Chapter 1: Prologue: Unsung Hero
Chapter Text
When Emilia opened her eyes, she wasn’t in the dragon carriage anymore.
She didn’t know where she was, exactly. She was — indoors? There were walls encircling her, and a roof over her head — and rows and rows of cushioned seats, curving in a crescent shape around what looked like…a giant, black, flat oblong shape. She stared at it in confusion before snapping out of it enough to continue being confused about everything else.
Where had she—? Right, she had been in the dragon carriage, on the way to Priestella. She had been in that carriage with Subaru and Beatrice, Subaru having been banned from the driver’s seat after he almost launched them all off a cliff. Otto had been leading Patrasche in his stead, and Garfiel had been running alongside them as a guard. Then she had — all she had done was blink, she was pretty sure, so —
“Emilia!”
Emilia turned around to see Otto rushing towards her, skipping slightly down the incline before stumbling to a stop. “Whe— Where are we?” he spluttered. “Weren’t we just—”
“The dragon carriage, right!” Emilia turned to see Garfiel bounding towards them, only managing to skid to a stop at the last second. “I swear, my amazing self just blinked, and—”
“Where’s Betty’s contractor, I suppose?!” Beatrice’s voice cried. Emilia turned to see her frantically searching around the aisles. “Subaru? Subaru?!”
“Beatrice, we’re over here!” Emilia called out. Beatrice spun around. “Subaru— I think Subaru’s still in the dragon carriage.” If he wasn’t here, then he had to be there, right? She hoped he was there. As much as she would have found his presence comforting, Emilia didn’t want him trapped in here with them if it was an option. “Do you know where we are?”
“Not a clue, in fact! And I don’t like— Where is Subaru? I want to get back to Subaru right now, in fact!”
“Emilia-sama?”
Emilia stopped. What— but that couldn’t be! She had been miles away, how could they suddenly be in the same—
“Ram?” It was Otto who turned around first, eyes wide. “Aren’t you supposed to be back at the manor?” he said.
“Aren’t you lot supposed to be several miles away from me by now?” she retorted, hands on hips. “I don’t see how this is anywhere near Priestella.”
”Indeed,” Frederica said, looking much more outwardly worried than her coworker. Her arms were folded across her chest. “Lady Emilia, do you know…?”
Emilia reluctantly shook her head. “No,” she admitted. “I’m afraid I really don’t.”
“Well this is certainly exciiting…”
Otto scowled. “Oh, not YOU.”
“What a cruel way to speak to the sponsor of your Caamp,” Roswaal said in his sing-song voice. He didn’t look particularly concerned by their predicament. Emilia wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or not. “This is quite the demonstration of yin magic, to transport all of us here at ooonce…”
“Have you seen this before, then, Roswaal-sama?”
“W-Wilhelm-san?” Emilia exclaimed, turning on her heel. Was it not even restricted to — what was going on here?
“Emilia-sama.” Sure enough, that was the Sword Demon himself stalking towards them, wariness emanating from every inch of his form. He had stopped shortly to bow to her as he approached, tense as a tripwire, before turning his attention back to the Margrave and clearing the rest of the distance. “Have you seen this before, then?” he asked. He looked much calmer than Emilia felt.
“Not exaaactly…” Roswaal denied, eyes glinting. “But I assume it’s not all that different than Betty’s old library, iiiiis it?”
Beatrice wasn’t paying attention enough to confirm or deny this, still searching frantically for her dear contractor. Just in case he wasn’t back in the carriage like Emilia had assumed. Like she hoped.
“Cruschie!”
That exclamation, full of elation and deep-seated relief, drew everyone’s attention to a scene nearby, where none other than Ferris had joyfully leapt to embrace his Lady tight. “Nyer here!” he cried. “Nyer here, I thought I was all alone!”
“F-Ferris?” Crusch stammered, both surprised and a little scared at the sheer intensity of emotion with which she was faced. She shook her head. “Ferris, it’s alright, it’s alright. We’ll figure out a way out of here—”
“Crusch, you’re here too?” Emilia called. Crusch looked up, relief dawning across her face as she saw the group scrambling down to greet her, Wilhelm at the front. “Where are we?” she asked. “Do you know what this place is? Why are we here all of a sudden?”
“I don’t— I was hoping you would be able to tell ME that, actually…”
“Big Sis!”
“Emilia-sama!”
“Felt? Reinhard?!” Them too?! What on Earth could be going on?
Wilhelm shifted awkwardly at the sight of his estranged grandson, backing away as he approached, movements jerky and static. Reinhard looked slightly hurt, but unsurprised. “You got sent here, too?” Felt asked. “What’s going on? Where are we?”
“Trying to figure that out ourselves,” Crusch sighed.
“Felt!” Emilia turned to see a boy she had never met before in her life, watching as a look of relief dawned across his face. This — “guest list,” she supposed, as Subaru would put it — was getting bigger and bigger, wasn’t it? “Felt,” he cried. “Is that you??”
“Rachins!” Felt called back. “Rachins, get over here! We’ve got to stick together! Where are Gaston and Camberley?”
“I can’t find them— What IS this—”
”Felt!” a thunderous voice interrupted. “Felt, what is— are you alright?”
”Old Man Rom?” Emilia called out, her eyes wide. “Is that you? It’s been so long! How are— Oh, but now can’t be the right time for that sort of thing…”
“I’m afraid not,” Old Man Rom grunted, thought the sight of his beloved granddaughter appeared to have calmed him significantly. “But it is nice to see you again, too, little lady…”
(Wilhelm frowned. That man looked somewhat familiar, come to think of it…
But Lady Emilia had been more than correct: now was simply not the time.)
“Oi! What’s going on?!” Emilia stopped, feeling slightly overwhelmed. Him, too— was it all the factions of the Royal Candidates, maybe? Was this some sort of plot involving the Royal Selection? “Crusch-sama, Emilia-sama, is that you?!”
“Ricardo?!” Ferris responded, bewildered. “What is this?!”
“Hey, the other Camps are here, too! —Garf, is that you?!”
“Mimi?!”
“All of you are here too, then?” Anastasia clarified, looking utterly bewildered as she approached them alongside her daughter figure. She looked unusually frazzled — understandable, given the circumstances. Emilia supposed it only made sense for her to be here alongside her attendants — even if her attendants being here made no sense, in the first place.
“We didn’t exactly expect to see you before we got to Priestella,” she tried to laugh, like she knew Subaru would in such a tense situation. She missed Subaru. She hoped he was safe. “Was it getting too boring to wait for us there? I’m really sorry we were taking so long, if that’s the case—”
Felt’s head snapped up. “Wait — Big Sis, you were—?”
“Priestella?” Crusch echoed. “You were going there, too, Emilia-sama?”
Felt whipped back around. “ You—?? ”
“Yes, yes,” Anastasia waved off the coming bout of exclamations impatiently. “This was gonna be a surprise, but all three of yer camps were invited to Priestella at the same time. Thought it could make for a fun check-in to see how everyone’s doing, a year into the selection. …Was gonna invite Priscilla too, but that girl’s a loose canon…couldn’t for the life of me figure out what she might like as a gift…”
Emilia looked past her shoulder to the front of the room. “Julius?” she called.
“What an odd metia,” Julius was muttering, entirely distracted. “It looks a bit like our communication mirrors, but it’s so big…”
“How did we even get here?” Felt demanded. “I could’ve sworn we were just—”
“We didn’t do anything!” Crusch agreed. “I really don’t see how—”
“Mimi was just— er, Mimi definitely wasn’t sneaking some biscuits—”
“Onee-chan, please, those were for—”
“Emilia-sama!” Julius called, having finally turned around to see the other camps. “Ferris, Reinhard— Did all of you get sent here, too? What is this place?”
“That’s what we’re trying to figure out!” Ferris snapped, understandably but unfairly.
And then—
“…Who are you people?”
Everyone stopped, silence filling the room. As one, all present turned around in tandem at the unfamiliar voice, one that not a single person there recognized.
Before them stood what looked like a near carbon-copy of Roswaal’s senior maid: equal in height, in shape, even in the style of her hair. The only difference was that her bangs were swept the opposite way, her hair and eyes were shades of blue instead of shades of red, and instead of a maid uniform she was clad only in a soft nightgown, as if she had just woken up from a long slumber.
Emilia’s mind froze. It couldn’t be—
“Holy shit,” Garfiel managed.
“R…” Frederica whispered, eyes wide with wonder so immense she completely forgot to scold her little brother. “R… Rem?!”
Everyone burst into chatter, voices both intense and hushed in equal measure as they stared at the awakened Sleeping Beauty. Not a single person there understood who she was as an individual, but everyone understood what her being there might mean for — the victims of Gluttony, the workings of the Witch Cult, the nature of this strange environment — and most of all, what she meant for —
“Od Laguna, is that—”
“That’s the sleeping girl Mister’s been so worked up about, isn’t it?!”
“How on Earth did she—”
“Subaru’s gonna— Where is he, he’s gotta see—!”
“Rem?” the blue-haired girl echoed, taking a step back. “Who is that? Where am I? What’s going on?”
“Rem, that’s— that’s you!” Emilia was the one to step forward first. “You’re awake!” she exclaimed. “You’re—”
“You’re finally awake!” Ram cried out with uncharacteristic joy and amazement, just barely stopped from rushing over by the wary look on her little sister’s face. “You’re finally— but how?”
“Yeah, how?!” Ferris snapped, looking surprisingly angry at this development. “How did you recover before, before—”
“Felix,” Wilhelm warned gently, setting a hand on his shoulder. The healer shut his mouth, letting himself be pulled aside.
“Who are you people?” Rem demanded, a little more agitated than before. “Answer me!”
[WITH ALL PRESENT, THE DEMONSTRATION SHALL NOW COMMENCE.]
Everyone jumped. Garfiel swore loudly. “The Hell was that?!”
“Please try not to use language like that in front of our political opponents!” Otto cried.
[THE FOCUS OF THIS DEMONSTRATION: NATSUKI SUBARU.]
A harsh spotlight came on with a sound like a thunderclap, making everyone jump. It was focused a little to the left of the audience. The sheer brightness drew everyone’s eyes just as much as it forced them shut, adjusting agonizingly slowly as they attempted to make out what it was exactly that was being illuminated.
A glass jar — oversized. A cork in the top, sealing it shut. A dark figure huddled inside, covering its face from the onslaught of light that was no doubt much, much worse for the target than the onlookers nearby.
And as their eyes adjusted, it became clear that the figure isolated within that glass jar was—
“Subaru!” Beatrice cried, rushing forwards.
“Beako!” Subaru caught sight of her through the clear walls of his cage, rushing towards her and pushing against the glass in a desperate to reach her. “W-Wha—?”
“Subaru, Subaru!” Beatrice banged her fists against the clear surface. It didn’t budge. “Why is Subaru in there, I suppose? Let him out!”
“Be— Beako, it’s okay, it’s okay! It’s gonna be alright! Do you know where we are?”
“I don’t— None of us do! Subaru!”
“None of— Emilia!” Subaru suddenly saw the other figures, rushing towards the trap behind Beatrice. “Emilia, where are we? What’s going on?”
“Don’t worry, Subaru, it’s alright!” Emilia babbled. “We’ll get you out, we’ll get you out of there soon—”
“Ow!” Garfiel’s fist bounced right off the glass. He hissed, cradling it to his chest. The wall remained clear and spotless. “What is this thing—?!”
“I can’t summon my spirits!” Julius realized, alarmed. “Subaru, are you—”
“I’m fine, you annoying prick! Nice to see you here, too!”
“Why isn’t any of my magic working?!” Emilia cried, trying and failing to freeze the glass.
“Where’s my sword?!” Ricardo shouted. “Did it really not—?!”
“Something tells me it wouldn’t be of much use anyway—”
“Subaru-dono, just hang in there—”
“Who the hell is that?!”
“R— Rem?!” Subaru had finally caught sight of the awoken sleeping beauty. His eyes filled with wonder and delight. “Rem! Rem—”
“Who the hell are you?!” Rem snapped again, backing away. “Why do you smell like that?!”
Subaru jerked away from the glass as though it had burned him.
“Don’t talk to him like that!” Beatrice shouted, enraged. “Subaru’s tried so hard to wake you up, I suppose — don’t talk to him like he’s some — filth!”
“Who— I didn’t ask him to do anything!” Rem retorted. “Whoever he is, that boy is dangerous! I don’t know who all of you think that is, but—”
“Ah,” Subaru exhaled quietly, looking like he was trying really hard not to seem as devastated as he was. “So that’s how it is.”
[NATSUKI SUBARU: UNSUNG HERO OF LUGUNICA. UNRECOGNIZED. INJUSTICE. MUST BE CORRECTED.]
“H-Huh?!” Subaru squawked, looking like a deer in the headlights.
Ram coughed. “Unsung hero??” she repeated.
“Have you nyot been paying attention to — to ANYTHING over the past year???” Ferris spluttered. “Subaru-kyun’s gotten so much praise we’re all practically sick of it!”
“That’s a little mean,” Crusch warned Ferris. Ferris pouted. “…But I do agree with the spirit of what my knight is saying. There are many words that could be used to describe Subaru’s exploits, many of them positive, but I don’t think ‘unsung’ is one of them.”
“I can attest,” Julius said. “Subaru’s likeness has had a number of appearances in the fiction section of the Lugunican papers. He’s become a very beloved public figure, over a very short span of time.”
Subaru squawked. “WHAT?!”
“Subaru-dono certainly deserves all of the praise that he has been given!” Wilhelm announced, glancing sternly in Ferris’ direction. “But…I don’t believe that it has been quite so little as to warrant being described as an injustice.”
Old Man Rom folded his arms, and Felt snorted. “Big Bro, if this was your attempt to get some attention—”
“It’s not, it’s not!” Subaru flailed his arms frantically, his face bright red. “I don’t know what’s going on! I’m perfectly satisfied with — with everything I’ve been given over the past year! More than satisfied, even! I don’t—”
Everyone could tell that he was telling the truth just from that reaction, but when Crusch did not speak up to refute his claim, the matter was as good as settled.
“It’s true that Subaru has accomplished some astounding feats over the past year,” Reinhard said, trying to pacify their captor. “If you believe that he has not received enough, perhaps we can reach an arrangement—”
[INJUSTICE,] the voice repeated. [MUST BE CORRECTED. THIS DEMONSTRATION SHALL CORRECT THIS INJUSTICE, ONCE AND FOR ALL.]
“This is such a load of nonsense!”
Everyone turned to see Rem, bristling as she glared at the “unsung hero” with open hostility.
“All of this has to be just — absolute crap!” she spat, practically shaking as she cried out her warning. “That— that THING is not a hero! That’s a monster! That’s DANGEROUS! You don’t— You don’t know what that is!”
“Dangerous— Subaru?” Julius frowned, remembering a stupid young man who threw a tantrum in the throne room because people were being mean to his crush, accepted a challenge from one of the most powerful knights in the kingdom, and sulked around the Karsten Manor for three days after he lost like a scolded puppy. It had been a pathetic display, but— “Rem-san, I can assure you: although Subaru is…unusual, he’s nowhere near dangerous. On my honor as a knight of Lugunica, I can assure you of that much.”
It didn’t matter much that Subaru had gone on to help against the White Whale, the Witch Cult, and even perhaps the Great Rabbit. As far as his demeanor was concerned, Subaru was — at his absolute worst — a naive, annoying brat in need of some discipline. To suggest that someone like that would ever willingly do something as awful as Rem appeared to fear so badly—
“Subaru is a little odd, but he’s a good boy,” Emilia agreed earnestly, a sentiment that was being echoed by the entirety of her Camp.
“Subaru might be — a little strange,” Reinhard admitted. “But he’s a very good person! And he’s been trying to save you for a year now, too…”
“Big Bro’s a freak, but he’s not a war criminal!” Felt agreed.
”Certainly not,” Old Man Rom grunted. “He’s just a boy, nothing more…”
“Rem, my dear sister —” Ram’s eyes softened slightly as she faced her sister. “It is true that Barusu is ridiculously suspicious, but I can assure you that he is not dangerous in the slightest. He’s far too stupid and soft to do anything like what you are thinking he might do: useless and pathetic, not a demented sociopath. However badly he may stink.”
“Thanks, nee-sama…”
Rem looked unconvinced, but her attention had been redirected elsewhere. “Sister…?” she echoed.
[THE DEMONSTRATION SHALL BEGIN ONCE ALL ARE SEATED ,] the voice declared. [THE DEMONSTRATION SHALL CORRECT THE INJUSTICE. WITH THE INJUSTICE CORRECTED, ALL SHALL BE RIGHTED ONCE AGAIN.]
“I really don’t want anything like this!” Subaru squeaked out, face bright red. “Can’t you just send us back?! I feel plenty recognized, thanks!”
“So— that means we can leave after this is over?” Anastasia tried to clarify. “You’ll let us leave after this — this ‘injustice’ has been corrected?”
[THE DEMONSTRATION: NATSUKI SUBARU’S MEMORIES.]
Protests from all directions erupted at this declaration.
“Wait, WHAT?!” Subaru squawked.
“That sounds incredibly violating!” Crusch agreed, eyes wide. “What gives you the right to — to publicly undress him like that? I refuse to have any part in this!”
“We have better things to do with our time than delve into some kid’s memories — or to play around in this theater at all!” Anastasia agreed disapprovingly. “As much as I may respect Natsuki-kun, I’m a busy gal. Even if he wanted this — which he clearly doesn’t — I can’t spare the time or attention for this sort of affair!”
“We absolutely do NOT want the memories of a member of our Camp blown up in front of two rival factions!” Otto squawked, gripping his hair. “What sort of outside interference IS this—?!”
“Betty’s Subaru deserves better treatment than his most private memories being used as entertainment, in fact!”
[THE DOORS WILL REMAIN LOCKED FOR THE DURATION OF THE DEMONSTRATION.] The voice continued, ignoring all of their protests. [ONCE THE DEMNSTRATION HAS CONCLUDED, ALL WILL BE RETURNED TO CONTINUE THEIR LIVES, THE INJUSTICE CORRECTED.]
“LISTEN to us, for OD’S SAKE—” Garfiel was roaring.
[THE DEMONSTRATION WILL BEGIN IN EARNEST ONCE EVERYONE IS SEATED.]
No matter how much they protested, the voice showed no signs of so much as hearing them cry out. After a few minutes of desperate calling, it quickly became clear that—
[THE DEMONSTRATION WILL BEGIN IN EARNEST ONCE EVERYONE IS SEATED,] the voice repeated once, and then it said not one word more.
“We don’t have a choice,” Crusch realized. “It’s either to watch — this, or…” Remain in this room forever.
“…Well then I guess that’s that, yeah?” Garfiel said uncomfortably.
“What?!” Otto squawked. “We can’t just let this— We don’t even know what this thing wants to show! What if it includes Camp secrets?! It could end up endangering our entire campaign!”
“Doesn’t mean a damn thing if we can’t ever get out of this damn place!” Garfiel retorted. “We can roll with whatever happens, but we have to be able to get out of here first!”
“That doesn’t mean we should just lie down and let something like THIS happen! Isn’t there any other way to get out of here?!”
“Do you see any other ways? I hate this just as much as you do, but would you really rather be stuck in here? We can’t win the Royal Selection if we stay stuck in this room for the next three years!”
“Sure but— I— AUGH! I really don’t like this! Isn’t there another way out?!”
“It’s such a mean thing to do!” Emilia added, protesting for an entirely different reason. “I— Even if you’re trying to help him, this is just— it’s not right! Subaru doesn’t want this! Why should we force him to share something he doesn’t want to share?”
”It really does sound indecent,” Frederica said with a frown. “I don’t think I want to spy on the private moments of a teenage boy, if I can avoid it. For a number of reasons.”
“Because the only other option is to never leave this room, apparently,” Garfiel replied, agitated. “I don’t like this either, but — I don’t wanna stay here with him trapped in a cage just cause — cause I don’t wanna look, right?! …And what if there IS something we still need to thank him for? We already know Cap’s great and everything, but — if there’s something we haven’t acknowledged properly, then—”
“Wait, wait!” Subaru banged his fist on the glass, looking panicked. “Wait, don’t I get a say in this?! I don’t want you looking through my memories! Those are private — you can’t look at them!”
“You think I want to do this, Barusu?” Ram shot back, arms crossed. “Watching your memories of bumbling around as an embarrassment sounds miserable. You may just end up being the most comfortable person in this room.”
Ferris blinked. Then he grinned, his tail curling mischievously by his side. “Well…”
“Ferris,” Julius warned.
“I mean, watching little Unsung Hero-kyun humiliate himself is a LITTLE fun—”
“I wouldn’t say—” Ricardo protested.
“Oh come on.” Ferris leaned backwards, catching Ricardo’s eye with a teasy look on his face. “Nyew’ve mentioned a nyumber of times nyow that nya wish nyew’d seen what Subaru-kyun was like when he spoke up as Emilia’s unsung hero during the Royal Selection Ceremony. Aren’t nya looking forward to a chance at that just a little bit?”
“What?? ” Subaru squeaked out, face scarlet.
“I mean…” Ricardo shifted, but the slight smile on his face did very little to deny it. “I’m sure it was annoyin’ at the time, but some dumb kid jumpin’ up to defend his crush from half the kingdom and causin’ a mess sounds really adorable in retrospect.” Subaru made an indiscernible, high-pitched noise. “Wouldn’t say no ta seein’ it for myself, if that’s gonna be included in this mess…”
Julius coughed into his fist. “That aside,” he said, hiding a smile. “We don’t know if that memory in particular is what this — place — wants to show us, and even if we did, we don’t have an infinite amount of time. Subaru’s memories are not our business, and as much as I may — respect him as a colleague, they are not our priority, either.”
“Don’t think time will matter all that much if what that — voice — said is true,” Tivey said hesitantly. “If we’re going to just end up back when and where we were when this started, we could probably spend as much time in here as necessary.”
“Mimi doesn’t like it here,” Mimi declared, sitting down in Anastasia’s lap. “Let’s just get this over with so we can all go back to the inn.”
Anastasia sighed, but relented with a nod of her head.
“I’m really not sure—” Reinhard protested. “If Subaru has memories he doesn’t want us to see—”
“I doubt that moron has done anything worse than throw tantrums when he didn’t get his way,” Felt said, rolling her eyes. “I’m with them: let’s just get this over with so we can all go back.”
Old Man Rom sighed, and took his seat beside his granddaughter. “Lets just get this over with,” he agreed, muttering under his breath.
Emilia was one of the last to be convinced.
“It’s not fair!” she protested desperately. “Subaru didn’t do anything! He doesn’t deserve to be violated like this! Why should he— Isn’t there something else we can do?!”
“Emilia-sama,” Crusch said. “I know that this is a ridiculously unfair situation, but…” she pressed her lips together. “This seems to be the only way out.”
“But—”
“I promise you that I will not take advantage of this event,” she added. “You have my word that your knight will remain free of judgement from my camp, and that nothing we see here will be used by us to cause him — or you — any harm.”
“Mine too,” Felt confirmed. “Big Bro probably did some embarrassing stuff and all, but that’s nothing unusual. I just want to get out of here.”
“Why do we even have to see it, then?” Emilia begged. “We already know that Subaru’s a good boy! Can’t we just let him be?”
“I’d love to,” Anastasia muttered. “But unless ya want yer little unsung hero stuck in a glass jar forever, this seems like the only way out.”
Emilia turned to face Subaru, pitiful and panicked in his glass cell. After a long moment, she wordlessly took her seat.
Subaru was the only one left to be convinced.
“W-Wait!” he cried. “Wait, Emi— everyone, is this really necessary?! Isn’t this a breach of privacy?! What do you mean you’ll be watching— I don’t want this!”
“I— I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Emilia tried to say. “It’ll be over before you know it, alright?”
“I don’t want to do this!” Subaru protested. “I don’t want this at all! My — my memories are private, I don’t want you looking at them like there some sort of anime!”
“Ani—? I don’t know what that is, but we can’t just—”
“There has to be another way out, right?! Can’t we do something else?! There’s got to be a way out of here that doesn’t involve—”
“I really don’t think there is,” Reinhard admitted guiltily, fretfully.
“Maybe you just haven’t looked hard enough! Maybe those doors can open— if you push them hard enough—”
“Actually, Reinhard already tried—” Felt started. “Wait, Subaru, that would mean—”
“We can’t leave you in there, I suppose!”
“No, go ahead, leave me in here! I don’t want you rooting around in my head, what sort of sick joke is that?! I’ve done so much embarrassing stuff, and I don’t know wha they’re gonna— whatever it is they wanna show, I don’t want you—!”
“Subaru-dono.”
Wilhelm’s voice was calm and reasonable. Subaru’s eyes darted up at him.
“Every young man has things in their past that they’d rather forget,” the old man said gently. “Especially involving shameful moments, or past embarrassments, or blunders with women. None of those are things that any of us would have room to judge you on.”
“But—” Subaru was still obviously panicked, for understandable reasons.
“Even if you did do something genuinely terrible, at some point in your past —”Wilhelm shook his head. “Subaru-dono, I am a soldier. I can guarantee that I have done far worse in my sixty years of life than you ever could in a mere eighteen. And even if I am somehow proven wrong — we already know the you that exists today. Whatever it is that we see on that metia, I promise you that we will not think less of you.”
“It’s not like we don’t already know that your ability to conduct yourself properly is flawed,” Julius added, a teasing smile on his face. “I mean, our first impression of you made that clear from the start.”
“It is insanely violating and I hate everything about this situation,” Crusch sighed. “But if this is the only way out, then it is the only way out. —And that includes getting YOU out of that jar.”
“I really don’t think anything in yer memories is gonna be all that interesting, Natsuki-kun,” Anastasia drawled, looking bored and inconvenienced. “We’re a bunch o’ soldiers and politicians. Even if ya somehow DID do something genuinely terrible at some point, I can pretty much guarantee that all of us have seen worse. And this thing seems to think yer some sort of amazing, so they’ll probably only show the stuff that makes you look good, anyway. This’ll be anywhere from horribly boring to unpleasantly humiliating, but then it’ll be over and we can all go home. —Or to the inn, at any rate.”
”There is no way that there’s anything in that head of yours that I haven’t seen before, and to much worse degrees,” Rom agreed. “Everything always seems like the end of the world to a young man, but I can assure you that I have seen everything at this point.”
“I’m sure it’ll be plenty entertaining, Unsung Hero-kyun!” Ferris cackled. “…But I doubt nyew have anything in there that’ll actually freak us out anyway, so. Get ready for me to tease nya till the end of time, but that’s about it.”
Subaru still looked freaked out. “But—”
“We PROMISE,” Wilhelm assured him. “Whatever it is we see on that metia, we will give you grace.”
“B…But…”
“Subaru.”
It was Emilia who spoke up last. Subaru’s eyes darted towards her.
“I know this is a really uncomfortable situation,” she said. “But I think bearing with it will be best, oh-kay? Let’s get this over with, and then we can go — have fun in Priestella, and forget all about it. Don’t you want to see the canals Otto told us about? And I heard that they had this amazing singer we can go listen to— and some really tasty authentic Kararagian cuisine— and the sooner we get this done, the sooner we can get you out of that jar, all of us out of this place, and enjoy the rest of our day!””
Subaru swallowed.
Emilia pressed: “None of us want to hurt you. If anyone tries to use this to do something bad to you, I’ll protect you, oh-kay? I promise I will.”
“As will Betty, in fact,” said Beatrice, who really just wanted Subaru out of his cage as soon as possible.
“You don’t have to worry about anything like that, alright?” Emilia insisted. “We’ll be right with you. We promise, oh-kay?”
After a long moment, Subaru took a deep breath, and exhaled slowly. “Okay then,” he relented, falling back to sit on his knees. “Let’s…get this over with.”
[The screen in the front of the room flickered on.]
Chapter 2: Spoiled Brat (Arc 1, Part 1)
Summary:
The demonstration begins. All things considered, it starts off pretty well.
Notes:
IMPORTANT: I DID actually go back and change the introductory chapter a bit. Nothing major — the main plot beats are the same — but now their captor’s reasoning for doing everything is a little more in line with the themes of what I am writing, is all. I’d recommend giving it a glance before reading this new chapter, if you can, because a couple references in this one might not make sense otherwise, lol.
…The jar thing was genuinely completely unintentional…nooooo…
Also damn, this took forever. I totally underestimated how difficult writing something like this woulda actually be. …This is gonna be an interesting exercise.
Also — I’m going more off the LN than I am the anime! Which means there’s…there’s gonna be an awful lot…
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[The screen above the audience flickered on.]
“…What the hell is that place?” Garfiel asked.
“A convenience store,” Subaru said, on edge. “They uh— they were all over the place in my hometown. Sold basic junk, nothing special…”
“Never seen anything like that,” Ricardo commented, frowning. “Where are you from, exactly?”
Rom pressed his lips together. He, too, had never seen anything like that…
Not that he’d say that out loud, after his attempted words of comfort from before.
“I’m from pretty far away — far enough that I’d be surprised if you did recognize that sort of thing.”
“I don’t recognize any of this stuff,” Julius muttered, watching as the Subaru onscreen paid with strange coins for his strange commerce before walking out of the odd store into a street that looked utterly unrecognizable.
“That’s what I call a skill issue.” Subaru stuck his tongue out.
[“Ah.” The Subaru onscreen winced, moving to rub his eyes with his free hand. “Guess anyone’s eyes would be blurry after gaming all day…”]
[And then when he opened them again, he was in the middle of the Capital of Lugunica.]
“…Uh,” Crusch said.
“Yeah,” Subaru shrugged, already feeling uncomfortably scrutinized despite him not having even done anything yet. “That’s pretty much how that happened.”
“What?” Emilia said. “Wha— What just happened?”
“I still don’t know. One moment I was home, and then — poof, I was in the Capital.”
“Wait—” Anastasia suddenly looked much, much more alert. “Natsuki-kun. Are you from beyond the Great Waterfall?”
Frederica startled. “Eh?!”
“Yeah.” Subaru shrugged, as if that revelation was as casual as a quip about the weather. “I guess that’s what you’d call it here.”
Anastasia stared at him, aghast, and then quickly turned her full attention back to the metia. It was too late, she had missed her chance to observe where he had just been in any meaningful detail. A sizable part of her wanted to swear at the lost opportunity.
“Where were ya?” she asked instead. “Before you — ended up in the Capital? What was that place?”
“Told you already, it was just a convenience store.” Somehow, Subaru waved it off as if it were the most average thing in the world. “They were all over the place back in my hometown,” he said. “You could go there and get a snack, a drink, some cheap magazines, that sort of thing. Nothing special.”
“Hmm.” Anastasia narrowed her eyes. Cheap foods, drinks, and papers, all in the same easy-to-access corner store…was that a doable business strategy?
Anastasia had fully intended to tune out for the duration of this colossal waste of time, but Subaru being from beyond the Great Waterfall changed things significantly. It was too late for her to glimpse directly into his homeland, but if she could look more closely at his idiosyncrasies — especially a version of him that was fresh out of his hometown, without any experience in Lugunica to color his behavior and perspective —
“Why didn’t you ever tell us you were from beyond the Great Waterfall?” Otto was demanding.
Subaru frowned. “I DID tell you that already, I’m pretty sure.”
“I thought you were joking!”
“How’s that my fault?!”
”You weren’t joking,” Frederica whispered, feeling faint. “You really, genuinely, were not…!”
Garfiel laughed, loud and gleeful. “If it were anyone, it would be Captain!”
“I thought traveling from beyond the Great Waterfall would involve more water…” Emilia said thoughtfully.
“There was a fountain right there, right?” Mimi wondered. “Maybe that’s got something to do with it?”
“I wouldn’t think so,” Julius murmured, frowning. “My guess is that it was likely some form of yin magic…?”
“Yeah, because you’d know so much about traveling between worlds, you prick—”
[“This is it! This is my chance!“]
In the present moment, Subaru’s face turned scarlet.
Julius snorted loudly, quickly moving to cover his mouth with his hand as Subaru’s antics quickly escalated onscreen. “Sorry,” he apologized. “I just— forgot about that part of what you are like.”
“Shut up,” Subaru muttered.
Ferris was making no such effort to hide his mad cackling. “I didn’t forget!” he crowed. “Aw, this is gonnya be so much fun. I’m nyever letting nya live ANY of this down, Unsung Hero-kyun—“
“Shut uuup—“
[I can’t read this, Subaru realized, looking at a sign on a merchant stall.]
[“Hey, boy. Those are some weird clothes. Are you traveling?”]
“Ah,” Wilhelm startled.
Emilia blinked. She had recognized that voice herself, but — “You know him, Wilhelm-san?”
“…I do, Lady Emilia,” he said. “Kadomon is the husband of the daughter of…a good friend of mine. I wasn’t aware that he and Subaru-dono had met.”
Emilia smiled. “Kadomon and Subaru are really close, actually,” she said proudly. “They get along very well!”
“That’s a bit of an overstatement, isn’t it, Emilia-tan?” Subaru protested.
[“What’s that?” Kadomon frowned. “You can’t use that money in Lugunica. That means you’re flat broke, huh?” His face contorted into a snarl. “Get out of here! Don’t interfere with my business!”]
Ferris cackled. “Aww, Subaru-kyun made a friend right off the bat!” he cooed. “Nyew can tell they’re friends because everyone Subaru-kyun makes friends with has to knyow how to talk to him properly~”
“Oh be quiet, will you?!”
Ferris was having fun teasing him. Many of the more naïve members of the audience were giggling right alongside him — but Wilhelm had a darker look spreading across his face.
Beside him, Rem was sporting a similar expression. “Wilhelm-san, is it?” she said quietly.
“That is correct,” Wilhelm said, not unkindly. “How may this old man be of service?”
“That boy…” she chewed her lip. “He got dragged into an entirely different world,” she clarified. “Without his knowledge and against his will. He was left entirely alone on the streets of a strange city where he did not know the language, with no understanding of the world around him, no means by which to defend or provide for himself, and with nobody willing to help a stranger like him out of the goodness of their hearts.”
“That…is correct.”
Rem didn’t say anything more. She didn’t need to: Wilhelm had already come to the same conclusion as her — as had most other individuals throughout the theater, if the looks on all of their faces was any indication. Even Ferris had a subtle air to his movements that hinted at his teasing being more of an attempt at a distraction from that horrifying revelation than a genuine source of amusement — though perhaps it was both.
(Rem had to remind herself to keep her guard up. It didn’t matter if this boy had been in such a pitiful situation if he was a threat to those around him — which, all of her instincts were screaming, he definitely was.)
Emilia was not one of those individuals. Neither were Beatrice or Garfiel, both of whom she was attempting to shush. “It’s reeally not nice to laugh,” she scolded. “Subaru didn’t even want us watching any of this, so be nice. And we all agreed to not to make fun of him for anything embarrassing we see here, remember?”
“Subaru makes it difficult not to laugh, I suppose,” Betty giggled.
“N-Nah,” Garfiel sucked in a breath, his mouth twitching. “Princess’ got a point,” he agreed. “This is already — kinda private. My amazing self wouldn’t want anyone laughing at my memories either, no matter how embarrassing. Captain deserves — at least a little grace —“
[Everyone watched as onscreen Subaru was gently shoved away from a demihuman-only bar, somehow tripping over his own two feet and falling over the railing and into the river of the Capital.]
Garfiel burst out laughing all over again. This time Emilia gave up on trying to make him stop.
“Unsung hero,” Ram muttered to herself.
[“Is this really how it was supposed to be?” The Subaru onscreen whined to himself, sitting in an alley, absolutely drenched. “Wasn’t I summoned into a parallel world?!”]
Frederica winced. Now that her initial shock was fading…
Subaru appeared to be the same age as her little brother. Logically she knew that he was three years Garfiel’s senior, and that he would take her thinking anything else as a great insult — but the resemblance remained whether he liked it or not. And seeing someone Garfiel’s age, lost and alone in a strange city with no resources or connections or anything else…
Anastasia watched with interest as Subaru rifled through his things, grumbling. “That’s the metia you used to find the White Whale, ain’t it?” she pointed out, eyes flashing greedily. “How did that work if it was from another world? Did ya have a bunch of mabeasts there, too?”
Subaru shifted nervously, embarrassment being taken over by something resembling unease. “N-Not exactly,” he admitted.
“Hmm…” Anastasia watched the caged Subaru for a moment longer before turning back to the metia.
[“The truth is,” onscreen Subaru was saying, “I have no idea what to do next, and I still have no idea how or why I was summoned. I don’t remember stepping into a mirror or falling in a pond —“]
“Wait, so.” Julius frowned. Oddly enough, he seemed to be relaxing at the sound of this statement. “Is this sort of occurrence normal, then? For castaways from beyond the Great Waterfall.”
“…N-No,” Subaru admitted, his face burning. “I kinda just — i-it was a popular book trope back home, so…” He hunched in further on himself. “I just assumed things were like that?”
“Oh.” Julius looked uncomfortable all over again, perhaps even moreso now than before. “I see.”
[“— and if I’m to believe this is the otherworldly summoning format I’m used to, where is the beautiful girl who summoned me?”]
Julius choked, hastily coughing into his fist. Everyone else had no such restraint. The room burst into laughter once again.
“I think I knyow what kinds of stories Subaru-kyun likes to read!” Ferris teased.
“Can it!” Subaru retorted, face almost as red as Reinhard’s hair.
“You know,” Julius attempted to soothe, the corners of his mouth twitching. “I do have a number of romance novels in my collection. If you would like to borrow—”
Subaru buried his face in his knees and screamed, the sound muffled.
[“Is that her?! The cute girl who summoned…”]
[Subaru faltered. None of the three men in front of him were cute girls.]
“…Hah?” present Rachins said, bewildered.
[“What are you talking about?” Camberley grinned.]
[“If you don’t wanna get hurt,” Rachins threatened, walking forward and grabbing Subaru by the collar of his tracksuit. “Cough up everything you’ve got!”]
Felt turned to Rachins with a flat stare.
“What?” Rachins muttered, shifting uncomfortably. “He had stuff! We TOOK stuff! That’s just — how it was…”
“…You dumbasses,” Felt sighed. But she guessed she didn’t have any room to really judge them, considering how she herself had spent the vast majority of her life a thief.
Next to her, Rom coughed into his fist, trying his best to hide a smile.
“Hold on a second,” Ram sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. She knew she had recognized this bunch from somewhere. “You three…?”
Rachins scoffed, trying to hide his blush. “What of it?” he demanded.
Ram stared at him for a long moment. “…Do I need to blow you away again, you worthless wretch?” she finally asked.
“Eh?” Rachins frowned at her a moment longer before his face suddenly turned bright red.
“Eh?” Frederica blinked. “Ram — you’ve met these men before?”
“W-Wait—”
“I’ve met all three of them,” Ram declared, folding her arms. “While Emilia-sama and I were separated, that worthless lot got it into their heads that they should try to rob me, just like they apparently decided to do to the wretched Barusu.”
Reinhard stared at Ram in disbelief, and then turned to Rachins.
Rachins recoiled at the look on his face. “Wait, wait, wait!” he shouted defensively. “It’s not like we were successful there, that maid absolutely demolished us almost immediately! And anyway, so we tried to rob two people, it’s not like any of them were a Royal—”
“Hey, that’s right!” Emilia suddenly exclaimed. Ram blinked. “I remember now! While I was trying to find Felt, you three are the ones who attempted to rob me a second time in that alleyway, aren’t you?”
Rachins had really been hoping that Lady Emilia had forgotten about that small detail. Or, at least, that she would have the mercy to not mention it in front of Reinhard.
“Rachins,” Reinhard said.
“I-It’s not what it sounds like!” Rachins said hastily. “None of us knew who any of them were, and anyway—!”
Felt finally couldn’t hold it back anymore, and burst out cackling. “You idiots decided to rob three members of the Emilia Camp all in the same day?!” she exclaimed, grinning wide. “Man, are the lot of you just that dumb? You must’ve had NO luck back then, if that was your best bet…!”
“Oh, come on!” Rachins cried defensively, throwing up his hands in aggravated defeat. “How were any of us supposed to know that?!”
They really hadn’t had any luck that day at all. Their first mark had successfully cried out and received the Sword Saint as aid, their second had easily knocked each and every one of them aside before threatening them for information about the Loot House, and their third had blown them all away with Wind Magic when they had pushed their luck. How the three of them had somehow managed to target three of the worst marks imaginable, all in the same day…!
Luckily, it appeared that fate had decided to take mercy on poor Rachins — by throwing poor Subaru directly under the bus.
[Crap, it’s a compulsory event! …Calm down, Subaru. Since ancient times, it’s been a fact of life that a person summoned into another world will display supernatural powers! I’ll mow these guys down in a snap to make room for my shining future! You lumps of EXP!]
“A—” Crusch winced. “Ah.”
Julius pinched the bridge of his nose, taking a deep breath.
Nearby, Wilhelm, Ricardo, and Rom were all trying desperately not to laugh. Ferris was making no such effort, cackling loudly at the stupid little shit that was totally about to get slaughtered by three random guys in an alley.
“Oh dear,” Frederica said.
“Barusu,” Ram groaned.
“Uh, Cap?” Garfiel said tentatively. His lips were twitching. “I— I don’t think that’s how that works…”
For his part, Subaru looked absolutely mortified. A horrified squeak escaped his throat as he stared back out at the crowd, and not much else.
Emilia swatted Garfiel lightly. “Don’t tease him,” she scolded. “Yes, Subaru had — a bit of an awkward phase, but he’s always been a good boy! Be nice.”
“S-Sorry, Cap,” Garfiel choked, still holding back laughter. “I know you— but— really??”
“Subaru has grown a lot since back then,” Julius nodded. “…But I just realized that we’re probably going to be seeing a lot of…what it took to get him that far.”
“I can’t wait,” Ferris cackled. “—Oh come on, Juli. Don’t nyew wannya knyow what got him to grow up a bit?”
“From the sounds of things, I think Julius bonking him on the head that one time did the trick,” Ricardo chuckled. “But I do kinda want to see just how far it got…”
“I am a little confused about one thing,” Emilia admitted. “What’s EXP?”
Subaru looked very much like he wanted to crawl into a hole and never come out again.
“At least I was right there,” Reinhard sighed, shaking his head.
[Gaston wasn’t prepared for Subaru to swing out of nowhere, and went down fast, stunned for at least the moment — quickly followed by Camberley getting punted across the alley by a kick to the chest.]
[“I hit someone for the first time in my life! Wow!” Subaru exclaimed, excited as though he had not just actively started a fight with three men at once. “But I didn’t expect it to hurt ME that much…”]
“You — never got into a fight before?” Julius repeated, frowning. Suddenly that duel of theirs — which had already been in poor taste — was taking on an even more unpalatable edge.
“…Shut up,” an already thoroughly humiliated Subaru muttered in response.
Julius refrained from teasing him for his rudeness like he normally would.
Ferris did not, an enormous shit-eating grin on his face. “Nyew’d nyever even fought anyone before,” he repeated. “And nya decided that the FIRST THING nyew’d do—”
“Stooop—!”
“Subaru literally never got in a fight before and he was still kicking your asses?!” Felt was cackling nearby. “You three are so—”
“Wait.” Rachins said, a frown on his face. “This…isn’t how it went at all.”
“Embarrassed?” Felt grinned.
“No seriously,” Rachins said, shaking his head. “He didn’t swing at us once: he just called for the guards. This isn’t what happened.”
“Ha! Nice try — not buying it.” Felt waved her hand at the metia. “The proof is right in front of us, bro,” she said. “You’re not fooling anyone.”
(Rom, meanwhile, frowned — though he didn’t say anything aloud.)
[“But this world is set up so that I’ll be strong! My adrenaline is surging! I’ve got this!”]
[— Rachins then pulled out two long knives as Subaru charged forward, and suddenly his entire attitude shifted on a dime.]
[“I’m sorry, that was absolutely terrible of me. I ask that you forgive me and please find it in your generous hearts to spare my life!”]
“There goes all that ambition,” Anastasia said, rolling her eyes. “Unsung hero…”
“Well there goes all that courage,” Felt snorted. “Seriously? Seeing a knife was all it took?”
“Please don’t encourage him, I suppose!” Beatrice protested. “I’d much rather my contractor be a coward than dead, in fact!”
Subaru stared at her with wide eyes, visibly wounded by her assessment. Otto finally joined in the laughter at the look on his face.
[“What?! You mean to tell me that my one-hit knockout punch only did that much damage?! What about my superpowers?!”]
“Oh my god nyer SUCH a spoiled brat,” Ferris breathed, looking absolutely delighted. “I can totally see how that incident at the Ceremony—“
“Stop iiit!” Subaru cried.
[“I don’t know what you’re going on about, but you’ve really done it now!” Rachins snapped, using his newfound high ground to slam his foot into his head. Camberley then kicked him in the face, Gaston swinging for his guts. Subaru squealed beneath them, now getting completely pulverized as he desperately attempted to protect his face.]
“Ah,” Frederica exclaimed softly, one if the first to wince in sympathy.
“Do you still think he’s dangerous, dear sister?” Ram whispered, a small smirk on her face. Rem frowned back at her.
[Crap, this really, really hurts. Like, I could die. No, seriously.]
Frederica had been among the first to lose her mirth — as had Emilia, whose face had gone cold. But in the audience, everyone else’s amused smiles slowly faded.
[“Stop moving, you whelp.”]
[“Ow! No, don’t… Ow! Ow! Ow!”]
[Rachins stomped on Subaru’s hand as he tried to get up and pointed the knife at him in clear warning. “After we make sure you can’t move we’re going to take everything you’ve got,” he announced. “That’s what you get for acting tough, you punk…”]
“Rachins,” Felt growled.
”That’s going a bit far,” Rom agreed, a disapproving look on his face.
“Seriously, I don’t remember any of this!” Rachins protested. “We tried to mug him, yeah, but — he just called for the guards, and then Reinhard showed up! That’s it! —You remember, right, Reinhard?!”
“Don’t try to use me as a shield, Rachins,” Reinhard warned. “I was only there for part of this altercation.”
“Rachins, I swear, as soon as we get back to—”
[“Hey! Out of the way! Out of the way! I’m talking to you! Move!”]
Felt’s visible rage was immediately replaced by sheer bewilderment. “Wha—“
[“Whoa! You look like you’re in quite a pinch there, but sorry! I’ve got my hands full right now! Good luck! Live strong!”]
[“Wait what?! Are you serious?!”]
“…You really couldn’t have stepped in, even a little bit?” Reinhard asked quietly.
“I don’t remember this,” Felt said, now looking as confused as Rachins. “That’s not how we met. This isn’t—“ Maybe I just forgot? she wondered.
Though she didn’t think she would forget a sight that pathetic…
Rom’s eyes narrowed.
[“Doesn’t what just happened make your anger just sort of melt away and make you want to change your minds about all this?” Subaru wheedled.]
[“More like it killed the mood and now I’m even angrier,” Rachins answered bluntly. He slammed his foot into Subaru’s face, grinding him into the stone. “Don’t think you’ll get to die a pleasant death!”]
“What?” Emilia demanded, her own anger reaching a rare peak at the idea that they would— they would kill—
“I didn’t, I didn’t!” Rachins squawked, eyes going wide as he backed away. “I’d never do that, I swear! I just — I might have tried to rough him up once or twice, but I wouldn’t— I never actually wanted him DEAD, I swear!”
[“Hold it right there, you evildoers!”]
“Huh?” Emilia said, startled right out of her own rising anger.
“So this is how you two met,” Julius mused.
“N-No,” Emilia refused, shaking her head. “I— This never happened? We met at the Loot House, not—“
But there she was onscreen, looking at the alleyway scuffle.
(At the far side of the room, being careful not to draw attention to himself, Roswaal smiled coldly.)
[“If you stop right now, I’ll let you go,” Emilia was saying. “In a way, this is my fault for not being cautious. So do the right thing and give me back what you stole.”]
“Wait,” Felt said, knocked out of her confusion by the unintentional insult. “Big Sis thought I was those idiots??”
“Hey!”
“I didn’t—” Emilia tried to say. “It didn’t happen like this!”
“Hmph.” Felt frowned, but didn’t look as disbelieving as she initially had with Rachins. “What is this…?”
[“Hmm…it doesn’t look like you’re lying,” Emilia was pondering. “So the one who stole from me is down farther ahead? I’ve got to hurry…”]
[And with that she started to run past the pathetic display of the man who would one day become her dearest friend having the shit kicked out of him by street thugs. For a moment, it looked as though he were about to be abandoned.]
“Eh??” Emilia protested.
“She’s gonna turn back,” Otto muttered.
“Of course,” Frederica sighed.
[“Still.” Emilia stopped at the top of the stairs. “This situation is one I can’t just ignore.”]
“Of course she does,” Garfiel smirks, holding his chin high. “Emilia’d never leave someone in need to fend for themselves!”
Nearby, Felt shifted awkwardly.
[“Magic?!” Subaru exclaimed, watching Emilia fight off his attackers easily — knocking Camberley out entirely. “…It isn’t quite as fantasy-like as I imagined. To be honest, this is kind of a letdown…”]
Ferris sputtered. “Nyew spoiled brat!” he exclaimed.
He didn’t need to say it. Subaru’s face was buried firmly in his knees, his ears so red it looked as though they may burst into flames at any moment.
[“I don’t care if you’re a magic user or nobility or whatever!” Rachins roared. “I’ve had enough! We’re gonna kill you! Do you really think you can win a two-on-one fight?!”]
“Rachins,” Reinhard said. His voice was soft, but dark with warning. Rachins stiffened. “We are going to talk about this later.”
Rachins looked about ready to wet himself. “Y-Yes, Reinhard…”
[“You’re right,” Emilia said slowly. “One against two sounds like it could be a little tough…”]
[“In that case, would two on two be a bit more fair?”]
“Puck!” Emilia exclaimed.
Beatrice brightened. “Bubby!”
For there he was, their first glimpse of him for the first time in a year.
Felt whistled. “You three fuckers challenged the Beast of the End?” she teased. Rachins somehow paled even further. “Maybe you DO have some guts…”
[“Y-You’re a Spirit Arts user?” Gaston blustered.]
[“Correct,” Emilia said. “Back off now and I won’t come after you. Decide quickly: I’m in a hurry.”]
[“You bitch!” Rachins cried, already backing away. “Next time I see you, I won’t go easy on you!”]
[“Do anything to her, and I’ll haunt you and your kin forever!” the Beast of the End said cheerfully. “Not like you’ll have any kin if I do that…”]
[That threat was enough to scare Rachins and Gaston off entirely. Rachins just barely remembered to grab Camberley, and then they were gone, running as fast as their feet could take them.]
“…Or maybe not,” Felt amended.
[“You saved me,” Subaru said, turning to Emilia. “Thanks.”]
[“Don’t move.”]
[Subaru’s eyes were wide with wonder, his cheeks slowly turning pink. After a moment, Subaru averted his gaze shyly.]
[“See?” Emilia declared. “I knew I was onto something. If he had nothing to hide, he wouldn’t look away like that.”]
[“I’m not so sure about that. That seems like a very natural reaction for a boy like him.”]
Ferris whistled. “And so it begins,” he teased. “Just look at his faace!”
“Od Laguna, you were literally a character straight out of a storybook when he first met you,” Anastasia teased, giggling. “No wonder he was so taken with you: you were just magical.”
“That’s so cute!” Mimi exclaimed, eyes round and wide. “Do you think Garf thinks Mimi’s that amazing? I wanna be a storybook princess!”
“Wha— how’d my amazing self get dragged into this?!”
Subaru just sat in his cage, hiding his face in his arms. As if none of the giggling onlookers could see his bright red ears.
Emilia just frowned. “I reeally don’t remember this at all…”
[“Wait, you shouldn’t try to stand up just ye— Well…alright.”]
“What an amazing first impression,” Ferris commented.
“Got beat up in an alley and left for dead by three thugs like a pile of trash,” Ram noted, the corner of her mouth twitching. “A very suitable first impression, I believe.”
[“So…what should we do?” Puck’s voice said.]
[“He has…nothing to do with us. That’s not enough to kill him. We’re going to leave him.”]
“What?!” Emilia cried.
“She’s not gonna leave him,” Garfiel stated confidently.
“Definitely not,” Frederica agreed.
“Obviously not,” Ram huffed. “She should leave Barusu beat up in that alley where he belongs, of course, but we know she won’t.”
”Thanks, Nee-sama…” Subaru managed, sounding faint with embarrassment.
[“There’s no way!” Emilia cried. “No way that I’m going to save him, alright?! Alright?!”]
[Man, even when she’s angry she’s cute. Go otherworldly fantasies.]
Everyone started cackling all over again.
“Is—” Julius coughed, desperately trying to regain his composure. “Is this just going to be us listening to his otherworldly fantasies for — however long this takes?”
“I’m nyot complainying,” Ferris laughed. “This is the funnyiest thing Ferri-chan has seen in AGES.”
“Is this why that thing decided to call Barusu an Unsung Hero?” Ram snickered. “Otherworldly fantasies.”
“Please stop,” Subaru whimpered, looking about ready to pass out from the embarrassment.
[Subaru opened his eyes to find himself on someone’s lap.]
“That doesn’t look like—” Julius suddenly broke into a cough. “Oh.”
“Shut uuuup,” Subaru whispered softly.
“…You know, that IS something of an honor,” Julius tried to console Subaru, his cheek twitching. “I doubt that the Beast of the End lends his lap to just anyone…”
[“Wow, beautiful girls are a lot hairier than I imagi— hey wait a minute!”]
Julius sighed, giving up.
“Wha— of all the things to say!” Otto squawked. “What if that actually HAD been Emilia, you dumbass?! Do you think girls like being called hairy?!”
Subaru didn’t respond, too busy covering his eyes and ears in a desperate attempt to avoid the display onscreen.
[“Wow; this is actually really comfortable,” Subaru said, eyes round. “Like, this is amazing. Now I understand why people want to love their cats ‘til they go bald…”]
[“Well, if you’re going to be this happy about it, I guess it was really worth super-sizing.”]
Otto groaned loudly. Ricardo started coughing into his fist. It was not enough o disguise his laughter.
“I didn’t knyow nya liked kitties so much, Subaru-kyun!” Ferris exclaimed, ears twitching, grin all teeth. “Do nyew really love Ferri-chan that much??”
Nearby, Frederica silently brought her hand up to her mouth. Her cheeks felt a little warm.
“The thing is— I mean— Look— We didn’t HAVE any demihumans in Japan!” Subaru tried to defend himself, bright red. “A— All we had were, like, domesticated pets and stuff! Demihumans just didn’t exist!”
Rom blinked. No demihumans…
And yet it was a boy who had grown up without demihumans who vehemently supported the only demihuman candidate in the Royal Selection. Rom wasn’t quite sure what that said about everyone else in this country, but he didn’t like it. Though, unfortunately, nor was was he particularly surprised.
“Ah, really?” Anastasia raised an eyebrow. “You adapted surprisingly well, if demihumans were that alien a concept to you.”
“W-Well, they exited in…” Subaru was wilting more and more. “…in stories, and stuff…”
Mimi perked up. “So Mimi is a storybook princess, too?” she exclaimed, eyes shining.
“Uh— I mean— sure??”
Frederica couldn’t quite hold back a giddy smile. Subaru was not her kind of man, but — the idea of being a storybook princess filled her with a girlish sort of glee that she rarely managed to find in her life.
“Uh, Subaru.” Ricardo looked like he was trying very hard not to bust a gut laughing. “I-If yer only experience with — with demihuman-like creatures were books and a bunch of domesticated animals…have you been going around having to hold yerself back from petting random strangers on the street?”
Subaru looked very much like he desperately wanted to be anywhere else. Ferris practically collapsed onto the floor in hysterics.
[“Umm…I’m sorry about all this,” Subaru was apologizing. “It looks like you ended up staying with me until I woke up, and—”]
[“Don’t get any ideas,” Emilia interrupted. “The only reason I stayed is because I still have some questions to ask you. If it weren’t for that, I would have left you behind, so don’t get any ideas.”]
“What sorts of questions could that boy ever be capable of answering in this situation?” Crusch muttered.
“I can think of a couple,” Anastasia answered carefully, eyes still fixated eagerly on the metia.
[“I know you’re trying to build this up and everything,” Subaru frowned. “But if you just have something to ask, then go right ahead.”]
[“I’m not asking, I’m commanding,” Emilia insisted. “You know something about my stolen badge, don’t you?”]
“Stolen…wait,” Crusch’s eyes widened. “Lady Emilia, did you—?”
It was Emilia’s turn to flush, looking rather embarrassed as so many of the audience’s eyes turned to her, each slowly filling with disbelief.
Anastasia spluttered. “You lost your insignia?!” she exclaimed. “And way back— Lady Emilia, the Royal Selection hadn’t even BEGUN yet!”
“Wasn’t really her fault,” Felt said apologetically. “Sorry again, Big Sis.”
“It was more or less my own fault for being careless,” Emilia reassured her, smiling guiltily.
Anastasia stared at her a moment longer, but refrained from saying anything more.
[Unfortunately for Emilia, however, Subaru knew nothing at all about her missing insignia.]
[“Well, if you don’t know, you don’t know,” Emilia decided. “But, the fact that you know absolutely nothing itself is information you have provided for me, and enough to justify healing you.” She clapped her hands. “Well, I’m in a hurry, so I’m going to get going now. Your wounds should all be healed, and I threatened those other guys so much I doubt they’ll go near you again, but it’s still dangerous to enter an alley like this alone. Oh, I’m not saying this because I’m worried about you; this is a warning: if I see you in a similar situation again, there won’t be any merit to me saving you, so you can’t expect me to do so again.”]
Otto stared at the metia, aghast. Anastasia turned her head, covering her smile with her hand as her shoulders shook with suppressed laughter.
Ram sighed. “Of course you would, Lady Emilia…”
[She was in such a hurry to find what was stolen from her, and yet she stopped to help me…and she even came up with that lame excuse for a favor so I wouldn’t feel I owed her, even though I’m a total stranger.]
[Subaru stared after her, thinking for a long moment, before he came to his decision.]
[“Anyone who lives like that—” He grabbed his drying belongings off a nearby crate, racing to catch up with Emilia before she left his sight entirely. “—is gonna end up wasting their whole life!”]
Crusch smiled. “So that’s why he loves you so much,” she observed. “It was your pure heart.”
“Captain always talks about how much he loves Emilia’s kindness,” Garfiel grinned. “And her beautiful eyes, and her lovely hair, and the graceful way she saunters through her day—”
“GARFIEL!” Subaru cried.
“That’s very naive,” Anastasia murmured reproachfully. “A kind heart is one that is easily beaten, after all…”
“Ah, I wouldn’t say that,” Ricardo grinned, lowering his voice to a whisper. “I still remember how I met YOU, way back in Kararagi. A lil’ orphan girl saving those two demihuman boys from slavers, nearly taking their place…and look at ya now.”
“Shush,” Anastasia grumbled, turning a little pink.
[“What is it?” Emilia was asking, Subaru having run out from the alley calling for her to wait. “I’m going to tell you right now, I only have a little more time to spend with you.”]
“Lady Emilia,” Otto groaned.
[“So a little is fine, then…? Anyway — what you lost is really important, right? Let me help you find it!”]
“Lady Emilia,” Anastasia said seriously, briefly turning away from the conversation onscreen. “Ya just lost yer insignia, and you — why? This was highly irresponsible, you realize.”
“Well this isn’t what happened, in the first place,” Emilia said uncomfortably. “But in the second place — how could I just sit back and do nothing, right? I would have done the same thing we’re seeing now, if this…really was how things happened back then.”
Anastasia sighed.
[“I don’t need anything in thanks,” Subaru was saying. “I’m the one who should thank YOU. That’s why I want to help.”]
[“I haven’t done anything deserving of your thanks. I’ve already gotten something in return for healing you.”]
“And she won’t even accept payment,” Otto muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Lady Emilia, please just— if someone OFFERS to repay a favor, then—”
Frederica sighed. But that was just like Emilia, wasn’t it?
[“If that’s the case, then I’ll help you for my own sake. The reason is…yeah, that’s it. I’ll use you for my ‘one good deed a day’ project!”]
[“One good deed a day?”]
[“That’s right. Once a day you do one good thing. If you do that, after you die you’ve got a one-way ticket to heaven! If I can do that, then a wonderful life of just eating and sleeping is waiting for me — so I hear! So that’s why I’m going to help you for my own sake.”]
“…What the hell is that logic?” Ricardo said, bewildered.
“It’s the logic behind an excuse is what it is,” Tivey answered, rolling his eyes. “It’s the same thing Lady Emilia was doing earlier, giving an excuse for why her helping him was definitely not for his sake. …These two…”
“It’s a good thing Captain’s so persistent when it comes to Lady Emilia,” Garfiel snickered.
Frederica smiled. And that excuse was just like Subaru, wasn’t it?
Anastasia sighed, shaking her head. “You two are perfect for each other,” she muttered.
[“I’m telling you,” Emilia finally relented. “I really can’t give you anything in return, alright?”]
[And thus, the search through the city began.]
“I reeally don’t remember this,” Emilia frowned. “I was searching for my insignia on my own, I know I was…”
“Maybe you forgot?” Mimi asked helpfully. “Mimi forgets things all the time!”
“That — can’t be it. I definitely remember meeting him later that very day, and…”
While Emilia fell deeper into her confusion, Ferris and Ricardo kept up a running commentary about how the duo’s onscreen search for Felt and the stolen insignia was going, each sentence making Subaru glower towards them grow more and more severe.
“And here we have an incredibly crude drawing of a random thief he saw once in an alley! It looks just like the real thing, doesn’t it? Ferri-chan is SURE that everyone who sees it would knyow who Subaru-kyun is talking about~”
“And there’s our unsung hero chasing after a random girl at a shopping stall, because obviously someone who’d just stolen a royal insignia would waste their time fiddling around the stores in the same area—”
“It’s not all that bad,” Julius tried to defend. “Subaru might not be — the most knowledgeable, here — but all of his plans so far seem to be at least reasonable —”
[Subaru tried to climb into an alleyway clearly labeled ‘KEEP OUT,’ stopped only by Emilia frantically pulling him back.]
Julius sighed.
“Gotta admire the enthusiasm!” Ricardo laughed. Subaru squeaked something angrily at him, face bright red. The noise just made Ricardo laugh harder.
—Perhaps a little late, something suddenly occurred to Wilhelm.
“Wait a moment,” he frowned, blinking in confusion. “Lady Felt was the one who…?”
Felt winced. Ah, that was right…
“Er, yes,” Emilia confirmed, blinking in confusion. “O-Of course, it’s all water under the bridge now, so…”
Wilhelm shook his head. “My apologies, Lady Emilia, for worrying you,” he chuckled. “It was just — I remembered something very different from that day…”
Felt remembered it, too. While she had been waiting for the opportune moment to strike, Lady Emilia had been careless and had her purse stolen by one of the many pickpockets wandering the capital. Felt had chased after the pickpocket out of the fear that her targeted insignia was one of the items inside that purse, only for the Sword Demon to catch the thief first.
“So that was the ‘boorish thing’ that came up, Old Man Will?” Ferris smirked.
“I had given the purse back to Lady Felt, out of consideration that my assisting a rival Candidate would overcomplicate things,” Wilhelm confirmed. He rolled his shoulder. “…I hadn’t realized that Lady Emilia was Lady Felt’s target, as well.”
He had suspected that the young girl might be considering running off with that purse, but he had thought that a stern look would be more than enough o put an end to such inclinations in such a sharp and determined child.
“I DID give it back!” Felt said hastily. “The purse wasn’t what I was after anyway, so — I just threw it in with all the other stuff people were throwing at her, and she got it back then!”
Ram’s eyes widened. “All the stuff people were throwing at—?!”
“That’s putting it strangely,” Emilia said awkwardly. “I was putting on a bit of a performance to help — I was actually helping Mimi, come to think of it! Do you remember, Mimi?”
Mimi perked up. “I do, I do!” she exclaimed.
“Mimi?” Anastasia asked, looking a little startled.
“When Hetaro went and got lost like a dummy—” Hetaro squeaked as Mimi bopped him on the head. “I ended up eating out, but since Hetaro had the wallet, Mimi couldn’t pay. Mimi was GOING to pay with her staff, ‘cause she didn’t wanna be known as a dine-and-dasher, but then this silver-haired girl — that was you?”
“Yes, it was!” Emilia smiled. “I’m glad you remember,” she said honestly. “It was a little embarrassing, performing like that, but in retrospect it was kind of fun. I had always wondered how my purse ended up with everything else, though…”
Felt rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly, not really knowing how to respond — especially considering she had proceeded to steal Emilia’s insignia just an hour or two later.
Subaru watched everyone with the look of a man watching a particularly entertaining ping-pong match, momentarily forgetting to play up his embarrassment. “Sounds like everyone had an eventful day back then,” he commented.
[I have practically no experience, when it comes to walking around the neighborhood alongside someone of the opposite sex… Subaru lamented. The last woman I’d walked around holding hands with was my mom, and outside of relatives, I haven’t had a good rapport with girls since primary school, when there was no distinction between men and…!]
“Oh, is that so?” Ferris cooed. “Poor little Subaru-kyun, so unlucky with the ladies~”
“I—” Subaru startled at the sudden change in targets. “Now, listen here—!”
“If it makes you feel better, Subaru,” Emilia smiled. “I didn’t have any experience walking around neighborhoods with the opposite sex, either…”
Or with anyone, she didn’t add.
Subaru stared at Emilia with a bright pink face, unable to say a word. EMT…!
[“E-Even so,” Subaru said, trying to distract himself. “This business of trying to find that girl among this crowd is like trying to find a needle in a haystack.”]
[“I guess you’re right…” Emilia admitted. “But it’s not like we can just give up. If we have to find a needle, then a needle we must find. Though I really only have myself to blame for letting my guard down.”]
The one who gets robbed is the fool. Anastasia remembered that thinking from back when she had been a hyena in the slums of Kararagi, and it was a way of thinking that she had maintained up to the present day. From the look on Felt’s face, Anastasia was fairly sure that the sentiment rang true within the slums of Lugunica as well.
It was good that Lady Emilia had recognized it, even if she hadn’t grown up in such conditions herself.
[She’s so pretty, Subaru couldn’t help but think. With snowy-white skin, amethyst eyes, hair like woven moonlight — and her outfit accents her perfectly, too… Absolutely my type, down to the last detail. She’s so beautiful that I feel like my eyes are about to explode!]
Emilia felt all the blood rush to her cheeks so fast that she ended up getting dizzy. “S-Subaru…!” she squeaked out.
The entire rest of the theater had busted out into loud cackles. Subaru looked almost as mortified as Emilia did, in that moment.
“I’m afraid you are going to have to get used to this, Lady Emilia,” Ram sighed.
Caught between embarrassment and pure, utter joy, Emilia had no choice but to bury her face in her hands.
[Subaru shook his head. “Either way,” he declared. “I owe you for helping me out, so I’m gonna give it my all for you — my young lady.“]
Felt winced. Hard. “Big Bro,” she said. “Never call her that again.”
Hearing it out loud, Subaru couldn’t help but agree.
[“I already told you that you don’t need to do any of this…” Emilia sighed. “You sure are an odd boy.”]
[“Well, even so…”]
“He isn’t going to leave you, Emilia,” Ram declared. “I am afraid moment Barusu spotted you, he latched on like a parasitic leech.”
“That’s mean,” Emilia pouted. “It‘a more like he started chasing after me like a stray puppy, you know…?”
“A stray mongrel you had found in a dumpster somewhere. Ram agrees.”
[“By the way,” Subaru said. “It feels like we’re going somewhere with less people around, are you sure it’s this way?”]
[Emilia blinked. “Wasn’t it you who knew the way?”]
“Useless, I suppose — both of you!” Beatrice threw her hands up in resignation.
Otto respected the both of them, really, he did. But — sometimes he wondered how these two had ever survived anything before he had arrived to split hairs keeping their Camp in check.
—Next to him, Frederica shook her head: she was wondering something similar herself.
[“Even with all of my experience,” Subaru sighed later, him and Emilia overlooking the Capital from a balcony on high. “I never thought it would be this difficult…”]
[“You seem to have a really high opinion of yourself, but I haven’t seen anything from you to prove it. No matter how you slice it, things aren’t going well.”]
Felt snickered, looking a little pleased with herself.
Emilia noticed. “Felt…” she frowned.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” she apologized, trying to force down her smile. “But— I gotta take a bit of pride in my work, you know? It’d be embarrassing if you didn’t have to put up any fight at all…”
[“Wonder what she’s doing…?” Subaru said.]
[“Oh that?” Puck swished his tail. “She’s communicating with lesser spirits.”]
Julius blinked, a question suddenly coming to mind. “Did spirits exist where you came from, Subaru?” he asked.
“W-Well— not really?” Subaru shrugged, rubbing the back of his neck self-consciously. “They were — certainly not like that. We had stories and stuff, but…we didn’t have magic either, see?”
“—No magic?” Julius couldn’t imagine how anything ever got done. “How did anything get done?”
“Technology, mostly. We had way more advanced tech, so we didn’t really need to worry about—”
[“Wow, that’s so cool! Are all of these glowing things spirits!”]
Julius recoiled, curiosity suddenly boiling into fright as Subaru leapt forward to unknowingly throw himself into the fire.
[Emilia yelped in surprise, all the spirits scattering to the winds at once.]
“What did you think you were doing?!” the knight snapped, momentarily forgetting that he was watching a memory as fright turned into anger.
Subaru recoiled at the sudden burst of anger. “I didn’t—!”
“That could have gone wrong so easily!” Julius continued, bristling with terrified rage. “If Lady Emilia weren’t such a talented user of the Spirit Arts, then you could very easily have blown the both of you up with such a reckless stunt!”
[“Oh come on,” the Subaru onscreen was saying. “There’s no way those little sparkly things could be dangerous. Do you really expect me to believe that?”]
Julius looked like he was on the verge of a seizure. “LITTLE SPARKLY THINGS?!?!”
“Juli, Juli—” It was Ferris, of all people, who took pity on him. “This is a memory,” he reminded the knight. “Subaru-kyun is obviously fine nyow, so let’s let it slide, nyes? We all knyew he was a little stupid anyway…”
“I didn’t realize he was going around doing THIS—!”
“I have a feeling yer gonna see him do so much worse,” Ricardo sighed, clapping him on the shoulder. This had the opposite effect from calming Julius down.
Trapped in his jar, Subaru looked very much like he wanted to melt into a puddle on the floor of the glass.
[“I was trying to see if I could get any information from them about what I’m looking for. They disappeared before I was able to ask them, though.”]
[“What?! Really?!”]
[Emilia tried to backtrack hastily at the guilty look on Subaru’s face, but had to give up and admit that he had indeed screwed up her plan.]
Anastasia sighed. “I woulda kicked him aside as soon as he did something like that,” she muttered.
“Well that’s why Lady Emilia isn’t you,” Garfiel scowled.
”Garfiel—” Frederica began to warn.
“Don’t talk to my Lady like that!” Mimi scolded, pouting. “I won’t make exceptions for that, even from you, Garf!”
[This is bad, both considering the debt I owe and that she’s my one precious connection in this world… I’m gonna do my best to cling to this relationship and not let go…!]
The entire theater winced simultaneously.
“Ah,” Anastasia said. “That— might explain a few things.”
Ram snorted derisively, folding her arms. “Pathetic,” she said.
Subaru winced, hard. Hearing that aloud, he couldn’t help agreeing with her wholeheartedly.
“Don’t worry, silly Barusu,” Ram added, rolling her eyes. “You can heel like a dog at our sides as much as you want.”
[“Ah, now that I think of it, we haven’t told each other our names yet, have we?” Emilia said. “Should we introduce ourselves?”]
[“Oh, you’re right,” Subaru realized. “Well, then, I guess I’ll go ahead and go first!”]
[And with that, the stupid boy stuck his arm up and his hip out in one of the dumbest poses any of them had ever seen. “My name is Natsuki Subaru!” he declared. “Not only am I clueless, but I’m also broke beyond compare! Nice to meet ya!”]
Wilhelm finally completely failed in his efforts to disguise his laughter behind fake coughs, nearly falling over in the process. He almost managed to recollect himself, only for him to catch sight of Subaru staring at him from his jar with large, wounded eyes, at which point he devolved into hysterics all over again.
Ram pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling slowly. “This is what Lady Emilia decided to drag home,” she muttered. “Some random, idiot foreigner she found knocked out by a dumpster in an alley.”
“Certainly was a choice on her part,” Frederica sighed.
“Captain hasn’t done anything wrong!” Garfiel protested. “I think he looks cool!”
Tivey and Hetaro both glanced at their sister with looks of silent disappointment.
Anastasia chuckled. Unconventional it may be, that sort of open enthusiasm held unique charm and potential both. She would be unwise to waste such an opportunity if it had fallen into her lap.
[“And I’m Puck! Nice to meet you!” With that, the little gray spirit flew right into Subaru’s outstretched hand.]
“To so casually touch a Great Spirit,” Julius hissed, looking as though he were on the verge of an aneurism. “And the Beast of the End, no less…!”
“I mean he did wake up in that thing’s lap earlier,” Ferris pointed out.
Unfortunately, Subaru’s stunt with the lesser spirits had made Julius completely unable to look at his casual behavior as anything other than the actions of a boy who had no idea how dangerous the world around him really was, and thus he could no longer find that situation funny.
[“Just where did you come from?” Emilia asked.]
[“Ha, I was waiting for you to ask that!” Subaru grinned, puffing out his chest. “Given the trope, I’ll have to say that I come from a small country to the east!”]
[“Er — Lugunica is the furthest to the east, so there’s country to the east of here.”]
[“Eh?! There’s nothing east of here?!”]
“I am so happy that he didn’t say he was from the South,” Otto groaned.
Julius looked like he was about to have an aneurysm at the very thought.
[“So you don’t know where you are, you don’t have any money, you can’t read, and you have nobody to help you,” Emilia said, looking very worried. “I’m starting to think that you might be in a more precarious position than I am…”]
“Ah.” Anastasia grimaced. “That’s…”
For all that she had been excited at that revelation, she hadn’t considered this aspect of the phenomenon of people appearing from beyond the Great Waterfall.
“…Thank goodness he met the one person in the city who’d be willing to take in someone like that,” Crusch said.
[“Taking another look at you, you’re actually in pretty good shape. Um… Uh… Subaru.”]
Ferris started giggling uncontrollably. Everyone else managed to stifle theirs.
“Shut up…” Subaru whimpered again.
[“Hm? Oh. Yep. Subaru. That’s my name. …I do strength training every day! Since I’m almost always cooped up in my room, I’ve got to do at least that much to stay in shape.”]
All of the much, much stronger men in the room looked at his comparatively squishy form with amusement.
“That’s his idea of staying in shape?” Rom mused. “Must’ve been a pretty squishy world he was from…”
[“You’re from a high-ranking family, aren’t you? Weren’t you taught some martial art?”]
[“I’m actually from an extremely ordinary middle class family, but…what makes you think I’m from a high class family? Do I exude some refined air of nobility?”]
[“Well you do have a curious air to you, at least.”]
Julius had finally started to calm down enough to giggle at that a bit. Refined Natsuki Subaru, he thought to himself. He couldn’t picture it.
“Could probably pass as one of those eccentric types,” Felt offered. “Like your sponsor.”
Subaru squawked loudly.
Roswaal pursed his lips. “Is being compared to me offensive, Subaru-kuuun~?”
“Very! And in so very many ways, too!”
Anastasia didn’t laugh, lost in thought as she was. An extremely ordinary middle class family, he had said…
What did that look like, in Natsuki’s world?
[“It’s also these fingers of yours, but your skin and hair are part of it as well. These aren’t the hands of a commoner, and your muscles don’t look like the product of hard labor.”]
Wilhelm coughed into his fist to hide his smile at the blush on Subaru’s face. In the present day, Subaru had resumed burying his face in his knees.
“Aww, Subaru-kyun has such slender, pretty hands,” Ferris cooed. “Lady Emilia must have fallen in love with them at first sight~”
Subaru squeaked out something completely intelligible, refusing to lift his head.
[“If you’re asking me whether you’re wrong or right…you’re absolutely wrong, but is there any way I can say it so you won’t get hurt?”]
[“If I’m wrong, just tell me I’m wrong! If you don’t, it’s just going to be more embarrassing for me…”]
“To be fair, I don’t think anyone would have been able to guess THAT,” Crusch muttered.
“Would’ve been nice to know,” Otto sighed.
”It really would have been,” Frederica agreed.
“I did tell you guys!” Subaru protested hotly, voice high-pitched. “It’s not my fault that apparently none of you believed me!”
[“But…really, this isn’t looking very good,” Emilia murmured.]
[“…What am I, an idiot? Well yeah, I’m an idiot, just what have I been doing all this time…!”]
Everyone watched as Subaru quickly started to devise a plan for how to proceed next. It was rather basic, coming down to following the thief to the slum area of the capital, where she was likely from, and where they might be able to barter for what she had stolen, but—
“That’s not a terribly thought out plan,” Anastasia commented.
“Captain’s a very good planner,” Garfiel said proudly. “Ya should’ve seen him against the Great Rabbit: as pathetic as he might seem at times, he’s really incredible when it counts!”
“I’m not pathetic…” Subaru whimpered soulfully. Garfiel devolved from his preening into a flurry of cackles.
(Frederica chuckled a bit at the slight satisfaction that flashed through Subaru’s eyes at the sight of his friend’s laughter. Such was his nature, was it not?)
[“I was just surprised. You really do have a good head on your shoulders.”]
[“Well, rather than a logical conclusion, it’s more that it’s a common theme in medieval fantasy—”]
Otto sighed. “Of course.”
Julius frowned, a pit opening up in his stomach as he realized—
“Just how many of Subaru’s actions came from him attempting to imitate fairytales?” he asked quietly.
“…I mean,” Ferris shrugged. “If it works, it works, nyes?”
Julius didn’t know how to feel about that.
[“I was just thinking… I know your cat’s name, now, but I don’t think you ever told me your name, haha.”]
“That’s not a CAT, Subaru,” Julius gritted out, his anxieties flaring up all over again.
“Easy, there, Juli,” Ferris soothed. “That thing that is definyitely nyot a cat very much likes Subaru-kyun, so—”
[“Satella.”]
The theater froze.
“…What??” Emilia squeaked out.
Julius’ face drained of color.
“…That can’t actually be the Witch of Envy,” Ferris said, all of the mirth abruptly drained from his voice. “It can’t — she’s sealed in that shrine —”
“No— that’s definitely Emilia,” Anastasia agreed slowly. “Her Great Spirit, her insignia, her mannerisms…” Slowly, she turned to face the half-elf sitting frozen in the middle of the room. “Lady Emilia,” she said. “Why would you say something like that?”
“I don’t know!” Emilia insisted, eyes wide. “I don’t remember anything like this!”
“I should hope not, Lady Emilia,” Ram said. Her tone was unusually cross, compared to what it normally was like when she spoke with her liege. “Forgive me for saying this, but that would be in rather poor taste.”
”I have to agree,” Frederica said gravely.
“He doesn’t even know,” Otto choked out, watching as the Subaru onscreen completely failed to respond appropriately. “He has no idea what you just—!”
“All of you are freaking out over nothing!”
Everyone stopped.
Subaru was glowering at them from his cage. “So she made a stupid joke,” he brushed off. “It’s not a big deal. Who cares? And nobody even remembers this, so there’s REALLY no point in trying to argue about who was right or wrong here. Would all of you just chill out?”
Ferris blinked at him, and then grinned. “Was somebody getting jealous of all the attention being on Lady Emilia?” he cooed.
Subaru blinked, startled out of his anger. “Wh—What?!”
“Aww, don’t worry, Subaru-kyun~” Ferris said sweetly. “We can give nyew aaaall the attention nyew want!”
“Wait— Wait, stop—!”
“Would that finyally sate nyer otherworldly fantasies, I wonder~?”
Beatrice watched with amusement as Subaru squawked, his face returned to a brilliant shade of crimson. Ferris’ distraction had worked, at least. All of the attention was now firmly off of Subaru’s silly half-elf girl and on him. …Even if it wasn’t exactly in the way that her contractor may have wished for.
[“Hey, Subaru,” Emilia said. “Do you think that kid is lost?”]
Wilhelm sucked in a breath, but before he could say anything—
“That’s Plum!” Emilia exclaimed.
“…You two have met?” Wilhelm clarified.
“Yes! —Well, not like this, it was — Subaru wasn’t there, but—” Emilia shook her head, taking a deep breath. “Yes,” she said. “Plum is a little girl I met once, when she got lost in the capital. Her father is that appa salesman Subaru met earlier.”
“Kadomon,” Wilhelm confirmed.
“—Oh, right. You mentioned you knew this family…” That detail had slipped Emilia’s mind entirely. Her cheeks grew warm. “Sorry, Wilhelm-san.”
Wilhelm forced down a laugh. “It’s quite alright, Lady Emilia.”
[“You know, your kindness is a great virtue,” Subaru was frowning. “And given the fact that I myself was saved by that kindness I really don’t want to say this, but do you have any idea what situation you’re in right now?”]
“He’s not actually wrong,” Anastasia sighed. “But we all know what she is going to do, I assume…”
[“But don’t you see?” Emilia insisted. “Look at her, she’s crying. …If you don’t want to stick around with me, that’s just fine. Thank you for everything you’ve done, Subaru. I’ll figure this out on my own. After I help that little girl.”]
Anastasia’s prediction was confirmed.
“I can’t imagine that went well,” Julius mused. “Children are often told stories about the Witch of Envy…”
“What is THAT supposed to mean?” Garfiel snapped, firing up at the suspected insult towards his liege.
”Garfiel,” Frederica started to murmur, but the metia demonstrated the issue before she could explain it out loud.
[Sure enough, when Emilia went to help Plum, the little girl caught sight of her silver hair and pointed ears and only started to cry harder.]
Garfiel wilted. “Oh,” he said.
Emilia smiled sadly. It hadn’t gone exactly this way, but…
Anastasia sighed, a twinge of guilt resurfacing over how she had initially treated her fellow candidate. It had been smart, to refuse to speak with the half-elf that looked exactly like the Witch of Envy for fear of soiling her own reputation: she knew that much. …But it couldn’t have been easy for such a kind-hearted girl to have gone through life with this as the expected reaction to her face alone.
“How is Natsuki-san going to—?” Otto began to wonder, but he didn’t even have to finish his sentence to find out.
[“Now, feast your eyes on this magnificent notched ten-yen coin!”]
“What in Od’s name is that idiot—” Ram said sourly.
[“Now, can you see this coin in my right hand? I bet you can! Alright, now I’m going to squeeze it tight. Like this…squeeze, squeeze, squeeze…”]
[“Wait, Subaru…what are you…?”]
“Ah,” Emilia put a hand to her mouth, smiling. “It’s this trick.”
“This trick?” Anastasia repeated.
“It’s a bit — what do you call it, Subaru?” Subaru didn’t answer her, still covering his face in the mortification raised by Ferris’ continued assault. “Sleight of hand, he told me… Basically, he switches which hand the coin is in, and—”
[“Would you look at that!” Subaru exclaimed, pulling the coin out from behind Plum’s ear. “So this is where that coin was hiding.”]
“Like that, see?” Emilia nodded. “He was reeally excited to show me.”
“Excited, nyew say?” Ferris perked up, his tail curling mischievously. “Was Subaru-kyun looking forward to showing off to his otherworldly fanta—?”
“STOOOOP—!”
[“I’ll let you keep it as a present,” Subaru said casually. “It’s special, so take good care of it, okay?”]
Anastasia stared at the metia, almost speechless. “An irreplaceable artifact from beyond the Great Waterfall,” she managed. “And you — gave it away??”
“It made her happy, didn’t it?” Subaru defended, flushed pink.
Anastasia didn’t even know where to start with that. Nearby, Rom took a deep breath, and exhaled.
[“How did you do that?” Emilia asked.]
[“Oh, you mean that? You’re not questioning my motives, but how I did the trick?”]
“It’s a good question,” Felt said, side-eyeing Emilia. “You’re trusting this suspicious nobody an awful lot, you know…”
“I still don’t remember any of this,” Emilia pointed out. Felt shrugged.
[“Subaru, is your profession taming children?”]
Frederica hissed softly, thinking of Clind.
Ram coughed loudly into her fist. “I believe there was a better way to word that, Lady Emilia!”
[“The way we are right now, don’t you think there are some people out there who look at us and think that we’re a young couple with our child? How embarrassing!”]
“Didn’t even hesitate!” Ricardo cackled.
“Absolutely shameless,” Crusch said, amazed. “It’s almost impressive.”
Ferris snickered, remembering the Royal Selection Ceremony. “Oh, nyew haven’t seen ‘shameless’ yet, Cruschie~”
“SHUT UUUUP—!” Subaru cried.
[“…Huh? Even with the benefit of the doubt I don’t see how anyone would think that you and that girl are anything other than brother and sister…”]
Julius wheezed, clutching his chest. “Ow,” he managed.
“I can’t believe that didn’t stop him forever,” Garfiel snickered. “Captain never quits, apparently…”
“I can believe it,” Ram sighed. “The healer is correct: you haven’t seen ANYTHING yet.”
Subaru went back to burying his face in his knees.
[“So, I get the feeling we’ve wasted a lot of time here, but what benefit will you insist that you got out of this?” Subaru snapped his finger as a cue.]
[“That’s easy. Now we can continue our search with our minds at ease, right?”]
“This is one of the most bizarre comedy sketches I’ve ever watched,” Otto muttered.
“You aren’t any better than they are, merchant,” Ram pointed out.
“I like to think I have a bit more awareness of my own needs!” he said hotly.
Garfiel coughed hastily into his fist, remembering all the times he had needed to drag his older brother figure away from work, away from the bottle, away from starving himself in his room of food and sleep alike for days on end. He didn’t even need to bring it up verbally: Otto’s face reddened and he turned away. “Oh, be quiet…”
Anastasia eyed both of these exchanges with growing amazement.
[“Since you helped that little girl, doesn’t that count for your good deed of the day already?”]
[“That’s a very good argument!” Subaru admitted. “But it’s not like I’m limited to one good deed a day or anything. I can do more. So anyway, I’m going to do enough for tomorrow today! I’m actually planning to get a whole week’s out of the way!”]
[“With a personality like that, you’re going to end up losing everything one day.”]
[“You’re the last person I want to hear that from!”]
Anastasia rubbed her eyes, exhaling slowly. She was fighting back a smile. “You two deserve each other,” she repeated.
“I’m just saying,” Garfiel was grinning. “You wrote a suicide note in your diary because you planned to go and fight to the death for your beloved Natsuki-san’s sake less than a week after—”
“Would you let go of that already?!” Otto cried, his face a dark red.
Apparently you ALL deserve each other, the Merchant Princess added silently.
[“You really are a nice boy, aren’t you?”]
[“It kinda bothers me that you’re treating me like I’m so much younger than you. I know that a lot of people think East Asians are younger than they are, but we really can’t be that different in age, can we?”]
“East Asians?” Anastasia repeated.
“It’s — uh — my ethnicity,” Subaru explained awkwardly, meekly leaning away from a laughing Ferris who had momentarily paused in his assault. “It refers to — like — on a map, my ethnicity comes from the furthest to the east…”
”Ah,” Ricardo said. “I think ya mentioned coming from the east before.”
”Y-Yeah.” Subaru relaxed the tiniest bit. “I come from an island nation, kinda,” he said. “It’s called Japan, and it’s surrounded by water on all sides. West of it is a massive continent, many times bigger than all of Lugunica…!”
Anastasia listened with interest.
[“However old you think I am, I don’t think that you’re very close.” Emilia bit her lip. “…After all, I’m a half-elf.”]
[Subaru blinked. “…I see…”]
“You recognized that, then,” Anastasia noted. “Why weren’t you scared of her, if you recognized what an elf was?”
Subaru didn’t answer. He knew how he’d responded to Emilia’s revelation, and he was already moving to cover his ears, dizzy with mortification.
[“No wonder you’re so cute,” Subaru said. “After all, it’s like a given in fantasy worlds that elves are always beautiful.”]
Wilhelm started laughing again.
“Bullseye!” Ricardo cheered.
Rom snorted, quickly turning his laughter into a hasty cough.
“Oh,” Anastasia said.
“A—” Emilia put her hand to her face, blushing. “Ah.”
“You should be used to his flirting by now, Lady Emilia,” Ram said.
“…It still takes me by surprise sometimes,” she finally said, smiling softly.
“Look at her face,” Mimi giggled.
[Emilia had turned away from Subaru, holding her head as if suddenly feeling very dizzy, and was now moving to kneel by the nearest wall.]
Subaru looked like he never, ever wanted to leave his jar. Ferris looked like he would be waiting outside to jump him if he ever did, a huge, catlike grin spreading across his cheeks.
[“Take that!” Puck suddenly flew out from Emilia’s hair and punched Subaru in the cheek.]
Julius stiffened. Ferris noticed, his smile fading slightly as his eyes took in a more serious look. “Easy, Juli,” he repeated.
[“Ow!” Subaru yelped, more out of surprise than actual pain. “What was that for??”]
[“I just had to do something about the unbearable tingle I feel!” Puck exclaimed, practically vibrating with joyful excitement.]
[“I can’t accept being hit for a reason like that, but it was soft and squishy so I’ll forgive you.”]
[“I didn’t hit you out of anger or anything! The opposite, in fact—”]
“That’s possibly the greatest seal of approval Subaru-kyun could have received,” Ferris pointed out, grinning. “He’s fine.”
Julius — relaxed. Just a little bit.
[“Subaru,” Emilia finally declared, stumbling back to her feet. “You’re such a dunderhead!”]
[“Dunderhead?” Subaru frowned. “Who says that in this day and age…and what have I done to be insulted by you?”]
[“If you don’t understand, that’s not my problem,” Emilia huffed, still flushed. “More importantly, we’ve got to continue our search…”]
“Ooh, he really got ya, lil’ missy…” Ricardo whistled. Anastasia elbowed him.
Emilia buried her face in her hands, unable to contain her wide smile.
[“So that’s the situation,” Subaru was saying happily. “I told her ‘Leave it to me!’ and came over to see you, Mr. Fruit Salesman.”]
“Oh no,” Ram groaned. “Off he goes, bothering the appa salesman with his ridiculousness all over again.”
Wilhelm sighed — smiling, but knowing Kadomon’s temper all too well.
[“Oh, don’t be so cold, Pops,” Subaru wheedled. “You were acting pretty nice to me not all that long ago.”]
[“That’s because I thought you were a customer,” Kadomon said coldly. “If I had known you had no money on you, I would have chased you out earlier. Like I’m about to do right now.”]
“Pops?” Ricardo teased.
“Is everyone from beyond the Great Waterfall this friendly with strangers?” Anastasia mused. “Must be some cultural difference…”
Rom blinked. That — would explain a few things about what had happened when he and Subaru had first met, yes.
Frederica tilted her head. It really would explain…
“Wait!” Mimi suddenly straightened up, eyes darting over to where Subaru sat in his cage. “Does that mean we’ve been really rude?” she called over worriedly. “Mimi’s really sorry if—”
“No, no!” Subaru waved his hands frantically. “You’ve been great, really! I just— it’s nothing to worry about, okay?! Please don’t worry about it!”
This did not do much to reassure Mimi, whose frown deepened ever so slightly.
[“Um, Subaru,” Emilia corrected sheepishly when he gestured towards her as a possible customer. “I hate to say this when you’ve got your hopes up, but I don’t have any money on me.”]
“Both of you are useless, I suppose,” Beatrice sighed, shaking her head. Emilia smiled shyly back at her. “Lady Anastasia is right, in fact: you’re perfect for each other.”
[Just as Kadomon was about to chase them off—]
[“Hmm? Are you two…from before?”]
“Well isn’t that lucky,” Wilhelm chuckled.
Emilia raised her chin proudly. “Doing the right thing always pays off in the end,” she declared. “One way or another.”
“Lady Emilia…” Otto sighed.
Anastasia shook her head, smiling slightly.
[“I’m sorry about that,” Kadomon apologized. “That was no way to talk to the people who saved my daughter. Please forgive me.”]
[“Oh, don’t worry about it,” Emilia reassured him. “I mean, it is true that we don’t have any money on us, and…”]
[“That’s right, old man!” Subaru declared. “I hope you think long and hard about your act…ions…” He wilted a little at the look on Emilia’s face. “Um, your cute face looks pretty scary right now…”]
Subaru buried his face back into his knees, croaking out something intelligible again as Ferris and Ricardo went back to pointing and laughing at him for being a spoiled little brat.
Emilia sighed.
“Ya might wanna consider giving him some proper training,” Anastasia giggled.
[“Please, take it,” Raksha was insisting, Plum holding up a little broach for Emilia to take. “My daughter wants to thank you in her own way.”]
[“Thank you,” Emilia smiled, accepting the gift. “I like it very much.”]
“Subaru isn’t a bad boy,” Emilia protested. “He’s just…a little rash sometimes, that’s all.”
Julius covered his mouth with his hand to hide his chuckling.
[Kadomon cleared his throat. “You saved my daughter,” he said. “I want to thank you. Ask me whatever you want.”]
[And so, Subaru and Emilia finally had a proper lead.]
“I guess it did work out,” Otto sighed. “Somehow.”
“Of course it did,” Garfiel said, raising an eyebrow. “It’s Captain and Lady Emilia. Things ALWAYS work out when they’re involved!”
“Yeah, some people always have a way of making it work!” Mimi nodded eagerly, completely understanding where Garfiel was coming from. “Boss Lady is like that!”
“Exactly!” Garfiel crowed proudly. “They always make things work out!”
[“…Are you a little nervous perhaps?” Puck’s voice whispered.]
“The Great Spirit?” Julius blinked. “His voice sounds a little…”
It was a bit muffled, wasn’t it?
[“Just a little,” Emilia smiled. Her lips barely moved as she responded — or were they even moving at all? “But now’s not the time to worry about such things.”]
Were they — listening in on a telepathic conversation as contracted partners, perhaps? …Or maybe they really were just speaking quietly. Julius supposed it didn’t matter, either way.
[“He’s a strange young man, isn’t he?” Emilia reflected. “Odd dress, unusual hair and eyes, and he often says things I’ve never even heard of before. —Probably a foreigner, but he’s also strange in other ways. Both prudent and overconfident, and knows a lot while lacking in common sense…”]
“Ouch,” Ricardo laughed.
“I think it’s a fair assessment, given the circumstances,” Anastasia muttered.
Subaru looked at Emilia, eyes wide with betrayal.
Emilia stuck her tongue out at him playfully. “You know that I’m right, Subaru,” she said.
“Yes,” he sighed. “Yes, Emilia-tan… You we’re completely right.”
[“But it’s definitely thanks to Subaru that we were able to get closer to our objective,” Puck pointed out. “You have to give him credit for that. …Don’t you think he’d be delighted if you gave him some praise?”]
[“Quit with the silly talk,” Emilia scolded. “I doubt he’d be delighted even if I said something to him.”]
Well, Emilia had certainly not been right about THAT.
Behind her, Ram was laughing. Emilia turned to pout in her direction.
[“But that boy gave off the impression that he didn’t care about stuff like your identity, didn’t he?” Puck pointed out. “…I don’t know what you think about that though. Satella-san.”]
The Emilia onscreen had deserved the rebuke. She had absolutely deserved it.
[“I’ve never felt so ashamed before, and yet…why am I so happy, that he responded to me that way?” Emilia sighed to herself, a slight blush on her face. “Maybe I’m just a reaaaally bad person…”]
“No!” Subaru spoke up, rounding in her with wide eyes. “You could never be a bad person, Emilia-tan!”
Emilia jumped in surprise, her face growing warm. “S-Subaru?!”
“Emilia-tan is a WONDERFUL person!” Subaru insisted, crossing his arms. “I won’t stand for a word suggesting anything else — not even from you!”
If Emilia died from embarrassment right here and now — well. She would certainly die happy, would she not?
[“Hm?” Subaru was shaken out of his thoughts. “Did you say something?”]
[“…No, nothing,” Emilia decided. “Let’s just hurry and search the slums.”]
[Far too quietly for Subaru to hear, Emilia murmured, “How could I ever reward this young man after he’s led me this far…?”]
“Big Sis forgot that she saved his life, didn’t she?” Felt laughed.
Emilia blushed slightly. That sounded like something she’d do, yes.
[“We heard from that guy that if we were looking for stolen goods, they would be handled and sold in the slums, but…the air down there and the mood, not to mention the general character of the people down there, seems like it would be pretty terrible.” Subaru looked at Emilia. “Are you sure you want to go?”]
[“You’re the one who suggested my badge might be down there in the first place, and the owner of that shop said it would probably be there, too…”]
[“You probably shouldn’t forget that right after he said that, he added that we should probably give up.”]
Felt snorted. “Good to know Rom and I were that infamous a pair,” she said.
“Lady Felt…” Reinhard sighed.
Subaru started, played-up embarrassment dropping as he finally realized something important. “Wait—”
His first meeting with Emilia. The search for her insignia. Their conversation on the bridge. Plum. The Loot House—
[“So whether you decide to go or turn back, you’d better decide soon,” Puck yawned. “I’ve only got about an hour before it’s time-up for me…”]
“Wait— WAIT!” Subaru jumped to his feet, waving his arms frantically.
“Subaru?!” Emilia called out, startled.
How could he have been so stupid?
“You can’t show them this!” Subaru cried, eyes darting around. Who was responsible for this? Where were they? He had to— “You can’t! If you really— If you really KNOW, then you know why you can’t show this! Please, stop! Stop!”
[“If you’re scared,” Emilia said, “You can wait here for me to come back.”]
“Subaru—?” Julius blinked, caught off guard.
“Subaru, what—!” Beatrice tried to ask.
“Just let us go!” Subaru begged, suddenly on his feet. “Please, I’ll — I’ll do anything you want! If you let them know then— then—!”
“Subaru-dono!”
Subaru’s head jerked to the side, catching Wilhelm’s eye.
“…Subaru-dono,” he said, a little more calmly. “We talked about this, remember? We won’t judge you, for any of this. It’ll be alright.”
“That’s not—!”
“Then what is it?”
Subaru stared back at him, helplessly silent. But the metia played on, and eventually he had no choice but to sit back down on his cage and let it happen.
[“So in other words you don’t want to be in front,” Emilia sighed. “That would really, really make it easier on me, though…”]
“Forcing her to take the lead, hm?” Ferris teased, trying to distract him from — whatever that had been. “How knyightly, Subaru-kyun. Nyot so in line with nyer otherworldly fantasies, hmm~”
“Or maybe it iiis,” Ricardo cooed. He wasn’t quite so good at hiding the worry in his eyes as the healer was. “Maybe it’s Subaru’s otherworldly fantasy to be the Lady, eh? With a lovely, loyal knight to defend him from all the evils of the world~!”
Subaru didn’t respond to either of them this time, eyes glassy and far away as he stared intently at the metia.
[Satella is getting more and more discouraged here… Subaru frowned. Did I screw up by acting as her escort?]
Emilia blinked. “Ah…?”
Did Subaru — Had he regretted trying to help her, at some point?
[I think we’ve been making decent progress, but — every time she looks my way, she sighs like…]
“Ah…” Emilia let out a breath. She had been silly for even considering such a thing.
[“I mean,” Subaru sulked aloud. “It sure is damaging when someone looks at your face and sighs at it. And if that isn’t painful enough already, it becomes four times as effective when a beautiful girl does it…”]
Wilhelm chuckled, wincing slightly. He understood that feeling well. No young man enjoyed being sighed at by a pretty woman.
Though, he was fairly certain that the cause in this case was something that Lady Emilia had done wrong, as opposed to something done wrong by Subaru.
[“Though, well,” Subaru admitted. “I don’t really have any life experience to match with this sort of thing.”]
[That’s why I’m using my liveliness to cover for my lack of experience, here…!]
“Is this nyer first time out with a girl, Subaru-kyun?” Ferris grinned. “Nyew said that it is, right…?”
Subaru didn’t say a thing in return.
[Though, Subaru lamented. All of my attempts to lighten the mood keep falling flat. And she appears to just be getting more and more discouraged by them, no less..]
“Your efforts are making Lady Emilia more discouraged, not less, Barusu,” Ram sighed. “—Though for once, that isn’t really your fault.”
Emilia winced, but Ram was correct. She was absolutely correct…
[“I have to let her see my cool side by showing her some results,” Subaru huffed. “I NEED to take advantage of this windfall…”]
“Oh do you, now?” Rom asked mildly.
Subaru didn’t take the bait at all.
Ferris frowned. Teasing Subaru was no fun if he didn’t respond to it.
[“Here,“ an elderly woman declared, giving him some dried fruit. “Eat this and live strong.”]
Felt blinked. “Wow,” she said.
In a place where food was often difficult to come across…just how pitiable did Subaru look, in the eyes the local slum-dwellers?
[“Wow!” Subaru smiled gratefully. “Thanks!”]
[I don’t think I’m courageous enough to put this in my mouth, though…!]
“Please don’t go eating random offerings from strangers,” Julius pleaded. “It’ll end up giving you a horrible stomachache, one of these days—!”
“Subaru-kyun does like to act like a particularly stupid child, sometimes?” Ferris giggled.
Subaru didn’t respond to that, either. Ferris’ face fell in disappointment.
[“Guess I’ll just feed it to Puck or something,” Subaru decided. “Come here kitty-kitty~” He started clicking his tongue, offering out the miscellaneous dried fruit like a treat for a stray.
“Subaru…!” Julius really was going to have a heart attack, if he kept watching Subaru treat the Beast of the End like a harmless pet kitty.
“Subaru…” Emilia said, disapproving of the action for an entirely different reason.
[“Please don’t give him anything strange,” her onscreen self sighed, echoing her present self’s trepidations. “It’d be a real pain if he were to get a taste for it.”]
“That kid’s really going around using Great Spirits as trash disposals, isn’t he?” Ricardo chortled. Julius gripped his hair so hard he dimly feared that he might tear it out at the roots.
[“If you think that I’m going to fall for these cheap tricks that only work when feeding strays, then you’re sorely mistaken,” Puck added.]
[I know he says he’s a spirit, and all — but I really can’t see him as anything more than a particularly peculiar cat.]
“He’s NOT!” Julius shouted, angry and scared all at once. “That is NOT a CAT, you absolute IDIOT…!”
[That girl also feels like she’s treating him more like a pet than a spirit, really, with a response like that.]
“Ya have to admit, Jules,” Anastasia grinned. “He’s right about that.”
Julius didn’t care. He really, really didn’t care—!
[“The way you’re saying it,“ Subaru noted. “You sound to me like a character flag where you’ve been completely hooked in…” And if I press the right buttons now, I can get a prize!]
“Character flag?” Anastasia questioned.
Subaru didn’t answer her. She filed the question away for later.
[“Hmmph,” Puck pouted. “You can only say these things to me now. Just you wait until I unleash my true strength, you shall regret all of your careless remarks… Meowmeowmeow !”]
“Subaru—!” Julius shouted, darting to his feet immediately at the sudden movement. It wasn’t like he could do anything, but—!
[“You sure are damn good at raising and triggering flags…” Subaru grinned. All bark and no bite, I see!]
[“It pains me to admit it...” Puck sighed, batting at the makeshift cat toy the boy had dangled over his nose. “But I really can’t resist playing with it...!”]
[Nearby, Emilia couldn’t help giggling at their antics.]
Julius nearly collapsed backwards in relief. He felt dizzy. Frederica felt a little bad: she couldn’t help but giggle at his antics.
“It’s kinda amazing, to see the Beast of the End acting like a cute little kitten,” Hetaro giggled.
“I wanna play, too…” Mimi pouted.
“Onee-chan,” Tivey pleaded. “Please, don’t follow that idiot’s example—”
For one thing, Tivey wasn’t sure that Julius’ heart would be able to take it.
[Subaru was grinning at her smiling face. Discreetly, he gave Puck a thumbs-up — to which Puck gave a discreet nod, in return.]
[That girl looks far better with a smile on her face, he thought triumphantly. On that, the two of us are in agreement!]
Emilia really was lucky, Crusch thought with a smile. It was rare to find a retainer who cared so much about making their Lady smile, just for the sake of it.
It was rarer still, for that retainer to find YOU.
[“For some unknown reason, the people in the slums are very nice to me!” Subaru crowed happily. “Has my charm stat finally been adjusted? I haven’t felt so loved since I was in preschool!”]
“It’s probably because he’s so filthy,” Felt snickered. “I think he looks worse off than most of the people living in the slums.”
“It really is a sight to behold,” Anastasia sighed, resting her chin in the palm of her hand as she braced her elbow against the armrest of her seat. “The graceful Royal Candidate and the strange foreign nobody she appears to have pulled out from a dumpster somewhere.”
Ram scoffed.
[“Well you do have your evil-looking eyes, short ears, and flat nose on your face…”]
[“I could have gone without the evil eyes and flat nose descriptions!”]
[“Hmm… It probably has something to do with the way you look and are dressed right now. You’re covered in dust and dirt and there are even traces of blood. The people who live here also have it hard, so they must look at you in pity and can’t help but be kind to you…”]
[“Right now you’re doing a good job at making me feel as bad as I look! But you’re right! It makes perfect sense! Damn it all!”]
“I think you’re very pretty, Subaru,” Emilia tried to insist.
“Nyaww, isn’t that sweet?” Ferris cooed, putting his hands together in an exaggerated swooning motion as he tried yet again. “Doesn’t it just make nyew so giddy, to knyow that nyer otherworldly fantasy things that nyer soooo pretty, Subaru-kyun? …Subaru-kyun?”
Subaru didn’t even answer. Had he even registered that Emilia had spoken? He was staring at the metia, tense as a tripwire from head to toe…
[“Well, don’t worry too much,” Subaru declared with a smile, trying to cheer up an Emilia who had been constantly chased off due to her good looks and clean clothes. “You can leave this to me! Anyways, what with the fruits of my labor, we’ll soon have her cornered, so let’s keep chasing after that criminal. So yeah, with the fruits of my labor, we’ll soon have her cornered! So let’s…keep…searching!”]
[“I understand that you’re happy to be useful for once, but it’s really lame when you put so much emphasis on yourself like that.”]
“Look at all those poses, Subaru-kyun!” Ferris praised loudly. “What’s nyer secret? Do nyew practice them in the mirror every day? Do nya take nyer inspiration from statues, or perhaps professional circus performers? We’ve gotta knyow~!”
“I wanna try!” Mimi said, jumping to her feet. “So, is it like this—?”
“Onee-chan, please—!” Tivey cried.
[“I’m sorry, but it looks like my time is already up,” Puck sighed.]
Crusch put a hand to her face, covering her smile. It was silly and somewhat pathetic, sure, but…there was a certain innocence to this display that she found utterly charming. Perhaps this is why Wilhelm speaks of him so, she thought to herself.
“What an embarrassment,” Ram sighed, arms crossed. “Isn’t he, sister?”
Even as everyone else had giggled and teased and poked at Subaru for his embarrassing behavior, Rem’s look of pure suspicion had not wavered once, her gaze alternating between the metia and the boy in the jar. She would not let her guard down, she wouldn’t.
Frederica watched the twins with a frown, and then silently turned back to the metia. It wasn’t her place to interfere in the affairs between siblings.
[“Leave it to me! I won’t let any dangerous guys near her after you disappear!”]
[“Wait, does that mean it’s okay for me to wipe you off the face of the Earth before I disappear?”]
“NO—!” Julius shouted, momentarily forgetting that this was a memory and moving forward to leap between Subaru and the Beast of the End.
“Juli, he’s joking!” Ferris squawked, grabbing his wrist. “He’s joking, he’s just kidding! He LIKES Subaru-kyun!”
[“Now it’ll just be the two of us… But don’t get any ideas. I can still use magic, you know.”]
[“Hey, the last time I was alone with a girl was in elementary school. I’m not really capable of doing anything. Haven’t you been paying attention to my lack of human skills thus far?”]
[Emilia was convinced.]
“I don’t think Subaru could do anything to ya if he tried,” Ricardo chuckled. “Not like…this.”
It was becoming something of a wonder, how this little daydreaming kid could possibly have accomplished the things he did. Would they find out the answer to that, he wondered…?
Unsung Hero, the voice had said.
Ricardo supposed that they probably would.
“Subaru would never try to hurt me,” Emilia said reproachfully. “He’s a good boy. I know that by now.”
[“I’ll be the vanguard,” Emilia said. “So you just keep your eyes on what’s behind us. If anything happens, call me right away. You mustn’t think you can handle everything on your own. I don’t want to be mean…but you’re really weak.”]
[“Well, when you put it that way, it’s hard to get angry about it…”]
“Not exactly the typical knight-Lady dynamic,” Julius teased. “Aren’t you supposed to be the one protecting her…?”
Subaru didn’t respond, still far too tense. The Finest Knight’s smile faded slightly in disappointment.
[“…just how exactly do you want to approach this?” Subaru asked Emilia.]
[“We’re going to be direct and honest,” she answered. “We’ll just say, ‘We’ve had something stolen from us, so if you can find it, please return it to us.’”]
[“…Alright, I’ve got it. But leave it to me.”]
[“Alright. I’ll leave it to you.”]
“That’s so naive,” Anastasia said reproachfully. “Ya really thought you’d get yer insignia back that easily?”
“I don’t see why I’d have to pay for something that was stolen from me,” Emilia replied, crossing her arms. “Giving it back would be the decent thing for a person to do.”
Anastasia just shook her head.
[Subaru had been apparently very taken aback by Emilia’s willingness to let him handle the negotiations.]
[“Going by everything that’s happened so far,” he was saying. “I imagined you’d say something like, ‘Do you really expect me to just let a good-for-nothing like you, whose only ability is to convert oxygen into carbon dioxide, handle something this important? Don’t make me laugh! I’d expect a dog to do a better job than you!’ Then I, while hurt, would use the opportunity to renew my determination.”]
“Huh?!” Emilia exclaimed, looking slightly wounded at the accusation.
[“I would never say something that mean!” Emilia agreed on the screen.]
Julius stared at their exchange for a moment, and then turned to Subaru in his jar. “…What kinds of romance novels were you reading, exactly?” he asked.
Subaru turned scarlet, finally snapped out of his growing panic by the sheer mortification of that question.
Ricardo coughed into his fist, trying desperately to stop wheezing. “I think ya can take a guess, Julius…”
“I could have guessed without it being spelled out that blatantly,” Otto muttered.
“Don’t pretend like you’re any better, merchant,” Ram said. Otto turned pink. “Both of you are such ridiculous masochists that it’s an embarrassment.”
[“You know,” Subaru wheedled. “If instead of that last part you had just looked up at me and said, ‘Please, do your best for my sake,’ I would have been totally pumped up to do this, you know?”]
[“I can’t force myself to say something like that…but, good luck.”]
“I can respect the persistence,” Anastasia giggled, hand over her mouth.
“I can’t tell if he wants her to step on him or lavish him with praise or what,” Ricardo chortled. “Young men these days, I tell you…”
“Probably all of the above,” Ferris grinned. “Subaru-kyun just wants to be Lady Emilia’s loyal lil’ puppy, and get aaall of her attention for as long as she—”
“Would you SHUT UP already?!” Subaru cried.
[“Uhm, is anybody home? Oh wait, the door’s open…”]
As everyone else continued to pile on poor Subaru, Felt and Rom both froze in their seats.
Reinhard noticed. “Lady Felt?”
Rom answered in his granddaughter’s stead. “I wouldn’t have left the door open like that,” he hissed.
Reinhard’s face drained of color. “Did SHE—!”
Things were so different from what the three of them remembered that the real villain of that day had completely slipped their minds. They had perhaps subconsciously assumed that she simply wouldn’t make an appearance in this version of events, whatever this was. But if she was here—!
[“Okay, well then, I’ll go take a look. I don’t think I’ll be gone too long, but you can go ahead and eat without me.”]
[“Oh, stop being so stupid. Be careful, alright?”]
[“Gotcha. Also, Satella? Don’t come in until I call you — okay?”]
Frederica flinched, recoiling at the incredibly uncanny sound of Subaru calling his beloved Emilia such a wicked name.
Garfiel hissed sharply through his teeth. “Forgot you gave him that pseudonym.”
[As had Emilia herself, apparently, who was now staring back up at Subaru with a look of wide-eyed horror.]
[“What’s wrong?” he asked innocently.]
[“—It’s nothing,” she decided. “Once you get my badge back, I’ll apologize properly.”]
[“I don’t know what you’re planning on apologizing for, but I’d rather hear a ‘thank you’ instead. It would be even better if that thank you came with a smile!”]
[“You dummy.”]
“Bet she’s regretting it now,” Ram sighed. “Really, Lady Emilia, the only one to blame in that situation is…”
“I really didn’t do any such thing,” Emilia insisted. “…Though if I did, I would be inclined to agree with you.”
“You’re so lucky Captain had no idea what you said,” Garfiel snickered.
“I really don’t like that he didn’t know,” Otto whined, clutching his hat. “That’s like a mouse not knowing to avoid a wildcat…!”
“I’d never hurt Subaru!” Emilia protested, recoiling at the thought.
“What in Od Laguna are you suggesting, merchant?” Ram snapped.
“That’s not what I—!” Otto spluttered. “Lady Emilia, I didn’t think— but HE didn’t know that!”
Garfiel cackled at Otto’s fumbling.
[“I’ll give him a proper apology when I get my insignia back,” Emilia’s voice insisted faintly — too faint for the Subaru onscreen to hear.]
[“I don’t know what you’re trying to apologise for,” Puck’s equally quiet voice replied. “It’s be nicer to give him a thank-you rather than a sorry. And if that gets you smiling some more, then that’d be fantastic.”]
Emilia nodded. Puck’s logic was as sound as it always was, there. It was always much better to hear “thank you” than sorry” — and likewise, it meant more to say it, too.
[“You dummy,” she sighed. “Though… I’m way, way more of a dummy than you…”]
“Ya really are,” Anastasia sighed. Emilia couldn’t help but agree with her, too.
[“Hm?”]
[Subaru had already entered the Loot House, illuminated solely by the legumite crystal Emilia had given him to use as a candle. He was staring down at — his feet, for some reason. “What is this…?” he murmured, reaching down with two fingers to touch the bottom of his sneaker, wiping — something off.]
Ricardo sucked in a breath, immediately recognizing the sight of blood. “Oh no,” he whispered.
Tivey sucked in a breath. “He doesn’t even know—!”
In his cage, Subaru had gone completely still. Beatrice was the only one to notice. “Subaru?” she whispered, too quietly for anyone else to hear.
“…He’ll be fine,” Mimi said confidently. “He’s here with us right now, right? So he’ll be fine!”
[— The light moved to illuminate the source: the massive corpse of a giant, throat slashed clean open, eyes wide and defiant to the end.]
Felt screamed, recoiling backwards so violently that she nearly fell over and cracked open her head. Reinhard was by her side in an instant. Rom swore loudly, shooting to his feet at the sight of his own mutilated corpse. “Felt—!” Reinhard called out, alarm so clear in his voice that, for once, he forgot to call her by her title. “Felt, please, it’s alright!”
”What—?!” Frederica shrieked.
“What the—!” Garfiel exclaimed, all mischief abruptly wiped off his face. Next to him, Otto had suddenly gone pale for a reason far different than nervousness at having accidentally insulted Emilia.
“What the FUCK—?!” Rachins shouted, horrified eyes glued to the metia. “But that’s not— he’s not — you’re NOT—!”
“Od Laguna!” Crusch cried, taken completely off guard by the vicious sight.
“What the hell is that?!” Ricardo roared.
“What is the meaning of this?!” Ram demanded, her face drawn pale.
[“…Well, you found it,” a woman’s voice said. “That’s just too bad. Now I have no choice, yes, no choice at all.”]
Garfiel squeaked, recognizing the last voice he would have expected to hear at a time like this. “E-Elsa?!” he stammered.
“The Bowel Hunter?!” Otto cried, staring at Garfiel with wide eyes.
“WHAT?!” Julius shouted.
[“That’s just too bad. Now I have no choice, yes, no choice at all.”]
[“Gwah!” Subaru was suddenly knocked to the ground by — something, where he started to convulse.]
“CAPTAIN!” Garfiel cried.
[“Gu…i…it’s hot…”]
[Subaru’s belly had been slashed open.]
Ferris gasped. “That’s fatal,” he said aloud. “That’s fatal, and — and there’s nyobody around —”
“Subaru-dono gets out of this,” Wilhelm insisted, though even he was staring at the metia with every muscle clenched. “He gets out of this. He’s here now, so we know he gets out of it…”
[Subaru didn’t look like he was going to get out of it. He was coughing and concluding, vomiting blood out onto the floor in front of him as he pitifully spasmed, all alone in a world far from home. You’ve got to be kidding me, he whimpered inwardly. All this…is mine?]
[“—baru?”]
“Emilia’s there,” Garfiel insisted, fists clenched. “Emilia’s there. She — she can heal him. She’ll save him. That’s how — that’s how he survives.”
“Why don’t I remember this?” Emilia whimpered, staring at the metia with growing horror. “Why don’t I—?”
[“N…No…” Subaru tried to croak out. “R…Run!”]
[—Emilia screamed, and then fell with a thud to the floor.]
Frederica made a horrified noise.
“No!” Otto cried out, gripping his head. “No— Emilia!”
[With the last of his energy, Subaru moved to grasp her hand. Her fingers twitched, moving towards his.]
[“Just you wait…” he wheezed, defiant to the end. “I’m going to…find a way…to save…”]
[And with that, Natsuki Subaru was dead.]
Everyone stared at the metia in muted disbelief.
“…What the fuck was that?!” Felt demanded, still visibly frazzled from the shock of seeing her guardian dead. “Is this some kind of sick joke?!”
”What on Earth was that about?!” Frederica agreed, voice unusually hot with anger. “Such a surreal scene — and for what?!”
“So none of his happened, right?” Rachins declared. “F-Forgetting is one thing, or misremembering, or whatever, but — that old fart sure as shit ain’t dead, I know that much!”
”So would I, as I’m right here!” Rom snapped. Felt clutched at his hand, and he clutched hers right back.
“This has to be a joke,” Julius agreed, visibly shaken. “This is — forgive me for saying this, but this appears to be nothing but nonsense.”
“Utter BULLSHIT is the word you’re looking for,” Garfiel snapped, looking incredibly upset. “Why the hell did I have to see that?! I didn’t want to see that!”
“Did we really get dragged here for something that nonsensical?” Ram agreed, her voice unusually nasty and her eyes unusually cold. Rem inched away from her very slightly, looking like she very much thought this whole situation was the world’s bizarrest fever dream — which, to be fair, may very well have been the case. “That was disgusting. I had no need to view such a thing. If this circus act is all that was required of me, then I wish to return to the manor.”
“I didn’t nyeed to see that, either!” Ferris spat, bristling from head to toe. He looked like he was very suddenly on a hair trigger — a far cry from his teasy, playful attitude just a few moments before. “What the hell was that?! I didn’t nyeed— let go of me! I don’t want— don’t want—”
“Ferris,” Wilhelm tried to calm, but it was little use. This may have been because he, too, was shaking in frightened rage. Was that a THREAT?! he wanted to roar at the conductor of this deranged show — but his younger colleague needed him to be calm, so he was trying his best.
“My knight is correct,” Crusch managed, looking rather angry herself. “That vision was utterly inappropriate. I had no desire to see my — ally — struck down in such a manner, or with such detail. If this is supposed to be some sort of prank, then it is in very poor taste!”
“I’ve met folks with pretty sick senses of humor before, but this was over the line!” Ricardo snapped. “We may not have much of a relationship with that boy, but if you think we’d find something like that FUNNY—”
Mimi made a strangled choking sound.
“Onee-chan?” Hetaro asked tentatively. Tivey was already pressing himself against her side.
“If that is all,” Reinhard said coldly, having reached a rare moment of anger himself. “Then I would much appreciate it if you let us leave.”
“Subaru…?” Beatrice squeaked out, wide eyes fixated not on the metia, but on the shivering form of the man trapped on the other side of the glass. Her hands reached out to him, but they were only able to press against the clear sheen of the barrier between them.
“Su…” Emilia choked out, still staring at the black void as she shook with fright. “Subaru…?”
Roswaal stared forward with utter confusion.
Otto said nothing at all.
Anastasia remained silent, staring intently at the metia as it faded back from black.
[“What’s wrong man?” a familiar voice said. “You’re staring off into space.”]
“—What?” Wilhelm said. Ferris stopped struggling. Everyone fell silent, heads whipping back to the metia at the front of the room.
In the back of the room, Roswaal’s eyes widened in realization.
[“No— I mean,” Subaru was stammering, visibly bewildered. “Didn’t I tell you already? I’m forever and everlastingly broke…”]
[“You kidding me?!” Kadomon complained. “I’ve had enough of you wasting my time. Get out of here!”]
[And Subaru was pushed aside, left to figure out his own confusion on his own.]
Felt snorted. “Okay, so,” she said authoritatively. Everyone turned to face her. “We’re all in agreement that this is a load of dragon shit, right?”
“There’s no way that happened,” Reinhard confirmed, that rare anger turning his words cold. “I’m not sure why we were asked to see something this distasteful, but — Rom-san is alive and well.”
Rom snorted. “I can definitely attest to that,” he confirmed.
“Barusu is also alive,” Ram agreed, in the same steely tone. “As is Lady Emilia. The only conclusion I can draw here is that this is some sort of sick joke.”
”A joke made in very poor taste indeed,” Frederica muttered.
“I don’t want to watch this anymore,” Emilia pleaded, still shaking slightly. The image of her beloved knight, lying in a puddle of his own blood and vomit… “I don’t — want to see something like that again.”
“Agreed,” Ram said simply. The assertive nonchalance of her support made Emilia relax, just the slightest bit. “If we’re quite done here—”
“I don’t think it’s that simple,” Ricardo growled, all of his previous mirth having evaporated like morning mist at noon. “We can’t leave until that — thing — is satisfied, remember?”
“Oh, for fuck’s sake,” Rachins hissed, massaging his temple. Julius had to bite back the urge to echo his vulgar words, but the sentiment was much the same.
“This is unspeakably crass,” Wilhelm bit out, shaking with his effort to contain his rage at the image of — Subaru — being left in such a horrible state. “If I ever learn who’s responsible for this facade, I will cut them down myself.”
“I’m not sure why we’d be asked to see something like this without there being a reason,” Anastasia interrupted carefully. “I’d at least like to understand why our captor thought it necessary to draw us here.”
“I’m fairly certain that the answer is simply that this thing has a sick sense of humor,” Crusch snarled, a rare vulgar disgust having spread across her face. “‘Unsung hero’ — and then it shows us THAT?? A sick sense of humor is the only way to describe it.”
“So it’s decided,” Felt declared. “We’ll put up with this nonsense for the moment, and then we’ll reconvene in Priestella, make sure whatever sick fuck is in charge here can’t bother us again, and forget this crap ever happened. Right, Subaru? —Subaru?”
Everyone turned to stare at the subject of this viewing experience, still silently stuck in his oversized glass jar.
Subaru…did not look like this had been a load of dragon shit.
“Subaru,” Crusch finally said, voice tense. “Did this— Did that actually happen?”
Subaru stared back at the Duchess of the Karsten Estate, visibly petrified beyond words. The look on his face was enough of an answer.
Rom’s eyes widened. Anastasia hissed softly to herself. If all of this had really happened to Subaru, then there was really only one thing it could be—
Nobody else had realized what those two had — not yet. The two of them could both tell by the growing sense of confusion on everyone’s faces as they grappled with this strange conundrum. If they had thought to look at one another, perhaps they would have recognized each other as kindred spirits in this moment, but alas.
How could something have both happened and not happened? How could the same series of events play out more than once, with just a bit of variation in between? Why would such a paradox only occur for a singular person, with nobody else able to remember that series of events?
“What…” Emilia asked tentatively. “What’s going on, then?”
Notes:
Side Stories included: [The Awkward Duo]
Side Stories referenced: [Ram’s Flirting Refusal], [Behind the Scenes of Life in Another World From Zero], [Felt-chan’s Job] and [Emilia’s Capital Touring Chronicle]
And so it begins…
This was kind of the equivalent of all of these people being told “watch this cute puppy show” and then — without warning — seeing the cute puppy get killed violently onscreen.
Just so y’all know — I might not be able to reply to everyone’s comments so fast now that finals have started 😅 but I want all of you to know that I read every single one, and I appreciate all of them very much!
Chapter 3: If You Don’t Wanna Get Hurt… (Arc 1, Part 2)
Summary:
Slowly, the audience begins to figure out what exactly is going on here.
Notes:
Happy New Year! To start it off right, here’s the next chapter! ;) Hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[“If you don’t wanna get hurt, cough up everything you’ve got!”]
“…Uh,” Rachins said, staring up at a scene that was now reminiscent of two different memories, and that had also definitely never actually happened. “What?”
Felt crossed her arms, a sour look on her face. “Still not convinced this isn’t some sort of prank,” she muttered. Frederica huffed in quiet, disgruntled agreement.
Reinhard pressed his lips together. He would have said so himself, but…
In his cage, Subaru watched the metia with a muted, tense sort of panicked anticipation. Reinhard watched him bristle silently for a moment before turning back to watch the unfamiliar scene play out.
[“In other words, now that you’ve found me alone, you want to get revenge, is that it?” Subaru was saying, exasperated. “I understand that you want to kick me when I’m down, but this really isn’t the time for me to be dealing with you…!”]
“Are ya sure this one is false?” Rom asked calmly.
“Uh,” Rachins faltered.
[“Ah, is that right? Everything I’ve got. Gotcha. I’m in a hurry, so that’s fine with me, really…”]
“Absolutely,” Rachins decided. “Never happened.”
Anastasia pressed her lips together and said nothing more.
Mimi noticed, glancing up from her place in Anastasia’s lap. “Did milady figure out what’s going on?” she whispered.
“…Can’t say for certain,” Anastasia answered delicately. She scratched the demihuman’s scalp in the same way that always soothed her when she got worried. “It’ll be alright, Mimi, just try to keep a clear head.”
[“Now get down on all fours and act like a dog, crying ‘help me, help me’!” Camberley said gleefully.]
Frederica choked. “Wha—?!”
“Oi!” Garfiel barked.
Julius sighed, crossing his arms. “He’s not letting THAT one go…”
“Nor would I,” Wilhelm said. “A man must defend his pride, after all.”
Anastasia shook her head, rolling her eyes ever so slightly. “Boys.”
[“Don’t get cocky, you idiots!” Subaru snarled, and he suddenly threw himself forward. “—And you first! Guys like you who don’t know the preciousness of life can go to hell!”]
[Unlike before, however, he went for Rachins first, uppercutting him in the jaw and slamming him into the nearest wall with all his might, knocking him out instantly. Camberley soon followed suit, kicked across the chest and slammed into the bricks opposite his friend.]
“Oi!” Rachins yelped. Felt whistled appreciatively nearby.
Julius’ eyes widened. “That was surprisingly skilled,” he noted. “And you’d really never been in a fight before?”
“Just…” Subaru swallowed, still tense. “Just mock spars. With— With my dad.”
Wilhelm nodded, quietly forming his first idea of what Subaru’s father must have been like in his head. Some sort of fighter, then? …It was odd, in that case, that Subaru wouldn’t really have inherited any of his paternal side’s fighting prowess. As fortunate as this incident had been, perhaps, Wilhelm still remembered that period of training that Subaru had managed to beg out of him during his brief stay at the Karsten Estate, and how Subaru’s ability in a spar had been painfully average.
[“Hey, hey! What’s with a surprise attack like that?!” Gaston tried to grab him and avenge his fallen friends, only for Subaru to grab his arm and twist with both hands.]
“Not a bad technique,” Wilhelm murmured appreciatively.
[Subaru slammed his knee upwards into Gaston’s junk.]
Wilhelm choked.
“OI!” Rachins cried.
Ram started laughing. Frederica couldn’t decide whether to aim her disapproving stare at Subaru or Ram.
“Ooof,” Ricardo groaned, watching Gaston croak quietly in shock and agony. Several other male members of the audience hastily crossed their legs, wincing. “No mercy that time around, huh, kid?”
“I think it was a fair shot,” muttered Otto, who was quickly becoming infamous for not playing fair. Garfiel shrugged, wincing in sympathy but not necessarily disagreeing with either of his older brother figures. Julius gave them both a heavy side-eye.
[Gaston had immediately lost all of his will to fight. As Subaru let go of his arm, the man stumbled awkwardly to the side, leaning against the wall as he attempted to recover from the shock.]
[“Well that was easy!” Subaru huffed, striking a pose. “In this world, evil never triumphs! —I’m in a hurry, so don’t get in my way again!”]
“‘Evil never triumphs’ — after a shot to the nuts?!” Rachins protested loudly.
Ferris giggled, pushing his past panic to the side in favor of teasing his junior knight. “Nyes, evil nyever triumphs, Subaru-kyun! —Seriously, do nyew practice those poses in every mornying or something…?”
“Will you give me a break already?!”
“All those people were there,” Garfiel said crossly, watching Subaru exit the alley to a crowd of shocked-looking onlookers. “And not a single one of them stepped in??”
“Not like they needed to!” Rachins squawked. “Man, what the hell was that?! You were playing DIRTY! A surprise attack like that— and then a kick to the balls like that?! Do you have no— what the HELL, man?!”
“Ya can’t go calling for your own target to be gentle with you, ya dumbass.” Felt elbowed him hard enough to earn a yelp. “You lot were playing pretty dirty too, weren’t ya? Three on one, picking an easy mark— don’t go asking for the guy you chose to rob to go easy on ya, now. Sheesh!”
“I— But— It’s not—!” Rachins spluttered, a red and sour look on his face. “I’m NOT being SORE!”
Reinhard politely covered his mouth to muffle his quiet laughter nearby.
“Oh be quiet,” Subaru scoffed, rolling his eyes. “You get me back for it next time around, so stop complaining already.”
“Next…?” Julius suddenly felt his face drain of blood as it clicked into place.
The return to an old setting. The repetition of events, from Subaru’s point of view. The erasure of Subaru’s injuries. The change in time, to a point earlier in the day. The obliviousness of the other parties, as if nothing past a certain point had ever happened to them at all.
And the trigger for all of it had been—!
Julius found himself starting to move forward, towards the jar on the other side of the room. “Subaru—!”
A hand suddenly gripped his wrist, stopping him from moving any further. Julius looked back to see Anastasia’s eyes fixed on him, dark and serious. He could tell just by her expression that she had already figured it out.
Of course she had. Lady Anastasia was a brilliant woman.
“Lady Anastasia…” he croaked.
“I know,” she whispered. “But now is not the time for it. Wait.”
…Julius sank back down into his seat, all of his energy draining out of him at once. He buried his face in his hands.
The knight felt someone clap him on the shoulder. He slowly glanced upwards to see Ricardo looking down at him, a grim look on his face.
Nearby, Wilhelm was trying desperately not to freak out as he, too, connected the dots.
Subaru…
Subaru had…
How many times had it been?
The way Subaru had said that just now— It hadn’t just been a one time thing, had it? The Sword Demon gripped the seat of his armrest. How many times had that boy gone and—!
Wilhelm suddenly remembered a comment he had once made to Felix about Subaru’s eyes. “They said that he has crossed the boundary of death,” he had said. “Many come close to the line, stop, and then draw back, but…those are the eyes of one who has crossed once, no…several times, and returned.”
The Sword Demon suddenly started violently. Felix—!
He glanced at Felix, sitting by his side. The healer still looked blessedly confused. Wilhelm silently thanked Od Laguna for that small blessing. As soon as his younger colleague were to figure this one out—
Wilhelm took a deep breath, settling down in his seat again. For Subaru-dono to have gone through something that severe and come out on the other end is truly commendable, he reminded himself. He had already known, of course, that Subaru was worthy of praise: all this meant was that he had yet again underestimated the man who had granted him his greatest wish. Beyond that, nothing had changed.
Otto inhaled slowly as he tried desperately not to scream. He couldn’t scream. He couldn’t yell. He couldn’t cry. He couldn’t— Frederica, Garfiel, Ram, Emilia, Beatrice, all of them were right there—!
He exhaled through his teeth. The thought of Subaru— He couldn’t jump to conclusions yet. Right. His job was to protect Natsuki-san and everyone else from the shadows, so that they could walk peacefully in the light. He couldn’t have— He couldn’t have failed in that. He knew he hadn’t. He would have known if he had, he knew he’d know. There must have been — a couple accidents, maybe, from before they had met. Otto was here now. Otto wouldn’t…
He wrapped his arms around his chest. He hoped that nobody could see him shaking.
How did Natsuki-san end up like this? Was it a side effect, of some sort, of being transported from beyond the Great Waterfall? …How many times had he—? All of those questions were important, he knew, and that was why he circled them around in his head. But those were all distractions and even he knew it, because there was only one real question on his mind.
Why didn’t he ever tell me?
—Otto couldn’t ask Subaru anything right now. There were too many people around. And if the other camps figured this out—!
”Otto.”
Otto flinched violently. Frederica had placed a comforting hand on his shoulder, the look on her face both soft and grave.
Otto took a deep breath. Exhaled. “I’m fine,” he managed. “I-I’m…”
Rem took a slow, deep breath through her nose as that man’s words sunk in. Next time, he had said. Then this wasn’t some sort of future sight. This was reality — at least for him. And that meant…
Rem had been right to not let her guard down. She had been absolutely right.
[“Don’t freak out, don’t freak out, don’t freak out…” Subaru rambled to himself, having reached the Loot House while his audience was busy trying to put the pieces together about what was going on. He knocked on the door. “Hey! Is anyone there?!”]
“It’s locked,” Felt pointed out, an observation that would have seemed stupidly obvious if not for — what they had just witnessed. She was sitting upright in her seat, tense as a coiled spring. “Old Man Rom— He would have kept it locked. It’s— That’s a good thing.”
“Of course it is, brat,” Rom said. He, too, was as rigid as a board. Felt gripped his hand. He didn’t say anything. “I never would have left that door…”
Reinhard wordlessly placed a hand on her shoulder. She didn’t slap him away like she normally might have.
[Subaru wasn’t about to give up. “Someone I know is in there!” he cried. “Someone I know is— Come on, answer me, please—!”]
[“CUT IT OUT ALREADY!” a familiar voice boomed, just before Old Man Rom slammed open the door.]
Felt exhaled a long sigh of relief, sinking back down into her chair. “Thank fuck,” she whispered.
Reinhard did not have the heart to scold her for her language this time around. If he himself was relieved to see his face, he couldn’t even imagine…
Crusch stared at the screen intently. The old man was, indeed, still alive, which meant that he must have never died in the first place. Except — Subaru remembered seeing him dead in the dark, clear as day, and it was only thanks to such a memory that the boy was there at the Loot House, now.
…A suspicion blossomed somewhere in the mind of the young Duchess. Could it be—?
[Rom was snarling, reaching out to swiftly pick Subaru up by the collar of his shirt with one hand. “What are you doing?!” he demanded. “Trying to break the door down because you don’t know the password?!”]
Julius squawked. “Subaru—!” he cried, eyes widening with panic as his stress levels spiked once again. Was this how—?!
“Chill, chill,” Felt called over. She was visibly more relaxed than she had been a a few seconds ago. “Old Man Rom wouldn’t hurt someone that pathetic-looking.”
“I’m not pathetic!”
”You’re a little pathetic,” Rom said. Subaru squawked.
[“For now at least, would you be so kind as to put me down?” Subaru squeaked out, eyes wide as saucers and clearly having lost all of his will to fight at the giant’s show of strength. “Let’s talk with both our feet on the ground…”]
Felt snorted. Subaru flushed, stammering to defend himself for a moment before giving up entirely and returning his head to his knees.
Rom frowned. “That’s a very different attitude from the one I remember,” he said mildly. “The Subaru I remember first meeting charged right in and demanded that I give him some booze…”
“I would have thought that ya’d enjoy being picked up,” Ricardo commented, his voice carefully casual. “Kids normally like that sort of thing, don’t they?”
“How old do you people think I am?!”
Frederica winced slightly. Far too young.
Julius gave a weak smile in Subaru’s direction. He couldn’t bring himself to tease him further than that.
[Now sitting inside the Loot House, Subaru was shifting uneasily in his seat, looking around the room as if he was having a hard time taking it in. Rom noticed his odd behavior. “Why do you keep moving around like that?” he scoffed. “Your balls chafing you that much?”]
[“Of course not, my boys are just fine!” Subaru defended, flushing pink. “But really? That’s the first thing that comes out of your mouth in this situation?”]
[“Well, you interrupted my drinking time. I hope you have a good reason for coming here. If not, that’s just terrible…”]
“A charming man,” Wilhelm commented wryly. Aside from his crassness, however, the Sword Demon had yet to notice anything particularly concerning about the giant, and so he remained relatively at ease in his seat.
Relatively. He was trying desperately not to think about — about what he had just figured out.
Rom glanced back at Wilhelm for a moment, and then silently went back to watching the metia.
[“The sun’s just started to set and you’re already drinking?” Subaru commented, folding his arms. “You’re going to die an early death if you keep that up.”]
“Do people not drink much, where you come from?” Otto asked, trying to keep his voice level. “You’ve never been all that interested in alcohol, Natsuki-san.”
Subaru scoffed, shifting away from him self-consciously. After all this talk about his apparent immaturity, he wasn’t that keen on restating the fact that he was technically still too young to drink alcohol in his home country. “Why would I want to?” he retorted. “Alcohol’s gross, and all it does is make you dumber. …Like that time you got super drunk, mistook a thorn bush for an intruder, tried to fight it, and lost.”
Several people burst out laughing at the reveal of this tidbit about the Emilia Camp’s Officer of Internal Affairs. Otto turned bright red. “Natsuki-san!” he squeaked.
”Bold words, from someone who charged in like you did,” Rom scoffed. “Don’t think I forgot about that, kid.”
“Oh, shut up!”
[“This may sound a bit odd but, uh…” Subaru swallowed, and then asked his first real question. “Old man…have you…died recently?”]
Frederica hissed. How would he respond to…?
Rom snorted.
“Of all the things to ask someone,” Felt sighed. “Do ya WANT to come off as a creep, Big Bro?”
“Hey, it was an honest question!”
“This is not going to be the last time you wonder that, Lady Felt,” Ram chimed in. “Barusu rarely does himself any favors…”
Nearby, Julius had sucked in a breath. “You get me back for it next time around,” Subaru had said. That meant that this had to be — Subaru had to die at the end of this one.
And with him asking this very dangerous criminal such a suspicious question—!
[Even Subaru seemed to know how that sounded, having physically braced himself for an odd reaction. But after a moment of staring at Subaru with wide eyes, Rom — laughed.]
[“Ga-ha-ha-ha! I was wondering what you were going to say!” he grinned. “Now I may be an old man with not much time left to live, but too bad, I haven’t died yet! Though when you get to this age, I don’t imagine it being that far off… Want a drink?”]
[“Sorry, not right now…”]
Julius exhaled. Subaru was fine. Rom was even maintaining that same friendly attitude. He was fine. This was fine.
“He seems a lot friendlier than I would have assumed,” Ram observed.
“He ain’t like that with everyone,” Felt waved off. “Big Bro got under his skin just right, I reckon.”
Rom frowned. “I’m not sure how I feel about that judgement…”
Wilhelm knew exactly what that was like, and he was especially familiar with how Subaru could get under the skin of old men like the two of them. He decided to refrain from saying anything about it, if only to spare himself from Ferris’ teasing.
Crusch silently eyed Wilhelm, her line of thinking remarkably similar. Perhaps Subaru had a talent for charming old men. —Frederica felt the ghost of a smile flitting across her face, her mind drifting somewhere similar for the briefest of moments.
[“Rom, have you seen a silver-haired girl around here lately?” Subaru asked, having no idea how conspicuous such an individual would be.]
Another suspicious question! Julius felt himself tense up all over again. Would this be the thing that—?!
[“Silver hair…?” Rom frowned. “No, I can’t say I have. Silver hair is one of those things that stands out in a bad way, too, so even if my memory is starting to fail me, I don’t think I would have forgotten if I saw someone like that.”]
Julius relaxed again. He was fine. For now.
Ferris was side-eyeing him. “Nyew really nyeed to chill out, Juli,” he said.
[Subaru’s line of questioning was unbelievably suspicious, but Rom had continued to responded with a level of ease and lightheartedness that kept the situation from escalating. Instead, his eyes were focused on Subaru’s worried expression, and the way he kept nervously looking around the room…]
[The giant set down a glass of alcohol in front of him. “Drink,” he ordered. “…Drink.” ]
“That— is shockingly kind,” Anastasia said, startled.
“Barusu must have looked like even more of a wreck than he usually does,” Ram said. “Enough that even the local crime lords would take pity on his ugly face.”
Rom could see himself taking pity on a face like that, yes.
[“I’m sorry, but I don’t feel up to it right now,” Subaru was protesting. “Plus, I’m not so much a little kid that I want to drink to act like I’m cool.”]
Wilhelm coughed into his fist.
“Aww, that’s probably one of the cutest ways ya could have responded to that!” Ricardo teased. “Probably melted yer heart down on the spot, didn’t it, Old Man Rom~?”
”It likely did exactly that,” Rom chuckled, if only to see Subaru’s face turn a brighter shade of red.
“Would you two shut up?!”
[“What are you talking about?” Rom retorted. “Drinking and acting up is exactly what kids like you are supposed to do!”]
“Don’t listen to him,” Frederica ordered Garfiel sternly. Garfiel pouted.
Wilhelm chuckled. Such was exactly the purpose of youth, but he was not unwise enough to get involved in a matter between siblings.
Ram suddenly realized that Rom must have assumed that Subaru was under the national drinking age of fifteen, just like Emilia had throughout his first week at the Mathers’ Estate. She started snickering.
[Subaru had been convinced. “Alright,” he said, picking up the glass. “Here goes…! —AUGH! GAH! That’s terrible! It’s hot! It’s so bad! Ugh! Disgusting!”]
[“You don’t have to say it that many times!” Rom said, throwing up his hands. “Come on! You’re going to lose out on half of the fun in life if you can’t understand how good liquor tastes!”]
Wilhelm started laughing at the scowl on Subaru’s face, alcohol dripping down his chin as his coughs and gags subsided. Ricardo was right there with him, cackling like mad.
“What kind of boy yer age doesn’t like alcohol?” the mercenary teased. “What, was it not fruity enough for ya? Need one of those mini umbrellas?”
“Oh shush!” Subaru stuck his tongue out. “Only rotten adults guzzle down alcohol on the regular anyway, everyone knows that!”
Rom opened his mouth to protest that label, but then he thought about it some more and shrugged.
“Please don’t go calling random drunk people ‘rotten adults’, Subaru!” Julius pleaded, having had to intervene in more than enough drunken brawls on his patrols to understand why going and risking triggering drunken rages — in people several times Subaru’s size, no less! — would be a bad idea.
Od Laguna, he hoped Subaru had not gone and done something like that already—!
[Rom’s gambit had paid off, however, because Subaru was now much more at ease than he had been a few minutes before, finally announcing that he was ready to confront the main reason he had come to the Loot House—]
[“I’m looking for a badge that has a jewel embedded in it,” he declared. “And I want you to let me have it.”]
“‘I want you to let me have it’ ?” Anastasia echoed disapprovingly. “That’s such a naive way of…”
“It’s not the worst thing he could have said,” Julius sighed.
[“A badge with a jewel…?” Rom mused. “I’m sorry, but no one’s brought in anything like that.”]
[“Really? Think long and hard about it— you’re sure you’re not going senile yet?”]
“Would you STOP trying to antagonize—!”
“Juli, Juli— does Old Man Rom LOOK particularly annoyed to nyew?!”
[He did not. If anything, Old Man Rom looked very amused.]
Felt rolled her eyes. “Sometimes I wonder if he’s going senile myself,” she muttered.
”Wha-" Rom’s eyes widened. “What a thing to say about the man who’s been along care of you for all these years!”
"—No.” Felt shook her head, looking like she hadn’t heard him at all. “No, he’s got plenty of years left in him yet. We all know that…”
[It didn’t take long for them to reach the conclusion that Emilia’s insignia was Felt’s newest mark, and that she would be bringing it in later that day. But Subaru’s proud declaration of being absolutely penniless came by surprise.]
[“Then you’re out of luck!” Rom yelled, looking very taken aback.]
Rom snorted, imagining what must have been going through his head at a declaration like that.
“Do you really have to go around saying that to all of your negotiating partners, Natsuki-san?!” Otto cried, looking like he wanted to start pulling his hair out.
“Surprised he didn’t immediately throw him out of the bar at that,” Anastasia sighed. Then she eyed the half-empty glass of alcohol sitting innocuously by Subaru’s arm. “…Maybe not that surprised.”
[“Tsk, tsk, tsk!” Subaru responded, waggling his finger teasingly. “It’s true. I may not have any money. However, in this world, you do not necessarily need money to obtain things. There’s this wonderful system called ‘barter’ — have you heard of it?”]
Anastasia’s eyes widened. “Natsuki,” she said. “You weren’t seriously planning to—!”
[Subaru took out his cell phone.]
“…Od Laguna,” Anastasia managed.
“Subaru-dono,” Wilhelm said, turning to the subject with a serious look on his face. “You were planning on bartering away — your metia?”
Subaru shrugged, uncomfortable. “Thought it would get Emilia’s insignia back.”
Wilhelm stared at him, flabbergasted.
“That’s not a good deal,” Anastasia said. “That’s — REALLY not a good deal. What would you have done if…?”
Emilia wouldn’t have even known who he was at this point. While it had been clear in the last — loop — that she had started to plan to take him with her more and more near the end of their time together, Subaru would have had no such bond with her now. And — he wouldn’t have even been observant enough to realize that such had been her initial plan.
To give so much of himself, with the expectation of receiving so little in return—!
[“This object that I now raise up is a fantastic magical item that can be used to freeze any object in time!” Subaru crowed.]
“It can do WHAT?” Anastasia demanded.
“I thought it could detect mabeasts?” Ferris frowned.
Subaru shifted uneasily in his cage, very carefully saying nothing in response.
“Is it that multifaceted?” Anastasia prodded, looking very much alert. “Something with that much potential…Natsuki, what else can it do?”
[“Take this!” Subaru proclaimed, and immediately blasted Rom with rapid-fire flashes of white light out of nowhere, temporarily blinding him and startling him so badly that he tripped backwards and fell behind the counter.]
Frederica squeaked.
“OI!” Felt snapped, looking slightly more alarmed than actually offended. “What were ya thinking, pulling a fast one on Rom like that?!”
“You don’t attack someone in the middle of a negotiation, Subaru!” Julius added, looking very angry and frightened himself. Subaru cowered away from his towering figure, even through the glass. “That man is at least three times your size — what were you DOING, picking a fight with him out of nowhere like that?!”
“I wasn’t picking a fight!” Subaru cried. “I was just taking some pictures, it wasn’t an attack at all!”
“HE wouldn’t have known that!” Felt retorted, remembering good and well what Subaru’s cell phone actually was but sticking to her guns regardless. “Pulling out a strange object and activating it in someone’s face would be taken as a threat by anyone with a lick of sense — isn’t that just basic logic?!”
[“What are you doing?!” Rom shouted, face red as he scrambled up. “Are you trying to kill me?!”]
Felt gestured emphatically towards the screen. “See?!”
Subaru didn’t have a defense to that. “I just…” he tried, shrinking in on himself. “I was just trying to look cool…”
Julius sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.
”I wouldn’t have launched into an attack right away,” Rom spoke up, more out of mercy for Subaru’s red face than anything else. “I’m sure I gave him a chance to explain himself, I’m not THAT reckless…”
[Luckily, the old man was right about that. As such, the situation appeared to have de-escalated itself quickly. “This is…This is my face,” Rom said, his previous anger forgotten in light of this new surprise. “How did you do that?”]
[“I told you, didn’t I? This is a fantastic item that cuts out a piece of time and freezes it…”]
Subaru buried his head in his knees at this cringeworthy extrapolation of the simple process of taking a picture.
“Were metias like this truly commonplace back in your homeland?” Julius marveled. “It sounds like a truly fascinating invention.”
“It’s not,” Subaru muttered, his face hot. “It’s really, really not…”
[Subaru threw up a peace sign and took a picture of himself.]
“Really, what is it with nyew and those stupid poses?” Ferris giggled.
“Stoooop…”
[“This is my first time seeing one of these, but…basically this is a metia, right?”]
[Subaru blinked, caught off guard. “A metia?” he echoed.]
“Wait.” Anastasia frowned, suddenly registering both his current confusion and the fact that Subaru had not actually used the word “metia” to describe the item he was holding in his hand. “Natsuki — is that actually a metia?”
Subaru shifted uncomfortably. “N-Not really,” he admitted. “It— We don’t have magic where I come from, at all. It’s all technology.”
“All technology…” Anastasia repeated to herself. What sort of a world did Subaru come from?
She sure did want to get her hands on that cell phone of his, now. More than she had ever thought she would. Perhaps she could cut a deal with Russell Fellows — preferably without cluing the man in on how valuable that artifact apparently truly was…!
[“To be honest, even if it has a jewel embedded in it, exchanging something like this for a purely decorative item really puts you at a a loss,” Rom warned. “You’d be better off trading it for something more expensive… Well, really, you can’t compare it to any of this stolen junk I have here.”]
“But here he is,” Anastasia sighed. “Training that valuable artifact away for the sake of a woman he has known for two, three hours.”
“I had a debt to pay back!” Subaru defended. “It wasn’t ridiculous, I just— I owed her, right? She saved my life, and I wanted to pay her back! Weren’t you listening?! It’s not ridiculous at all—!”
“Subaru.”
Subaru stopped, looking a bit like a deer in the headlights.
“Subaru,” Emilia repeated. She sounded unusually stern. “Didn’t you hear — me — back then in the alleyway, when I told you that you didn’t owe me anything?”
Subaru wilted.
“Perhaps that is a little harsh, Lady Emilia,” Anastasia interrupted, more out of sympathy for the look on Subaru’s face than out of any real agreement or disagreement on her part. “This happened a while ago, right? And…I’ve got a feeling he was doing all this for his sake more than for yours, in the end.”
[“But what about the girl who saved you?” Rom was asking. “Why isn’t she here?”]
[“I’m currently looking for her!” Subaru answered cheerfully. “Actually, right now I’m not even sure she’s not a figment of my imagination that I created because I was feeling down…”]
“Figment of his imagination,” Ram echoed in an unimpressed tone of voice. “It is just like Barusu to go to such lengths for a hallucination, yes.”
Rem did not laugh at her sister’s commentary like Rem had hoped.
Yes, that selfish desire for Emilia’s company was probably exactly what he had been chasing back then, Anastasia could say that. Even if she did still take issue with him throwing away his single most valuable possession in a desperate bit for good boy points from a woman he had not even technically met yet.
Emilia still didn’t seem to get it, if the look on her face was anything to go off of. “For his sake…?”
“Barusu is clinging to you like a dog in a desperate attempt to not be cast out alone to the streets,” Ram clarified bluntly. “He doesn’t actually care about the debt as anything more than an excuse to not leave your side. That is the true nature of what we’re seeing right now, Lady Emilia.”
“That’s not— I didn’t— I mean—!” Subaru tried to defend himself, growing redder by the minute as he realized how spot-on their observations about him in that moment really were. “…I’m sorry, Emilia-tan,” he finally apologized, voice meek.
Oddly enough, however, that explanation made Emilia relax — and likely more than anything else possibly could have. “I’m sorry,” she apologized to Subaru, who was now red-faced with shame and embarrassment in his cage. “I just — I don’t like seeing you sacrifice so much of yourself for my sake. I care about you a lot. You know that, right?”
[Onscreen, Rom continued to fiddle with Subaru’s cell phone. Guess men are into gadgets no matter what world you’re in, Subaru concluded.]
Rom snorted. The boy wasn’t wrong about that assertion, he could say that.
“I— I do, Emilia-tan,” Subaru stammered, hunched over from mortification. “I get it, I really do.”
Beatrice hoped he was telling the truth about that. But now wasn’t the time to make sure of such a thing, she supposed.
[“Whether it be your clothes or this, you’ve sure got a lot of strange stuff on you, don’t you?” Rom said, having gotten into his bag of corn chips. “I mean, these things here are delicious!”]
[“I know right? —Hey, wait! I thought you said a bite! Those are my corn chips! That’s the last food I had on me!”]
Rom started laughing.
Anastasia looked as though it physically pained her to see a snack from beyond the Great Waterfall get devoured so casually and carelessly.
“Your own fault for letting Old Man Rom get his hands on it in the first place,” Felt snickered. “Should’ve realized it’d all be gone within seconds!”
”I have to agree with my granddaughter here,” Rom grinned. “If you don’t want me to eat your food, then don’t go handing it to me like that!”
[“Oh, don’t be so stingy. If you keep something as tasty as this all to yourself, you’re gonna fall straight to Hell, I tell ya.”]
[“Oh and you won’t, for eating all of them yourself?! Blaming others while you’re doing the same yourself is a bad habit of you baby boomers… I said, stop eating those!”]
[As Subaru finally managed to wrestle back his bag of corn chips, he saw that only a few crumbs had been left behind. He visibly deflated at the sight of his precious snack having been devoured so thoroughly.]
Felt pointed and laughed. Largely due to his own amusement, Reinhard refrained from scolding her for acting so improper. Subaru pouted at her from behind the glass.
Anastasia sighed, shaking her head. “Ya really should be more careful, especially with the things that are important to ya,” she scolded. “If yer not careful might take advantage of yer carelessness and naïveté and ship ya off to live as a slave.”
It probably wasn’t a big concern for Subaru, nowadays. But, one could never entirely let their guard down…
“Wait— Slavery is a thing, here??”
Anastasia stopped.
“Is it…not a thing in places beyond the Great Waterfall?” Ricardo asked.
“Well — I guess it used to be? And there are some illegal markets here and there, human trafficking situations and all, but…” Subaru shook his head, wide-eyed. “No,” he said. “I’m pretty sure Japan figured out that slavery was an abomination…four centuries ago? And most other countries were the same way. —There was an incident about a century ago with a war that was kind of…but, for the most part…”
What an enviable situation, Ricardo thought.
“Wait.” Subaru had gone still. “Is it not…?”
“Slavery is illegal in Lugunica,” Julius confirmed. Subaru practically collapsed under the force of his relief.
“It’s not illegal in Kararagi, Gusteko, or Vollachia,” Anastasia warned. Subaru stiffened again. She winced inwardly, but — he needed to know this. “Not quite sure how it works in Gusteko or Vollachia,” she admitted. “But in Kararagi, slavery is a common way to pay off debts — and even though it’s illegal, slum children are often kidnapped by slave traders while law enforcement turns a blind eye.”
“Happens here, too,” Felt added. “It’s illegal in Lugunica, but there’s always the danger of kidnappers stealing folks from the slums and shipping them off for cash. I’ve had to chase ‘em off before, myself…”
“Ah, yes?” Anastasia smiled wryly. “Did ya know which country they…?”
“Who knows? I never pay attention.” Felt snorted. “Normally I just let ‘em be, look out for myself. —But, there was this incident where they were trying to drag this little kid away from this old man, and…”
Well. She couldn’t let THAT slide.
“Anyway,” she sighed. “I used a whistle I’d stolen from a guard who wasn’t paying attention to call for help, and then the Royal Guards took care of everything for me. Sometimes that lot’s good for something, I guess…”
Julius grimaced, but — he supposed he should take that as a compliment, in this situation.
“The ones that got the closest to catching me were from Vollachia,” Anastasia chuckled. “I’d made the dumb decision to try and attract their attention and get them to stop chasing these two fox demihuman boys, but I underestimated… But,” she smiled wryly. “That’s how I met Ricardo. He cut them all down, all four of ‘em.”
Ricardo barked out a laugh, remembering the incident. “Ya were filthy,” he grinned. “I spent the rest of the day cleaning ya up and dressing ya in proper clothes, and then sent ya off to get yer first job as a waitress. Little tyke ya were back then, I could see that ambitious spark in yer eyes from a mile away…”
That was why he had saved her, after all, instead of minding his business.
“And then I swore to rid ya of that shabby slave collar ya were still carrying around from yer own old contract,” Anastasia grinned. “Was so incensed by the idea of ya living in the past like a fool…”
“That ya swore ya’d buy me and rip it off with yer own two hands,” Ricardo chuckled. “I remember.”
And hadn’t Anastasia managed that and more?
Subaru watched the three of them reminisce, and wasn’t quite sure what to think about it.
He’d probably avoid it just fine, Ram thought. For all his flaws, Barusu’s always had good timing.
—There was no particular trigger that brought Ram’s epiphany forward. Something just clicked, while she was watching Subaru wait for Felt with Old Man Rom. Barusu has always had great timing, she thought to herself — and then suddenly the fact that time seemed to have rewound itself entirely resurfaced in her thoughts, and from there—!
Frederica watched grimly as her junior maid realized what was going on.
[“Sorry I took so long, Old Man Rom,” Felt’s voice said cheerfully. “I had someone really persistent on my tail, and it took me a long time to lose ‘em.”]
“And there she is, I suppose,” Beatrice muttered. She had barely spoken since watching Subaru— go through that, instead staying huddled as close to the glass jar as she could manage.
[“Who’s this?” Felt frowned, catching sight of Subaru. There was no recognition in her eyes at all. “Hey, Rom, I told you I was going to bring something big, so I didn’t want anyone to be here, didn’t I?”]
Emilia frowned. “I’m not sure how to feel about my insignia being ‘something big’ that you’re bringing in…”
Felt shifted uncomfortably. “Sorry, Big Sis.”
“He’s so suspicious,” Julius was hissing, having tensed up all over again. “He just — knew what she stole before she had even really stolen it, and is planning to return it to the person she stole it from, and he doesn’t even know who she took it from or why she took it in the first place! If any of these people get suspicious of him, he’ll have no way to…”
“Juli, RELAX,” Ferris ordered, swiping him lightly upside the head. “Subaru-kyun just spent like two hours setting up a camaraderie with that old man, who knyows damn well how suspicious he is and clearly does nyot care. He’s FINE.”
[“I’m not planning on doing anything,” Subaru said reassuringly. “I’ve only come here to talk. That is, to negotiate. Let’s aim for a result where both of us come out on top. In other words, a win-win situation!”]
“Most people who say that don’t actually mean it,” Anastasia pointed out.
Emilia blinked. “Why wouldn’t they?” she asked.
Anastasia opened her mouth and then closed it again.
“Certainly doesn’t help him look more trustworthy,” Felt muttered, quietly in agreement with the Merchant Princess. Even if Subaru very clearly meant it, from the vantage point that they had now.
[“Hey Rom, you haven’t watered this milk down, have you? It tastes terrible.”]
“Who waters down milk?” Crusch asked reproachfully. Felt snickered.
”Youths these days…” Rom stared at them both in disappointment, grumbling. “No respect for elders among this younger crowd, I tell you.”
[“Why does everybody have to insult the drinks?! I’m showing you some kindness here…!” But Rom didn’t look as offended as he might have sounded, reaching down to ruffle Felt’s hair affectionately.]
[“You too look closer than I thought you’d be,” Subaru observed, watching them both. “I’m getting lonely over here all by myself.”]
Near the back of the theater, Rem winced, remembering the direness of Subaru’s current situation, whether the boy realized it or not.
She quickly stamped it out once again. It was true that this strange man didn’t act like a threat, but considering his — ability, that didn’t mean he wasn’t likely a wolf in sheep’s clothing just waiting to crawl out of his disguise. She had to stay vigilant.
Especially since nobody else in this strange place seemed willing to do so.
[“Don’t say something wimpy like that when you’ve got a face that looks just as awful as this old man’s,” Felt retorted.]
[“I’ve had my face insulted before, but really? As bad as this guy?! Come on!”]
[“…You’re right,” Felt said, smiling apologetically. “Sorry about that, I went too far.”]
“Just what is that supposed to mean?” Rom said, rolling his eyes. “You two must really like pissing me off…”
“Oh so you can tease ME for everything under the sun,” Otto complained theatrically, taking the chance to help distract from the reveal that he saw staring everyone in the face. “But the minute someone says something about your face, you get all huffy about it? How is that fair?!”
“Yer just mad that you’re so teasable, Otto-bro,” Garfiel snickered. “It’s like you were built for it.”
“Barusu is a pathetic creature, but you really were made to appear as pathetic as possible in every light imaginable.” Ram needed the distraction, and leapt on the offered chance at levity gratefully. Not that Otto needed to know about that. “If you wish to not be so mockworthy, merchant, you could start by examining yourself all over for the root of your condition.”
“The merchant has no leg to stand on when discussing this sort of thing, I suppose,” Beatrice chimed in, for good measure.
”Between his alcoholism, his bad personality, and his unpleasant face, I fear that he has no room to complain when others wish to comment about him in a derogatory manner,” Frederica agreed.
Otto stared wide-eyed at all of them. “Why are all of you so mean?!” he cried. They all giggled in response. “Nobody else gets this treatment from our Camp, I swear…!”
“Don’t tease Otto so much, all of you!” Emilia scolded. Otto looked grateful for this, only for Emilia to then continue: “If you keep it up like this you’ll make him cry, and then I’ll be reeally upset!”
Otto buried his face in his hands.
[“Here’s where I’d want to say that, to make it up to me, I’d like you to call me ‘big brother’ in a cute voice for the rest of this discussion, but I’ll go ahead and forgive you for now—”]
“Natsuki-san!” Otto snapped, slightly less theatrically than before. Subaru was already burying his flaming hot face back in his knees.
”That's more like the brat I remember meeting that day,” Rom said wryly, crossing his arms in front of his chest.
“Is everyone from beyond the Great Waterfall this overfamiliar with strangers?” Anastasia wondered.
“It would explain a few things, in fact,” Beatrice sighed, not looking in the least bit surprised by Subaru’s uncouth conduct.
Ram didn’t say anything. She simply glanced towards Frederica with eyes that were glinting with amusement. Frederica refused to meet her gaze, face bright red.
“Of all the things he could have said to her,” Julius bit out, clenching the armrests of his seat so hard that Anastasia wondered if they might break. “She doesn’t know him— If she or Rom get the idea that he’s a threat—!”
“Lady Felt isn’t taking it as more than bluster,” Ferris pointed out soothingly. “And Old Man Rom’s introduction to that idiot was learning that he could literally just scruff him and be done with it if nyeed be. Both of these people figured out how unthreatening Subaru-kyun is right from the start, nyes? He’s FINE, Juli…”
Nearby, Felt just rolled her eyes.
“I really do hope Lady Emilia managed to train him properly after this,” Crusch sighed.
[“…Rom?” Subaru asked. “What’s wrong?”]
[“I’m really beginning to think you two have teamed up together just to make me angry…” Rom said, a vein popping out of his forehead even as he smiled. Subaru and Felt looked at each other and shrugged, both utterly unthreatened by the display. Ron looked pointedly at Subaru. “Just when I thought Felt had made a new acquaintance around her age, you turn out to be just as twisted as the others.”]
Rom snorted. Felt groaned loudly.
[“…Rom, please,” Felt winced. “I know you think you’re helping, but I’m going to ask you to stop saying such embarrassing things.”]
[“Plus, ‘around her age’…?” Subaru added, looking rather embarrassed himself. “Although I suppose from your perspective everyone looks like they’re from the same age group.”]
“You can’t blame people for thinking you’re younger than you are when you act like a little kid all the time!” Julius scolded. Subaru squawked. “Aside from your eyes, your looks don’t do you any favors as is—”
“OI!”
“—so if you really want to be seen as more mature you need to start acting with poise and proper etiquette, for starters—”
“Would nyew save the etiquette lessons for later?!”
[Felt and Rom were both utterly ignorant to Subaru’s protests about his age. “What do you think is going to happen to you if you keep up this ‘lone wolf’ attitude of yours?” he demanded. “Sooner or later, I’m going to get too old to take care of you anymore. Do you really think you can make it on your own?”]
[“Just how many times have you told me this already?” Felt retorted.]
Ricardo’s eyes widened as he finally realized what Old Man Rom was getting at, and he barked out a laugh, slapping his thigh. “The old man was tryin’ ta set you two up on a play date!” he howled.
Subaru blinked. “What?”
“Do I really need to spell it out?” the mercenary grinned, all teeth. “He thought you were a similarly-aged kid with a decent personality, and decided that he wanted his granddaughter to have a new friend!”
“WHAT?!”
“OI!” Felt shouted, face bright red.
Rom shrugged. Frederica giggled, cheeks still pink as she held a hand up to her mouth. Julius coughed into his fist, suddenly desperately trying not to laugh. Reinhard was finding it very hard to keep a straight face.
Ferris wasn’t even trying. “Nyaww,” he cooed, laughing. “Subaru-kyun made SUCH a good impression that Old Man Rom thought he’d make good company for his precious granddaughter! Isn’t that sweet?”
“I DIDN’T KNOW!”
“And it is exactly that nyaivete that made the old man see nyew as such an easy first step for his socially-isolated grandchild to learn about friendship! Ferri-chan guesses that sort of stupidity pays off after all!”
“Shut up!” Felt snapped. “Reinhard! Rom!”
Reinhard coughed. “I believe that they are correct about Rom-san’s intentions, Lady Felt—”
“I do worry about your lack of friendships, Felt,” Rom said. “So if a kid around your age just so happened to come waltzing into my house like that, then…”
“NOT WHAT I WAS ASKING FOR.”
[Subaru had already shown Felt the wonders of his cell phone camera by the time everyone looked back at the screen, but she hadn’t reacted with the same sort of wonder as Old Man Rom. “So this fascination with high-tech stuff is only limited to men in this world, too?!” he complained. “Somehow that makes me feel really sad and lonely!”]
[“Oh, shut up,” Felt responded. “What’s there to make a big deal about? If this so-called metia can sell for more than this badge, then I couldn’t be happier. For that, I trust Rom to give me a proper appraisal.”]
“Ya trust that man a lot, huh?” Anastasia noted.
“Of course I do,” Felt scoffed, still slightly pink. “I— I’ve known him for practically my whole life. It’s Rom.”
Rom did not know how he wanted to respond to that, and so he pretended that he hadn’t heard Felt say anything at all.
Anastasia was an orphan who had not met Ricardo until she was around eight years old. This was not the first time she found herself wondering what it was like, to…
[“What do you mean when you say you still want to ‘sweeten the deal’?” Subaru was asking.]
[“Hmm?” Felt blinked. “Oh that? It’s simple. It just means that you’re not the only person I’m negotiating with.”]
Rom stiffened. Felt sucked in a breath. “Oh no.”
Reinhard’s face went pale. And I’m still not there to…!
Emilia swallowed. “It’ll be alright,” she whispered to Felt. “We all got out of it alright, didn’t we?”
Reinhard sucked in a breath, and exhaled. “R-Right,” he agreed. “It all ends well. That’s what matters.”
Frederica exhaled slowly.
[“The reason why I stole the badge in the first place was because someone asked me to…” Felt paused dramatically. “…In exchange for ten holy gold coins.”]
“Ten holy gold coins?!” Mimi repeated, her eyes flashing. “That’s—!”
“It’s not that much when you consider what she was actually stealing,” Tivey pointed out. “Taking an insignia from a Royal Candidate — for a job like that, I’d say the buyer was actually lowballing it significantly.”
[“I don’t really understand how much that is, but…”]
“He doesn’t understand the CURRENCY,” Anastasia gasped. Oh, that wasn’t good. In hindsight it was an obvious handicap of his situation, but — a boy who didn’t know the currency of his surroundings attempting to barter away such a valuable item was such an easy mark —
[“With that metia of yours,” Rom pointed out, “even in the worst case you could easily get twenty holy gold coins.”]
“So that’s how you knew,” Felt murmured thoughtfully.
Anastasia took a deep breath. Subaru had been very fortunate, to find people who would not take advantage of his obvious naïveté on his very first day. …But that did not make his situation any less concerning.
Nearby, exactly the same anxieties were causing Otto to pull on his hat, teeth clenched and knuckles white. “Natsuki-san…!”
[“Don’t worry about the location,” Felt said. “We’re meeting here. As long as Old Man Rom’s around, most people will forget about using violence as an option. Just the thought of having to fight this scary old man sends shivers down your spine, don’t you think?”]
[Subaru looked up at Rom for a moment, and then nodded several times in agreement.]
Rom huffed. “You really like pissing me off, don’t you, you brat…”
Ferris snorted.
“At least you have SOME common sense,” Julius muttered, exhaling slowly through his teeth.
[“Really,” Subaru was saying. “If you had already called that person here in the first place, were you planning on trying to negotiate the price with them even if I didn’t show up?”]
“That IS the smart thing for a person to do, Natsuki,” Anastasia clarified, glancing meaningfully in his direction.
[“Of course I was!” Felt scoffed. “Just how much do you think I had to go through to steal this thing? What if poor little me had to meet with them all on my own and got talked down on the reward? Wouldn’t that be sad?”]
[“‘Poor little me,’ huh…” A note of anger entered Subaru’s inner monologue. Hard to think of you that way when you abandoned me to get beaten up like that in an alley. ]
Felt winced, hard.
Subaru noticed. “That really wasn’t fair of me,” he apologized quickly. “S-Sorry. I know you had your own stuff going on, and…”
“It’s fine, it’s fine,” she said. “I— I think I’m the one who owes you an apology for that, really. Sorry, Big Bro.”
[“Speaking of which,” Subaru snapped, a little peeved. “Don’t you remember me at all?”]
[“Huh? Did we meet somewhere before?”]
—For Reinhard, it suddenly clicked.
Felt didn’t recognize him, because it hadn’t actually happened. But for Subaru— it couldn’t have just been a vision: it was far too detailed. And in any case, that would mean that this false memory was also a vision, making the first a vision within a vision, which didn’t make sense at all. For Subaru, everything had been real.
The only thing that had changed was the time of day, which had rewound itself. Subaru was the only one with that first memory because he was the only one who had, himself, traveled backwards, while everything else had simply been rewound. And everything else had been rewound when—
“Oh,” Reinhard said quietly.
Felt frowned. “What?”
“…We’ll talk later, Lady Felt.” Reinhard’s eyes were now firmly glued to the screen. Felt raised an eyebrow, but somehow managed to refrain from commenting further.
Rom pressed his lips together. It seemed that the knight had figured it out.
[“Anyway, that’s enough about your terrible memory, Felt,” Subaru dismissed. “When is the other person supposed to be coming?”]
[“I’m not sure I like your attitude,” Felt frowned.]
Reinhard hoped he was wrong. Please let him be wrong. Because if he was right—!
[There was a knock at the door.]
Felt swallowed. “That’s probably HER,” she said quietly.
”Probably,” Rom agreed. He tried not to look as tense as he felt.
“…It might be Emilia,” Reinhard suggested. He already knew it wasn’t.
[ She’s walking around like she owns the place… Subaru thought to himself, watching Felt go to answer the door. “You really okay with letting her get away with that?” he asked Rom.]
[“Well, it’s not like I just met her,” he responded. “We’ve known each other for a long time… I suppose I can let her depend on me every now and then.”]
[Subaru rested his cheek in his palm. You look very happy to be depended on, really. ]
Felt flushed pink. “Softie,” he scoffed.
”Shut it, brat,” Rom returned, though his face, too, looked a little red.
Ricardo glanced at Anastasia briefly before turning back to the screen.
[“Upon seeing your uncivilized figure, I can’t help but wince and smile at the same time,” Subaru teased.]
Rom snorted loudly.
“Subaru!” Julius snapped.
[“You sure like to run your mouth, don’t you?” Rom retorted. “Just who do you think you have to thank for getting this far? Woe is me.”]
[Subaru paused. “Well, to be honest, I’m very thankful for your help,” he said. “It’s not like everything’s over yet, but I’m almost there, and the only reason things have been going so well for me is because of your help, so…thanks.”]
“…Huh,” Rom said, not really knowing how to respond to that.
[“…If you suddenly start being honest with me like that, I’m not going to know what to do.”]
Wilhelm smiled, glancing over at the boy himself. He believed that he understood the feeling quite well.
Emilia looked at the screen with soft eyes. “Subaru…”
This was the version of him she loved the most, she thought.
[“I wouldn’t call the way I feel about it ‘thanks,’” Rom muttered. “But…if either of us is to thank the other, it should be me, rather than you.” Subaru blinked. “There’s the fact that you have a metia, and then there’s your clothes and the look about you… You come from a pretty well-off family, don’t you?”]
[“Well, I wouldn’t exactly say THAT…” Subaru answered uncomfortably.]
[“You don’t have to hide it,” Rom said. “I bet you can’t make public that Felt stole that badge. If nothing else, I’m very grateful of the fact that you’re trying to settle this in a peaceful way.”]
Rom blinked. “Huh.”
Julius blinked. “…Huh.”
“Wait…” Felt frowned. “Rom thought you were—?”
“What a fortunate misunderstanding,” Otto sighed.
[“In a place like this, everyone’s just struggling to survive,” Rom said. “In that kind of environment, the young ones tend to form gangs with others like them, but…Felt really isn’t suited for that.”]
[“If the way she’s been acting is the way she acts with everyone, then I’m not surprised.” There’s no doubt that all her resolution is geared towards her own ends, Subaru thought. If you act like that, then anybody who wants a mutually beneficial relationship with you isn’t going to be too thrilled… ]
Rom coughed into his fist.
“I don’t need your commentary!” Felt snapped, face bright red.
“He is correct, Lady Felt,” Reinhard advised. “While your attitude is charming, in the face of diplomatic relations—”
“Shaddup!”
Anastasia frowned. “It’s a very naive way to think of things,” she mused. “Whether ya like it or not, most people are ultimately out for their own self interests. In some ways, it’s better for your diplomatic partner to be open about that fact rather than attempting to conceal it…”
But that was just one more addition to the pile, really, of the number of things that could be used to trick Natsuki Subaru into an unfavorable deal.
[“I don’t mean to be rude or anything,” Subaru said, the way someone does before they’re about to say something very rude. “But I think that part of the reason her selfishness has gotten so bad is because you’re always there for her.”]
Julius buried his face in his hands.
[“…I don’t have anything I can say to that,” Rom sighed. “After all, it’s true I tend to spoil her.”]
“I’m not spoiled!” Felt squawked.
“Ha!” Rachins cackled. “Yeah, you are!” He ducked under her hand as she swatted at him angrily. “Yer Rom’s little spoiled princess, yes you are!”
“Shaddup, you lout!” Felt snapped, face coloring a dark red.
“You’re mad ‘cause it’s true!” Rachins retorted, already starting to run away while cowering under his arms and calling over his shoulder. “Spoiled princess! Spoiled princess!”
“RACHINS—!”
[“Well, I hope it’s not a one-sided thing,” Subaru mused.]
[“I don’t mind, even if that’s the way it is,” Rom responded. “…Actually, it’d be best if it were that way.”]
Rom pressed his lips together. He wished he hadn’t said that out loud — not to this room of people, anyway.
Felt frowned, slowing to a stop in chasing her unruly subordinate around the room. “…Rom—?”
[“I was right, it was for me,” Felt was saying. “We’re over here, would you come take a seat?”]
[The woman Subaru saw next was exactly the person everyone was dreading would arrive.]
At the sight of the Bowel Hunter, all of the mirth abruptly drained itself from the room.
Garfiel sucked in a breath, eyes wide as he stared up at the figure of the woman that, once upon a time, he had killed with his own two hands.
“Elsa Granhiert…”
Her voice whispered back to him, from somewhere behind his ear: It is lovely to see you once again, Garfiel Tinsel.
Frederica gripped her little brother’s arm so tight it hurt. He didn’t tell her to move away.
But even those who had not fought her directly — they had heard of the infamous Bowel Hunter. The lady from Gusteko, the killer of thousands, the lover of blood and guts who butchered all for love of the sport. More beast than person, more monster than human, the type of creature against which even the cream of the crop within the Lugunican military would struggle—
[She’s really pretty…]
Wilhelm’s fist clenched in his lap. “And he can’t tell at all—!”
“Oh for fuck’s sake,” Ferris hissed, too on edge to properly make fun of Subaru for that. “For fuck’s sake, for fuck’s sake—!”
[“I can’t just let myself be in a position to be talked down on price, you know?” Felt was saying. “It’s the wisdom of the weak. Anyway, Subaru—” She motioned with her hand, as if ordering a servant. “Go fetch us some drinks.”]
[Subaru didn’t even say a word of protest, obediently getting them both a glass of milk.]
Frederica recognized that smitten look. Whenever Subaru felt that shy sort of admiration for Emilia, that puppy-ish obedience was exactly what would follow.
But to watch him to aim those eyes at a woman like that…!
“Run,” Julius implored beseechingly, his voice hoarse with stress. “All of you — run.”
“I wouldn’t run from a client.” Felt’s words held no audible pride as she voiced this fact. She sounded odd. “Especially if Rom was right there, I wouldn’t have…”
Rom groaned, loud and low.
Ricardo stared at the screen, a sinking feeling in his chest. So this must be how…
Anastasia exhaled slowly, folding her hands in her lap.
[“The truth is, I was given a little extra by my employer, in case you happened to have second thoughts about the price,” Elsa was saying. “So I do have a little more to offer.”]
[“Your employer…?” Subaru frowned. “So you’re just following someone’s directions to pick up the badge?”]
[“That’s correct. The one who wants the badge is not me, but my employer.” Elsa leered at him curiously. “…Are you by chance involved in the same sort of work as I am?”]
[“Someone involved in the same work as I am would mean they’re unemployed!”]
Nobody laughed at that. The atmosphere was too tense.
“An employer…” Julius muttered, trying to ignore his own heart pounding in his ears. “Lady Emilia, do you—?”
“We know who it was,” Emilia confirmed quietly. She sounded odd. “We — took care of it. A while ago.”
Ram didn’t glance in Roswaal’s direction. She wanted to, but she stopped herself just in time.
Something heavy rested against her soul. Had her Lord’s wishes really led to…?
No. No, that couldn’t be… Something else. She had to be wrong about this. Ram was never wrong about anything, but, just this once—
[Elsa’s extra coins brought her total bid up to twenty holy gold coins. Subaru looked at this total very nervously, but—]
[“There’s no reason for you to act like such a baby,” Rom said gruffly. “Aren’t you a man? …It’s true that twenty holy gold coins is an outrageous amount. However, I remember saying that your metia should sell for that in even the worst case scenario. In other words…”]
“He won the bet,” Crusch confirmed. She didn’t sound pleased about this fact. She sounded as though the dread in her soul was building by the second.
Otto understood why. He hissed softly. There was no way that Elsa would let that go without a fight…!
[“ALL RIGHT!” Subaru jumped up from his seat, crying out in triumph and excitement — an action that earned him blank stares from all three parties. His face turned pink. “W-What? I’m happy, all right? Let me be!”]
Wilhelm wanted to be amused by this outburst. He wanted to laugh. He wanted to— to step in and save Subaru from what he knew was going to happen next. He couldn’t do any of it.
Rachins didn’t understand what was going on. He had never heard of a Bowel Hunter — not as more than a vague story from Gusteko. He was too creeped out by the mounting silence to ask any questions about it.
“Reinhard?” he whispered, crawling back to the side of his Camp like a dog.
Reinhard reached out and squeezed his shoulder. The fact that this powerhouse of a man was as frightened as everyone else turned his unease into a rolling terror, and he looked sharply back at the metia.
Rem was more or less able to understand the nuance from the context of everyone else’s reactions. She exhaled slowly, closing off her heart to the thief, the young man, and the old bartender, such that what was going to happen next would not hurt her quite so much.
It wasn’t like she could do anything about any of this, anyway. This was the intelligent thing to do.
[“Well, as the negotiations did not go in my favor, I think I’ll take my leave now.” Elsa stood up.]
“No way she just gets up and leaves,” Garfiel hissed, eyes wild with dread.
“Maybe she will,” Mimi said hopefully, watching as Subaru and Rom joked, and teased, and even offered kind words of sympathy as a kindred spirit caught in an unfortunate situation. “They’re all being so nice to her, so maybe she’ll…?”
“The Bowel Hunter is basically a wild beast,” Tivey whispered, his voice shaking. He had studied her a couple of times, alongside his brother. “A woman like that would never take into consideration basic human niceties.”
“…You never know?” Hetaro squeaked. He hoped that his brother wasn’t correct, but — he was pretty sure that he already knew what was going to happen next, himself.
All of them were, watching the screen with bated breath.
And there was nothing that anybody could do about it.
[Felt, Rom, and Subaru were all oblivious to the reality of their situation, with the young thief overcome with joy at her new fortune and the two men currently going as far as to sympathize with Elsa’s failure to achieve her employer’s goal.]
Reinhard had gotten there just in the nick of time. Reinhard remembered it well. It had been one of the proudest moments of his life.
He wasn’t there now. He wasn’t going to show up. He wasn’t going to save them.
Why hadn’t he…?
You did this all because of me.
Perhaps this was not the fairest thing for her to think, staring up at the metia from over a year in the future. But it was all that Emilia could find it in herself to understand. You stole that insignia from me, she thought to Felt. You’re going to have to protect her because she stole my insignia, she thought to Old Man Rom. And you…
Every bit of the reason why Subaru was in this situation was based in his involvement with her. Emilia stared up at his smiling face with anguish in her eyes. Why? she whispered silently. All of this…for my sake?
She hadn’t wanted…!
Beatrice wasn’t paying attention to the metia at all. Her eyes were solely fixed on her contractor, shivering silently in his cage as his dread built and built and built. “Subaru…?”
[“By the way, what is it that you were planning on doing with that badge?” Elsa asked.]
“Don’t—!” Julius tried to cry out, but of course, the warning went unheard.
[“I was planning on returning it to its owner,” Subaru answered cheerfully.]
“Why would nyew say that—!” Ferris squeaked out.
“You idiot…!” Tivey breathed.
“Natsuki-san,” Otto moaned. “You stupid, stupid—!”
The healer was clutching fistfuls of his hair, a look in his eyes like someone was about to tear out his fingernails one by one. “Why, why, why— she’s going to—!”
“It’s no use,” Wilhelm said. His voice was odd. The knuckles of his fist were turning white. “There’s no answer he could have given that would have saved him.”
[The air shifted immediately — and so drastically that even Subaru appeared to feel it, the smile slipping off his face like water.]
[“I see,” Elsa said. “So you’re with them.”]
It was almost a mercy, when the tension building in the room was finally allowed to snap.
[Felt tackled Subaru to the floor almost immediately, pinning him down. Subaru protested loudly, only for her to bite right back. “Are you an idiot?!” she snapped. “Pay attention and get out of the way! Do you want to die?!”]
[It was only thanks to Felt that Elsa had missed — because she had swung for Subaru first.]
“Run—” Julius repeated. “R-Run! All of you, get out of there—!”
“They can’t hear you, Jules,” Anastasia said quietly. “This isn’t…”
“H-He’ll get out of it,” Mimi said hopefully. “He’s here now! So then…he has to get away from her, right? He’ll get out, and—”
[Old Man Rom roared, lifting his massive club and swinging it at the assassin with intent to kill as he stepped in front of the two youths in his establishment. His movements were strong and fast, and most people would clearly stand no chance against him — but Elsa was not most people.]
[“This is my first time in mortal combat against a giant,” Elsa smiled coldly.]
“A giant?” Hetaro asked. Nobody else was paying attention to that part.
[“Go ahead and keep talking, little girl,” Rom snarled. “I’ll turn you into mincemeat and feed you to the giant rats!”]
[“Don’t worry,” Felt assured Subaru, who was watching the fight in obvious terror. “There’s no way Old Man Rom can lose! Ever since I can remember, I’ve never seen Rom lose a fight!”]
Felt remembered that image of Rom’s lifeless body on the floor of the Loot House. She croaked something out. She didn’t want to say it, but — she already knew how this would end.
Next to her, Rom squeezed her shoulder.
[Felt screamed. Rom’s arm — still holding its club — had been cut off, spinning through the air, showering the entire room with blood. It dripped onto the tables, the floor — and onto Felt and Subaru, cowering in fright.]
Frederica stared, a look of utter horror on her face at the grizzly scene.
Felt squeaked something out, dread finally turning into sheer horror as she registered the sight of her old man being mutilated right before her very eyes.
That was his arm, hurtling through the air to land with an awful squelching sound on the floor of her childhood home. That was his blood, showering her golden hair and dripping down her face. That was his club, rolling out of his fist as it opened lifelessly on the ground.
Rom was supposed to be— Felt had never once thought of him as capable of leaving her behind—!
But that’s not true, her mind whispered. There was one time, when you really feared that he might leave you for good…
But he had survived. He had survived his encounter with the Bowel Hunter of her. He had survived—!
He wasn’t going to survive, here, was he?
”Felt,” Rom whispered. “Felt, I’m right here…”
Felt swallowed, and gripped his hand.
[“If I’m going down, I’m taking you with me!” Rom roared, throwing himself forward, a fighter to the bitter end. —But it was no use.]
[“I forgot to tell you before,” Elsa said sweetly. The glass that Subaru had served her just a little before was now broken, its shards piercing the old man’s throat. “But thank you for the milk.”]
“Lady Felt.”
Reinhard was there, pushing back his own horror and devastation. There was a weak smile on his face. He was reaching out to her. Felt wanted to slap him, to brush him off, to scold him for coddling her so—
Her body moved against her will, her face burying itself in his shoulder so that she didn’t have to watch this nightmare anymore.
[Rom’s body continued to twitch. Elsa placed the broken glass neatly down beside him.]
Reinhard both watched Old Man Rom’s death in his Lady’s stead. He did not give himself permission to turn away. He sucked in a shuddering breath, and his grip tightened around the back of her dress. These were the only comforts he offered himself as he watched this horrible nightmare unfold before his eyes.
Rom was not as affected by the sight of his own corpse as he should have been, perhaps. His focus was on his granddaughter, trembling in the arms of the greatest knight she could have asked for.
[The Felt of the metia had no such knight to comfort her after witnessing the death of the man who had cared for her all her life.]
[“How…” she growled out, low and raw with rage as she stood up. “How dare you…”]
Rachins croaked, staring at this horrible scene with his eyes wide open. Never in his life had he experienced…!
He knew these people. He knew that man. He knew that girl. He had just watched one die — and if the old man had died, then he knew that the girl would soon follow. He hadn’t wanted to see this. He hadn’t wanted to see something like this, and not with—!
…Would he be able to look either of them in the eye after this?
[“I’m sorry for getting you wrapped up in all this,” Felt said quietly, aimed at the cowering boy just behind her.]
“Felt, don’t—!” Reinhard shouted. The Felt in his arms was safe, her figure stiffening in response to his words, but there was another one, one facing down the Bowel Hunter herself—
But there was nothing he could do.
Next to him, Rom was rigid in his seat.
[“…I—”]
[Before Subaru could answer, she had thrust herself into the fight.]
“Maybe she’ll stand a chance!” Mimi whimpered, staring at the screen with mounting terror as all of her hopes were seemingly dashed, one by one. “She’s so— She’s fast. She can get out. She can—!”
[Felt was moving so quickly, it was hard to follow her with the naked eye — and yet, when she struck, Elsa had still somehow managed to dodge.]
Anastasia hissed. “And that’s that.”
[“So you have the [Divine Protection of the Wind],” Elsa marveled. “Oh, how wonderful. The world must adore you… I envy that.”]
[It didn’t matter much, in the end. Just a second or so later, and Felt’s body had been sliced in half.]
Reinhard let out a horrible noise.
That was—
That was his—
He was supposed to protect her.
In this version of events, Reinhard had never found her. Reinhard would never find her, now. Reinhard would—
He had failed. There would be no chance at redemption. Not for him, nor his father, nor his family name. Nothing would ever be fixed, and he would be none the wiser about ever having a chance—
And worst of all, Felt—!
Felt took a deep breath, and exhaled. She let go of Reinhard, and sat up straight, and looked him in the eye.
“She’s dead now,” was all she said. “I’m fine.”
Reinhard swallowed, and nodded. “She is dead,” he confirmed. “Lady Felt.”
And it was no thanks to you.
Rom swallowed, staring in silent horror at the sight of his dead granddaughter. A feeling of utter horror, unlike anything he had ever felt before, welled up in his gut. And you could do nothing about it at all.
[Subaru let out a croak, staring down at Felt’s dying body with the sort of horror that would freeze a person in place.]
“Don’t just stare!” Mimi cried at the metia, now frantic and on the verge of despair as she pulled at her braids. “Don’t just stare at her like that, you idiot! Run! Run! Get out of there!”
But this was a memory, and there was nothing she could do.
[“The old man and the girl have fallen, yet you aren’t moving,” Elsa called to the one other party that was still alive within the establishment. “Have you given up?”]
“Please let it be quick,” Ram whispered to herself, too quietly for anyone else to hear. She knew that — for all his amazing feats — Subaru wouldn’t stand a chance against this woman. She knew…
And if she was right, then even those amazing feats had been…!
“Please—” Ram begged, in exactly the way she never begged anyone. “Just let it be over quickly.”
[“Ah, you’ve finally stood up,” Elsa praised. “It’s less fun since you took so long, but still, not bad.”]
“Don’t try to fight her, dumbass…!” Otto whimpered. “Don’t try to— please, just run! Get out of there!”
Elsa was faster, but maybe Subaru didn’t have to make it far. Maybe there was something outside that he could use. Maybe he just needed to get far enough to cry for help. Maybe he just needed to make it out those doors—!
[But Subaru, of course, did not run. Instead he sucked in a deep breath, and then let out his own attempt at a battle cry, charging towards the experienced assassin with a single fist raised high.]
It was in that moment that Garfiel realized that Subaru really, truly did not stand a chance.
He had known that Subaru was not — physically capable, in the same way that he was. But for the year in which he had known him, he had always thought that his Captain could get out of anything, one way or another. Even the most impossible of situations could be squirmed out of, because his Captain was one of the greatest people he had ever met…!
But here that man was, rushing an assassin with a single fist raised and a feeble cry on his lips, because that was the only thing that he could do.
And even before Elsa met him in the middle, even before her shin met his stomach and kicked him clear across the room, Garfiel knew that Subaru was not going to win that fight.
[“But it’s no use,” Elsa mocked. Subaru lay where he had been tossed, choking and gasping as he attempted to crawl back to his feet. “I can see that you’re a novice, and your movements are rough. You have no Divine Protections or techniques. I had hoped to squeeze wisdom out of you, but you lack that, too.”]
[“Shut up…” Subaru hissed, trembling. “I do have my pride…!”]
“Please make it quick,” Julius hissed. He was trembling himself. “Please, please make it quick…!”
By his side, Ricardo already knew that this woman was not the type of beast who would do such a thing. He didn’t have the courage to do more than lay his hand on the shoulder of his shaking comrade-in-arms, watching the metia with both of his eyes wide open.
[“I do acknowledge that you have extraordinary determination,” Elsa praised. “If only you had done that sooner, things might have gone differently for these two.”]
—Something about how the Bowel Hunter said that flicked a switch in Felt’s mind.
That scene by the appa stand. That encounter in the alley. That fight in the Loot House. The way she remembered nothing — not of before, and not of now. It had all…
“If only things had gone differently.”
“If only YOU had done things differently.”
Felt’s eyes widened. “Wait—” she started to say, but things moved too fast for her to finish her sentence.
[“Let’s put an end to all this,” Elsa declared. “I’ll send you off to go meet the angels.” And with that, she appeared to promptly disappear into the shadows.]
[Subaru, now on his feet again, didn’t know where she was going to come from, or what to expect. “Wh-Where are you?!” he cried out.]
She’s fucking toying with him! Ricardo bit back a growl, his grip on Julius’ shoulder tightening.
Ricardo was a mercenary. He recognized a monster when he saw it.
“He doesn’t stand a chance…!” Julius moaned. He didn’t want to watch this. He didn’t want—
[Subaru suddenly remembered— before. When I first came to the Loot House, the attack came for my—! ]
[It was with this knowledge that Subaru successfully managed to dodge Elsa’s first blow, having been aimed directly at his abdomen. And then, with her momentarily off-balance, he landed on his back foot and swung his other around in a roundhouse kick, successfully landing the first blow against her since the beginning of the fight.]
Julius started. “Wha—?!”
“You got her?!” Garfiel blustered, shock chasing away the despair that had threatened to eat him whole. “You— You got her! Captain, you—!”
“Barusu managed to hit that woman?!” Ram repeated, hardly able to believe what she had just seen.
“Subaru—” Emilia’s face brightened. “Subaru—!”
“He hit her!” Mimi cried. She was leaning forward, her hope reserving with a vengeance. “He hit her, he landed a kick! If he can do that, then—!”
[“Ahh, I felt that one…” But Elsa did not look particularly hurt: she looked very, very pleased. —The cause of this pleasure became obvious, alongside the widening red stain in Subaru’s shirt.]
Mimi’s anticipatory smile slipped off her face. A choked sound escaped her throat.
With their hopes having been momentarily raised, this re-impression of the reality of the situation fell upon them like a sledgehammer. Garfiel’s sudden look of astonished glee faded to one of despair, magnified tenfold from what it had been a moment before. Julius let out a sound that sounded an awful lot like a whimper. Emilia clasped both hands to her mouth. Ram exhaled harshly, a stony look that matched her sister’s overcoming her face once again.
Subaru didn’t stand a chance. He had never stood a chance. And now—
Anastasia placed a hand on Mimi’s back, rubbing softly as the scene continued.
[Subaru took one, two steps back, sliding down against the wall and to the floor. In a shocked stupor, he helplessly tried to slosh the flowing blood back into the open wound in his gut, but he didn’t even have the strength to push against the sliced open tissue falling back against his hand.]
[“Are you surprised?” Elsa’s voice mocked. “I opened up your stomach as you rushed me. It’s my specialty, really.”]
“What a messed up specialty,” Otto whispered to himself. He had not been foolish enough to raise his hopes that things could be different. But somehow, that did not stop this outcome from hurting him at all.
Garfiel croaked. “Ca… Captain…”
Watching the youth shudder in anguish, Rem wondered if she should say anything. But — regardless of if they had once had any relationship, with her as part of their “camp,” the version of herself that was currently present was not his friend. This was none of her business, and she would only be an intruder in the lives of strangers if she attempted to intervene.
[“Ah…” Elsa knelt right next to him, with him having fallen onto his side, and lifted up his shirt. “Your intestines have such a lovely color to them.”]
That could have been her brother.
The thought came to Frederica at what felt like the worst possible moment. That youthful-looking boy right there, the one facing down the Bowel Hunter, the one with the angry-looking face and the tender heart—
It could have been blonde hair, instead of black. It could have been yellow eyes, instead of brown. It could have been— have been—
Should she be happy that it wasn’t him? It felt rotten, the thought of being grateful that it had been someone else. On some level, Frederica couldn’t help but feel relieved that she felt no gratitude towards that fact at all.
Her head hurt. Deciding who she would rather watch die like this — Frederica was a maid, not a soldier. She had no place thinking of such things. She didn’t want a seat like that at all.
[Subaru gurgled something intelligible, reaching out to weakly grab at her ankle. Elsa did nothing to shake him off, staring at his face with growing ecstasy. “Are you in pain?” she breathed. “Does it hurt? Are you sad? Do you want to die?”]
Rom had known from the start that Subaru did not stand a chance. Even aside from the obvious — if Elsa had been enough for his granddaughter, for HIMSELF, then of course that stupid little boy wouldn’t stand a chance.
But even so, this display—!
“Why is she so much more sadistic with HIM?!” Mimi cried. “She didn’t do this with the Lady, or the old man! She didn’t make them suffer! Why him, why—?!”
“Because Subaru can’t fight back like they can,” Tivey hissed between his teeth. “She can do whatever she wants with him, because he can’t fight back.”
[It hurts… Subaru’s inner monologue called out pitifully, choked with pain. It hurts… It hurts… It hurts… It hurts… It hurts…]
“Subaru—!” Wilhelm cried out.
He didn’t want to hear that. He didn’t want to hear that! Of all the things that—
But he couldn’t look away. To look away would be—!
Mimi clasped her hands over her mouth. “It hurts…” she repeated in a whimper, her voice muffled. Tears were heading at the corners of her eyes. “It hurts…it’s hurting him…!”
“Of course it’s hurting him!” Ferris snapped, far too shaken to be considerate. “Of course it’s hurting him, he’s—!”
“Ferris!” Crusch called sharply. Her own eyes looked wild, the cries of pain echoing through her ears, through her blood, through her bones—! “Ferris, behave yourself—!”
“All of you, shut the fuck up—!” Rachins hollered. “Shut up, shut up, shut up—!”
“It’s not real, in fact.”
Captured by the metia, nobody was paying attention to the small body at the other side of the theater. —Nobody, except Beatrice.
“It’s not real,” she was trying to say, her voice hushed. She reached out, and her hands met only glass. “Subaru, it’s not real, in fact. You’re okay, in fact. You’re safe, in fact. She’s— She’s—!”
Subaru was not listening to her. This whole time, he had been as fixated upon the metia as everybody else, his pupils pinprick dots against his irises.
[“Slowly, slowly, slowly, your body will lose its heat, and you will go cold…”]
[It hurts… It hurts… It…doesn’t hurt? Can’t hear… Can’t smell… Can’t see… Getting cold… Die? Am I dead? When will I die? When will I die? Am I already dead? Can you even say that I’m alive in this state, lesser than any insect? What is life? What is death? Why is dying so frightening? Is it really necessary to live? No?]
Ricardo was not a monster. He had wondered about the people on the other end of his sword before: their lives, their experiences, their hopes, their dreams, and how it felt when he cut all of them short in one swift blow.
But to see the view from the other end of the blade now, in this manner…!
Ricardo wondered: had all of his death blows been this gruesome? Had all of those times he’d fought and won— was this the price that had been paid? He swallowed. If that were true, then— he felt like he might be sick.
His eyes darted to Ana-bo. It was for her sake, he repeated. For the most part, it was true. If it wasn’t them, it was going to be her—!
The thought of Ana-bo bleeding out in agony and solitude like this made him feel ten times the nausea from before. He raised a hand to his mouth. Was he going to pass out?
[I’m scared, Subaru called out weakly, with a voice that could not be heard even if someone who cared enough to answer had been standing over him in his murderer’s stead. I’m scared. I’m scared. I’m scared. I’m scared. I’m scared. I’m scared. I’m scared. I’m scared—!]
“Subaru—!” Emilia cried, eyes completely fixed on his shivering, convulsing figure. “Subaru, I’m here, I’m here—! Stop, please you don’t—! I’m HERE—!”
But she wasn’t there. She hadn’t been there at all. Not this time.
Julius covered his ears. He didn’t want to listen to this. He couldn’t listen to this—!
[Ah. I’m dead.]
He didn’t have a choice. He heard Subaru loud and clear regardless.
[Subaru died — a second time.]
“…If this is a joke,” Ram said hoarsely. “Then it is one of the sickest jokes that I have ever heard.”
Rem hesitantly reached out to the woman who was her sister, but stopped at the last moment and withdrew. Her sister never saw.
“SUBARU!” a voice cried out, having risen to a crescendo. “SUBARU, ITS NOT REAL, IN FACT! IT’S NOT REAL, PLEASE—!”
Everyone finally turned to see Subaru, sitting and shaking on the far side of the room.
“Subaru—!” Emilia cried, shocked to her senses as she finally rushed to the side of his cage — where she should have been from the very start. Otto and Garfiel were not far behind, nor was Ram.
Julius nearly followed, but Anastasia stopped him with a hand on his shoulder.
“Let his own Camp handle him first,” she muttered. “He knows them. They’re…” Safe. Safer than members of his political rivals, at any rate.
Julius swallowed, but nodded in understanding.
“I’m here, I’m here! Betty’s here, in fact! Please, it’s NOT—!”
“Subaru, it’s alright! It’s alright, we’re here!” Emilia was rambling. “It’s— That was such a cruel thing to show us, I don’t—”
”Subaru-sama,” Frederica pleaded. “Subaru-sama, please calm yourself—”
“Sick bitch, I’m glad I killed her, Cap, she’ll never give you a nightmare like that again so long as I have anything to say about it—!”
“It’ll never happen again,” Otto agreed, with a slightly different meaning from Garfiel’s own proclamation. “Natsuki-san, you can rest, it’ll never—!”
“It was enough for you to land a solid hit against her, Barusu,” Ram said softly. Too softly to come from someone like her, on most days. This was not most days. “You did— You have nothing to be ashamed of. You fought well—”
“But it’s alright. I’m sorry I wasn’t— Are you alright?”
Subaru took a deep, shuddering breath, and then plastered a smile across his face. “I’m ay-okay, Emilia-tan,” he said cheerfully. He was shaking. “What’s a few bad memories in the face of your angelic beauty, right?”
—Everything clicked within Beatrice’s mind a moment before Kadomon’s voice echoed through the screen again.
[“You wanna buy an appa or what?”]
“Su…” Emilia croaked. The sick realization of what this actually was finally blossomed in her consciousness. She took a step back, feeling faint. “Subaru…?”
“Cap…” Garfiel choked out. His hands were shaking. His entire body was shaking. He would have felt embarrassed if this had been any other situation. This was…This was… “Captain…?”
“A…Ah…” Mimi was making a horrible squeaking noise, her hands raised to cover her mouth.
“Onee…Onee-chan…” Hetaro was trying to— but his hands were shaking, even as he extended them out. “Onee-chan…?”
Tivey took a deep breath, and exhaled. It seems his siblings had figured it out.
Rachins stared, the realization of what was happening finally dawning across his mind.
[“…I have no idea what’s going on anymore,” Subaru confessed, and then he fell over.]
The entire theater was so silent that one would be able to hear a pin drop. Half of the audience was staring at the metia. And the other half…
“Why…” Emilia choked. “Subaru…why didn’t you…?”
[Subaru woke up to Kadomon splashing cold water on his face.]
[“Are you alright, boy?” the merchant asked, uncharacteristically flustered. “—Here, forget about the money. Just take these…”]
[A cup of water, and a couple of appas. Subaru stared at them blankly for a minute before obediently reaching up to take them. His hands were shaking.]
“Kadomon always had a good heart,” Reinhard reflected weakly, having met Carol and Grimm’s son-in-law on several occasions himself.
Wilhelm said nothing. He was too captured by the look on Subaru’s face.
The look of a man who has crossed the boundary between life and death…
[Subaru sat there for a moment, shivering and hugging his knees. The memory of being cut open, of slowly bleeding out, of watching that arm— of that sea of blood—]
[I don’t want to think anymore, he whimpered inwardly. I don’t want to remember anymore. I want to crawl into my skull and never come out. I want to cry. I want to scream—]
Emilia whimpered something intelligible.
Wilhelm did not voice it, but he felt much the same way. But — it wasn’t quite the same, because instead of purely focusing on Subaru’s plight, he couldn’t help but think—
How many times had he inflicted something like this upon the world?
Had all of Wilhelm’s opponents felt like that, in their dying moments? Had all of the survivors felt like this, in the minutes afterwards? This was a question Wilhelm had rarely humored himself, especially in recent years—
But seeing Subaru shaking with shock and fright after being caught on the wrong end of a blade—
You did it to protect people, his late wife’s voice whispered in his ear. A knight is someone who protects another.
…Wilhelm wished he had been there to protect Subaru from that horrible woman.
[But before Subaru could scream, cry, go further into shock — he saw a flash of silver hair.]
Subaru froze, suddenly remembering what he had done next. Oh no.
[Subaru’s eyes widened, and he immediately pushed himself to his feet. “Wai— Wait up!” he cried out. “Wait, stop!”]
“She won’t remember him,” Rachins realized. “Emilia won’t—”
[Having never met Subaru before in her life, Emilia ignored him and kept walking. But Subaru was in no position to take the hint, of course, and so he stumbled after her desperately. “Wait! Wait up! Please, wait!”]
“Please just turn around,” Emilia found herself begging. “I know you don’t know him, but please, he— he needs you—!”
[“Wait— please! Satella!”]
Emilia croaked. She had forgotten about that part — as had everyone else.
Federica winced. Emilia had asked for this result, unfortunately.
“Oh no,” Anastasia hissed.
”Uh oh,” Rom groaned.
“Oh, that’s not good…!” Julius moaned.
“Oh, and she won’t have any context as to why…!” Crusch breathed.
Wilhelm winced, hard. “There’s no way she’ll take that well,” he whispered. “There’s no way she won’t…”
“Oh no,” Felt groaned.
“He won’t even know what he did WRONG…!” Mimi whimpered.
“Oh no,” Otto moaned, gripping his hat. “Oh no, oh no, oh NO—!”
“Oh crap,” Garfiel gasped. “Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap—!”
Reinhard silently winced. Ricardo hissed softly between his teeth.
“She won’t take that well at all…!” Ram hissed.
[“Don’t…ignore me!” Subaru called out pleadingly, having no idea what it was that he had just done. “It’s my fault I went away and it’s my fault I didn’t listen to you, but I’ve been desperate! After what happened I went to the Loot House, but I wasn’t able to meet you there and…”]
“He sounds completely insane,” Rachins marveled.
“Of course he does,” Crusch said. Her voice sounded odd. “Who would have listened to this sort of thing from a stranger?”
If he had just been honest about what had happened — who on Earth would have believed him?
[Emilia was — understandably — staring at him with a frigid look on her face. Subaru shrank back from her in embarrassment, completely misreading the reason for her hostility. “I’m sorry for going on about myself,” he apologized weakly. “…I’m so glad to see you’re okay.”]
“Oh man, and he has no idea what he just said—!” Tivey breathed. “He couldn’t— there’s no way he could have— and in front of all those people—!”
Julius was suddenly reminded of a situation that supposedly took place just a month after this one, and felt his face go pale.
“But— maybe that really is—?” Mimi shook her head. “Mimi has no idea why someone would give the name of the Witch of Envy if it wasn’t—”
[“…What do you think you’re doing?”]
“Nope,” Tivey sighed. The anger in the woman’s voice all but confirmed it.
The Emilia onscreen was rightfully furious at being called the same name as the most hated being in the world. Anyone else in her position would have been just as angry. He knew this, as did everyone else.
“But there’s no way Natsuki-san could have known better,” Otto groaned, burying his face in his hands. “He wouldn’t have any clue why someone might be angry at that— he didn’t even know who the Witch of Envy WAS.”
Julius started making a mental note of all the things Subaru — apparently needed to LEARN to be wary of. Muggers, unfamiliar spirits, strange women hiring thieves in the slums to attack their political opponents, skilled assassins that should be fled from instead of fought, the name of the Witch of Envy — at least he already had a healthy aversion to knives, so that was something —
Why did he have a feeling that list was about to grow exponentially?
[“I’ll ask you one more time,” Emilia said coldly. “Why did you call me the name of the Witch of Envy?”]
[Subaru stared back at her, completely lost. “What do you mean?” he asked. “That’s…what I was told to call you.”]
[“…I don’t know who told you that, but whoever did has terrible taste.” Emilia bared down on him, eyes blazing. “Even if you’re not the one who thought of it, it’s bad enough that you agreed. The Witch of Envy — the embodiment of all things taboo— most people would hesitate to either utter such a name. And you’re using it to name me?”]
[Several other voices called in assent, blaming Subaru for having the gall to deliver such a blatant insult in broad daylight. But of course, Subaru had absolutely no idea what was going on.]
“That boy should not be taking the heat for your own mistake!” Anastasia snapped at Emilia. Emilia flinched, her eyes round with a mix of surprise, hurt, and guilt. “You’re the one who told him such a stupid lie, and yet here he is—!”
“Don’t talk to her like that!”
Anastasia stopped. The boy on whose behalf she had just stepped up was glaring at her from the inside of his cage.
“Emilia gave me a false name, but she didn’t think I was stupid enough to shout it out in the street!” he defended. “This was my fault, not hers! Don’t blame her for this!”
Anastasia and Emilia both stared back at Subaru with wide eyes.
“…Subaru—”
“Ana-bo,” Ricardo interrupted gently. He had placed his hand on her shoulder. “There’s no way she could have known about all this.”
Anastasia took a deep breath, and — bowed. “Ricardo is correct,” she said politely. It was more for Subaru’s sake than for Emilia’s. “I’m afraid that I let my emotions get the better of me just now. My apologies, Lady Emilia.”
[“If that’s all you wanted to say,” Emilia said coldly. “Then I’ll be on my way. I don’t have time to deal with you.”]
“No…!” Emilia whimpered, having turned back at the sound of her own voice. “No, don’t— don’t leave him there…!”
[Subaru stared after her like a kicked puppy, obviously wanting to follow but not knowing what to do or where he had gone wrong. But before he could decide anything, a sudden gust of wind sped through the street — and once it was gone, it left Emilia frantically searching her pocket for something that had just been stolen away.]
[“Felt?!” Subaru called out, obviously growing more confused by the second.]
“Don’t associate yourself with me right off the bat!” Felt cried out. “What are you— now she’ll never believe you, you dumbass!”
[“I’ve been had!” Emilia cried out, just as Felt had predicted. “Is that why you stopped me?! Are you two working together?!”]
“No, no, no!” Emilia protested. “Subaru’s a good boy! He’s a good boy!”
[Emilia turned her palm in Subaru’s direction—]
“NO!” Emilia cried out.
[—but apparently changed her mind, running after the actual thief instead.]
Anastasia sighed, placing her chin in her hand. She watched with everyone else as Subaru raced after Emilia, regardless of the fact that she had just kicked him aside for something that she herself had trained him to do.
[“Can’t someone just be nice to me for once?” Subaru panted, having predictably run right after Emilia even after that disastrous meeting in the street. “Why was I even summoned here…?”]
Emilia groaned loudly, a noise that sounded an awful lot like a sob as she clutched at her hair.
“Why indeed,” Crusch muttered, focusing on the second half of that plea instead. The reasons for Subaru’s — sudden pilgrimage — were still very unclear.
But there were more pressing matters to attend to. Namely—
[“What are you talking about?” a familiar voice teased.]
“Od Laguna, not this again,” Felt groaned. Rom, too, let out a sigh.
[“If you don’t wanna get hurt,” Rachins declared, for the third time since this viewing had begun, “cough up everything you’ve got!”]
Despite that being his face — or perhaps because of it — Rachins felt much the same.
[“Would you stop it already?!” Subaru shouted, very fed up. “Nobody is this damn persistent!”]
“It’s not us,” Rachins said weakly. He looked exhausted. “It’s not us. Or, not the same versions of us. We’re not…”
“I know,” Subaru muttered. He had figured it out eventually, after all.
[“It was three-on-one last time and you STILL lost like you were nothing,” Subaru was complaining. “You think you can talk big like that? Even sore losers show more shame when they start crying!”]
“Would you stop antagonizing armed strangers?!” Julius cried out, clutching his head in his hands.
[“Fine.” Subaru threw his hands up in surrender. “Have it your way. I’ll give you everything I’ve got. That’s what you want from me, right?”]
[Gaston, Rachins, and Camberley all looked at each other in surprise before they started laughing.]
[“What’s that?!” Gaston mocked. “If you were that scared, you should have just said so!”]
[“Ha! Look at this guy!” Rachins laughed. “Don’t talk all big if you’re just gonna bend over!”]
[“Whatever,” Camberley grinned. “If he’s going to do as we say, then that just makes it easier on us, right? But what a coward, huh?”]
[Subaru scowled at them mutinously. Alright then, Tonchinkan, he mocked, just to make himself feel better. Dumb, Dumber, and Dumbest. ]
“Wait— you’ve been calling us THAT?!”
Wilhelm chuckled weakly. He didn’t have the strength to actually laugh at such childish antics anymore.
Subaru was so childish. But that just made everything about this situation so, so much worse…!
[“…Huh?”]
[In the middle of reaching into his bag to lay everything out, Subaru came across the exact bag of chips that Rom was supposed to have devoured in the Loot House.]
“He finally figured it out, then?” Anastasia murmured.
Ferris frowned, as the last person left in the dark. “Figured what out?”
[“What are you doing?!” Camberley squawked, as Subaru had very abruptly stood up and started to brush past him.]
[“In every sense of the word, I’ve run out of time to deal with you guys,” Subaru snapped. “I’ve got to…check something.”]
[“Are you kidding me?!”]
[“Get out of my way!” Subaru shoved Rachins aside as he stepped past, moving towards the entrance of the alley. “I’ve got somewhere to be, now move!”]
—Frederica suddenly noticed a glint in exactly the wrong place. “Subaru-sama—!” she cried out.
But of course, she was already far too late.
[But on the next few steps, his ankle gave out, and his eyes fluttered, and—]
[“Wha…?”]
[And suddenly he was on the ground.]
[“Now I’ve done it…!” Rachins’ voice said, suddenly uncharacteristically alarmed.]
Rachins realized it before anyone else did. “No— NO!”
[It took Subaru a minute to realize that the man’s knife was now sticking out of his back.]
Rom’s eyes widened. Crusch went still. And then the entire theater burst into a clamor.
“NO!” Felt gasped. “Rachins, you DIDN’T!”
[“What?!” Camberley yelped. “You really stabbed him?!”]
“I didn’t— I DIDN’T!” Rachins stumbled backwards as all eyes snapped to him. “I didn’t do that! I wouldn’t! I swear, I—!”
“You did,” Anastasia said. Her voice was cold.
”You…” Mimi gritted her teeth. “You… Just like that lady…?”
”How dare you,” Wilhelm spat. “How DARE you—!”
[“I— I didn’t have a choice! If he went out in the street—! And anyway, he walked right into my blade, so—!”]
Rachins made a strangled sort of noise. “I— I—!”
“Rachins,” Felt said. Her voice was dark and dangerous. “Rachins, you…”
”You stabbed him,” Frederica said faintly.
”You fucking—!” Garfiel looked ready to rip his head off. “You waste of a— How dare you—!”
“I don’t remember this!” Rachins cried, his eyes darting from face to face, watching each and every one slowly fill with anger. “I swear, I don’t remember—!”
”Ducking the blame is a foul thing to do,” Ricardo growled. There was no levity in his voice. “You did, didn’t you?” Rachins stared up at him, mute. “You killed him.”
Otto was staring at him coldly. He said nothing at all.
”How dare you?” Ram spat. Her voice was uncharacteristically vicious. At some point she had risen to her feet. “How— How DARE you?”
Barusu was a worthless, useless sort of man — but that waste of air was the one who called her “Nee-sama,” and bantered with her in the halls, and followed her around when he felt lost and unsure of himself like a little mutt. For someone to have the gall to drive a knife into his—!
”I’ll kill you,” she spat, taking a step forward, and then another, and then a third, as her hands clenched into fists. “I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you—!”
“Ram,” Frederica pleaded, just barely managing to hold her back from where she had hastily thrown herself out of her seat. “Ram, please, this isn’t—!”
”Rachins.” Unlike Ram’s hot-blooded rage, Emilia’s voice was cold. So very, very cold. “—Lady Felt, too. This isn’t something I can overlook.
Rachins squeaked out something intelligible.
”All of you are overreacting!”
Oddly enough, it was Subaru himself who spoke up in his favor.
“Overreacting?!” Ram repeated incredulously, pausing in her efforts to get to a place where she could rip the man in half just enough for Frederica to catch her breath. “Barusu, this vermin drove a knife into your back! In what world would—?!”
”I appreciate the support, but it’s really not that big a deal!” he exclaimed. “Over and done with, and it really wasn’t even that bad—!”
“Oh be quiet. You get me back for it next time around, so stop complaining already.”
—All of the fear left Rachins’ body at once, replaced with something far, far worse.
“Rachins,” Felt said. For the first time since she entered the theater, she sounded like a proper King’s Candidate. “If this is true, then even if you don’t remember, you—”
“Was this what you meant?”
Felt stopped.
Rachins’ head snapped to the side so hard he could hear it crack. Several people flinched. He didn’t pay attention to any of them.
“Was this what you meant?” he repeated. His eyes were fixated on one man, and one man alone.
“What?” Subaru blinked, looking uneasy. “What I meant— what?”
“You said I got you back for it.” Rachins heard his own voice. He didn’t recognize that he was the one using it. “For beating us up in — that last loop. You said I got you back for it. Was this…?”
Frederica sucked in a breath.
Subaru stared back at him, lost. His confusion only ignited the spark of anger in Rachins’ chest necessary to turn his turbulent, unrecognizable emotions into rage.
“Answer me!” Rachins yelled, pointing a finger at Subaru accusingly. “Was THIS what you fucking meant?! Was this what you meant, when you said I— I— I fucking GOT YOU BACK for beating me up?!”
[Your eyes are dead. Your arms and legs are gone, too. What you have left are your nose and ears. Then you’d better use them both to death.]
Subaru stared back at him, eyes wide. “I-I mean—”
“This isn’t fair!” Rachins cried. “This isn’t fair payback! What the fuck did you mean, ‘You got me back for it’ ?! This isn’t— how could you say—!”
“Rachins!” Felt shouted, stepping forward. Rachins had gone dizzyingly pale, and was swaying in a way that suggested that he was about to faint.
[It doesn’t matter what lingering scent I smell. It doesn’t matter if all I hear are insults.]
[“Wait, don’t—!”]
[Gaston didn’t heed Camberley’s warning cry, rolling Subaru onto his back and pushing the knife further in. Subaru cried out in pain, gurgling incoherently at the end as he choked on his own blood.]
“This isn’t what I wanted!” Rachins cried. It was unclear who he was speaking to. “This isn’t— I didn’t WANT this—!”
“You tried to kill me later, didn’t you?!” Subaru protested loudly. “You got all those guys and chased me through the Capital, remember?!”
“I DIDN’T WANT TO KILL YOU!” Rachins screamed. Subaru recoiled from the noise. “I didn’t want you to die! I wanted to — to humiliate you a bit, or beat you up, or make you cry for your mom, or— I didn’t want to see the LIFE LEAVE YOUR EYES! I didn’t want to see you— to see you BLEED OUT in front of me like that, for fuck’s sake! I just— I just—!”
“Rachins,” Reinhard tried, his hand gripping the man’s shoulder. “Please, Rachins, you need to calm—”
“DON’T TELL ME TO CALM DOWN!” Rachins shouted, thrashing as he tried to throw the knight off of him. “Don’t tell me I’m going too far, ‘cause I know damn well I’m not! He died! He’s dead! He died and — and it’s because I’m the one who FUCKING KILLED HIM!”
[I smell the mud of the road. I smell the iron-like smell of my own blood. Now my nose is dead. It’s dead, I doubt my ears will last much longer either…]
[“—No use wasting it!” Camberley was saying, frantically searching him over as he bled out. “Take anything on him worth selling—!”]
[“Whoa, wait, the guards will be here any second—!”]
“Rachins, please, you’ll hurt yourself—!”
“No—!” Rachins cried out, stumbling backwards. “No, no, no, I wouldn’t, I didn’t— I WOULDN’T DO SOMETHING LIKE THIS!”
[All I was able to pick up were those bits of conversation. That’s great and all, but the part of my brain I need to figure out what that means is already dead. I’m dying so I just listened. I don’t know if I’ll remember… What does it mean to remember? Why do I want to remember? What does it mean to want? Why…what?]
Rachins was hyperventilating. His eyes were shaking in their sockets. He was leaning on Reinhard about as much as he was fighting to get away. His cheeks felt numb. He couldn’t feel his toes. He couldn’t make out what he was saying. He couldn’t make sense of anything anymore.
“Rachins!” Subaru cried, banging on the glass. He was using his real name for once. “Rachins, stop! Stop!”
Rachins couldn’t even hear his voice.
“—That’s enough.”
[There was the sound of a knife being pulled from a body, and then the metia stopped displaying anything once again.]
That was the last thing Rachins heard before he felt a sudden draining sensation, and then the world went blissfully dark around him.
Reinhard caught him as he fell. He hadn’t been certain that such a tactic would work, and counted himself grateful that it did. Rachins was…
We can deal with it later, he decided.
Felt stared down at her subordinate, a conflicted look on her face. Then she turned to his — victim. “Subaru—”
“It’s not that big a deal!” Subaru insisted hastily. “It’s not that big — it’s really not! I barely even remembered—!”
Reinhard made a noise.
Crusch stared at something that only she was capable of seeing, and said nothing.
“—why he would blame himself this much— a-and was just a stupid joke—!”
“A stupid joke?” Felt repeated.
Subaru nodded emphatically. “Yes!” he said. “It was just a dumb joke I made, I didn’t mean to—!”
Ferris made a noise as he — the last person — finally understood what was going on.
[“You wanna buy an appa or what?”]
The healer’s face had drained itself of blood. His arms wrapped themselves around his chest.
Subaru…
Subaru was…
”What…” Ferris managed, feeling colder than he had ever felt in his entire life. “What is this…?”
Subaru had died. Subaru had now died — three times. And now Subaru was in front of that appa stand, as if nothing had happened, because—
Subaru could die. That made sense. Everybody could die. Death was a fact of life. Ferris had come across it many, many times in his run as a healer. To know the value of life was to know death. This was natural.
But for death to be used like this…!
”Blasphemy,” he spat. His cheeks were numb. He felt faint. “This is— blasphemy against life—!”
That was the only possible way to describe it.
Subaru could die. But death was not the end. Subaru could die, and die again, and die again, and — he would continue to live, and live, and — there would ever be an end.
It was horrifying. It was sickening. It shook Ferris down to his core. What kind of monster would inflict such a horrible curse—!
”Felix? Felix!”
Old Man Will was calling him. Ferris barely noticed. He was panicking. He was vaguely aware of that fact. He was also vaguely aware of Wilhelm shaking his shoulders, calling his name again and again and again.
It’s not just a curse , part of him thought, with the sick glee that he imagined would come from a monster. It’s a TOOL. Little Subaru-kyun can die again and again, and every time he dies he goes back and changes things, which means he can use his own life as a bargaining chip again and again and again—!
Ferris was going to be sick.
Isn’t that neat?
Ferris was going to be sick.
“FELIX!”
And with that, Anastasia concluded, everyone in the audience was finally on the same page.
This was time travel.
Natsuki Subaru, Knight of the Royal Candidate Emilia, was a time traveler. And the trigger for his ability was — death.
As the room around her sprang into chaos, Anastasia leaned forward to watch the proceedings. Perhaps the implications of this revelation hadn’t yet sunk into her rivals, what with everything that had accompanied it thus far, but she hadn’t clawed her way from the hole in Kararagi up to a potential ruler of Lugunica without her sharp mind. A time travel had entered the Royal Selection.
A time traveler had entered the Royal Selection a full year ago .
What had he done during that time period? Did he have a plan? How far along was he, if so, and how might she be able to counter it? Emilia hadn’t known, but how would she respond to it now? Perhaps this had genuinely been a show of benevolence on the part of the being that had dragged them all here, because nobody had even known—
…What was it, exactly, that their captor wanted to show them so badly?
Notes:
Side Stories referenced:
[Anastasia’s Rising In Life Memorial Day]
[Lone Wolf of the Slums: Felt-chan’s Noisy Days]
And here you go! A solid baseline for how these reactions are gonna end up going down! Because Rachins’ murder was really nothing compared to some of the other characters, oh dear…
I’m sure it’ll be fine :)
Chapter 4: All’s Well That Ends Well (Arc 1, Part 3)
Summary:
They remember this one, don’t they?!
Notes:
Okay, so, I originally planned for this to be the last chapter of Arc 1. But it turns out that there was a LOT more to Arc 1 than I originally thought — and a lot more that I wanted to include, to boot — so I had to split this chapter in two.
I’d say that the final chapter of this arc should be out before Spring Break, as was my initial plan — but last time I promised something like that I ended up taking something like four months to finish the second chapter, so I’m gonna play it safe and try not to jinx myself this time.
(Also — went back and added Old Man Rom! So now he’s here, too.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“…Why didn’t you tell me?”
It was not a question asked in malice, or in betrayal, or even in a particularly accusatory fashion at all. No: the voice that Emilia aimed Subaru’s way was soft and gentle, with clear effort made to hide the hurt underlying it — even if that sense of hurt sunk through the cracks, all the same.
“Subaru,” she asked again. “Why didn’t you ever tell me?”
Subaru didn’t know how to answer. He — could he answer? “I— I—”
He couldn’t test it. He couldn’t force it out. He kept trying to say something — anything — but the fear engraved in his soul wouldn’t let him get it out.
(He had managed to push past this terror enough to tell a singular person about Return By Death, once. Now that terror had redoubled itself in an effort to make sure he kept his mouth clamped shut. The cold stare of the Witch of Greed bore into him from behind his eyelids.)
“I think that’s rather obvious, ain’t it?”
It was Ricardo who spoke up in Subaru’s stead. There was a dark, suspicious look in his eyes as he turned to face Lady Emilia.
“Imagine what a hostile party could do with information like this,” he said, his usual mirth evaporated in a rare spell of seriousness. “Someone who can never die, who you can hurt as much as ya want with no regard for restraint? Who ya can kill, again and again, in order to go back in time and retry anything ya’d like? Who, with the context of the Royal Selection…”
Nearby, all the color drained from Julius’ face.
Emilia’s expression looked much the same. “I’d never—!” The Royal Candidate spun to face her knight. “Subaru,” she said desperately. “You know I’d never— I’d never do something like that to you! You know that, right?!”
“O-Of course you wouldn’t!” Subaru stammered. “I never doubted that even once, Emilia-tan! Not once!”
Ricardo raised an eyebrow.
“He’s telling the truth,” Crusch said helpfully. The entire room immediately relaxed at that confirmation — but only slightly.
Because the question still remained—
“Then—” Emilia faltered. “Then why didn’t you say anything?”
After a long silence, Subaru looked away.
Emilia stared after him, eyes wide and soulful. “Subaru…?”
(Subaru wanted to say something. He wanted to say something so, so badly, but the sight of her lifeless face was etched so deeply into his soul…!)
(Subaru was a coward. A full year later, and he was still that same selfish, useless, pathetic coward of a man.)
—There was a loud gasp, and suddenly Rachins jolted awake, his eyes wide and frantic. Everyone’s heads snapped over to see where he was heaving and coughing for breath, leaning against a very startled Reinhard for support.
“Rachins?!” Reinhard exclaimed, quickly moving to catch him before he could fall over. “Weren’t you—?”
[NONE CAN LEAVE UNTIL THE DEMONSTRATION IS COMPLETE.] Everyone stiffened as that voice echoed through the theater once again. [INJUSTICE: MUST BE CORRECTED. ALL MUST STAY UNTIL THE INJUSTICE IS CORRECTED.]
Rachins made a noise, but it was interrupted by more of his coughing fit. Reinhard continued to hover over him, practically vibrating with worry.
(Ram and Otto both leered at him silently from across the room, cold and unsympathetic.)
[“Wallet…check,” Subaru was saying. “Cell phone…check. My corn chips and cup ramen are also here. My tracksuit and sneakers are at zero damage and…”]
[Subaru raised the hem of his shirt and twisted, angling himself to look at where— where Rachins had—]
[“Phew,” he sighed with relief. “Good. There’s no greater embarrassment for a swordsman than getting stabbed in the back…”]
Rachins groaned loudly through his coughs, staring up at the screen with a devastated look on his face. Tears had formed at the corners of their eyes — though whether they were of frustration, despair, anguish, or simply a physical reaction to his fit remained to be seen.
Frederica grimaced. She was no swordswoman — but it was because she was no swordswoman, perhaps, that she found herself unable to comprehend that statement as anything but needlessly cruel to the person who had been stabbed in the back.
Julius winced, hard. “Please don’t refer to yourself as a swordsman, Subaru,” he begged. “It’s really not a fair assessment of your capabilities, and it can give people a false impression of just how much you can take—!”
Subaru whipped around to face him, his eyes round with shock as he was abruptly jolted out of his stupor of shameful silence. “What is THAT supposed to mean?!”
[“As someone who did kendo in middle school, even if I take the wrong turn off the road when it comes to life, I can’t let myself lose the way of the swordsman…”]
Under any other circumstances, perhaps Wilhelm would have chuckled at that. But right now—
“He can die,” Ferris whispered, shivering. “He— He died. He DIES. Subaru…!”
“Felix,” Wilhelm pleaded quietly. Od Laguna, he wished that he were better at this sort of thing. “Felix, listen to me. It’s not…”
“Nyot — what?” Ferris flinched backwards, his eyes flashing. “Nyot that bad? Are nya gonnya tell me that it’s not that BAD? Are nya stupid, old man?! Are— Are nyew…!”
Wilhelm didn’t know what to say to that, because he knew that his coworker’s sentiment was completely correct.
[“I guess I’ll call it, ‘Return By Death,’” Subaru decided. He sighed. “The fact that it’s a power that assumes you’re going to lose really makes it fitting for me, doesn’t it?”]
“‘Return By Death’…” Anastasia echoed quietly.
“Not sure I like how quickly he’s accepting this,” Ricardo muttered. “Thinking of it as a special power — naming it so casually like that…”
“He DID think that this was all a storybook,” Tivey pointed out, keeping his voice low. “So in that context…”
“S-Subaru,” Beatrice was saying, on the other side of the room. She was trying very hard to keep her voice level, even as her heart raced, but she couldn’t stop it from trembling just a bit. “Betty doesn’t like that power very much, I-I suppose.”
“I know, Beako,” Subaru said quickly. “I— I grew out of it, okay? Promise. I…I get it, now.”
He wished he was out of this stupid jar. If he was out there, then maybe he could give Beatrice a hug — she looked like she desperately, desperately needed a hug —
Emilia hadn’t misheard: Subaru had said that he grew out of it. And that likely meant…
For her to finish that thought — would be far too horrifying.
“I-It’s really not…” Emilia swallowed. “But you understand that now, at least,” she repeated. “Right?”
“Right, yes, of course, Emilia-tan!” Subaru insisted, nodding emphatically. “I — I’m not so useless as to miss something like that, I…”
That was the important thing, right? Emilia tried to tell herself that, even as she felt her dread harden into a stone of despair, sinking deep into her stomach.
“Hmph,” Ram said lightly, crossing her arms, trying to maintain some sense of normalcy in this — what even was this situation? “At least Barusu understood his place even back then. A worthless man who was born to lose.”
Subaru relaxed ever so slightly at the gesture. He moved to respond to the banter in kind, hoping the show of familiarity would — provide some sort of comfort, for their distressed friends. “Your tongue is as sharp as ever, Nee-sama—”
[“Still, dying three times in only half a day is just way too high of a rate!” Subaru complained. “Or…if you look at it another way, I just suck at living.” He huffed. “I mean, really? I died like a dog to some random tutorial mob characters…?”]
Ram froze. Emilia gasped, her eyes widening in shock and anguish. Beatrice sucked in a sharp breath. But before any of them could scream—
“Do not talk about your own death so dismissively!” Wilhelm snapped, a genuine note of rawness and anger entering his voice. Subaru flinched, his eyes widening in shock and slight fear: while the old man was often cold and harsh, he was rarely either when it came to Subaru. “If you had said something like that about— ANYONE’s deceased loved ones, it would be expected for them to challenge you to a duel for it! Do you understand that?”
“I—” Subaru stammered.
“The sheer disrespect of such a statement towards yourself — towards the people who CARE about you!” The Sword Demon continued to rage. He moved to rise to his feet, fist clenched in preparation for a swing against that glass wall. “Do you not understand what an insult that is? What such a statement does to the people who love you? For you to speak of yourself in such a manner—!”
“Wilhelm-san.”
Ferris may have stepped in, but he was still shaking like a leaf. It was debatable if he was even really paying attention anymore. As such, Crusch was the one who placed a hand on her retainer’s shoulder, briefly stepping away from where she had been worriedly comforting her knight.
Wilhelm stopped.
“It’s been — at least a year,” she reminded him quietly. “And this one really was just a stupid joke on his part. Perhaps…”
His Lady was correct. Wilhelm took a deep breath. Exhaled. Then he turned and bowed to Subaru, who was still shivering in his cage.
“…My sincere apologies for my outburst, Subaru-dono,” he said, and he meant it. “Just, please…understand how that SOUNDS.”
“I-It’s okay,” Subaru responded meekly, though he was still shying away slightly from the glass wall. “And I…I know.”
Frederica swallowed.
Return By Death — it was something rather beyond her comprehension, wasn’t it? She was mature enough to admit that. But she could understand how someone — especially someone as tenderhearted as Subaru — could come to a mental conclusion such as that.
She didn’t know what bothered her more: the aspects of this curse that she understood, or the aspects that she did not.
Crusch pressed her lips together and said nothing more, sitting quietly by her trembling knight’s side and resuming rubbing soothing circles into the back of his chest.
“Tutorial mob characters…?” Rachins murmured vacantly, not really able to understand what that meant. He understood that there was an insult in there somewhere. But then again — he didn’t really care.
(Subaru privately thought that perhaps he WAS grateful to be in this jar, after all…)
[“To be killed twice by the same person…” Subaru mused. “Is Elsa the kind of character that, when you run into them, it means certain death?”]
“ ‘Character’, ” Anastasia repeated flatly under her breath. That — that could definitely be one fallacy borne from being transported into a world straight out of a storybook, yes.
…If Subaru had started to see them as characters — did that mean that he could justify the sort of actions that he would otherwise dismiss as unreasonable?
Anastasia swallowed, and kept her mouth shut.
“That’s— Something about the wording there sounds off, but—“ Otto shook his head, trying to clear it. “I don’t think that’s a terrible way of looking at it?” he finally decided, though even then it sounded more like a question. “If it gets you to stay away from her…”
“Well she’s dead now,” Garfiel pointed out, trying not to let on how deeply agitated he was. “So it doesn’t really matter how anyone thinks of her anymore.”
[“Well, it’s about time I got moving.” Subaru stood up. “Fortunately, I know that I can turn my cell phone into cash, so I’ll just amass some funds, and live a good life using my modern knowledge. It’ll be full of dreams!”]
“That…is the logical thing to do,” Otto said, sounding a little uncomfortable. Part of him wanted dearly for the Subaru onscreen to do exactly that. But the other part of him knew that such an action would mean…
Otto was torn. He didn’t know which action — which outcome — he wanted to side with, here.
After a moment, he concluded that it didn’t matter and dismissed the question entirely. It wasn’t like anything could be done about it now, anyway.
Anastasia put a hand to her chin, thinking. Modern knowledge… If someone from beyond the Great Waterfall were to become a merchant, the impact that they could have on the market — and on the country as a whole, too —
Of course, it would depend on just how much Subaru was capable of replicating: simply being a citizen of a country did not necessarily mean that one understood everything about how the inventions of that country worked, and Subaru was clearly not all that intelligent. —But then again, even if he just knew some of the more surface-level things about what had been in his world that had not yet been invented in Lugunica, a suitably brilliant mind may be able to put in the rest of the work as far as the replication process went…
(The advertising potential alone was something to be taken into account, here—)
[“Don’t you think so, old man?”]
Otto squawked loudly. Rom swore, his eyes going wide. Frederica shrieked.
Anastasia broke into a sudden coughing fit, abruptly snapped out of her scheming thoughts. “Some— Some random man was just sitting there listening to all this?!” she demanded.
“Subaru, what—?!” Julius looked as though his heart rate had suddenly spiked to its maximum capacity, with him clutching his chest like it was about to give out. “What on Earth were you thinking?” he managed. “Immediately giving away all the details about something so— what were you thinking?! ”
“I didn’t—!” Subaru tried to object, only to get abruptly bowled over in the marketplace of verbal tirades.
“What, you didn’t THINK?!” Felt retorted. “Well, that much is obvious, because that is the ONLY way—!”
“What a ridiculous oversight to make—!” Rom declared, his eyes flashing.
“How could you be so stupid?!” Hetaro cried, clutching at his head. “That’s so— If you get hurt because of THIS, then—!”
“Subaru-dono,” Wilhelm managed, trying desperately to hold himself back from another outburst. “Even if you weren’t quite thinking clearly, surely you can understand—!”
“Even for you, that is reckless!” Ram snapped, looking incredibly agitated. “Do you not understand just how dangerous that could be for you, if information like that got into the wrong hands—?!”
“Y-You told a random merchant?” Emilia asked, too quietly for Subaru to hear, confused and anxious for a different — selfish, reason. “You told…and not…?”
Emilia suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder. “Lady Emilia,” Otto whispered.
She turned to see him staring at her with an intense look in his eyes.
“For him to be open about it back then, but not…” Otto swallowed. “This means that there’s a reason Subaru did not tell us anything.”
It was a moment before she got it, but when she did, she felt all the blood drain from her face. Behind her, Ram went still, and Frederica sucked in a breath.
Shakily, Emilia sat back down. “What…?” she asked quietly, too quietly for most to hear.
What on Earth could have happened, to have kept him quiet about something so important for so very long? What could have prevented this usual blabbermouth of a boy from seeking solace in his loved ones? What could have sealed his lips, if he had been this open about it with a random—
—! Had that merchant—?
[“Just when I thought you were muttering some nonsense to yourself, you’re asking my opinion?” the older merchant just looked annoyed. “I don’t know what you’re talking about and I don’t care.”]
He didn’t…seem to be interested in any of this.
Emilia still didn’t let her guard down. Just in case. Nearby, Otto was silently making a mental note of what exactly this merchant looked like — also just in case.
[“But…” Subaru hesitated. “When you do the same thing three times, there are a couple of things you begin to understand. —Well, more like after three times you’d have to be incredibly stupid to not to understand those things. I may be a little stupid, but not THAT stupid.”]
[“Just what nonsense are you talking about?”]
“Subaru,” Julius hissed, rigid as a board. “For the love of all that is good in the world, stop talking.”
“I can’t do anything about it NOW, you know!”
[If I don’t do something, Elsa will kill Felt and Rom. And — she and Satella fighting one another is likely also unavoidable, in that scenario…]
[But so what if those two die? a small part of Subaru piped up. One’s a villain who deals in stolen goods, and the other boldly tries to overcharge for stolen goods without any shame or regret. Wouldn’t it be better if they were gone…?]
Frederica blinked. “Subaru…?”
Emilia’s eyes widened. “Eh??”
“…Huh,” Felt said slowly.
“That’s…” Reinhard said, looking very uncomfortable.
“Hmph.” Rom narrowed his eyes.
Rem pressed her lips together, silently filing that moment away for reference. So that’s the kind of person she was dealing with here… It made more sense than most of what she had seen so far, with how he had been setting off all of her alarm bells from the very start.
Subaru, meanwhile, looked completely and utterly mortified. “F-Felt, I—!”
“Shush, shush.” Felt waved him off, being very careful to seem casual in her response. “I know how this ends already, you know, so — I can let that one slide.”
Rom studied Subaru’s mortified face for a long moment before relaxing his shoulders again.
“It’s certainly an incredibly naive way of looking at the world,” Anastasia murmured with a sigh. “That all the nasty people can be rooted out, leaving only the good ones behind…” That sort of thinking was the kind that a child would have, before a very nasty awakening into the complicated world of adulthood.
Wilhelm wondered if this was the sort of attitude that Subaru had been afraid of exposing. If that was the case, then his promise held true: he wouldn’t judge him for such a callous attitude.
“This is very different from how he was conducting himself a few moments ago,” Crusch observed calmly, watching the screen with an alert look on her face.
“…Is it, now?” Anastasia asked, keeping her voice mild.
“We saw how he was interacting with Emilia, Rom, and Felt in the first two — loops,” Crusch said, faltering slightly over the final word before shaking her head and continuing. “Did he seem particularly cold or judgemental when he was talking to any of them?” she asked. “I believe that he has been perfectly warm and genuine with everyone, up until now.”
Mimi perked up. “And the only thing that changed…!” she exclaimed.
“Was him learning about — his ability,” Crusch confirmed. “Something about that realization appears to have altered his perception of his reality. Though how significant that alteration is…”
That part, of course, remained to be seen.
“My, my.” A slight smile spread across Anastasia’s face, and she leaned to rest her cheek against the palm of her hand. “How impressive, Lady Crusch,” she praised. “I wasn’t sure if you would notice that.”
Though of course she had. Having at least that level of observation was one of the qualifications for a Royal Candidate, as far as Anastasia was concerned — and she was already well-aware that Crusch was certainly a worthy Candidate.
Though, the rumors surrounding her condition had made her wonder, just a bit…
Julius frowned. “I’m not sure that now is the right time to be seizing up your competition, Lady Anastasia.”
Anastasia dipped her head back at him and gave nothing — not an acquiescence, not a rebuttal — in return.
“It’s an understandable reaction,” Ricardo sighed. “Not the most favorable, but — I can understand how someone’s perspective might shift, in circumstances like that…”
As those few had their discussion, Subaru frantically continued to try and apologize to Felt, his face absolutely miserable with shame. “I— I don’t know how I could have said something like that, really,” he insisted. “I just…!”
“I’ve already forgiven you, Big Bro,” Felt dismissed. “It’s not the sort of thing I’d really expect from you, but I guess everyone has their moments…”
“And it’s like it’s going to last,” Garfiel added.
“…You’re not worried?” Rachins asked warily.
“Oh please.” Garfiel rolled his eyes. There was a lot about this situation that he hated, but— “Captain would never leave anyone to die if he could do something about it,” he declared. “We all know that.”
[“But you know, I hate it.”]
“Told you,” Garfiel said, not even slightly surprised.
The unease didn’t leave his shoulders, however: that feeling stemmed from a different source.
Frederica felt a little bad. She HAD doubted Subaru, for a moment. She wished she hadn’t: it had been a silly thing to think.
[“It feels terrible,” Subaru was sighing. “I know those two are far from being saints, but knowing that someone you know is going to be killed, that’s just impossible to ignore…!”]
It wasn’t like anyone had really expected him to do anything else, now was it?
(Rem silently folded her arms, her face carefully blank. She didn’t buy that change of heart for a minute — absolutely not.)
[I thought of myself as so uncaring, Subaru was lamenting. But I guess that was just an act after all. Now that it’s real life, it’s so much heavier… But I guess that makes me so shallow, changing one of my core beliefs the minute things get tough.]
Ram snorted. “‘Uncaring’,” she echoed. Barusu had always been anything but. Nearby, Garfiel snickered, and Otto coughed into his fist. Frederica shook her head.
“…Shush,” Subaru muttered, his face pink.
“It’s not really like any of ya have room to talk,” Anastasia murmured to herself, watching their camp’s interactions from afar.
[“And of course, there’s Satella— er, that girl. I can’t just abandon her like that…!”]
“Oh, for Od’s sake,” Rom groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose.
Julius looked like he was about to have a seizure. “Don’t use that name in front of…!”
“I don’t think he heard him?” Hetaro voiced hopefully, watching the merchant’s stony face. “I— I HOPE he didn’t hear him…”
“It’s not like Barusu could have known,” Ram hissed, made tense all over again. “But even if he couldn’t have known…!”
[That’s right, Subaru was thinking. “Satella” was some sort of pseudonym. Which means — I hadn’t built up enough relationship points with her, so at one of the scenario forks I failed to get her real name…]
“ ‘Relationship points’, ” Rem echoed flatly.
Frederica frowned.
“One of those Subaru-isms of his,” Otto sighed. “Natsuki-san has a lot of those.”
“It sounds like something out of a children’s game,” Rem pointed out. “If that’s how he sees everyone here, then…”
“Don’t talk that way about Captain,” Garfiel warned, his eyes flashing. “He’s — He’s had his moments and all, but he’s a good man! And you, of all people…!”
Rem didn’t know what the youth could mean by that, but she was wise enough not to press any further. If things continued in this manner, then they would likely see her side of things soon enough.
On the other side of the room, Anastasia pursed her lips.
[“In that case, I guess I’ll have to work hard enough for her to actually give me her real name this time,” Subaru decided. He started to stretch, getting ready to move as the merchant stared at him. “There’s just some times when a man’s gotta do what a man’s gotta do!” he proclaimed theatrically, striking a pose. “Right, old man?”]
[“Yeah, yeah,” the merchant said, not at all impressed. “That’s exactly the way it is. Totally agree. So go on and get out of here.”]
[And thus, Subaru was chased out.]
Everyone in the theater breathed a massive sigh of relief.
“I’m so glad nothing happened,” Ram muttered. “But, Barusu, you really ought to—”
“I think you’ve made it clear enough, Nee-sama—!”
“I don’t think she has even begun to make it clear enough, in fact!” Beatrice said hotly. “For you to be so reckless with your life—!”
“Et tu, Beako?!”
“…Coping mechanism or not,” Crusch murmured as the Emilia Camp bickered, her eyes narrowed at the metia. “For Subaru to distance himself from seeing the people around him as — people, in order to protect himself…”
“It’s not all that uncommon a response, Lady Crusch,” Wilhelm said gently. “I have met many a soldier over the years that has done much the same, especially in the heat of danger.”
“He certainly doesn’t stay that way,” Hetaro mumbled. “We all know…”
“Would we know?” Tivey asked quietly. Hetaro stopped. “If he really played into it, then…”
“…Well,” Anastasia said uncomfortable. “I guess that we are going to find out.”
Ferris still wasn’t paying attention at all, shivering like mad as he leaned against Wilhelm’s side, gripping his arms in a wild daze.
[“If you don’t wanna get hurt,” a familiar voice interrupted, bringing all conversation within the theater to a screeching halt. “Cough up everything you’ve got!”]
“Not THIS again!” Mimi shouted, both frustrated and deeply upset by the familiar sight.
Rachins shrank backwards, away from the screen.
Ram narrowed her eyes at the back of his head, her hand gripping itself into a fist. “What will you lot do to him this time…?”
Rom let out a slow, aching breath.
[Why do I keep running into these guys? Subaru complained inwardly. It’s nowhere near this easy to encounter that girl, or Felt, but these random background characters… They must have picked me out as a target early on. That must be how it is…]
“That’s probably exactly what happened,” Felt sighed. “You made yourself look like an easy target, and the local thugs decided to take you up on the other. Isn’t that right, Rachins…?”
“Yeah,” Rachins confirmed hoarsely. “That’s — That’s exactly what we did.”
But even so, he really, genuinely had not meant to…!
[“Just what is this fool mumbling about?” Gaston scowled.]
[“He’s probably just too clueless to understand what’s going on,” Rachins grinned. “How about we show him?”]
Emilia gritted her teeth. She was holding herself back, for — for Subaru’s sake — but if that boy hurt her beloved knight again, she—!
Rachins groaned loudly, and it ended with something that sounded like a strangled sob. He wasn’t even paying attention to the eyes of everyone else anymore.
“Rachins, it’s really not a big deal!” Subaru tried to call out. “I didn’t even really remember that, honest—!”
“The fuck is that supposed to mean?!” Rachins cried, lashing out in his despair. “I still— I still—!”
[The bar set for the conditions necessary to clear this event isn’t even that high, Subaru marveled. But there’s not a 100 percent chance that I’ll be able to make it out of this alley, so…]
“The fucking game-speak again,” Ricardo hissed out, tense as the string of a crossbow. “I get it, I get it and all, but…!”
Maybe this is all still an illusion, Rachins tried to tell himself. We still haven’t seen anything familiar yet — maybe Subaru is just fucking with us, and that spirit, too—!
It would be a nasty joke, the kind that he’d never, ever forgive, not in a million years. But please, if this could just be a cruel, nasty joke, then—!
[“I’m getting sick of seeing your faces, Tonchinkan,” Subaru sighed. “But after four times, I’ve learned my lesson.”]
Rachins’ eyes widened. Something about how Subaru had said that— “That—!”
[Subaru took a deep breath, and then shouted, as loud as he could:]
[“GUARDS!!”]
Reinhard took a deep breath. “That’s—!”
Rachins croaked something intelligible. Because that meant that this was the right loop, but…
If they had reached the right loop, then that meant the former loops had all been true as well.
And that meant—!
“Rachins,” Reinhard’s voice interrupted. Rachins flinched violently away on impulse, but — the Sword Saint’s voice carried no anger within it this time.
[“Someone!” Subaru was crying out. “Someone please call some men over here!”]
[“Wha— What, are you kidding me?! You’re really going to start calling for help?! Who does that?!”]
[“In this sort of situation you’re supposed to listen to us if you want to avoid getting hurt!” Camberley agreed frantically. “You’re just going to ignore us and call for help?! That’s not normal!”]
“I know,” Rachins hissed out, gripping his head. “I know, I know, I know—!”
“Rachins,” Reinhard said gently. “It’s not something you can…”
“Don’t give me that crap,” he forced out. “I know what I did. We all know what I…!”
[“What?! Don’t give me ‘That’s not normal’! In what world is this not normal?” Subaru jerked theatrically. “Oh! It can’t be! You’re not saying that you’re trying to do something where it’d be trouble if I called out, are you? Oh my God!”]
[“Shut up! You know what we mean!”]
Rom wanted to help comfort Rachins. He had taken lives before, so he understood the feelings that came with that. But in a situation like this, where Rachins hadn’t even remembered doing such a thing enough to feel properly guilty — Rom had no idea what he could do.
[“I’m not listening! I can’t hear you through that thick wall of insincerity! Police!!”]
Oddly enough, this was the scene that finally served to bring Ferris back to his senses.
He took a deep breath. Exhaled. Flexed his fingers. Slowly and shakily untangled himself from Wilhelm’s side.
Wilhelm noticed, of course. “Felix…?” he asked.
“‘M fine,” Ferris muttered. It wasn’t very convincing, but it was leagues better than where he had been a few moments ago. “Sorry, Old Man Will.”
“…You have nothing to apologize for.”
Ferris still wasn’t calm, but he didn’t seem like he was on the verge of a heart attack anymore. The Sword Demon hovered over him worriedly, ready to jump back in if it looked like the healer needed him again.
“—Wait.” Mimi frowned. “Why isn’t anyone…?”
[“Well,” Subaru said awkwardly. “Looks like that didn’t work.”]
“It did,” Reinhard said, though his voice sounded a little uncertain. “I…I’m sure this is the one.”
[“Threatening us like that…” Gaston said. “I almost got a bit scared there, man.”]
[“Just a little bit!” Rachins asserted hastily.]
[“Not even a little bit!” Camberley corrected. “Only a tiny bit!”]
Rachins didn’t look uncertain at all, staring up at the screen with a dull expression on his face. Reinhard glanced at him with worry in his eyes. “Rachins…”
“Don’t, Reinhard,” he muttered. He was so exhausted. “Just— don’t.”
[“Why are you the only one without a weapon?” Subaru said to taunt his largest adversary, who was currently being flanked by two men with a knife and a hand axe, respectively. “What, didn’t you have the money to buy something?”]
Frederica jolted. “Subaru!” she snapped.
Rom pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling slowly.
Julius flinched violently, gnashing his teeth together in an uncharacteristically uncouth fashion. “Subaru, for FUCKS SAKE—!”
Anastasia would have been very taken aback by her normally very composed knight’s outburst if she herself had not felt something crack at Subaru’s outrageous response to his perilous situation.
Rachins hissed, tensing up as anger flared across his face. “I forgot just how—!”
“Of all the things to say—!” Felt shouted, an astounded look on her face. “And to three men you KNOW are trying to rob you?!”
“Natsuki-san,” Otto hissed, looking seconds away from a heart attack. “Natsuki-san, why on Earth would you think—!”
“And you’d already— what were you thinking?!” Rachins demanded. “If I’d already fucking— then WHAT were you THINKING?!”
[“Shut up!” Gaston snarled, cracking his knuckles. “I’m stronger without a weapon! I’ll beat you to death, you little punk!”]
[“Man, I would have loved to show you all what happened to you guys the second time around!”]
Julius was going to have an aneurysm. He was genuinely going to have an aneurysm. “Subaru—!”
“Of all the things you could do in that situation!” Ram snarled. “Barusu, I know you can’t read a room to— but even YOU should be able to tell—!”
Ricardo took a deep breath, gripping the armrests of his seat. Normally he would only laugh at the sight of a young boy picking a fight with his peers, but right now—!
“Is Subaru— always like this?” Crusch managed.
Wilhelm wanted to say no. But if he really thought about it, then…
Oh, he did NOT like the image that answer conjured up.
[Huh, Subaru finally realized. I’m in a pretty bad spot right now, actually. I might not make it out of this.]
[“Can’t you guys let me off easy?” he attempted to weedle. “I’m not a big fan of pain.”]
“NOW you say that?!” Felt squawked. “Right after purposefully riling all of them up?! What kind of a dumbass are you?!”
“Can you not think before you act a little more often, I suppose?!” Beatrice cried out.
[Dying really does suck, Subaru reflected, perhaps a little too late. I’ll never get used to that. And the pain of blades, too, it always felt fresh and was always a shock, I’ll never get used to that, either. I don’t want to die like that again…!]
Emilia let out a strangled sob, burying her face in her hands. Her poor knight…!
“E-Emilia-tan, please don’t—!”
Anastasia figured that such a flimsy-sounding conviction was — at least a START.
[The knife is the most dangerous weapon here, obviously, Subaru decided as the three men drew closer. That axe is rusty, so if I block it with my bag I can get away with a blunt hit. And the weaponless guy is obviously a safe bet, so—]
“THAT’S NOT HOW THIS WORKS, YOU IDIOT!” Rachins yelled.
“Captain…!” Garfiel hissed, every muscle taut as he stared up at the metia.
Felt rubbed her face with a groan that sounded almost like she was starting to weep.
[“That’s enough.”]
“—Huh?” Julius suddenly leaned forward, alert.
“Is that…?” Mimi asked — and of course, she was right.
[There he was, with his flaming red hair and piercing blue eyes, striding down the alley to place himself right between Subaru and the three thugs.]
[“No matter what the circumstances are, I will not allow you to perpetrate any more violence against this young man,” Reinhard declared. “That is enough.”]
And just like that, everyone in theater breathed an enormous sigh of relief.
“Thank fuck…” Felt muttered, sinking into her seat. Garfiel practically collapsed backwards, his head bonking against the floor. He could not care less. Otto looked dizzy. “And — Reinhard…?”
“I remember this,” Reinhard confirmed, staring up at the metia with a look of aching relief. “I remember…!”
[Having no idea who Reinhard was, Subaru simply blinked at him uncomprehendingly. But the three thugs knew exactly who they were facing, and all of them had abruptly gone pale.]
[“That burning red hair and sky-blue eyes…plus that knight’s sword engraved with the image of dragon’s claws…” Gaston took a slow step backwards, quivering. “It can’t be…!”]
[“Reinhard…” Rachins finished, trembling all over. “Are you the Master Swordsman Reinhard?!”]
“If you remember—” Julius broke into a smile of enormous relief. “If both of you remember, then that has to mean—!”
“He survives this time!” Mimi cried out. “That means — he has to survive!”
[“Well, I suppose I don’t have to waste time introducing myself,” Reinhard joked. “…Although I am not fond of that title everyone goes me. It’s still too heavy for me…”]
Felt frowned at that. It wasn’t the first time she had heard Reinhard voice something similar, of course: the big idiot hardly ever shut up about it, whenever he was asked about his title. But…
Frederica swallowed. If that was true, than it also meant…
Rachins wasn’t paying attention in the least. “But you know what else that means, right?” he hissed out. Mimi faltered. “Because if THIS really happened, then—!”
Mimi’s smile slipped off of her face like water.
Garfiel made a croaking sound, a fresh look of devastation spreading through his eyes. He slowly turned to where his Captain was helplessly watching him from within his jar. “Su…” He swallowed. “Subaru…?”
Subaru stared helplessly back, completely lost on what he could possibly say.
[“If you’re planning on running away, I’ll let you off this time,” Reinhard offered. “Just head back out towards the main street. However, if you plan on being stubborn, you will have to deal with me.”]
“Awfully generous,” Julius muttered. He wasn’t sure how he felt about Reinhard being generous, here. The image of Subaru falling down, bleeding out like—!
But there was no way that Reinhard could have known about that. Even RACHINS hadn’t known about that.
Part of Rachins wished that Reinhard had not been so generous. The rest of him was a coward that didn’t want to get hurt, even when he knew that he deserved it.
[“We’re down three against two,” Reinhard admitted to Subaru, who was standing behind him. “They have the advantage on us in numbers. I’m not sure if the little help I can give will be enough to make a difference, but I will do the best I can, on my honor as a knight.”]
Frederica almost laughed. Almost.
[“Wha— What?!” Camberley exclaimed. “Are you kidding me?! This isn’t even a contest!”]
[And with that, Subaru’s three would-be assailants had fled.]
“All’s well that ends well, I suppose,” Beatrice said numbly. With the end finally in sight, she felt a sense of emotional exhaustion overtake her from head to toe. “Isn’t that what…?”
“All’s well that ends well, yes!” Subaru said quickly, eagerly. “You’re so smart, Beako, you really are!”
Beatrice didn’t know how to respond to that, and so she didn’t say anything back at all.
Emilia swallowed, and then nodded. “All’s well that ends well,” she agreed. “Yes, if— Yes.”
If that was how Subaru saw it, then that was all that mattered, right now. …Right?
[All that tension is gone, Subaru realized. Did he put on airs like that on purpose? He did that on purpose, didn’t he…]
[“For you to do all of that and still keep so cool…” Subaru muttered. “It’s like you and I aren’t of the same species.”]
Julius understood the feeling well, when it came to Reinhard.
(Reinhard winced.)
[Subaru shook himself back to his senses, and then prostrated himself before Reinhard gratefully. “A-Allow me to thank you for saving my life!” he exclaimed. “I, Natsuki Subaru, deeply admire your selflessness and bravery…!”]
A tired laugh suddenly echoed through the theater.
Everyone’s eyes darted over to where Ferris had regained enough composure to finally sit up straight, a bit of his usual mischief finally re-entering his face as he turned to face Subaru in his jar.
“Ferris…?” Subaru questioned, looking concerned.
“Nyes, nyes, Subaru-kyun,” Ferris teased, a shaky, wobbly, exhausted smile slowly forming on his cheeks. “Good boy, thanking Reinyard so sweetly, good boy…”
Subaru squawked loudly.
[Reinhard smiled awkwardly. “You’re giving me too much credit,” he said. “It was because their advantage of three against one fell to three against two that they became unsure of themselves. It would have been different if it was only me against them…”]
[“No…” Subaru mused. “Given how scared they were of you, even if it were then against one…or even a hundred against one…”]
“For all he might be saying that,” Crusch observed. “Subaru is awfully at ease right now.”
“That…is true,” Ricardo noted uncomfortably.
“It’s nyot like Reinyard would actually do anything to Subaru-kyun,” Ferris dismissed, his voice growing stronger by the minute. “Reinyard’s a total puppy…”
[“Anyway, what’s with your gallantry stats?!” Subaru cried. “You’re like a saint both in body and mind. You’re so brilliant I think I’m going to go blind!”]
[Seriously, his nice guy index is off the charts here…!]
“Nyaww, is Subaru-kyun feeling a little embarrassed?” Ferris cooed, his mischief growing stronger and stronger. “Is Reinyard just soooo perfect, and wonderful, and amazing…?”
“Wha—?!” Subaru scrambled to the back of his jar, eyes wide and cheeks scarlet. “Why are you ganging up on me like that all of a sudden?!” he cried.
Ferris’ teasing was a bit rusty — his voice was still a little raspy, and he was clumsy with his targeting — but the insinuation that Subaru had thought anything like THAT about Reinhard seemed to be enough to do the trick regardless. Subaru was staring at Ferris with a look of panicked, mortified horror. Ricardo took one look at him and busted out laughing.
“SHUT UP!!”
[“Umm…I can just call you by your name — Reinhard-san, right?” Subaru asked hesitantly.]
[“No need for such formality,” Reinhard said eagerly. “You may just call me Reinhard, Subaru.”]
[He closed the distance like it was nothing!]
Felt coughed into her fist. “You need more friends,” she commented.
“Aww, Subaru and Reinhard became close right off the bat!” Ricardo teased. “Perhaps they really are a match made in—”
“Stop it, stop it, stop it—!”
“Nyew make it sooo easy, Subaru-kyun! It’s like nyew WANT us to—”
“NOOO—!”
“I quite like the thought of us being a match,” Reinhard said mildly, trying to sound nonchalant. Subaru squeaked. The Sword Saint send a brilliant smile his way. “After all, I really do value you as one of my dearest friends, Subaru…”
From the look on his face, Reinhard’s words were the ultimate bullseye. “That’s not…” Subaru croaked out, his face as red as the man’s hair. “That’s not what that…!”
[“Anyway, thanks again, Reinhard,” Subaru said gratefully. “You’re the only one who came running when I called! I have to say, it makes me feel a bit lonely that no one else seemed to care…”]
“Hey, yeah, nobody else came!” Garfiel suddenly realized. “What the Hell— nobody?!”
“That’s really not fair at all!” Mimi agreed hotly.
[“I don’t really want to say this, but I think I can understand them,” Reinhard sighed. “For the majority of people, the risk of interfering when thugs are involved is too great. You were right to call for the guards.”]
“That is just how the world works,” Anastasia said mildly. “Nobody is ever really going to do anything if they don’t get something out of it. That’s just — life.”
Mimi frowned. “I…I guess…”
“Well.” Anastasia frowned, looking at the foolish black-haired boy on the metia. “That’s the ideal — or how it should be, in a sense…”
Frederica privately thought that she and Lady Anastasia had very different ideals.
[“Are you a guard, Reinhard?” Subaru asked. “You don’t look like one at all…”]
Julius snorted loudly, and then — finally — started to genuinely laugh out loud.
Subaru looked somewhat mortified. “L-Look!” he tried to defend himself. “I-I just thought that guards were supposed to look rougher, that’s all! We didn’t HAVE—”
“Was that disappointing?” Ferris asked. “Were nya hoping that Reinyard would look a little rougher, Subaru-kyun—”
“Can it!”
[“By the way,” Reinhard was saying. “I thought that your hair and clothes, and also your name are pretty unusual. Where are you from? Why did you come to the capital of Lugunica?”]
[“It’s a little hard to answer that question,” Subaru admitted. “Last time when I said ‘a small country to the east’ it didn’t work, so let me rephrase that. I’ve come from a place even farther east than here, a place no one has ever seen before — from the ends of the Earth.”]
[“Farther east than Lugunica…” Reinhard blinked. “You can’t mean from beyond the Great Waterfall. Is that supposed to be a joke?”]
“You KNEW?!” Felt squawked.
“I didn’t realize that he was being serious, Lady Felt!”
“How many things has Natsuki-san told us that we all just dismissed as a joke?” Otto wondered aloud.
“I kind of assumed that he was ALWAYS joking,” Frederica admitted.
“What’s THAT supposed to mean?!” Subaru cried.
[“It doesn’t seem like you’re trying to fool me or anything, but… Well, that’s fine.” Reinhard shook his head. “Anyway — it looks certain that you’re not from the capital, but you have a reason for being here, right? Right now, Lugunica is not as peaceful as it normally is. Whatever you’re here for, I’d be glad to help.”]
[Subaru suddenly brightened. “Can you come with me to the Loot House?”]
“Yes!” Garfiel shouted joyfully.
[“The Loot House?”]
[Subaru suddenly remembered the horror of his two encounters with Elsa. The blood, the pain, Emilia dead right on the floor beside—!]
[“N-Never mind,” he managed. “Forget it. I can’t trouble you with something like that…” He took a deep breath. “I’ll handle the rest on my own, somehow.”]
“Noooo,” Garfiel groaned.
The smile slipped off of Julius’ face instantly, replaced with an angry, frightened scowl. “Subaru—!”
Frederica managed to keep herself from following that unladylike example by a very slim margin.
“I didn’t KNOW!” Subaru squawked, mortification vanishing in the light of such genuine anger and fright. “I didn’t realize that Reinhard— and anyway, it all worked out, didn’t it?!”
“It did actually work out, Julius,” Reinhard said, taking pity on Subaru as he placed his hand on the knight’s shoulder. Julius glanced back at him, and then took a deep breath to try and calm himself down.
“Natsuki-san,” Otto sighed, burying his head in his hands. “What was your PLAN?”
“I-I’d thought about just catching Felt myself,” Subaru offered meekly. “Or — maybe getting some guards involved…er, except Emilia didn’t want—”
“Hold on — you thought that you might be able to catch Felt?” Ram asked dubiously.
Subaru wilted. “Not… Not really.”
“Hmph.” Ram folded her arms. “Stupid Barusu. At least you understood that much.”
“At least it all worked out, in the end,” Emilia sighed.
[“Have you seen a silver-haired girl with a white robe walking around in this area?” Subaru asked.]
[Reinhard blinked. “A white robe and silver hair…?”]
[“She’s also extremely gorgeous!”]
“What a suspicious thing to ask,” Ram sighed.
“At least Subaru-kyun was fortunyate enough to ask the right person,” Ferris pointed out. “Reinyard might be suspicious, but he’d listen.”
“He would still be suspicious, though,” Julius replied. “As he should be, really, at a question like that…”
[Reinhard indeed looked very suspicious. “…What do you plan on doing when you find her?” he asked.]
[“Something she lost…er,” Subaru frowned. “I guess something she’s looking for? Anyway, I want to give what she’s looking for back to her.”]
“And that’s not a reassuring answer at all…!” Otto groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Natsuki-san, why are you always…?”
Perhaps it was simply a cultural difference after all. Perhaps everyone from beyond the Great Waterfall was — a bit of a freak.
[“Unfortunately, I can’t say I’ve seen anyone like that,” Reinhard said slowly. “If you’d like, though, I don’t mind helping you find her.”]
[“I can’t ask that much of you,” Subaru dismissed, waving him off. “It’s all right. I’ll figure things out in my own.”]
“Subaru—!” Julius gritted out.
“Moron,” Ram said flatly. “You are an utter moron, Barusu.”
“He was right there—!” Mimi cried. “Why— WHY would you not—?!”
“I DIDN’T KNOW!!”
[“Thanks again, Reinhard,” Subaru was saying, getting ready to leave. “I’ll have to return the favor one day. …Can I meet you again if I go to a guard station or something?”]
[“I think so,” Reinhard said. “If you just give my name, they’ll know where to find me. I’d love to see you again, so stop by for any reason at all.”]
[“Have I really done or said anything to raise our relationship score that much…?”]
“Adornyable,” Ferris teased, his tail twitching theatrically. “The two of nya are just ADORNYABLE, nyew knyow that~?”
“Oh shut it, fleabag—!”
“Subaru, PLEASE don’t go around calling demihumans fleabags!” Julius warned frantically, suddenly having a horrible feeling curl in his gut. “It could seriously land you in trouble if you said something like that to the wrong person—!”
[“Anyway, if I ever get stuck or lost again I’ll be sure to stop by!”]
[“Be careful!” Reinhard called after him, watching Subaru closely as he finally left the alley.]
“You two sure took yer sweet time saying goodbye to one another,” Anastasia commented wryly. “Perhaps ya really are a match…”
“Would you stop saying that?!”
Reinhard frowned, a little hurt. “Do you really want to not be a match with me that badly, Subaru?” he asked. “Is it really…?”
“Yes! No! I— I mean—” Subaru’s eyes darted around as he frantically looked for a way out of this conundrum. “Ferris, I’m going to—!”
“Nyes, nyes, Subaru-kyun, why wouldn’t nyew want to be a match with Reinyard?” Ferris asked, widening his eyes so that they were big and soulful. “Aren’t nyew two just the bestest of friends? I just assumed…”
“You know EXACTLY what you’re doing, you mangy little—!”
“Please don’t go around calling demihumans mangy either, Subaru!”
[“Old man, I’ve got something I’d like to ask you.” While everyone in the theater had been conversing amongst themselves, Subaru had approached Kadomon again. The merchant had a sour, unenthusiastic look in his face. “Have you seen any sort of commotion happen around here lately?”]
[“You’ve got guts asking me a question without buying anything,” Kadomon retorted.]
“You sure are getting acquainted with him, aren’t you?” Wilhelm sighed. But of course Kadomon had developed such a soft spot for Subaru: the Sword Demon could see right away why the appa merchant might find the boy charming.
“Barusu just goes around bothering all of the local merchants constantly until they give in,” Ram said. “This is apparently his routine whenever he goes into town for groceries.”
“Wha— How can you say that when I always get the best deals—!”
“You only get the best deals because you pester them until they comply!” she shot back.
“And actually,” Otto chimed in. “I’m normally the one who…”
“Unless you’re hungover,” Garfiel pointed out.
“Why do you all treat me like I’m always getting drunk?!”
[ He had been willing to help before — but that was after we had brought back his daughter! Subaru realized. “How could I have forgotten about that?!” he exclaimed. “Don’t tell me that I have to go find her first?”]
Crusch frowned. “That is an odd way to frame that scenario…”
“He was still thinking of it as a game of some sort, I suppose,” Anastasia sighed. “And of the people around him as characters who just needed…certain requirements to be met.”
She hoped that Subaru had grown out of that with time. Having a super-powered individual running around with a mindset like that would be…
Just the one Cecilus Segmunt was more than enough for the world to handle.
[“What are you talking about?” Kadomon scowled. “Oh, fine. Whatever. Look, kiddo…”]
Wilhelm chuckled. Of course Kadomon would give in. Of course.
“And of course it worked,” Ram sighed, rolling her eyes. “Barusu always appeals to older men, it seems…”
“Do you have to say it like that?!”
[“If that’s the case then I was too late this time around,” Subaru realized.]
“I must’ve struck while he was ruminating about his situation,” Felt sighed. “Or while you three numbskulls were targeting him in the alley…”
Rachins didn’t respond to the gentle, lighthearted jibe, his face still buried in his arms. He was the only one in the room whose spirit had not been raised even a little bit.
[“If I go too late, then it’ll be what happened the first time all over again. However, if I go and meet up with Rom and wait for Felt, then I’ll end up repeating what happened the second time around…”]
[The most important thing is Felt’s location, Subaru decided. If I can just meet up with her before she arrives at the Loot House…!]
“And so he goes off to find my house,” Felt concluded, remembering how she met Subaru back then herself — or, how this version met him, anyway. “And that’s how I find him rooting through my stuff…”
“Pervert Barusu,” Ram jibed.
“Could you try not to make it sound so bad, maybe?!”
[“Maybe I could just rely on Return By Death and use this time just to gather information…?”]
“NO!” everyone shouted in unison, the lighthearted atmosphere evaporating like mist in sunlight. The ferocity of the assertion was enough to throw Subaru backwards across the floor of his jar.
“Nyever suggest something like that AGAIN, nyew dumb fuck!” Ferris lashed out, his voice having been abruptly drained of all its mirth. His eyes were wide and bloodshot with rage. Subaru stared at him with a shocked sort of fright. “For nyew to — to DIE for such a stupid, STUPID—!”
“I won’t, I won’t!” Subaru cried out, pressed all the way up against the back of his cage. All of a sudden, he really couldn’t have been more grateful for the barrier between him and all the angry, angry eyes pointed his way. If looks could kill, he’d already be waking up a week ago… “Ferris, I swear—!”
“You better mean that, in fact!” Beatrice barked, in exactly the way she never did when Subaru was the target of her ire. “For you to — Do you know what that would do to Betty, in fact?!”
“She’s not the only one, Barusu,” Ram snarled. Her fists were clenched so tightly her knuckles were turning white. “If you even THINK about such a thing again, then I assure you — whatever manner in which you choose to complete such a task will PALE in comparison to what I, PERSONALLY, will do to you!”
“I swear— I was just— I was being an idiot!” Subaru babbled frantically. “I’d never to that to you, never!”
Emilia stared at him with wide eyes, mute with horror at the very thought.
Subaru wouldn’t do something like that to me, she told herself. He’d never…
The image of his dead body, bleeding out from being cut with a knife—
Of course he wouldn’t, she insisted. Subaru loves me. He told me that himself.
[No, Subaru refused quickly. Dying is so painful, and anyway, what if it doesn’t work a fourth time?! I can’t do something like…]
Everyone visibly relaxed.
Ferris sighed in relief. It almost sounded exaggerated, except that everyone knew that it was not. He sank down into his seat. “Good boy,” he said aloud. There was none of his prior mischief in his tone. “…Don’t nyew dare decide on anything else, Subaru-kyun. Or I’ll make sure nyew regret it forever.”
Subaru swallowed. “R-Right…”
[“In the end, I’ve really got to cling to life as long as I can,” Subaru decided with a sigh. “Well, I suppose that goes without saying, though…”]
“It should,” Wilhelm said darkly. He had left that matter to Subaru’s own camp — but he’d be lying if he said that his heart had not skipped a beat at such a horrible suggestion.
“It does,” Julius sighed with relief. “For now, at least — it does.”
For now, at least. Frederica agreed with that.
For now, at least. Such a sentiment was one that Anastasia shared, albeit for very different reasons. She glanced at Subaru warily, and then silently turned to continue watching the metia. If such a thing only lasted “for now”…
She would find a way to deal with it, if such a thing were the case.
[“I don’t know why you suddenly decided to help me, but thanks, old man,” Subaru said.]
[“It’s no big deal.” Kadomon waved him off. “Just a little while ago, another broke kid helped my little girl out, see.”]
[Subaru burst out laughing. Oh, the power of fate…! ]
Anastasia wordlessly turned to look at Emilia, who was now smiling ever so slightly. Of course, she sighed inwardly. Who else would it be?
Frederica chuckled, thinking much the same.
[“All right!” Subaru punched the air, hyping himself up. “I’m really going to get going now. Next time I’ll buy one of your appas for sure!”]
[“Well, if you do you’ll be a customer, and I’ll welcome ya,” Kadomon replied easily. “Work hard, broke kid!”]
Slowly, tentatively, the lighter atmosphere from before returned to the theater.
“Is Kadomon always going to know you as that one broke kid?” Wilhelm wondered aloud. Perhaps he should try referring to Subaru that way next time he saw the man, just to see what would happen…
“It isn’t the worst moniker to have,” Crusch sighed.
“He’s probably fonder of it than his OTHER moniker,” Ferris giggled.
“Do you mean the Lolimancer?” Julius frowned. “I think that’s quite the adorable title, really…”
“Shut it!” Subaru barked, his face a flaming red. “I didn’t ask for a title like that, you know—!”
Julius didn’t get the embarrassment: to be known for one’s talent with young children was a wonderful thing, was it not?
(Next to him, Ricardo briefly wondered if he should illuminate the unfavorable connotations of such a moniker to his friend. He decided against it.)
[“Hmm, before I go over there…” Subaru eyed a puddle of mud nearby.]
“Hm?” Julius eyed the metia warily.
[The first time I visited the slums, I had just gotten beaten up by Tonchinkan, and the folks there had pitied me and been fairly cooperative, Subaru reasoned. The second time I hadn’t taken much damage, and the difference in how people treated me before and then was like night and day…]
Rom snorted.
“Oh, that is DIRTY,” Garfiel cackled.
“In a couple of ways,” Wilhelm agreed wryly, though his lips had curled upwards in amusement.
“Honestly,” Frederica sighed, grimacing at the dirty sight before her.
“It isn’t exactly a dignified way of doing things,” Anastasia said, watching as the Subaru onscreen rolled about in the mud, making sure he was absolutely covered in filth. “But, I suppose…”
“If it works, it works!” Mimi finished cheerfully. “I like rolling in the mud!”
“But you hate getting your hair dirty, onee-chan,” Hetaro reminded her.
“I can roll in the mud without getting my hair dirty!”
“It’s where Barusu belongs,” Ram said. “Rolling about in the mud, like a common mutt.”
Otto sighed, unable to defend Subaru’s dignity at such a sight even if he wanted to.
“I think it’s kind of cute,” Emilia giggled, watching as Subaru admired his filthy self, looking all proud of a job well done. “He really does act like a puppy sometimes, you know…”
“‘M not a puppy…” Subaru whimpered.
Overhearing his Captain’s pathetic little whine, Garfiel started laughing hysterically.
[“No problem, brother,” the man Subaru had needled about where to find Felt said. He had a look of pity in his eyes. “You uh…live strong and take care of yourself out there, alright?”]
Felt snorted. “Of course they fell for it,” she muttered. “I saw through you right away, Big Bro: you completely overdid it.”
Subaru remembered. He didn’t respond, face buried in his knees.
[“Oof!”]
Everyone turned back to the metia to see that Subaru’s mad dash through the slums had come to a pause, with him having just barely managed to avoid running headlong into someone by pivoting and crashing into a wall instead.
“How graceful,” Ram sighed. “I do hope you apologized properly, Barusu… Barusu?”
“Wha…” Garfiel’s eyes widened as he recognized— “Wait—!”
[“Oh, I’m sorry about that,” a chillingly familiar voice said. “Are you all right?”]
The temperature in the theater appeared to undergo a significant drop as the mirth drained out of everyone’s souls at once.
Frederica sucked in a breath.
Emilia gasped. “No—!”
“Oh no,” Crusch whispered.
“Oh crap!” Otto yelped. “Oh crap, oh crap—!”
[“Don’t worry, don’t worry,” Subaru brushed off, having not yet realized who he had just run into. “I’m actually a pretty sturdy fell…ow?!”]
“He’s not supposed to die again!” Felt cried, her eyes wide. “He’s not supposed to — we remember it this time, don’t we?!”
[“What a funny guy,” Elsa commented cheerfully, brushing her hair behind her ear. “Are you sure you’re all right?”]
“Unless his point of return changed,” Old Man Rom growled under his breath. Who said such a thing had to remain a constant? And if it had changed, then the only thing that would need to remain—
That would give them — an hour, perhaps? An hour of time unaccounted for…!
Could Elsa really have—?
[Even that simple motion is somehow sexy…every move this woman makes is extremely erotic.]
“NOT THE TIME, BARUSU!” Ram snapped.
“Why must teenage boys…?” Anastasia hissed between her teeth.
[“You don’t have to act so scared,” Elsa consoled. “I won’t do anything to you.”]
“Liar,” Beatrice snarled. “Liar, liar, liar— Subaru, please just get away from her—!”
“He’ll be fine,” Emilia insisted. Her heart was thundering in her chest. “He’ll be — it’s supposed to be fine now, right—?”
[“I-I’m not s-scared, okay?” Subaru stammered. “W-Why would you think that…?”]
“Don’t put on a tough act now!” Reinhard pleaded. “You don’t need to prove anything to someone like— Please, just—!”
[“Your scent.” Subaru stared at her, aghast and a little too obviously terrified.]
“Disgusting,” Ram spat out. “Disgusting — get away from him!”
[Elsa dragged out the answer, a gleeful look on her face. “When people are afraid, they smell afraid. Right now you are afraid…and also angry, it seems. At me.”]
“Oh no,” Wilhelm groaned. “Oh no, please don’t get curious about…!”
[“I can’t say I’m not curious,” Elsa mused, confirming Wilhelm’s fears. “…But fine. I can’t risk causing a fuss right now…”]
Felt let out a long breath. Oh thank fuck.
[“Th-That doesn’t sound very nice,” Subaru bit out. “If you scare people too much, your beauty is going to be put to waste—”]
“Don’t BAIT her—!” Julius shouted, but he was a good year or so too late.
[“Oh, very good!”]
Otto shrieked. Garfiel swore loudly. Nobody bothered to scold him for it, because Elsa’s sudden movements had just about given all of them heart attacks, too.
[Elsa was suddenly directly in his face, smiling wide. “Conceal your hostility,” she suggested, “and you’ll be even better.”]
“Creep,” Mimi growled.
[“Well, then, I’ll be going now.” Elsa looked at Subaru longingly, as if she didn’t really want to leave just yet. But… “I have a feeling we’ll meet again.”]
“Unfortunately…” Felt hissed, knowing good and well that they would — and only an hour or two past this moment, if she was correct.
[“I-If the next time we meet is in a bright place with lots of people around,” Subaru said, in a forcefully casual tone. “Then I’ll be able to relax, too…”]
Unfortunately, Rom already knew that it would be no such place. “Though it’s not like a lot of people being around would save you from a woman like that,” he muttered.
[Elsa continued to stare at him for a moment longer, but then she dutifully turned around and — melted into the shadows of the alley.]
The entire theater practically collapsed with relief — just as the Subaru on the metia did, sliding down the back of the alley wall with the wide-eyed stare of a man who couldn’t believe that he was still alive.
“Thank fuck,” Ferris hissed. He didn’t — He didn’t want to see something like that again. He really, really didn’t…
[“…Elsa couldn’t have found Felt and already wreaked havoc, could she…?”]
“She didn’t,” Felt confirmed immediately as Reinhard went pale beside her. “I never saw that bitch even once before she came to the Loot House.”
Rom let out a low, shaky breath.
[With her personality, it’s not unthinkable that she’d slaughter two or three people just to kill time. Plus, with this being the deepest part of the slums…]
Anastasia grimaced. That was a valid concern. Having grown up in the slums of Kararagi, Anastasia was all-too-aware of how the residents of such areas were often made vulnerable to unsavory types looking to exercise their sadism in places they knew they wouldn’t be punished for it. In fact, there were several times that she herself had almost fallen victim to…
She shook her head to clear it. That was simply the reality of life. There was a reason why, as a young girl, she had spent so many nights dreaming about climbing out of that hole.
[“With the information I was given, I think this is it, but…does this really count as a living space? —Well, I suppose if it’s just a place to sleep, then it fits the description…”]
Anastasia raised an eyebrow. “…Oh,” she said politely.
“Shut the hell up,” Felt snapped. “It’s what I had, alright?! And I’m not ashamed of it in the least…!”
[“So she’s living out her life here, huddling her already small body into an even smaller space,” Subaru sighed. “I guess it’s no surprise she’d turn out as twisted as she is. Ah, how pitiable, how potable she is…”]
“You really know how to be insulting, don’t you, kid?” Rom said wryly.
Ram snorted. “You’re one to talk about being pitiable, Barusu.”
Felt herself didn’t even recognize the insult now, a surge of hope rising in her chest as she leaned forward. “That…!”
[“Oh, come on! It’s not that bad. Just who do you think you are, kid, belittling my place?!”]
Felt let out an extremely loud sigh as her suspicions were confirmed. “I remember that,” she announced, her voice aching with relief as she sunk down into her chair. “This is — This is what happened.”
Reinhard relaxed. “Oh, thank goodness…”
[“What’s with you, looking at me with those pitying eyes?!” Felt’s onscreen counterpart demanded. “You underestimating me just because I’m a girl and just a little bit filthy?”]
[“I think you’re reading the wrong emotion there, but…”]
“What an amazing first impression,” Otto sighed. “Wanting to set up favorable negotiations with her — and then the first thing you do when you see her is insult her looks, her home, and her personality? Really, Natsuki-san…”
“I didn’t know she was there yet!”
[“And anyway…” Felt’s eyes narrowed. “What do you think you’re doing, sneaking about in someone else’s house?”]
Otto stiffened, his eyes going wide. Uh oh.
“Oh no—!” Julius echoed.
“But he wasn’t—! But from her perspective,” Crusch realized. “That’s exactly what it would have looked like…!”
[“Sorry,” Felt’s onscreen counterpart said. “But there’s nothing worth stealing in there.” She drew a knife. “Beat it!”]
“Oh crap,” Mimi gasped, not at all liking the image of yet another sharp weapon being raised with Subaru as its target. “Lady, you—!”
“I was just trying to chase him off,” Felt dismissed, waving it off. “I didn’t even nick him, he’s fine.”
[“Wait,” Subaru stammered. “That’s not what I—!”]
[“Shut up! Don’t argue!”]
Rem’s fingers curled into tense fists. She didn’t like that boy, and she trusted him even less, but even she didn’t want to see—
But that blonde girl had insisted that she hadn’t hurt him. Hopefully she was telling the truth.
[“Calm down! This is no time to fight!” Subaru was desperately crying out, dodging her blows in a panic. “Before it gets dark—!”]
[Felt’s weapon lodged itself deep in the wood above his head.]
Julius squawked, his eyes widening in horror at the sight of yet another sharp object being so close to Subaru’s vital points once again.
“Chill, chill!” Felt called over, though she herself had also felt an unpleasant swooping sensation in her gut at that sight of that blow. “I didn’t hurt him, he’s gonna be fine!”
[“Before it gets dark, you’d better be gone,” Felt snapped, not listening to his warning at all.]
Felt silently cursed herself. Why hadn’t she just listened to…?
But of course, there was no way she could have known.
[Subaru had valiantly attempted to defend himself against Felt’s struggle to chase him off, but she outclassed him significantly. Eventually, their struggle ended with her knocking him backwards into her own shelter, which promptly collapsed on top of him.]
Otto squawked. “Natsuki-san!”
[“P-Please just hear me out, Felt!” Subaru shouted, pinned firmly down in the remains of what used to be Felt’s home. “I came to see you on important business!”]
[“How do you know my…? Oh. You’re a customer.”]
And just like that, the fight was over.
Julius breathed a sigh of relief. He really hoped that Subaru would get into situations like this just a little less often once things settled down a bit: he wasn’t sure how much his heart could take.
Then again — he was all-too aware of how they had met…
“I wasn’t actually trying to hurt him,” Felt said defensively as they watched her onscreen counterpart finally let Subaru clamber up to his feet. “I just to chase him off, ‘cause it sure looked he was rooting through my stuff.”
“With eyes like that, I can forgive any woman for concluding that Barusu is that type of pervert,” Ram said lightly. “…You didn’t hurt him, so there’s nothing more to discuss.”
It would have been a different story if she had, Ram knew.
Frederica grimaced at the mess left behind by the skirmish. It wasn’t like it had been a very graceful sight before, but now…
It would take a good deal of effort, to restore it even to what it had been before.
[“From the way you look, it’s clear that you’re not from around here,” Felt said.]
[“O-Oh?” Subaru asked, trying to regain his composure. “You’re quick to see that I’m not really one of you. You’ve got good eyes, there.”]
[“The people around here would at least try to take a little bit more care about the way they look. You’re trying way too hard. Plus…” Felt frowned. “The way you’re trying to fool us with that dirty trick of yours, you look like you’re even worse a person than I am.”]
[As always, this girl really knows how to be insulting, doesn’t she? I wanna take back everything I said about pitying her…!]
“You really are not one to talk,” Rom grumbled, folding his arms. “Youths these days…”
“Didn’t you just insult her in the exact same manner, Natsuki-san?” Otto sighed. “Really…”
“It’s not like I WANTED to be pitied,” Felt huffed. “If insulting you is the only way to keep you from looking at me like that, then I’ll be sure to do it every chance I get.”
“It wouldn’t be a bad thing to be a bit more amicable, Lady Felt,” Reinhard suggested. “If you could just dress up your thoughts and behavior just a little bit more—”
“Oh shut it, you.”
[“So, what do you want?” Felt asked. “If you want something stolen, I’ll need the money first. Depending on who the target is I may ask for more later, though.”]
[“If I want something stolen, huh…” Subaru frowned. “This is quite a business you’re running here. Are you really that proud of your thievery?”]
“You’ve been in the country for just a couple hours, and ya think you can go around judging people’s livelihoods like that?” Ricardo chuckled, folding his arms. “In a way I can admire that kind of audacity, but that’s a great way to get into another fistfight, kid.”
Subaru folded his arms and turned away with a huff, his face burning.
[“It’s called making a living,” Felt shot back. “If I didn’t do this, I’d have to sell my body.”]
Reinhard winced. “…Felt—”
“That’s just life, Reinhard,” Felt dismissed. “If you live at the bottom, you do whatever you have to in order to survive. If that means stealing, you do it. If that means prostitution, you do it.” She turned to him, a fire in her eyes. “I did what I had to do, and now I’m here, and so I don’t regret a thing.”
Anastasia pressed her lips together and said nothing. No matter which country, it seemed, the rules of slum life remained the same.
[“Anyway, so what’s it going to be? Or do you have some other business with me?” Felt narrowed her eyes, hefting her knife. “Depending on your answer…”]
“Just calm down!” Felt snapped at Reinhard, who had begun to stiffen again. “We didn’t get into any confrontations with each other after this, so just chill out! Geez!”
It wasn’t like she could BLAME anyone for being on edge in this situation, but it was still starting to get on her nerves!
[“I only have one item of business to discuss with you,” Subaru declared, not taking the threat seriously in the least. “I would like to buy from you that badge that you stole.”]
“And how did you plan to explain how you knew about that, Natsuki-san?” Otto groaned, rubbing his face with his hand. “The only way for anyone to interpret that is for them to conclude that you’re working WITH…”
“Oh NO,” Julius moaned, because he knew that the merchant was absolutely correct.
“Well I can see that NOW!” Subaru said defensively. “I was a little preoccupied back then, you know—! And would you stop nitpicking every single thing I do already?! It’s not like I can change it now!”
[Sure enough—]
[“How do you know that I stole a badge?” Felt asked suspiciously. “The only person who should know that is the one who hired me, and I only just stole it a little while ago. This is way too quick a response for you to have just heard about it on the street.”]
Frederica sighed.
[Subaru faltered. “When you put it that way… That’s a good point. That was way too careless, even for me, right…?”]
[I thought that being indirect or trying to dodge the topic would just worsen her impression of me, but…!]
“At least you tried to think things through for once, but…!” Otto deeply wished that Subaru was just a little better at not putting his foot squarely in his mouth.
“He wasn’t THAT suspicious,” Felt said, more out of sympathy for the Subaru that was melting on the floor of his jar than anything else. “Like — alright, yeah, maybe he WAS really suspicious, but it didn’t take much for me to gather that he wasn’t a THREAT.”
[“You really need to do a better job of hiding your intent, kid,” Felt sighed. “A little taunt like that and you’re already spilling the beans?”]
[Luckily, Subaru’s hopelessness had apparently bought him some points, because Felt looked like she had lost the heart to keep up her hostility.]
Felt gestured. “See?”
Ram snorted. “Of course Barusu is too pathetic for anyone to take as a serious threat,” she said bluntly. “It seems that such a trait is his saving grace as a pathetic mutt.”
“Thanks, Nee-sama…”
[“You can’t be on the same side as that woman, right?” Felt was asking. “Is she your rival or something?”]
[“More like my archenemy, maybe? Like how you’d feel if she killed your parents. Or rather, if she killed YOU.”]
Felt hissed loudly, recoiling backwards from the screen as though she had suddenly been struck.
“What a rotten joke!” Crusch snapped. “What a — Subaru, of all the things to say—!”
“Don’t make light of something like that, nyew idiot!” Ferris snarled, hackles raised once again. “Don’t make light of— When I get my hands on nyew, I’ll—!”
“That was foul, Barusu!” Ram barked. “Even for YOU, a jab like that was just—!”
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” Subaru squawked, scrambling backwards and away from the angry faces now glaring his way. “I didn’t expect anyone to get the joke, alright?!”
Emilia took a deep, shaky breath. Exhaled. —At least if Subaru was able to joke about it, then…
That was something she should be grateful for. Right?
[“What are you talking about?” The Felt onscreen did not have the context to realize in just how poor of a taste that joke had been made. “Well, whatever. I don’t really care about that.”]
“I need to start paying more attention to the shit that comes out of your mouth,” Felt growled. “I definitely, definitely need to…!”
Frederica did, too. Dismissing everything he had said before as a joke — with this new context, she just wanted to go back and kick herself for it.
[“I’ll sell this to whoever can offer me a higher price,” Felt declared, holding up the insignia. “Even if there’s a chance that woman’ll be angry if I break off our deal.”]
[Subaru shivered. “Yeah, there’s definitely a possibility she’ll just snap, but…” He shook his head. “Anyway, I’m just talking to myself, you can ignore me.”]
“That’s a worrying possibility,” Julius muttered.
“More than a possibility — it’s likely exactly what would happen, in any scenario,” Anastasia said bluntly. “Nobody likes being stiffed out on a deal, and someone like that would not respond favorably in the least.”
Even when the deal went entirely according to plan — Subaru had arrived at the Loot House just in time to find Rom’s dead body leaning against the wall. In the present moment, that old man clenched the armrest so hard he felt the wood splinter beneath his fingers.
Dealing with unsavory types had been a simple reality of living in the slums. But even so, to get wrapped up with a monster like that…
He was alive today, however — and more importantly, so was Felt. Rom could be grateful for that, at least.
[“I’ve prepared an item that is worth more than 20 holy gold coins,” Subaru announced. “I would like to buy your badge with it.”]
[Felt almost staggered at that declaration, suddenly looking much more alert and much, much more excited. “H-Huh,” she managed, visibly attempting to curb her enthusiasm. “I see. That’s quite a price. It looks like my hard work’s finally paid off. …But unfortunately for you, your rival has already offered me the same amount, you know?”]
Garfiel started laughing. “Nice try!” he goaded, grinning at a blushing Felt from across the room. “Maybe if it had been anyone but Captain, then…!”
“Oh, can it, you!”
[“Cut the crap,” Subaru scolded. “The deal was for TEN holy gold coins, right? You get too greedy and you’ll die!”]
Rom hissed.
“Subaru—!” Ferris exploded, outraged. If that jar wasn’t there, the healer may very well have tried to attack the knight then and there.
“You have a foul sense of humor, Subaru!” Otto snapped. “And I— I kind of knew that, but—!”
“I really think you’re overreacting, maybe even just a little bit?!” Subaru’s eyes darted from face to face. “It really was just a stupid joke, you know…!”
[“What, you know that much, too?” Felt was staring at him with wide eyes, her devious scheme having been abruptly foiled. “…Yeah, alright? The deal was for ten holy gold coins. But you know, if I tell the person who hired me that another offer was made…”]
“It’s like you put no effort at all into appearing as anything less than the most suspicious person in the room,” Julius groaned. “Subaru, for the love of…”
Ram was just grateful that Subaru had found himself surrounded by people like her and Emilia — and assumedly her little sister — who had been patient enough to give him the benefit of the doubt. She shook her head. “Stupid Barusu…”
[“You didn’t say you brought twenty holy gold coins,” Felt pointed out suspiciously. “You only said you brought something worth that much. Isn’t this a little bit unfair, with me knowing nothing about what you’ve got up your sleeves, but you knowing all about me?”]
“Knowing how he came to know all of that, I’m not sure that I’d call the word ‘unfair’ the right adjective anymore…” Felt muttered. If anything, Subaru was the one who had gotten the rawest end of the deal.
“This does explain how much he seems to know about everyone all the time,” Ricardo commented. Then he paused. “Though, that would mean…”
If Subaru knew so much about— especially about people he had not yet met, in the hours they had seen so far—
Just how many times had he—?
There was no point in stressing over such a question, and Ricardo forced himself to put it to rest.
(He would find out anyway, one way or another.)
[“I think it’s more a matter of how much you can prepare that really matters in negotiations,” Subaru replied. “…But it is true that without showing you this first, we’re not going to get anywhere.”]
Anastasia nodded silently to herself. Even back then, Subaru had understood this much. Perhaps he had developed a skill for some variant of negotiations back home. It would make sense, with what she remembered about his scheme to get hers and Crusch’s alliance in that fight against…
…Now that she thought about it: how DID that go, from his perspective?
Anastasia supposed that she would find out soon enough.
[“This is me?” Felt was saying, looking down at the picture that Subaru had taken of her in his demonstration. “You said a clear image, but I think I’m quite a bit better looking than this.”]
Rom snorted. Felt blushed, slapping him on the arm. “Oh, hush! I’m still a girl, you know?!”
[“If you weren’t in such a terrible environment and eating better, and — while it may contribute to what you might think of as a shrewd business sense — if you could rid yourself of that sly, dirty personality of yours, I’d say there’s hope for you yet!” Subaru said cheerfully. “It’s really just a matter of how you’re dressed up.”]
Frederica stared at the metia, aghast.
“Well,” Crusch said lightly. “That was honest.”
Julius groaned, burying his face in his hands. Anastasia was mentally doing much the same.
Garfiel, meanwhile, was cackling like a madman. “He’s got a point, blondie!” he teased. “If you’d just get rid of that smarmy attitude—”
“Would you not pick fights with our political opponents, Garfiel?!” Otto cried. “Natsuki-san is more than enough to deal with in that regard—!”
[“if we’re talking about choosing the right words to say, you have no talent when it comes to holding a conversation, do you?” Felt retorted. “Geez.”]
“He really has no sense for it,” Ram sighed. “Barusu is a foolish male, in every sense of the word…”
Rem didn’t say what she really thought about that statement, but she privately waited for her suspicions to be verified. “Foolish” was going to be the least of their concerns, sooner or later…
[“Well, that’s to be expected,” Subaru sighed, at Felt’s warning that she still could not take him at his word about the price of his ‘metia’. “I don’t mind personally that you’ve got a spongy brain, but you’re right. We need a third party’s opinion.”]
“And of course…” Anastasia said, with slight amusement.
“Shush,” Felt muttered, understanding now that Subaru had all too clearly seen through her plot.
[“Deep in the slums,” Felt’s onscreen counterpart was saying slyly. “There’s this place called the Loot House. It’s just as the name suggests, but I think that the quickest way will be to ask the weird old man that’s there. He’s fair when it comes to appraisals. He’s very experience, so I think he won’t have a problem, even with this metia.”]
[“I thought this would happen…” Subaru sighed, having met Rom already — even though neither Rom nor Felt would know about that. “I have no problem with having the old man look at it, but…”]
“Natsuki-san—!” Otto cried.
“Subaru,” Julius hissed out, feeling a migraine coming on. “Subaru, for the love of—!”
[“Are you really going to call him ‘old man’ without even having met him yet?” Felt pointed out. “You may regret it, you know? He’s pretty rough with people who don’t know how to show respect.”]
Rom coughed into his fist. “I think I can see why he was so casual with me, now,” he commented. “It’s my own fault, for being so casual with him that first time around…”
“He should have known better than to approach you as if you’d remember him!” Julius said reproachfully. “If he does that to the wrong person—!”
[“Despite that, he seems to be quite doting on a certain foul-mouthed young girl,” Subaru teased, not taking Felt’s warning seriously in the least. “Always giving her milk and all…”]
“I was wondering how you knew about that,” Felt muttered.
Rom chuckled. “I don’t mind it, if that’s what I’m known for…”
It was better than being known for — other things.
Wilhelm smiled fondly at the screen. He thought he understood the old bartender, really: he himself was a father and a grandfather both, after all.
(He didn’t let himself think about the current conditions of either of those things. It wasn’t the time for it.)
(It was never the time for it, it seemed.)
[“I don’t know what you seem to have a problem with,” Felt sighed. “But if you’re in such a hurry, we should go ahead and get going to the Loot House. To be honest, there was something else that I was planning on doing, but…”]
“‘Planning on doing’?” Crusch questioned.
Felt rolled her shoulder. “I was going to hire some folks to help give Big Sis the slip,” she revealed. “Give the folks around there any coin and they’ll do whatever you like.”
Emilia frowned, but — it was in the past, after all.
[“All right, let’s get going, immediately,” Subaru decided quickly, when Felt mischievously revealed her plan to give Emilia the slip by paying off some of the people in the slums. “Right now. Let’s go, go, go—!”]
[“Wh-What’s with you?!”]
[A little cash is way too low a price to offer for anyone to stand in Not-Satella’s way when she’s in a hurry! Subaru declared inwardly. I’m sure anyone would rather clutch their hungry stomach than take a hit with a block of ice. Yes, I’m gonna avoid as many casualties as I can, here…!]
“I wouldn’t do that!” Emilia objected, looking a little wounded.
“I know, Emilia-tan!” Subaru said hastily. “I know you’d never do that now, but — you know, back then I didn’t really…?”
“And yet there you were,” Otto sighed. “Fighting to save her regardless.”
“Of course I was!”
Yes, of course he was. That was Natsuki-san, through and through.
[“Why are you in such a hurry, kid?” Felt demanded. “You’re all sweaty, you know… Live strong and take care of yourself!”]
[“Everyone seems to say that,” Subaru commented. “Is that like the slogan of the slums?!”]
[Personally, I’d change it from “Live strong” to “Live rough”…]
Anastasia giggled. That wasn’t necessarily an inaccurate description of slum life, though perhaps it was a bit lowbrow in its humor…
[If Elsa comes, I’ll leave immediately, Subaru decided, remembering the pain of being slashed and left to bleed out on the floor. I’ll dash right out of there, even if I have to leave everyone else behind…!]
“Great plan!” Julius exclaimed, nodding enthusiastically. “That’s a great plan, really, and I REALLY hope you stuck to it—!”
“Shut up!”
“He didn’t,” Felt sighed.
[“That hurts!” Felt snapped as Subaru tried to push her along, turning around to kick him in the shin. Subaru yelped.]
Garfiel laughed. “Dunno what you expected, Captain, trying to push along someone like that…!”
“Oh, shut up!”
[Broken alcohol bottles, awful smells, dampness underfoot, Subaru hissed inwardly. Whether it’s with Felt or Not-Satella, this is not the kind of place to be walking alone with a young girl…!]
[“Now this would be so much better,” he voiced mildly. “If we were holding hands and in a more beautiful and colorful place.”]
“Pervert,” Ram said, crossing her arms. Frederica sighed.
Felt pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling slowly. “Big Bro,” she groaned. “Of ALL the ways to tell me that the slums were making you nervous…!”
Subaru’s face was bright red. “I-I didn’t want you to think I was a coward, though…!”
“Boys.” Anastasia shook her head. Sitting in her lap, Mimi huffed in agreement.
[“Cut it out with that disgusting talk,” Felt snapped onscreen — reasonably, as she had no way to know what Subaru had actually meant by that comment. “Don’t tell me that you’re into little girls.”]
[“I’m more into older women,” Subaru retorted. “You don’t have to be so cautious, come over here…”]
“We really need to work on your communication skills, Natsuki-san,” Otto sighed.
[“No funny business, alright?” Felt warned. “You’re the one who’s going to be more in trouble if this deal goes south. We clear?”]
[“Why can’t you just see that I’m doing my best to get this wary little kitten I’m dealing with here to relax so we can be friends?”]
Julius pinched the bridge of his nose, taking a deep breath and then exhaling slowly. “…Alright.”
“Being that insanely familiar with someone who you know has never met you before…” Crusch shook her head. “Maybe all castaways from beyond the Great Waterfall are like that, though.”
It would definitely explain a few things, yes.
“Yer really lucky that we could tell you didn’t actually mean any harm,” Rom warned the mortified boy, curled up in the jar on the far side of the room. “If I had ever actually gotten the impression that you wanted to hurt Felt — nobody would’ve been fond of that outcome, kid. Be more careful with how you word things, would you?”
Subaru looked very much like he wanted to disappear into the floor of his cage.
[“If you’re so against me being friendly,” Subaru said, his voice now more serious. “Why don’t you stop messing around and actually take me to the Loot House?”]
[“…How did you…?”]
“Because you’d been there before,” Felt answered her own question, sighing. “That’s how.”
“That — and I saw the same spot of graffiti on the wall at least twice,” Subaru admitted, still looking like he wanted to pass out from embarrassment. “I-I was kind of bluffing, though…”
Felt snorted.
[“I know it’s asking too much for you not to doubt me,” Subaru admitted, raising his hands pleadingly. “And I AM being unreasonable. However, I will not compromise on time. Please, take me straight to the Loot House. I’m begging you, please…!”]
“Way to get straight to the point,” Anastasia commented wryly. “…Though, such a direct approach does have its charms.”
[“Well, damn,” Felt sighed. “I just don’t get you. I don’t get you, but…I feel like I’ve got to pay you back for not getting angry at me just now.”]
“All’s well that ends well, I suppose,” Beatrice sighed.
“If it works it works,” Garfiel agreed.
[“Fine, I’ll take you straight there. I’ll just leave the rest of my doubts in Rom’s hands.”]
[“I don’t dislike that attitude of feeling totally free to rely on others, but…well…” Subaru faltered. “I, uh…nevermind.”]
[What does Felt really mean when she says that? I know that Rom loves her like a granddaughter, and would lay down his life for her — I don’t want to think that that bald old man is just being used by her…]
Rom blinked. “—Eh?”
Subaru turned away, blushing.
“Wait,” Rom said. “Wait, you thought Felt was—?”
“Just — shut up, alright?!” This is what I get for worrying about you, is it, old man?!
[“Stop looking down as you walk!” Felt scolded, snapping him out of his thoughts. “You’ll get infected by the gloominess around here, you know?”]
[“Well, I’d love to keep my head up, but it’s not exactly clean and organized down around my feet so it’s dangerous if I don’t pay attention…” Subaru frowned. “What do you mean ‘infected by the gloominess’?”]
[“You know exactly what I mean,” Felt replied. “I’m talking about the attitude of all the losers who live here.”]
Emilia frowned. “Losers…?” She echoed.
—Anastasia knew exactly what Felt was talking about.
Back in the slums of Kararagi, Anastasia had scorned the other hyenas that rooted through the trash, keeping their eyes on the ground and thinking only of their next meal. She herself had kept her eyes trained on the sky above, staring up at the clouds and the stars as she dreamed of climbing out of that dark hole. She had even thought to name herself, a move unique among the orphans of those trash piles.
Her anger at those fools had lessened slightly with time, as Anastasia had grown and matured enough to make sense of it just a little more. But that derision, that ire — it still burned her, somewhere deep and personal. The thought of doing nothing to better oneself, of being content with how things are and never taking the bold steps to finally move things along…
“That’s just stupid.” The voice of her younger self echoed in her mind.
[“Losers…?” Subaru repeated. “Don’t you think that’s a bit harsh?”]
[“How’s it harsh?” Felt retorted. “I’m talking about people who languish in this alleyway life and lose the will to even try to get out of here or better themselves someway. I hate losers like that…”]
“Not like we have to worry about Natsuki-san being anything like that,” Otto sighed. “I’ve never met anyone as driven as he is…”
In some ways, Subaru went so far in the other direction that he sometimes considered that a problem in and of itself.
“…It really does feel harsh,” Emilia murmured.
Frederica had no place to comment on it. She had lived in the Sanctuary, and then she had lived in the Mathers and then the Miload Estate as a maid. Such were the blessings of her upbringing: for those without such blessings, she could not intrude upon the conclusions of those with a firsthand understanding of such hardship.
[“I have no intention of living out my whole life here in these slums,” Felt declared. “If a chance comes my way I’ll cling to it and make it mine. The same goes for this deal now.”]
[“So that’s why, huh…” Subaru’s mind flashed back to how Felt had played him and Elsa against each other in those past negotiations. “So, with twenty holy gold coins, will that dream of yours come true?”]
Anastasia was not one to take the word of others at face value, and that extended to the dragon stone. Even so, through hours of studying the other camps, she had concluded on her own that all five Royal Candidates did, indeed, have the capabilities required to claim that status for themselves.
Still, that did not stop her from feeling pleased, as Felt proved her worthiness of the title to Anastasia once again.
[“…It’ll definitely be closer to coming true,” Felt muttered. “And if I were going alone it might just be enough, but I don’t know…”]
[“If you were going alone?” Subaru repeated.]
Ricardo started. “Ah.”
Everyone else had come to that same conclusion. For Felt to speak about everyone in the slums in such a dismissive manner — there was only one person that they knew of, who she could be planning to bring with her to the top.
—There was a time, a lifetime ago, when a little girl had made it her life’s mission to remove a collar from around Ricardo’s neck. Looking up at this metia now…
“Oh, hush,” Anastasia muttered aloud. Ricardo chuckled, and couldn’t quite keep himself from ruffling her hair.
[“It’s nothing,” Felt dismissed, glowering at him. “We’re not so friendly that I’m going to talk about… Why am I being so talkative today in the first place?!”]
[“Maybe you’re loosening up a little because your goal’s in sight?” Subaru grinned. There’s only one person Felt could be referring to with that…!]
“Shut it,” Felt snapped, her face turning pink as practically everyone in the theater turned to her with a grin on their face.
Ram snorted. “Someone just bought herself some ‘brownie points,’” she commented.
“SHUT it.”
[“What’s your problem?” Felt demanded. “That smirk of yours is starting to tick me off.”]
[“It’s no big deal,” Subaru said cheerfully. “I just realized that I was worrying too much about something I didn’t need to be worrying about. Of course that’s how it is. Of course. I don’t know why I was worrying so much…”]
Rom — didn’t know how to feel, hearing that this boy had been worried about HIM, of all people. He could understand the boy worrying about a pretty girl, or a youngster. But an old man, who had only really been…
That feeling was warm, but it also made him slightly uneasy. He didn’t want Subaru to do anything…dangerous, for his sake. He didn’t want anyone to do anything like that — especially not a youngster.
Though in line with that feeling, Subaru wasn’t really his main concern right now. Because…
“Felt—” Rom tried to say.
“Like I was ever going to leave you behind!” Felt snapped back, before he could even finish his sentence. “You are—” She shook her head. “You’re a moron if you think I could ever do something like that, old man!”
[Plus, Felt did save my life in the nick of time before… If I feel indebted to Not-Satella, then I should feel indebted to Felt as well.]
“…Hmph.”
Felt — wasn’t quite sure how she felt about that one.
[“Let’s hurry up,” Subaru decided. “We’ve already lost too much time.”]
[“I still don’t understand why you’re— Hey, cut it out!” Felt tried to duck away from Subaru, who had leaned forward to affectionately ruffle her hair.]
Crusch sighed at the display of affection, which would have seem both overly-familiar and utterly unwarranted from Felt’s point of view.
“The lands from beyond the Great Waterfall must be quite the friendly place,” Wilhelm said wryly.
A place where such Subaru-like kindness and affection was commonplace — that didn’t sound so bad, really. He would like to visit such a world, if he were ever given the chance…
[After she leaves the slums one day and is dressed up a bit, Subaru thought to himself, she’ll probably shine bright. So, in order to also put Felt on a path to reach her dreams…]
[“I’ve really got to make this work, don’t I?”]
Reinhard smiled. He understood that feeling, when it came to Felt.
“Shush,” Felt snapped.
“…I didn’t say anything, Lady Felt.”
“Your face said enough, you useless appa-red soldier!”
[“…I’m the only one who can do this!”]
Ram hissed softly, tensing up all over again. “Barusu,” she growled. “That better not mean what I think it means…!”
“It doesn’t, it doesn’t!” Subaru squawked, as the ire of his camp was once again aimed his way. “It doesn’t, I wouldn’t, I swear—!”
[“Stop saying all those weird things and getting obsessed with yourself!” Felt snapped, still trying in vain to stop him from playing with her hair. “I’m gonna bite you! …I said, CUT IT OUT!”]
[Chomp.]
[Subaru shrieked, abruptly jolted out of his thoughts.]
The image of Felt biting Subaru like that was humorous enough to break the tension once again. Garfiel’s face split into a grin once more, and he threw back his head and laughed.
“I don’t know what else you could have expected,” Julius chided.
“He definitely deserved it,” Felt muttered.
“Would the lot of you be quiet already?!” Subaru cried.
[“To the giant rats…?”]
[“Where might I find me some boric acid-laced dango?” Subaru wondered aloud. “Now that’s some POISON.”]
Julius blinked. “Wha…?”
Rom snorted loudly. “Oh, I remember THIS.”
[“To the White Whale…?”]
[“You know, the first guy who comes to mind when I think of the word ‘captain’ is that good ol’ Captain Ahab. Bet he has a HARPOON…”]
“…What the hell is that nonsense?” Ram asked.
“It’s supposed to be the password,” Felt sighed. “He must’ve overheard me give it, before. But — for some reason, he decided to answer it like THIS.”
“Why on Earth would he do that?” Otto groaned. “Natsuki-san…”
“I…” Subaru wilted. “I was just trying to have some fun…”
[“…To the noble dragon lord, we are…?”]
[“Since this is a fantasy worked I bet they really exist, but man, if I ran into one of those I can guarantee you I wouldn’t be able to do anything,” Subaru answered cheerfully. “But you know, they are really cool, so I do kind of want to see one, but what a contradiction, huh? Those mixed-up feelings of mine are nothing more than BAGS OF SHIT…!”]
Julius sighed.
[“Can’t you just say the passwords without having to throw in all that nonsense?!” Rom’s voice snapped, and he threw open the door. Subaru had already neatly stepped back to avoid the blow. “Can you be more irritating?!”]
Julius squawked, flinching violently at the sudden movement. Mimi snorted, devolving into giggles at the sight.
[“If you get all angry like that, you’ll pop a blood vessel!” Subaru replied teasingly. “Even if we had modern medicine, I’d say your situation looks pretty bad…”]
[“If you think it’s so bad for me, then don’t make me angry!” Rom retorted. “Just who are you anyway?! I’m not supposed to let anyone in today, so scram!”]
“Would you not…?” Julius sighed, giving up. Trying to convince Subaru to not piss off random people over three times his size was clearly a losing battle.
At least this one really didn’t seem like the type to hurt him, after all.
“Incredible first impression,” Ram said bluntly. “Showed up, made him angry, and then insulted his looks to his face. Incredible, Barusu, just incredible.”
“I-I didn’t think—!”
“You never do, I suppose,” Beatrice sighed.
[“Uh…sorry about that,” Felt said from behind Subaru, looking somewhat awkward. Subaru, meanwhile, was whistling with an innocent look on his face. “This guy is actually my customer, so could you please let him in?”]
[Rom stared at her in disappointment, before sighing and opening the door.]
[“You really have a terrible personality, kid,” Felt said. “Without being too mean, it’s simply the worst. Anyway, we’re coming in, Rom…”]
Reinhard sighed. He — couldn’t really fault his Lady for coming to that conclusion, no.
“…He could have been a lot worse, actually,” Felt decided.
[“She really marches to the beat of her own drum, huh?” Subaru commented, elbowing Rom. “Us normal guys just get left behind, am I right?”]
[“I’d like to start back at square ones where I was first teaching her what different words meant…” Rom muttered, no doubt in response to Subaru’s claim of being normal. “Anyway, get inside.”]
“So, you were still planning on giving up that metia of yours?” Anastasia asked.
“Well — yeah.” Subaru shifted uneasily. “I’d come this far, you know…?”
Anastasia just sighed.
[No sign of Elsa, Subaru confirmed, glancing around suspiciously. Or of Not-Satella, either…]
[“What?” Felt asked, glaring back at him as she clutched a glass of milk. “This is the only cold one left. I’m not letting you have it.”]
“Can’t blame him for being nervous,” Rom muttered. “I’d like to say that I wouldn’t have let him get ambushed in my own shop, but…”
He already knew how that story ended. He had seen it twice, after all — as had everybody else.
[“I can’t believe you’re not the least bit bothered by how shameless you’re acting,” Subaru teased. “Hey, old man. I’ll just have some alcohol, whatever you’ve got. Thanks.”]
[“You’re one to talk!” Rom retorted, rushing to get behind his counter to get between Subaru and his stash. “I’m not sharing with you! You’re not getting any, you hear me?!”]
Frederica sighed. Subaru’s childish behavior made her cringe, yes — but it really was the old man’s own fault here, wasn’t it?
Rom chuckled. That audacious behavior made a lot more sense with the context that Rom had actually offered him some of that very alcohol just a couple of hours before. From Subaru’s point of view, anyway.
“Showed up, made a joke of giving the password, teased him for getting annoyed, barged through the front door, and demanded that he share his alcohol,” Crusch noted mildly. “That is quite a first impression.”
“Nyot to mention how FILTHY Subaru-kyun is this time around,” Ferris said, giggling. “Far cry from the clean, well-dressed nobleman the Old Man thought he saw that first time, hmm…?”
Subaru buried his face in his arms.
“It was certainly a first impression,” Rom admitted. “I had no idea how Felt had found someone like that, OR why she had decided to drag him back to my place…”
[“I’m joking,” Subaru chuckled, looking him with slight pity. “Well, then, old man. We’ve already wasted a lot of time, so before we get sidetracked, I’d like to get straight to the point.”]
[“I get the feeling we’ve already gotten way off track…”]
Though the presentation of Subaru’s bargaining chip had cleared things up significantly, yes.
[“So this is a metia,” Rom was saying, a more serious, businesslike air about him now. “Even for someone like me, this is my first time seeing one of these…”]
[“Im pretty sure this is the only one of its kind in the whole world!” Subaru boasted. “Also, it’s rather delicate so please be careful with it. If you break it I really have to kill myself, and I’m not joking about that…of course, meaning so I can start over.”]
“I’m sorry!” Subaru cried out preemptively as Ferris’ enraged expression snapped over to him once again. “I know I said— But I was! I was joking! And I won’t— I won’t joke like that again, I swear—!”
“Subaru…!” Ferris growled.
Though really — if he wanted to kill Subaru for making a joke like that, he’d have to get there before the rest of his camp. And from the looks on their faces, it seemed like such a race would be a losing battle indeed.
[“…seems kind of dangerous,” Rom’s onscreen counterpart was saying. “It doesn’t take any of your life away, does it…?”]
[“No matter what age and no matter what world, it looks like that superstition about photographs persists, huh…?”]
“Hm.” Anastasia’s eyes narrowed. “So that’s a common — myth, where you come from?”
“Y-Yeah,” Subaru said. “If nothing else, a lot of people have made up stories about that sort of thing…”
Stories — from another world! Julius privately thought that he’d quite like to read some of them.
—Subaru had apparently been an avid reader. Perhaps, if Julius asked nicely, the otherworldly knight would be willing to share some of his old tales…?
[“This is certainly something,” Rom decided. “If I were to take care of it, in terms of holy gold coins, maybe fifteen…no, I could absolutely get more than twenty for this. I believe it’s worth that much.”]
“Kind of funny to think that I have it the same ruling twice,” Rom commented. “Speaks to the objectivity of my appraisement, I guess…”
“I should hope that you’ve remained objective in that, old man!” Felt retorted.
[“So, anyway,” Subaru said quickly. “It looks like our negotiations have gone well. It’ll be your job to sell it, but I wish you the best of luck! Now that that’s wrapped up, how about we go off somewhere and have a drink to celebrate your success—”]
[“Wait a minute,” Felt said, swiping the badge back before he could take it. “Why are you in such a hurry?”]
Frederica sucked in a breath.
“Oh no,” Otto groaned.
Felt growled. “Oh no, I remember…!”
She hadn’t just gone along with it — of course not!
Why hadn’t she just gone along with it?!
[“Life doesn’t last forever,” Subaru said, forcefully nonchalant even when everyone could see that he was starting to break into a sweat. “Make every second count. Don’t waste any—”]
[“Right, right, enough of that.” Felt’s eyes were narrowed. “Why do you want this badge in the first place?”]
“Don’t—!” Felt hissed. “Don’t be such a— Just—!”
From this point of view, she suddenly understood intimately just how frustrated and desperate Subaru must have felt in those moments. But there was nothing to be done about it now.
[Subaru opened his mouth — and nothing came out.]
“Don’t choke up NOW, in fact!” Beatrice hissed. “You’re so close…!”
But there was nothing to be done about it now.
[“The older lady who asked me to steal it in the first place didn’t want to talk about it either.” Felt was smiling, now. “It looks like you’re the same.”]
Felt buried her head in her hands. That sort of thinking — all of the goals that had been swimming around in her head back then looked so small and inconsequential, now that she understood just what had actually been at stake.
[“W-Well, stealing is pretty bad itself,” Subaru tried to say. “So with theft involved, I’m pretty sure everyone has some ulterior motives they wouldn’t like to talk about…”]
[“But in your case, you stand out more than one usually would. If I slow down and think about it…” Felt’s smile sharpened. “You’re trying to steal this away from whoever wanted me to steal it in the first place.”]
Yes — yes, they were all so, so small and insignificant…!
[“Just what is this badge anyway?” Felt wondered aloud, examining it more closely. “It’s worth more than it looks, isn’t it? That’s why everyone wants it. In other words, it’s worth more than even this metia…”]
[“W-Wait, Felt—” Subaru tried to interrupt. “That line of thought is really dangerous. I pretty much know what you’re planning on saying now, even if I’m just drawing on my experience from playing games, but…”]
Julius let out a shuddering breath. To get all of his information about these things from GAMES was —
Whose idea had it been, to put such a boy in a situation like THIS?!
[“This deal for more than twenty holy gold coins!” Subaru said, growing more panicked. “Just take it! Don’t be any greedier than that! El— The one who commissioned you can only pay twenty holy gold coins herself. She won’t pay any more than that—!”]
[“How do you know that?” Felt asked sharply.]
“No!” Otto cried out.
[“The more you talk the more you’re giving away.” Felt’s stared at him suspiciously. “You’re in league with her, aren’t you?”]
“There’s no other reasonable way to interpret something like that…!” Crusch buried her face in her hands. “Certainly, Felt wouldn’t have believed…”
[If only I could tell her about— but there’s no guarantee she’d believe me! Subaru’s eyes darted about frantically, looking for a way out. Maybe I’ll have to wrestle it away from— but then I’d have this muscular geezer to deal with, and I wouldn’t be able to outrun her, anyway…!]
“At least he hadn’t tried to do that,” Rom muttered to himself.
He knew this was going to end well. But watching this middle part was still…!
[“Well, she’s got you dancing in the palm of her hand, doesn’t she, kiddo?” Rom chuckled. “Must be embarrassing given that she’s younger than you.”]
[“It’s all your fault for giving her free rein,” Subaru moaned. “She’s so tough I feel like I’m about to cry. —Felt, please…!”]
“Just listen to him,” Felt pleaded in a raspy voice. “Just fucking listen to him, you two, PLEASE…!”
[“Don’t think begging is going to get you anywhere,” Felt replied, completely ignoring her future self’s advice. “Look, I accept your deal as an option, but it’s not fair to make a deal without hearing what my original client has to say about it all.” Her eyes glinted. “If you would tell me how much this badge is really worth and are able to prepare what it’s really worth in payment, then I may reconsider, though…”]
“That’s the only reasonable response,” Anastasia sighed. This was going to end well, and so she knew that she didn’t need to feel nervous. “Backing out of a deal before the original client can even speak for themselves — that isn’t the kind of reputation that any self-respecting businesswoman would want.”
[No compassion or mercy in those eyes…! Subaru lamented inwardly. His gaze flickered up to Rom. I know why she’s so desperate to negotiate the best deal possible and all… Damn it, I just have to be honest, don’t I…?]
[“All I want is to return the badge to its rightful owner,” he declared.]
[Felt blinked. “What?”]
“Nobody would believe that!” Otto cried out. “Natsuki-san, even if you were telling the truth, nobody—!”
“So what, was I supposed to have lied to her face?!” Subaru shot back. “Give me a break, here! Wasn’t telling the truth the smart thing to do…?”
[“I want to return that badge to its rightful owner. That’s all.” Subaru bowed to her, pleading with every bone in his body. “So, please…!”]
“It was, it was, but—!” Otto gnashed his teeth together. Why couldn’t the truth have been just a bit more convenient?
Felt sighed, propping her chin up against her hand. “It worked out in the end, at least…”
[“Felt,” Rom said, watching her animosity grow. “I don’t think he’s lying…”]
[“Don’t you be tricked by him!” she snapped. “This has got to be a joke! Return it to its rightful owner? By paying all of this money to buy it back from the person who stole it? How stupid can you get? If that’s what he wanted to do, he should have brought a guard with him to round us up!”]
“But of course he didn’t,” Felt groaned. “Emilia asked him not to, so of course he…!”
But at least it had worked out — in the end.
[“If you’re going to lie, do a better job of it!” Felt raved. “Even if you act like you’re serious, I won’t be tricked! If I don’t… That’s right. I won’t be tricked…”]
[“Felt,” Rom said, voice pained.]
Somewhere in the back of her mind, Emilia wondered what Felt had been thinking.
The rest of her self was too preoccupied with dreadful terror to give it any more thought than that.
[Rom suddenly became alert, his attention abruptly aiming itself at the door. “…Who is it?” he asked.]
“No…” Tivey whispered. Next to him, Hetaro whimpered.
[“It could be my client,” Felt muttered, still looking and sounding angry even as she walked over to the door. “It does seem a little early, though…”]
“No!” Julius gasped. “No, don’t—!”
“Felt—!” Reinhard cried, who had yet to arrive at the Loot House.
Felt would have said something to calm them down, but the mounting tension was making her freeze up. Because even if she knew that it wasn’t Elsa at the door right NOW—
[“Don’t open the door!” Subaru cried out desperately. “We’ll all be killed!”]
[But of course, Felt didn’t listen.]
“Noo…!” Mimi hissed, clutching at her braids.
But of course, there was nothing that any of them could do.
[“—What do you mean, ‘be killed’?” A voice that was absolutely not Elsa Granhiert’s answered.]
Emilia’s eyes widened. “This is—!”
[And just like that, Emilia’s onscreen counterpart stepped into the Loot House. “I’d never do anything that violent without warning!”]
“I remember this!” Emilia shouted, leaping to her feet. “This is it — this is how we met!”
It wasn’t that she hadn’t believed that Felt and Reinhard were telling the truth. But there was a world of difference between hearing it and actually seeing it for oneself—!
For the first time in what felt like hours, Emilia felt her smile split her face in two.
“This is the right timeline!” she cried out. “This is— Subaru is going to be oh-kay!”
He was going to be alright. Her beloved knight was going to be alright, this time around — and so nothing else really mattered at all.
Notes:
Okay. NOW the next chapter will round off Arc 1.
…Man, I am IN for it—
Chapter 5: Starting Line (Arc 1, Part 4)
Summary:
Elsa attacks! More importantly, everyone remembers exactly what happened — which means this is the loop that sticks!
Unfortunately, it also means that the other three…
Well.
Notes:
ALRIGHT. And now, FINALLY, we have reached the end of the arc that nobody actually cared about when they first clicked on this fic.
—I say that, but I do hope that I managed to make these chapters entertaining so far! Just cause I know nobody gives a shit about this part doesn’t mean I get to phone it in, you know?
(Besides. Some of those LN details were really adorable actually—)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[“You really are a persistent woman, aren’t you…!” Felt gritted out, looking mortified and frustrated. “Why couldn’t you just give up already?”]
[“Unfortunately, this is not something I can give up on,” Emilia replied. “If you’ll be a good girl and hand it over, I won’t hurt you.”]
“Very lenient,” Crusch commented. “For someone who had stolen something that important, that is very lenient indeed.”
“It’s not like I needed to hurt her,” Emilia frowned. “I just wanted my insignia back. There was no need to do anything else.”
Emilia was a gentle soul, and very pure of heart. Anastasia would not have been so lenient with someone that had proven themselves such a genuine threat.
[How’d she get here so fast?! Subaru wondered, completely caught off guard. —Wait. Does this mean she would have gotten here this quickly in the first loop if I hadn’t slowed her down…?]
Emilia held up a hand to her mouth to hide her giggles, giddy as she was with relief at the realization that, from here on, Subaru really WOULD be alright. Everything else came second to that knowledge, as far as she was concerned.
“Sabotaged me and didn’t even have the decency to realize it.” Felt sighed, rolling her eyes. “Unbelievable, the audacity of that guy…”
[“You’re going to give up before the fight’s even started…?” Felt’s onscreen counterpart was hissing at Rom, noticeably more on edge.]
[“If it was an ordinary magic user I wouldn’t be complaining,” Rom muttered back. “But this one’s a problem… You’re an elf, aren’t you, miss?”]
Emilia’s unapologetic burst of enthusiastic joy had been enough to infect everyone else in the theater, relaxing everyone in a manner that Felt and Rom’s earlier assurances had not. Perhaps it was because Emilia was more of the genuine sort, or maybe because Felt’s self-consciousness had prevented her from fully relaxing herself, or perhaps it was simply because Emilia had been loud and proud about her sudden elated realization. Whatever the case, the mood had shifted significantly.
“Sorry for the unkind words, Miss,” Rom apologized, rubbing the back of his neck. “I just wasn’t really sure what to make of you, when you first showed up…”
Emilia shrugged it off, smiling. “It was a year ago,” she dismissed. “And you didn’t really do anything bad to me, you know? So it’s alright.”
[“Technically, you’re mistaken,” Emilia replied, sounding slightly pained. “Only half of what I am is an elf.”]
[Subaru didn’t react, but Rom and Felt both did — especially Felt, who suddenly went pale and staggered back.]
[“A half elf…and with silver hair…?!” she hissed. “You…You can’t be…!”]
[“I’m not her!” Emilia said hastily. “We only look the same! It’s…It’s a problem for me, too.”]
Frederica felt a pang. She was not unfamiliar with social pressures surrounding appearances, nor was she unfamiliar with how it felt to be self-conscious of the things you could not control.
Though really, Lady Emilia likely had it much worse than she did, didn’t she?
[Subaru tilted his head, still completely lost about what was actually going on with that topic.]
Otto winced at the pained look on Emilia’s face. He — understood, on some level, how it felt to be isolated by the circumstances of one’s birth. But even for him…
Emilia’s circumstances were something uniquely taxing, indeed.
“He still has no idea,” Ricardo was laughing. “Aw, this probably looked so strange to him, didn’t it? If all he knew about elves was that they were naturally beautiful and all—”
“OH BE QUIET.”
[“You… You set me up, didn’t you?”]
Frederica winced. Hard.
“Oh no,” Otto groaned.
Julius rubbed his face. “Of course she thought that,” he hissed to himself. “Of course…”
[“I thought it was fishy when you said you wanted to return this thing to its owner,” Felt growled, growing more enraged by the second. “The fact that you kept me from hiring people to block her way was also part of the plan, wasn’t it…? You two are in this together, aren’t you?!”]
That was the only real conclusion Felt could have drawn from these circumstances, yes. Anastasia inwardly chuckled at the comedy of errors unfolding before her.
Really, the horror of it aside — what a chaotic ability Subaru had.
“Relax, Jules,” she told her poor, tense knight. “Natsuki is gonna be fine this time. Three different people can confirm it.”
“I know that, I know, but…!” Julius just couldn’t seem to relax.
Anastasia couldn’t really blame him for being so on edge. Seeing that boy get cut down so viciously — and three different times, no less — had been a disgusting sight, indeed.
[Oh! Subaru realized. That’s why Not-Satella got here so fast! Felt hired people to block her way before, so she wasn’t able to run straight to the Loot House before Elsa…!]
“THAT is your takeaway here?” Otto asked flatly. “Honestly, Natsuki-san…”
“Little slow, aren’t ya, Big Bro?” Felt grinned. “But at least you figured it out eventually, I guess…”
“Hey, I DID figure it out, didn’t I??” Subaru cried.
“Nyes, nyes, nyew figured it wonderfully, Subaru-kyun!” Ferris praised, a big grin on his face. “Nyer such a smart boy, nyes nyew are~”
“STOP THAT—!”
—Actually, Rachins dimly remembered. The ones who had tipped Lady Emilia off about where to go were…
“Seems like we’ve found ourselves a good one, boys,” Gaston had said, not realizing who exactly he had been talking to.
“A fine pearl…? I don’t think I’m round anywhere… Am I fat?”
The had tried to rob her shortly afterwards. But then, of course, they had gotten their asses kicked for their troubles.
“Don’t move!” Emilia had proceeded to warn him, specifically. “If you move then…ummm, what should I do?”
“If you move then I’ll give you a TERRIBLE time in place of this kind child,” the spirit that Rachins now understood was the Beast of the End had declared. “Is that clear?”
Rachins had had no choice but to acquiesce under the pressure, and so Lady Emilia had used the opportunity to get him to reveal the location of the Loot House.
At the time, he had woefully resented that beating and grumbled about his terrible luck for the rest of the day. —Now, he wished she had gone ahead and kicked his teeth in.
(Rachins thought all of this, but he didn’t say any of it out loud. He was in no state to talk to anyone, right now.)
[Well, Felt IS right, in a sense… Subaru mused. This is currently going in my direction. I mean, I’d like to get that badge back myself so that I can give it to Not-Satella and receive her praise, but so long as she gets it back at all I won’t complain…]
Ferris started cackling so hard he nearly fell over. Subaru looked about ready to melt through the floor of his jar.
“Young men these days, I tell you!” Ricardo laughed, a huge smile spreading across his face.
“Have men always been this way, I wonder?” Wilhelm wondered aloud. “Or is this attitude a mark of the newer generation?”
Ram sighed, crossing her arms. “Lady Emilia’s dog, indeed…” she muttered.
Anastasia chuckled, elegantly hiding her smile behind her hand. “Oh, to have a suitor who is fueled solely by praise,” she teased. “Yer a lucky girl, Lady Emilia.”
“Oh, stop it!” Emilia turned away, blushing bright, but she couldn’t quite hide her wide smile.
[“Huh…?” Emilia blinked, taken aback. “What do you mean? You two aren’t together?”]
[“Ha!” Felt laughed scornfully. “Cut the act! I’m the one who’s backed into a corner here. So go ahead and take this badge from me and laugh at my stupidity, why don’t you?!”]
“Nobody knows why he’s there!” Ricardo started laughing. “Absolutely nobody wanted him there or knew how or why he had gotten involved! Oh man, that must have been so confusing…”
“Made a joke of the password, insulted my face, demanded I share my booze, tried to rush through a deal, and then had no apparent connection to the person he had claimed to be working for,” Rom muttered. “It was an impression, all right…”
“…I wasn’t THAT bad…” Subaru muttered, his ears red.
“You were pretty bad, Big Bro,” Felt confirmed, laughing.
[“Oh, come on.” Subaru raised an eyebrow. “Just because you’re at a slight disadvantage doesn’t mean you have to cave so easily.”]
[“That’s all you have to say after bringing this girl here?!”]
“Wha— Whose side are you ON?!” Otto squawked.
“And that did not help!” Felt said cheerfully. “I was starting to think that you came to cause trouble for everyone just for the sake of it, you know…”
“Disappointing to know that you really do get into these situations because you’re just that dumb, Barusu,” Ram said monotonously. “Ram already knew that, of course, but she did have some hope…”
“Will all of you just be quiet?!”
[Ah, this is getting dangerous, Subaru thought, perhaps a little too late.]
“We had a spirit mage bearing down at us for the better part of two minutes,” Rom said flatly. “And you only just started to think that this was perhaps a tense situation?”
“I didn’t think—!”
“You never do, do you, Natsuki-san?” Otto sighed. It was a good thing that Emilia had been the one on the other end of those ice crystals, yes.
”You never do,” Frederica muttered.
[What should I… Oh?]
[A very familiar broach was pinned to the breast of Emilia’s cloak.]
“Of course,” Anastasia sighed aloud, even though she had figured it out from the very start. Who else could it have been, after all?
“Of course!” Garfiel laughed, not even faintly surprised by this development. “Lady Emilia really is…”
Ram shook her head, a soft smile on her face.
Emilia turned away from her grinning campmates, a blush blossoming across her cheeks as her lips turned upwards. “Shush.”
[Subaru saw that broach and smiled, sighing in relief as his whole body relaxed. Of course. What was I worried about?]
In the present moment, Subaru remembered that moment and relaxed, feeling as though he had sunk into a warm bath.
Nearby, Emilia noticed this reaction and had to cover her giddy smile with both hands.
Beatrice watched them both with a flat expression, and slowly shook her head.
[I was nervous because her face reminded me of how she rejected me in that last loop…]
Emilia winced, her smile faltering at the memory of that incident. “S-Sorry, Subaru,” she apologized, and she meant it. “I shouldn’t have been…”
“Don’t apologize, Emilia-tan, no!” Subaru frantically waved her off. “Now that I know what I actually— Your anger at me was totally warranted, I’d be more upset if you just took that sort of behavior on the chin, honest!”
[…But at her core, Not-Satella’s kind heart is never going to change, is it…? No matter how many times I start over in this world…!]
“Ah.” Anastasia suddenly blinked. “So that’s what it is…”
Mimi frowned, glancing upwards. “Milady?” she asked.
It’s not a simple matter of attraction anymore, Anastasia thought to herself. Lady Emilia’s kind nature has become a security blanket.
“It’s nothing, Mimi,” she said aloud. “It’s nothing worth worrying about, at all…”
And it isn’t, she reasoned. Lady Emilia is a Royal Candidate. Acting as an emotional safety blanket for her people is part of her job.
Her unease receded slightly, but it did not fade away entirely.
Crusch winced, hard. That…
She wasn’t sure how she felt about that one.
“And that’s where it starts, then,” Ram sighed, rolling her eyes. Having become all too familiar with Subaru’s attitude towards Emilia, she wasn’t worried about it at all.
[“What the Hell are you laughing about?!” Felt demanded.]
[“Alright.” Subaru clapped his hands together, a big smile on his face. “The more we all talk about this, the more confusing it’s going to get, so… Felt why don’t you just go ahead and give that badge back? Now, Sate— I mean, YOU should take it and get out of here, so you don’t get it stolen from again…”]
“Nice save,” Ram muttered, inwardly shuddering at how much worse this would have gotten if Subaru had called Emilia “Satella” in this already-tense situation.
Julius may have panicked about that himself if he was not already panicking about something else. “You are SO suspicious, Subaru!” he hissed out, pulling at his hair. “Why are you acting like you know Lady Emilia already when you’ve never MET—!”
“I just— Look, I—!” Subaru floundered. “I really think you’re overreacting here, you know?!”
The image of Subaru bleeding out from giant, gaping wounds in his abdomen — the THREE images, because that had apparently happened not just once, but three different times — stared back at Julius from behind his eyelids, and refused to go away. “I really don’t think I am!”
[“Why are you acting like you know me all of a sudden?” Emilia asked, understandably bewildered by this strange man’s even stranger behavior. “I really don’t get what’s going on here…”]
[“I don’t get what’s going on either,” Felt added, staring at Subaru suspiciously. “Just who do you think you are?”]
“Both of them have perfectly valid reasons to be suspicious of you, you absolute buffoon—!”
“Oi, Julius!” Felt barked back. “I get it and all, but neither of us did anything, so would you just chill already?!”
Rom looked as though he were desperately trying to hold back laughter. He also looked like he was going to fail in that endeavor very soon if things kept going the way that they were going.
[Ah, dang it, we’re not getting anywhere. Subaru looked at Rom. Any help…?]
[“It’s a magic user we’re dealing with,” Rom warned. “I can’t really make any moves. Don’t be so hasty.”]
[Ugh, this old man is useless.]
“Such an incredible lack of self-awareness is a little impressive,” Anastasia said wryly.
Rom shook his head, chuckling slightly as he held back cackles. “Should’ve known the kid wouldn’t want me hurting his crush,” he commented, a wobbly smile on his face. “Man, the idea of Subaru asking for THAT, of all things…”
Ferris giggled. “Subaru-kyun really did just show up looking like trash, demanded that his host share his alcohol, insult half the people in the room, acted like the friend of his business partnyer’s pursuer despite nyever meeting her before, and just…” He cackled. “Man, what I’d give to be inside of NYER heads at that moment!”
“It was certainly something to behold,” Felt muttered.
[…Wait. Subaru’s eyes widened. Wait!]
[“Puck, shield her!”]
[A loud crash suddenly echoed through the Loot House as a steel weapon connected with a sheet of ice that had been raised just in the nick of time.]
Frederica’s shriek was matched in volume only by Otto’s. Ram swore loudly enough to make her dear sister startle backwards. Beatrice flinched violently at the noise. The members of the other camps, too, couldn’t help but jump, even with the warning they had been given. Even Subaru — who remembered all of this clear as day — banged the back of his head against the side of the jar in his surprise, bending forward to hiss in pain and rub at the ache.
Only Emilia was unfazed, watching the screen with the sort of happy look on her face that seemed remarkably out of place, considering that she was watching herself nearly get beheaded by a sadistic monster of a woman.
“You…” Garfiel swallowed, trying not to let show how uneasy he was. “You do remember this,” he said. “Right, Emilia?”
Emilia sighed, smiling. “Yes,” she said simply. “Yes, I remember that very well…”
[“That was just in the nick of time, there,” Puck commented, having come out from behind Emilia’s hair. “You saved us.”]
[“Nice going there, Puck!” Subaru gave a thumbs-up. “Really, I’m the one who’s saved. Thanks!”]
“Puck and I did talk later about how Subaru could have known his name,” Emilia said thoughtfully. “We kind of just put it aside, but…”
It was nice to have an answer to that question, finally.
Crusch frowned. “You weren’t suspicious?” she asked.
“Well — I was, a little bit,” she admitted. “But Puck can read intentions, so we knew from the start that Subaru was a good boy.”
[“A spirit, a spirit, huh? Ah…ha, ha…!” Elsa’s voice echoed throughout the room, the woman spouting a wide smile across her face. “That’s wonderful. I haven’t ever opened the stomach of a spirit before…!”]
“Gross,” Ram said flatly.
“All that woman ever thought about was guts, I suppose,” Beatrice sniffed. She had never been fond of the Bowel Hunter, but with — recent developments — her dislike of the woman had magnified significantly. “She met a fitting end, in fact.”
Garfiel — turned away, uncomfortable. He didn’t regret anything, but…
(The idea of taking someone’s life had just gotten a lot less comfortable. And as it was, it hadn’t sat amazingly with him before.)
(Frederica placed a hand on her little brother’s shoulder. She — didn’t really get it, but she was his big sister, so she would be there for him regardless.)
[“Hey! What’s the meaning of this?!” Felt shouted angrily. She took out the stolen badge, holding it aloft. “All you’re supposed to do is buy this badge from me. Turning this place into a bloodbath was not part of our agreement!”]
Julius frowned. “Did you really expect your client to keep her word?” he asked. “I mean, considered where you…”
“Believe it or not, most folks in the slums kept their word,” Felt shot back. “When it’s the only thing you have that’s of any value, you tend to want to make sure it STAYS valuable. Those who don’t keep their word don’t have any value at all, and everyone knows it sooner or later.”
Subaru — shifted slightly, where he sat in his jar.
[“Buying the stolen badge from you is certainly what I came here to do,” Elsa purred. Unlike Subaru, she did not look guilty in the least. “But we can hardly negotiate if the original owner is here. So I decided on a change of plans…”]
[Her eyes were full of murderous intent. Felt gulped, her anger visibly morphing into fear. “I’ll just kill everyone here, and then I’ll pick that badge up from the sea of blood afterwards. You weren’t able to do your job. Do you really expect me not to throw away something that’s useless to me? You talk a good game, but you do terrible work. You really are just another slum dweller…”]
[Felt’s face twisted at her words, which had clearly stung her deeply.]
“I hope ya didn’t listen to her,” Anastasia commented, leaning her cheek against the palm of her hand. “Yer nothing like those losers with no ambition.”
Felt scoffed. “I don’t need YOU to tell me that,” she retorted.
She ignored the warm feeling that such praise had kindled inside of her.
Emilia frowned. She wasn’t from any sort of slums, not like those two were, but —
I reeally don’t think that’s fair…
[“Don’t give me that, you bitch!” Subaru snarled.]
“Subaru…!” Julius hissed out, clenching his fists until his knuckles turned white.
Anastasia smiled softly. Of course he had. What else could she have expected?
Even if, really, she rather wished that he hadn’t.
[“Is it really that fun for you to pick on such a little kid, you guts-obsessed sadist?!” Subaru shouted. “Felt is doing her best to live strong! Just because things aren’t going exactly the way you planned, you’re going to wreck everything and throw a tantrum?! What are you, five?! How about you treasure life for once?! Do you know how much it hurts to have your belly ripped open?! I KNOW!!”]
[Elsa blinked, clearly confused. “…What are you trying to say?”]
“…I think we need to start paying more attention to the nonsense Barusu spits out,” Ram managed. In context, that monologue of his was uniquely horrifying.
Emilia stared at the screen, aghast. How many times had Subaru just — told them about this, to her face? …How many times had she brushed it off as a joke?
Had he really been crying out for help, this entire time, and she just hadn’t…!
Perhaps it wasn’t that Subaru hadn’t told her anything after all. Perhaps Emilia just — hadn’t listened.
Was that it?
[“I’m just taking this moment to let the unforeseen sense of justice inside me rant about the injustice of this damn world, and right now, to me, the injustice of this world is you, and this situation, so right now I’m channeling all of my anger about everything on to you!”]
“That’s — fair,” Julius sighed. “Though I do wish you would choose a safer target for that sort of thing…”
Anastasia glanced at her knight, glanced at Subaru’s scowling face, and then had to hide a smile as she turned back to the metia.
[“All right!” Subaru clapped his hands together. “That’s enough buying for time. Get her, Puck!”]
[“That was such an amazingly lame tirade there, I want to write it down and leave it for future generations,” Puck said wryly, just about finished setting up his attack. “Guess I’ll have to respond to your expectations, huh? —It seems I haven’t introduced myself, little girl. My name is Puck. I’d like it if you at least remembered my name, as you say farewell to this world.”]
[And just like that, the massive icicles surrounding Elsa all flew together to skewer her from all sides at once.]
“How the Hell did she survive this?” Garfiel wondered aloud, frowning at the metia. “Taking on the Beast of the End…”
“The Bowel Hunter was far from an easy opponent,” Reinhard answered. “To call her one of the most dangerous criminals in history…likely, it would be far from an overstatement.”
Garfiel stared at the Sword Saint in shock. For Reinhard van Astrea, of all people, to say something like that…!
[“Did we get her?” Rom asked.]
[“Now why did you have to go and say that?!” Subaru retorted.]
Garfiel had won a one-on-one battle — with someone like that?
Of course I did, his own voice scoffed inside his head. My amazing self is the shield of the Emilia Camp. So, of course I won against someone like…
“Well done, Garfiel,” Otto muttered nearby.
[“It pays to be prepared…” Elsa’s voice rang out, and she cut through the white smoke as she kept forward, tossing aside her black coat. “I don’t like wearing it because it is heavy, but it looks like I was right to wear it this time.”]
Frederica sucked in a breath.
“Ah,” Julius realized. “It’s one of those…”
“A coat woven with a formula that can protect the user from a magic attack a single time,” Emilia confirmed.
Anastasia frowned. “The Bowel Hunter had access to something like that?” she asked. “That’s…”
“It doesn’t matter now,” Mimi dismissed, waving her hand. “The lady’s dead, right? So it doesn’t matter.”
Anastasia hoped that Mimi was right about that. If someone was going around handing out such powerful items to criminals like this…
Anastasia would rather that such a thing not be the case.
[“One manages defense and the other attack,” Subaru observed, he, Rom, and Felt all watching Elsa fight with Puck and Emilia from the sidelines. “In reality, it’s two against one.”]
[“That’s the tricky thing about spirit mages,” Rom commented in a low voice. “One’ll attack, and the other defends. Depending on the situation, one might use simple magic, buying for time, as the other prepares a special attack… That’s why we on the battlefield say, ‘When you meet a spirit mage, lay down your weapons and wallet and run.’”]
Having met a number of spirit mages on the battlefield himself, Wilhelm knew exactly what Rom was talking about.
[“I’m looking for an opening so I can help out that elf girl,” Rom answered Subaru, who had noticed how he was still gripping his club. “Of the two, she seems the one more willing to listen to us.”]
[“Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! No!” Subaru frantically shouted, tugging him back down. Strength-wise he couldn’t do anything, but the sincerity in his voice gave Rom pause. “You’ll only get in their way! If you go out there the only thing that’s going to happen is you’re going to lose your right arm and have your throat slit! Stay right where you are!”]
[“Don’t say that!” Rom balked, his eyes widening and his hand flight up to touch his neck. “The way you put it makes it sound like I’ve already been cut!”]
Felt flinched violently at that reminder, hissing softly to herself.
Ram scratched at his neck uncomfortably. He had figured even at the time that Subaru had been speaking from more than just conjecture, but…
“It didn’t happen this time,” he muttered to himself. “So, it’s…fine.”
[“She really looks used to fighting, despite her being a woman,” Puck mused.]
It wasn’t uncommon, Julius noted, for spirits to have such notions about gender — especially not older spirits.
Anastasia did not disagree with Puck’s opinion, really. A proper maiden’s place was directing her men from on high, not joining them on the battlefield. With just a few exceptions, that was simply the way the world worked.
Ferris frowned at the screen, thinking of what Crusch had been like at her most incredible. But the thing that had made her so incredible lay in how she differed from most other women, hadn’t it? For most maidens, that was simply…
(Ferris was a failure of a man who hadn’t been able to take his Cruschie’s place on the battlefield. He knew this already, he did, but—!)
[“Well, it’s been a very long time since someone called me a girl.”]
[“From my perspective, most people I deal with are like babies to me,” Puck replied. “But even so, you’re so strong I almost feel like I should pity you…”]
[“To be complimented by a spirit such as yourself…I must say, I’m honored.”]
“It really is an honor,” Julius admitted. “That is not just any spirit, after all…”
For Elsa to hold her own agains the Beast of the End was truly…!
[“But it’s not like that spirit will be able to keep itself here forever,” Rom muttered. “As soon as it’s out, the balance of power will shift.”]
[“Damn, you’re right!” Subaru realized. “How soon is five-o-clock?!”]
“Shit,” Garfiel swore.
“Garfiel, please…!” Otto moaned.
“It’s oh-kay,” Emilia smiled. “Everything works out, alright? I promise.”
[“Just when things were starting to get fun…” Elsa murmured, still dancing and weaving between Puck’s attack like a magician. “It pains me to see that something else is distracting you from paying attention to me.”]
[“That’s what sucks about being a lady’s man” Puck said lightly. “The girls never let you sleep. But you know if you stay up too late it’s bad for your skin…”]
“She really is going to outlast the Beast of the End,” Julius said faintly.
This is who Subaru had run into — within his first handful of hours in this country? What kind of rotten luck was that?!
[“My foot…” Elsa noticed, surprised.]
[“You didn’t think that I was scattering all of these things around for no reason, did you?” Puck teased, having frozen her foot to the floor.]
[“…I guess this means you’ve got me.”]
[“Just blame it on the gap in our ages,” Puck dismissed lightly. A ball of magic was forming in front of his paws. “You have plenty of reason to congratulate yourself for getting this far. Now, goodnight!”]
[And just like that, the attack — a blast of pure destructive energy — shot off towards the Bowel Hunter.]
“…Did she—?” Mimi frowned.
“Nope,” Garfiel muttered, even before the dust cleared.
“But how…?” Mimi recoiled from the screen. “Oh, GROSS!”
[“Ah, that was wonderful!” Elsa praised. “I really thought I was going to die there.”]
[“…With you being a girl, I can’t say I approve.”]
[For Elsa had cut off the sole of her right foot in order to nimbly leap away from the blast.]
“What the fuck?!” Rem shouted, staring at the scene with shock and disgust as she recoiled away from the metia.
What kind of monster—!
How many people like — this — existed, in this world to which she had just opened her eyes?!
[“I was afraid I might lop the whole foot off seeing as how I hurried,” Elsa marveled. “That was a close one.”]
[“Even if you only cut that much,” Puck mused. “It must hurt a lot.”]
[“Well, yes, you’re right. But it’s wonderful. It makes me feel alive. And in addition to that… Ahhh…” Elsa let out a sound almost like a moan as she pushed her bleeding foot against a piece of ice.]
“What the actual fuck?!” Garfiel demanded, his eyes wide. Even having fought her himself, he hadn’t expected—!
[“There we go.” She placed her foot — alongside its new shoe of ice — against the ground. “It’s a little hard to move, but this should be enough.”]
“That’s disgusting,” Ram hissed.
”Completely improper,” Frederica muttered. It was the milder of her complaints about this situation, and thus the only one she felt comfortable voicing aloud.
Otto privately thanked both Garfiel and everything good in the world that this — woman — was no longer a problem that he needed to worry about. He hoped dearly that she was one-of-a-kind sort of monster: he wasn’t sure how much of this sort of thing his heart could take.
[“I’ll find a way to handle the rest on my own,” Emilia whispered to Puck, who was slowly fading away. “So go ahead and rest. Thank you…”]
Ram hissed to herself softly. “Lady Emilia—!”
“We get out of this,” Emilia confirmed patiently, kindly. “All of us get away from her this time, oh-kay?”
[“It looks like we can’t just sit around and watch this anymore, can we?” Rom growled, getting ready to move.]
[“I know, I know,” Felt agreed in a low voice. “Whether we help or run, we’re going to have to make a move soon…”]
“I’d recommend running,” Anastasia said flatly.
“We couldn’t just leave her behind, when she was defending us like that!” Felt retorted.
Bleeding hearts, all of these people.
[“About what you said before,” Felt’s onscreen counterpart said. Subaru started. “…Thanks. It made me feel better.”]
Reinhard turned to Felt, a smile on his face.
“Shut it,” Felt ordered.
[Subaru blinked. “Huh?” he asked.]
[“Only a little bit!” she insisted. “Plus, don’t call me a little kid. I’m fifteen. You can’t be that much older than me.”]
[“…Actually, I’ll be eighteen this year,” Subaru corrected. “I’ll be able to get a license to drive a car, and I can get married, too…”]
Frederica frowned a little. The way he said that…
[“You can’t be that old!” Felt squawked. “Your face looks younger than mine! Live a life that shows on you bit, geez!”]
“‘Car’?” Anastasia inquired. “And — you can’t get married until you’re eighteen, where you’re from…?”
“Who wants little kids getting married?” Subaru retorted. “Even eighteen is really young for that sort of thing. Like, yeesh…”
That was — a very different cultural mindset surrounding the topic of marriage, yes. Anastasia made a note of it somewhere in the back of her mind.
“Big Bro looks like a little kid,” Mimi giggled. “Mimi also thought he was younger than her, the first time we met…!”
Subaru gaped at her in astonishment. “What do you mean, YOU thought I was younger than you?!”
Ricardo started laughing, trying and failing to mask it by coughing into his fist. Julius might have joined him if his terrified gaze was not firmly fixed on the figure of the Bowel Hunter, twirling like a devil within the metia.
[“My legs just can’t stop shaking…” Subaru whispered, watching Felt and Rom both ready themselves to act. “I guess this is what happens when you lack resolve.”]
“Lack resolve?” Frederica echoed. She didn’t think Subaru showed a lack of resolve at all, not even a little bit.
Wilhelm couldn’t blame him in the slightest. Subaru-dono had become an excellent knight, but in this moment he had been just — an unsuspecting youth, thrust very suddenly against an opponent that he had no hope of defending himself against without hope.
He hated — hated — what it had cost. But…Wilhelm did have to admire the bravery and strength that it must have taken, for Subaru to keep trying to save those around him from such a threat regardless.
[Without Puck’s support, Emilia had been thrust into a disadvantageous position, constantly trying to avoid Elsa’s quick attacks. She leapt backwards across the room, then sideways onto the countertop — and then backwards, frantically trying to escape Elsa‘a swift blows, only to crash into the shelves and collapse behind the destroyed counter, the items all falling down right on top of her.]
“Emilia!” Otto cried out, his eyes widening.
“That— did hurt,” Emilia admitted. “But it’s alright! I got back up, so it’s absolutely fine.”
[“All right, I’m going!” Rom roared, hefting his club — and the old man swung into action.]
—Something about those movements looked familiar, Wilhelm suddenly realized.
…He was probably imagining it.
[But when Rom swung his club with enough force to demolish the impromptu ice statue that had been formed from Puck’s earlier attack, Elsa dodged easily — landing gracefully on the very tip of his weapon.]
Mimi shouted in surprise, her eyes flying wide open. “She—!”
[“What in the—?!” Rom shouted.]
[“I’m only able to do this because you’re so strong!” Elsa said cheerfully, raising her kukuri and aiming it at his exposed neck—]
“NO!” Mimi shouted, briefly overcome by the panic of seeing that killing blow even if she logically knew that—
Hetaro pressed himself up against his sister’s side, and tried to ignore the fact that he was shaking, too.
[—Only for it to be blocked by another, different knife that had been thrown from across the room.]
[“You think I’d let you?!” Felt’s voice shouted.]
Everyone breathed an enormous sigh of relief.
“I had no idea,” Felt muttered. “I had no idea how close…!”
Rom placed a hand on his granddaughter’s shoulder. She didn’t shake him off.
[But it hadn’t quite been enough: though Elsa was caught off-guard, the kukuri still sliced deep into the area between Rom’s neck and shoulder, and he collapsed to the ground.]
[“Old Man Rom!” Felt screamed, her eyes widening in horror.]
Felt flinched, but managed to calm herself quickly. That was the nice part, about being able to hold the hand of the person you were worried about.
[“What a naughty little girl,” Elsa purred, eyeing her menacingly as she turned Felt’s way.]
Reinhard tensed up.
“I was fine, you dumbass,” Felt reminded him, scowling. “You REMEMBER that I ended up just fine, right?”
Reinhard swallowed, but nodded. “…Of course, Lady Felt.”
Rom tried not to make his own worry so obvious. He — hadn’t been conscious to see this part, after all.
[“You have neither the resolve nor the strength to fight,” Elsa lamented. “You should have at least stayed in the corner and made yourself small, like a good little girl.”]
“Creep,” Ram hissed. A sadistic, vindictive, worthless creep. That’s what this monster was. Frederica curled her lip in agreement.
[Damn it, we’re done for! Subaru cried out inwardly. Guess there’s nothing left to do but Return By Death and start over again…]
“NO!” everyone shouted, eyes widening in horror at such an awful proclamation—
But there was no need.
[No… I don’t want to feel that pain again.]
“Yes,” Wilhelm said desperately. “Yes, just — you don’t want to go through that, right? So—”
[I don’t wanna die…!]
“Exactly, exactly!” Ricardo said, nodding ferverently. “Nobody wants to—”
“You can’t go giving up something so precious,” Rom growled. “Inexcusable, that’s what that would be.”
[I guess… Subaru concluded. He took a deep breath. So long as I have life…all I can do is fight with all my might!]
Ferris took a deep breath. Exhaled.
“Subaru,” he said. There was no levity in his voice, this time. “If nyew ever even consider doing anything else while I am around — death will pale in comparison to what I, personally, will do to nyew.”
Subaru stared at the expression on the healer’s face and felt a chill go down his spine.
[Just as Elsa swung, aiming to cleave Felt in two just as she had done before—]
[“AAAAAAHHHH—!”]
[Subaru dove in, pushing Felt to the side just as Felt had done for him, in a timeline that only he remembered.]
Garfiel cheered loudly, the sight quickly chasing away the horror of that mental close call. “Go, Captain!” he roared.
“…Huh,” Felt said.
She remembered this. She hadn’t realized until now, however, that such a movement…
What was this feeling? Grief? Nostalgia? Felt wasn’t sure.
[Before Elsa could strike again, an icicle flew over to intercept her, forcing her to divert her attention: Emilia had finally resurfaced from behind the counter.]
[“Are you all right?” Subaru asked. “I was desperate there, so if I accidentally touched somewhere I shouldn’t have, please forgive me, okay?”]
“Way to ruin it, Natsuki-san,” Otto sighed.
[“If you hadn’t said that I would have thanked you like normal!” the Felt onscreen agreed hotly.]
“You really do need to work on that, Big Bro,” Felt muttered, rolling her eyes.
“Honestly,” Otto sighed.
Ram simply huffed and crossed her arms with amusement.
[“…But why?”]
[“I don’t know!” Subaru shouted. “My body moved on its own! If I had to give a reason — well, you don’t know about this, but with this now we’re totally even, okay? Remember that! We’re even now!”]
Felt really wasn’t sure what this feeling was. She—
She wished she had known. At the time, when this whole situation was going down.
[“Listen here, Felt,” Subaru’s voice cut in.]
Emilia recognized that tone. “Subaru, don’t—”
But she already knew what he was going to do next — for two very different reasons.
[“Right now I’m going to do the same sort of thing as Rom did before he was knocked out to help stall for time,” Subaru announced. “When that happens I’ll be sure to open up a window for you, so I want you to use that opportunity to run out of here as fast as you can. You got it?”]
“What?!” Julius cried out in a pleading tone. “Subaru— Of the two of you, Felt is clearly the more capable—!”
“Don’t say that!” Subaru retorted, looking anguished. “Haven’t you destroyed my pride enough already?!”
“Not if your pride keeps making you make stupid decisions like THIS—!”
[“What?! No!” Felt agreed hotly. “Are you telling me to just turn tail and flee—?!”]
[“That’s exactly what I’m telling you to do!” Subaru retorted. “Stick out your butt, tuck your tail in between your legs, and run as fast as you can! To be honest that’s exactly what I want to do right now. I don’t want to stay another second in this violent space…!”]
“Maybe don’t suggest that a Royal Candidate risks her life for the sake of a knight,” Anastasia commented wryly. “I know yer worried for yer friend and all, Jules, but…”
Julius winced, and then quickly turned to where Reinhard and Felt were both looking his way. “Lady Felt—!”
“It’s fine, it’s fine,” Felt sighed, waving him off. “…It’s not like I don’t agree with you on some level.”
Subaru gaped at her, visibly wounded.
[“But…!”]
[“You’re fifteen and I’m seventeen,” Subaru insisted. “Out of all of us, you’re probably the youngest one here. So it’s the right thing to do to give you the highest possibility of getting out of here alive. It’s only what’s natural. It’s a given!”]
Prioritizing the children, then. Frederica felt a small smile cross her face. Some things transcended the Great Waterfall, perhaps.
Prioritizing children like that — Anastasia privately thought that such a method was a rather naïve way of looking at the world. There were plenty of monstrous children who didn’t need nor deserve being looked after in such a manner, after all.
[“Give me a break!” Felt cried. “You were cowering in fear a minute ago!”]
[“That is that, this is this!“ Subaru replied. “I’m not shaking now, so it’s okay! Really, before I remember and start shaking I’ve got to do this now, okay?” He braced himself, readying his body and soul to engage in the fight once more, wrapping his hands around Rom’s discarded club. “Get ready to run—!”]
Julius wondered if he was about to faint. Otto felt much the same.
Ram would never, ever admit that she felt her heart skip a beat, watching her little brother clumsily holding that massive club against an opponent that had already slashed him open twice.
He survives this, she reminded herself. He survives this…!
[Subaru’s swing was remarkably good, for someone who had never handled a club before. As he swung forward, baring down on her head from behind, it looked as though he might actually—!]
[But of course he didn’t.]
[“You picked the right moment and angle to target me,” Elsa praised, having swiftly blacked the club by burying her kukuri into the wood. “But unfortunately, I could have sensed your killing intent a mile away.”]
[“Intent to kill?!” Subaru repeated, eyes wide. “How the hell am I supposed to hide that?! —Now, Felt! Run!”]
Even back then, he had the makings of a knight.
Wilhelm was not surprised in the least — not really — but he was still very, very proud.
What that drive to protect those around him had cost him — he didn’t need to think about that right now.
[“Do you really think I’d let you go?” Elsa threw a second knife Felt’s way, aiming to spear her before she could—]
[“Too bad! I wanna let her go!” Subaru kicked the round table beside him upward at such an angle that it intercepted the knife, allowing Felt to escape unharmed.]
Garfiel and Mimi both cheered. Ricardo nodded approvingly, whistling. Julius blinked: even he had to admit that such a move had been impressive.
[“Man, I’m awesome!” Subaru cheered. “That was awesome! But wow, the tips of my toes hurt more than I expected— UWAH!!”]
[Elsa had kicked him in the side of the head, sending him flying to crash against the wall on the other side of the room.]
“Ow!” Ricardo hissed.
“Yeah,” Subaru admitted. “That one — hurt.”
[“You let one get away,” Subaru hissed out, taunting her even through the pain.]
[“That’s the first time in a long time someone’s made me actually a little bit angry,” Elsa noted mildly.]
Garfiel would have cheered, if the danger inherent in that sentence hadn’t sent a chill down his spine.
“Ca…” he swallowed. “Captain…?”
He survives this, he reminded himself. Captain — survives it, this time.
[“Fine. If that’s what you want, I’ll pay attention to you.” Elsa’s eyes narrowed. “Your dancing better not bore me.”]
[“I’m going to go ahead and warn you,” Subaru spat out. “If you’re going to dance with me, you’d better be careful: I haven’t learned a thing about dancing, so I’ll be sure to step all over your toes!”]
Despite herself, Ram couldn’t help but snort. “Idiot Barusu,” she muttered.
Emilia tilted her head. “I think you’re a lovely dancer, Subaru,” she commented mildly. Subaru’s face turned red. “I really enjoyed dancing with you, during—”
“E-Emilia-tan, please—!” he croaked out. “Please, just — not now—?”
“Nyo, by all means,” Ferris grinned. “When did nyew two dance together? Just how good was Subaru-kyun? Tell us EVERYTHING, please~!”
[“If you’ve got some kind of hidden true power available,” Subaru called to Emilia warily. “I think that now would be a great time to use it!”]
“Don’t ASK for something like that, Subaru—!” Julius cried.
[“…I do have another trick up my sleeve, but if I use it, I’ll be the only one left alive.”]
Crusch’s breath hitched, her eyes widening. “You…what?” she asked meekly.
Anastasia — felt much the same.
[“I won’t use it,” Emilia declared, at Subaru’s teasing plea for her to hold off on any ‘self-destructs.’ “I can’t while you’re still trying your best. You can do this, so keep on struggling. Relying on the power of one’s parents is my absolute final option.”]
“Ah.” Anastasia grimaced. “So that’s what it is…”
A fully-fledged Beast of the End… That wasn’t a situation with a good outcome, not at all.
[Not-Satella is someone who, no matter how tough things get, will never look down and give up, Subaru marveled. …I haven’t died several times and come this far just to see her give up!]
Ram — smiled. She thought that she could see it, why Subaru had fallen for Emilia so utterly and completely.
Emilia winced. “But I really,” she hesitated. “I really didn’t want you to…”
[“I didn’t see anything just now.”]
[Emilia blinked. “What?”]
[“The conversation we just had, it didn’t happen!” Subaru declared. “I just remembered the reason I’m here. Just leave it to me, damn it! I’m going to make sure you never have to use that final option of yours!”]
[Subaru pointed at Elsa, a challenge burning in his eyes. “I’m going to blow you away,” he announced. “And we’re going to have ourselves a happy ending!”]
[And thus, Subaru and Emilia dove together into the fray of battle.]
“Yes!” Garfiel crowed, pumping his fists into the air. “Go, Captain and Lady Emilia!”
A happy ending, Anastasia mused.
What a childish desire.
[Unfortunately, even together, Elsa was the stronger opponent. Slowly, slowly, she chipped away at them — at Subaru, who was fighting her upfront while Emilia tired to provide cover from the other side of the room. Slowly, slowly, Subaru accumulated cut after cut after cut…]
Wilhelm flinched with every blow. Every cut, every scrape, bit after bit…!
He’d rather take every one of those on himself. But — that was exactly what Subaru must feel about everyone else. He knew that much…!
[“Damn, it hurts!” Subaru cried. “Argh! How about this—?!”]
[Subaru hefted the club again, only to turn and drop it as he swung himself around, revealing his intent for such a blow to be nothing but a feint — but Elsa caught him by the ankle as he tried to kick her upside the head.]
“No!” Otto gasped.
“No,” Garfiel moaned. “No, Captain—!”
“Subaru!” Julius cried, staring at the metia in horror.
“I thought he survived,” Mimi protested, watching with horror and growing despair. “You said— You said he survives this time—!”
[I shouldn’t have done that…! Subaru squeaked out inwardly, watching helplessly as Elsa raised her blade, preparing to slice off his leg—]
[“That’s enough.”]
“—Ah,” Frederica sighed. She recognized that voice.
Thank goodness.
[And just like that, something — or SOMEONE — crashed through the roof of the Loot House.]
Julius leaned forward. “Is that—!”
“I had no idea it had gotten that close…!” Reinhard whispered, tense as a tripwire as he stared at the metia.
[“Shall we put an end to this?” his onscreen counterpart declared, confidently stepping into the center-stage.]
The entire theater relaxed.
“He does survive, then,” Ricardo confirmed, sinking backwards into his seat. “Thank fuck…”
“Ricardo!” Anastasia scolded, sending a warning glance Mimi’s way.
“For a moment there, I…” Otto trailed off, shivering.
“You cut it way too close,” Felt agreed under her breath. “You cut it way, way, way too close…!”
[“…Reinhard?” Subaru called out, having successfully managed to use the knight’s entrance as a distraction to sprint to the other side of the room.]
[“That is correct, Subaru,” Reinhard smiled. “I suppose it hasn’t been too long since we last met. I’m sorry I’m late.”]
“Not too late, however,” Julius said, relieved. “Just a second more— But you were right on time, so that’s all that matters.”
[“Black hair, black clothes, and a bent blade particular to the northern country of Gusteko,” Reinhard noted. “With all those characteristics aligned, there’s no mistaking it. You are the Bowel Hunter, aren’t you?”]
[“What kind of an evil nickname is that?!” Subaru hissed out.]
“I can’t believe you met the Bowel Hunter within like four hours of landing in Lugunica,” Otto muttered. “There’s bad luck, and then there’s whatever THAT is…”
“I still can’t believe you people have criminals with titles like ‘Bowel Hunter’ just — running around!” Subaru retorted.
Crusch pursed her lips. That was a fair criticism.
[“It’s an alias given other based on the way she kills,” Reinhard explained lightly. “She’s well known even in the Capital as a dangerous individual. However, from what I hear, she appears to be more of a mercenary…”]
[“Reinhard…” Elsa murmured. Far from fearful, she looked excited — and growing more so by the minute. “Yes, a knight among knights, and of the ‘Master Swordsman’ lineage… I never thought I’d meet such an enjoyable opponent. I’ll have to thank my employer for giving me this job, now, won’t I…?”]
“Wha— she’s EXCITED?!” Mimi sputtered. “Who the— What IS this lady?!”
“A monster, that’s what,” Ricardo answered coldly. “A monster that cares only about fighting and maiming and killing.”
[“There are many things that I would like to ask you,” Reinhard said. “I recommend you surrender; however…”]
[“Would you say to a starving predator as it stands before its wounded prey,” Elsa returned, “a perfect specimen and already dripping blood — to bear its hunger and move on?”]
“I hate this,” Crusch said flatly. “Disgusting. This woman is…”
“I— cannot disagree with you, Lady Crusch,” Wilhelm said haltingly. As a soldier, perhaps he would not have responded so emotionally were he not now viscerally aware that this woman’s prey explicitly included Subaru.
[“I see,” Reinhard said, awkwardly scratching the side of his cheek. “…Subaru, would you take the old man and go and stand next to her, over there?”]
Julius was giggling into his hand, watching the metia with the enthusiastic anticipation of a little boy getting ready to see a swordsmanship match. Ferris couldn’t help giggling right alongside him, grinning at his face as the Knight of Knights noticed both what he was doing and that the people around him were turning to watch.
Julius coughed into his fist, forcing back his giggles, his cheeks red. “—It will be nice,” he said, much more formally. “To see Subaru and Lady Emilia safe and secure from the wrath of the Bowel Hunter.”
“And not me?” Rom grinned. Julius sputtered, cheeks darkening further at his mistake.
Frederica chuckled. Perhaps boys were the same everywhere.
[“That woman’s a monster,” Subaru warned. “So don’t let your guard down, alright?”]
[“Fortunately,” Reinhard declared, “fighting monsters happens to be my specialty.”]
[And just like that, the fight between the Sword Saint and the Bowel Hunter began.]
“Holy crap!” Garfiel gasped. He had heard stories of Reinhard van Astrea before, but he had — of course — never seen him in actions.
This — This sight before him, right now? Words could barely even describe what he was watching, here…!
[“No, no, no, no, no!” Subaru said in an astounded voice, having never expected something like this. “There’s no way. You’re kidding me, right? This is on a totally different scale— I’ve been using the phrase ‘totally different scale’ wrong my whole life, in fact…!”]
This was a completely reasonable reaction to seeing Reinhard in action for the first time — especially when Subaru had never even heard of the Sword Saint position before, let alone the legendary Reinhard van Astrea.
Julius remembered how he had felt, seeing that man for the very first time, around a decade earlier. Even now, that experience still…!
[“I would rather not use violence against a woman, but…” This did not stop Reinhard from kicking Elsa across the room.]
Garfiel barked out a laugh. “Go, Reinhard!” he cackled.
[This did nothing to stop her, of course. “You’re just as the rumors say…” she breathed. “No. You’re even better.”]
[“I’m not sure that I can meet your expectations,” Reinhard denied humbly.]
“Oh, please,” Felt snorted. “You’re too humble for your own good, you appa red soldier.”
“Far too humble…” Rachins muttered.
[“Will you not use that sword of yours?” Elsa purred, gesturing to the Dragon Sword strapped to his hip. “I would love to have a taste of that legendary sharpness…”]
“What a freak — to WANT something like that,” Rachins hissed.
He still hated everything — absolutely EVERYTHING — about this situation. He didn’t even know what part of it he hated most.
…He did, actually. The palms of his hands tingled, and he felt as if he were still holding that knife in his hands.
[“Unfortunately, this sword can only been drawn when it is needed,” Reinhard replied evenly. “The fact that it hasn’t left its sheath means that this is not one of those times.”]
[“I do believe I’ve been underestimated,” Elsa returned.]
“What kind of monster would that sword respond to, then?” Garfiel marveled.
“I have no idea,” Otto muttered.
The sentiment was rather universal, within the walls of the theater.
[“It is a disappointing verdict for me, too,” Reinhard lamented. He picked up a different sword — one of the stolen swords that had fallen from the walls of the Loot House at some point or another. “—I’ll take you up with this one, instead. Any objections?”]
[“No,” Elsa replied, her eyes glinting with ecstasy. “It is wonderful. Wonderful! Do entertain me, please!”]
“I am,” Ram managed. “SO grateful, that this woman is not our problem anymore.”
“Thank fuck,” Felt muttered, in total agreement.
Garfiel — had very complicated feelings about that reality, himself.
[“Rom. Old Man Rom. Hey. Baldy.” Having pulled him over to the side of the room, Subaru patted Rom’s cheek, making him stir. “You alive?”]
[“Who…Who you calling ‘Baldy’?” Rom muttered.]
[“Who else?” Subaru retorted. “My only goals in life are to never go bald or get fat. You are, like, the best example for me of who I don’t want to end up like…”]
“You really know how to be insulting, don’t ya, kid?” Rom commented.
Ferris was giggling. “That’s nyer life’s ambition?” he teased. “To nyever go bald or get chubby?”
“Not the most ambitious of men, are ya, Natsuki?” Anastasia sighed.
Subaru crossed his arms, turning away with a scowl on his face in an effort to hide his blush.
[“Does it look like that person is going to be alright?” Emilia asked, kneeling down beside him. “…He needs treatment,” she murmured, and her hands began to glow with a faint blue light.]
Anastasia raised an eyebrow. “He was complicit in stealing yer insignia,” she said. “And ya used yer mana to heal him, Lady Emilia?”
[“That’s precisely why I’m doing it,” Emilia answered Subaru, who had asked practically the exact same thing. “Once I heal him I can use his gratitude to get information out of him. People don’t lie to people who’ve saved their life. I’m only doing this for my own sake…”]
Anastasia had perhaps never heard a more bold-faced lie in her life. She shook her head, marveling at Lady Emilia’s — great kindness, if she wanted to be generous.
But, looking at the admiring face of the time-traveler that the pure-hearted candidate had managed to charm without even knowing it, Anastasia could acquiesce about such a tactic having its strong points.
Rom realized, then, that he had never actually thanked Lady Emilia for what she had done for him. Looking at this scene now, he wanted to kick himself for that one.
[“Now that you have lost your weapon,” Reinhard said, having practically plucked Elsa’s kukuri out of the air. “I recommend your surrender.”]
[Subaru’s eyes widened as Elsa charged forward. Pride always leads to the worst outcome—! “Reinhard!” he shouted. “She’s got another blade!”]
“I don’t think ya needed to worry about him,” Ricardo chuckled.
“Not about the blade, and DEFINITELY not about his pride,” Rachins muttered. He had not moved from the fetal position for at least an hour, now, but he just had to voice his opinion on Reinhard’s completely aggravating obsession with humility.
“Well how was I supposed to know that?!”
[“I’m surprised you knew that,” Elsa commented, having been successfully deflected.]
[“Well, I’ve personally experienced it—”]
In the theater, Reinhard couldn’t help but bury his face in his hands.
He — He hated this. He really, really hated this…!
[“If I divest you of all your weapons, will you surrender?” Reinhard asked.]
[“If I lose my fangs, I’ll fight with my nails,” Elsa declared. “If I lose my nails, I’ll fight with my bones. If I lose my bones, I’ll fight with my life. That is how I, the Bowel Hunter, fights.”]
“Terrifying,” Wilhelm said mildly. Those kinds of opponents were always the most terrifying to face, yes.
He didn’t like that Subaru had — fallen victim — to a monster like that, but perhaps him being exposed to that reality early on…
Wilhelm wanted to think that some good things may have come out of that horrible experience.
Staring up at the metia, aghast, Rem really, really hoped that the number of people like that in the world that she had just opened her eyes to was — manageable.
Considering that this random boy had managed to stumble upon one of them within hours of arriving here himself, she did not like how her chances looked.
[“I’m holding him back,” Emilia muttered.]
[“Eh?”]
“The healing magic,” Felt realized. “Reinhard wasn’t able to…”
“Not until I was finished,” Emilia sighed. She didn’t regret a thing — but she still felt a little bit guilty, perhaps, of making Reinhard wait.
“Thanks for not giving up on me so soon, Little Miss,” Rom said gratefully.
Emilia shook her head. “It’s nothing,” she responded, and she meant it entirely.
[“I’m almost done healing him,” Emilia whispered, having explained exactly this. “When I give the signal, let him know.” A few moments more, and then… “I’m done.”]
[“Leave it to me,” Subaru answered, and cleared his throat. “Hey, Reinhard!“ he shouted. “I don’t really get it, but do your thing!”]
“You couldn’t have warned him?” Ram asked.
“I didn’t realize I might need to,” Emilia sighed. For someone to not have heard of Reinhard before was…
But that was the nature of Subaru’s predicament, it seemed.
[“I’m sorry,” Emilia whispered. “But could you lend me your shoulder…?”]
[“What happened?” Subaru asked worriedly — and for good reason. Emilia looked as though she were about to faint. “Did you suddenly…?”]
“Ah,” Julius realized. “The mana.”
If Reinhard was taking in all the mana like that, then naturally…and especially a spirit mage, like Lady Emilia…
Reinhard winced. “Lady Emilia, I—” he tried.
Emilia shook her head, smiling. “Thank you,” she said sincerely. “You saved us all, Reinhard. Thank you for that.”
You saved Subaru, she thought privately to herself. I can’t possibly thank you enough.
[Onscreen, the Loot House exploded.]
Julius squawked loudly. “Subaru!”
[“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Subaru cried, having not expected such a blast of energy at all, fighting back against the sudden storm.]
“Calling out for a boy like that, and not the Royal Candidate?” Anastasia chided. “Take care not to forget yourself, Julius…”
“I’d want Julius to care more about Subaru than me!” Emilia said hotly.
Subaru’s face was bright red. “I—” he managed. “Emilia— I mean, that’s—!”
Eventually he realized that he had absolutely nothing to say to that, and he was left to sink into himself in defeat. Nearby, Otto tried to muffle his laughter with his hand. Garfiel didn’t even bother doing that much.
[When the dust cleared, the Loot House had been utterly demolished.]
Garfiel choked, abruptly snapped out of his episode of mirth. “Holy crap,” he managed.
Frederica had seen Reinhard in action before. She wasn’t surprised at all.
[Garfiel wasn’t the only one who felt that way. “Hunting monsters is your specialty, my ass!” Subaru was shouting, his eyes wide and his voice slightly squeaky. “You’re a monster yourself!”]
[Reinhard smiled weakly. “Even I’m a bit hurt by a comment like that, Subaru…”]
Garfiel couldn’t say that Subaru was wrong — nor could anyone else. Reinhard was just…like that.
It wasn’t like Reinhard didn’t understand his role as a monster who fought monsters. He didn’t know why someone voicing a fact like that still stung, sometimes.
Felt glanced up at her knight and pressed her lips together. “Honestly…” she muttered.
[“I’m sorry for pushing you so hard,” Reinhard whispered to his borrowed sword, which was crumbling to fist in his hand. “Rest well.”]
“Holy crap,” Mimi echoed under her breath.
“Mimi, don’t use that kind of language,” Anastasia scolded. “It’s impolite, and very unladylike…”
[“Forget a corpse, I don’t even see any trace of her left,” Subaru marveled. “This is all just from one swing of your sword…?”]
“It really is something else,” Julius sighed wistfully. He had thought that he had already accepted it long ago, but—
Well. Being reminded of how far above you your heroes actually were…
That never felt great.
[“Is it over?” Emilia’s voice asked.]
[“Yeah…” Subaru breathed. “In the true sense of the word, it looks like it is…”]
[It’s over, he thought. It’s finally, finally over…!]
Emilia winced. To Subaru, that meant — a lot more than it had meant to her. And she hadn’t noticed at all…
“I really hope that it is actually over,” Otto muttered.
Ram didn’t say anything, but her eyes didn’t stray away from the screen. Because there was one rather significant detail that — didn’t seem to match up with what she remembered.
Yet.
[“Why are you staring at me like that?” Emilia frowned. “That’s very rude of you.”]
[“Your limbs and head are all still attached to your body, right?” Subaru answered.]
Ram coughed into her fist, startled out of her unease. “Barusu,” she gasped. “Of ALL THE THINGS you could have opened with—!”
“Didn’t you want her to trust you?” Crusch agreed, staring at the screen with an aghast look on her face. “To a question like that, I can’t imagine…!”
“I-It was an honest question!” Subaru tried to defend himself. “I didn’t come that far just to— just to watch something else—!”
“You could at least have a little more self-awareness about you, though, Natsuki-san!” Otto cried. “There’s no way that anyone reasonable would hear that and not conclude that you’re someone to be wary of!”
[Sure enough, Emilia was eyeing him suspiciously. “…Why wouldn’t they be?” she asked. “Could you please not say something so ominous?”]
[“That’s right,” Subaru marveled. “I mean, that makes perfect sense. I, myself, have all my limbs. I don’t have a knife stuck in my back or a huge hole in my stomach!”]
Rachins flinched violently. Reinhard looked at him sharply, moving to try and—
“Don’t,” Rachins snapped at him. He sounded exhausted. “Just— don’t.”
…It was for the best. Reinhard didn’t actually know what he was going to do once he reached him, not really.
[“You talk as if you experienced those things before,” Emilia frowned.]
[Subaru smiled sheepishly. “There was a time when I did…!”]
Everyone in the room flinched at that reply.
Emilia hissed softly. Even at the time, Subaru’s response had worried her. But now…!
Ram took a deep breath, and let it out. She hated this situation, but — she would deal with it with as much grace as she could muster.
“We really have to start paying more attention, in fact,” Beatrice muttered. She — How much of this had she missed, because she had dismissed it all as her contractor joking around?
Now that the danger had passed, Frederica couldn’t stop frowning. Just how many of his comments had she dismissed as nonsense?
[“Oh, yeah, Reinhard!” Subaru called, grinning wide. “I haven’t thanked you yet. You saved my ass! Back in the alley, too… I guess you heard my heart’s cries for help, friend!”]
Frederica’s eyes widened.
Otto sputtered. “Calling him a monster — and then calling him a friend?!” he exclaimed. “Natsuki-san, make up your mind, at least…!”
Subaru frowned. “Someone can be both a monster and a friend,” he said, confused. “It’s not — how is that mutually exclusive?”
Otto stared back at him, aghast.
Reinhard…did not know how to feel about that statement.
[“If I did do that, I’d certainly be proud,” Reinhard answered, smiling right back. “Friend, eh…?”]
Felt glanced at her useless knight, who was currently looking at the scene with an air of nostalgia, something both warm and fragile in his eyes. She shook her head slightly: Reinhard REALLY needed more friends.
Someone can be both a monster and a friend, Subaru had said. Maybe that was the mindset someone needed to have, when dealing with Reinhard.
[“She was running around the streets in desperation,” Reinhard was explaining, gesturing to where someone was peering at them from behind the rubble. “And she asked for my help…”]
“Of course,” Crusch smiled. “You couldn’t just leave them, could you…?”
“Obviously not,” Felt scoffed, though she couldn’t quite hide her blush. “Old Man Rom was right there with them, you know…!”
[“The only reason I was able to come here is because of her,” Reinhard said. “After that, I was just doing my job as a knight.”]
[“Is flattening old buildings part of your job description?” Subaru asked.]
[“Don’t you think that’s a bit harsh, Subaru…?” Reinhard winced.]
“No,” everyone answered unanimously.
Reinhard winced, shrinking into himself ever so slightly. If they hadn’t just witness him flatten a building, perhaps they would have fallen for those puppy-dog eyes…
[“That’s…” Emilia had caught sight of Felt.]
[“Wait a minute.” Subaru hastily moved to intervene. “If she hadn’t called Reinhard for help, we both probably wouldn’t be here right now,” he pointed out, smiling nervously. “So for my sake, overlook her crimes and please don’t turn her into an ice statue…?”]
[“I wasn’t going to do that!” Emilia said, her eyes widening. “And what do you mean, for your sake…?”]
“You really did assume an awful lot of familiarity with Emilia, right from the start,” Ram commented wryly.
Subaru flinched, looking — not quite embarrassed, but rather ashamed. Ram’s teasing look faltered slightly.
Emilia was the one who jumped in to defend him. “It’s — not Subaru’s fault,” she said. “From his perspective, I…!”
She had already been his friend, and then she — forgot him entirely, even when he didn’t forget about HER.
[“I guess now it’s all up to my negotiation skills…” Subaru mused. “Which are something I’d never want to put my trust in!”]
Anastasia’s eyes widened. “You were still planning to—?!” she demanded.
[“What is with you all of a sudden?” Emilia frowned. “The way you’re flailing about like that is really lame…”]
[Subaru had attempted to mimic the hand-to-chest-and-bow movement that he had previously seen Reinhard perform. It did not produce nearly the same effect.]
Wilhelm fought back a laugh, but he couldn’t stop himself from smiling warmly at the screen. When he was like this, Subaru…
Was this how he was supposed to feel with Reinhard, he wondered? He then stopped wondering it immediately, due to having pushed that thought violently from his mind.
[I can’t even feel envious, Subaru sighed inwardly, looking at Reinhard. This is just the difference between someone who has it and someone who doesn’t…]
“Actually, it’s more that you got the gesture slightly wrong,” Julius noted helpfully. “You bowed a little too low, and you put too much of a flourish on the hand movement. If you had just toned it down slightly—”
“Stop, stop, stop!” Subaru shouted, desperately covering his ears. “I don’t wanna hear it! Not from YOU!”
[—The rubble shifted.]
Frederica’s breath hitched.
Julius’ smile slipped off his face instantly, replaced by that panic that was growing increasingly familiar to everyone in the theater. “Su—!”
[Onscreen, Reinhard was the first to notice. “Subaru!” he cried out.]
[But even if Elsa burst out from the rubble behind Subaru a second later, it wasn’t Subaru that she was aiming for…!]
[No, no, no! Subaru’s mind raced. I’ve experienced that fear and pain twice before. I will protect the girl from that this time…!]
“NO!” Mimi shrieked, eyes wide as she watched the monster that was supposed to be dead launch itself out of the rubble. Garfiel inwardly echoed the sentiment, clenching his fists hard as he tried to remind himself that, no matter what happened next, Captain WOULD survive this time.
Anastasia, who was not worried in the least, frowned and turned to Reinhard. “Ya knew that there was a Royal Candidate present,” she said. “But when ya realized there was danger — ya called out to try and warn the random foreigner instead?”
Reinhard froze as though he had been caught red-handed doing something naughty.
Garfiel frowned. “What does that matter?” he asked. He tried not to let his voice waver. “Both of them — Both of them survived! Who cares if he called out to Captain first?”
“I think it’s perfectly reasonable for a boy to call out to his friend when he believes his friend is in danger, Lady Anastasia,” Rom added. “Do you really expect him to drop everything just because Lady Emilia was there? To look after one’s friends — it’s only natural.”
Especially for Reinhard, who had so very few.
“It was still an abandonment of his duty as one of the royal knights,” Anastasia pointed out. “Reinhard should have prioritized saving Lady Emilia, regardless of his personal feelings.”
“I wouldn’t want him to do that!” Emilia retorted hotly. “Subaru— I would have wanted Reinhard to save him, first! Absolutely!”
“Emilia-tan!” Subaru exclaimed, his face bright red.
“I…” Reinhard swallowed, knowing full well that Anastasia was right. “I…”
“So what?” Felt was the one who stepped in to save him. “He wanted to protect his friend from a crazy bowel-obsessed sadist,” she retorted. “If that’s a crime, then this country is even more of a shithole than I thought! Butt out.”
Anastasia leaned against the palm of her hand, smiling wryly. Naughty Sword Saint.
(A small part of her — that part of her that had never quite gone away since her young, orphaned, no-name self was lying in that hole and staring up at the sky — couldn’t help but feel warm.)
[Subaru grabbed Rom’s club, throwing himself forward to push Emilia out of the way. “She’ll go for the gut!” he cried, holding the club up as a shield as he braced himself to take Elsa’s strike head-on.]
Garfiel felt himself relax. They were going to survive. Of course, his amazing self had already known that, but— They WERE. Mimi sighed loudly with a similar sense of relief. Most of the theater echoed similar sentiments, to varying degrees.
Julius flinched at the blow, trying desperately not to scream again. After all that — the last thing he wanted to see was yet another blade so close to Subaru’s stomach!
Beatrice hissed, already recognizing the shape of that slashing motion. “So that’s how, I suppose…”
A little bit away, Ram grimaced. That was how, indeed.
[Elsa gritted her teeth. “Getting in my way again…!”]
[“That’s enough! Elsa!”]
[Subaru had been thrown across the room, but he was alive — and with Reinhard now fully alert, Elsa had no chance at success. This was something that she seemed to understand.]
[“One day, I will open the stomachs of everyone here!” Elsa declared. “Be sure to take care of your bowels for me until then!”]
[And then she was gone, having leapt away into the night.]
“What an ominous send-off,” Crusch muttered. “—And your camp had to deal with that woman again?”
“We did,” Emilia confirmed. “She was…reeally intent on making sure we were dead.”
“…I’m glad to see that you all survived.”
Garfiel suddenly stiffened. He hadn’t considered it before, but—!
No, he told himself. No, surely Captain didn’t…
Did he?
[“Are you alright?” Reinhard asked, running over to Emilia.]
“And now he remembers,” Anastasia giggled under her breath.
[“I’m perfectly fine! Rather than me, you should be worried about…!” Emilia shook her head, bounding over to assist Subaru where he lay. “Are you alright? What were you thinking?!”]
Even back then, Emilia had thought much the same thing about who Reinhard should really be looking after. Felt found a smile forming across her face.
Otto sighed at his Lady’s unprofessionalism. But — he suppose such a trait could not be helped. Nor would he necessarily want it to be, really…
“You reeally did scare me back then, when you did that, you dunderhead,” Emilia sighed. “And then…”
She remembered what happened next, of course: Emilia could never forget something like THAT.
[“She’s completely gone now, right?” Subaru asked wearily.]
“Reasonable question to ask, I suppose,” Beatrice muttered.
[“I’m sorry, Subaru,” Reinhard apologized profusely, looking ashamed. “This is all my fault for letting my guard down. If you weren’t there we would have been in trouble. If that person there had gotten wounded, then…!”]
[“Stop, stop, stop! Don’t say it! Don’t say it!” Subaru clumsily waved him off, getting to his feet. “I forbid you to speak any more than that!” he said. “You’re going to steal my thunder!”]
Ferris giggled. “Nyes, nyes, Subaru-kyun!” he grinned. “Nyew’ve gotta protect nyer reputation from the big bad Sword Saint, don’t nya…?”
“Oh be quiet,” Subaru shot back, a blush on his cheeks.
“It really is annoying,” Rachins muttered.
Reinhard smiled awkwardly at him, patting him on the back. The more he speaks up after — all that — the better.
Even if it took him complaining about Reinhard to get him to do it.
[“My name is Natsuki Subaru!” Subaru declared. “I know there are a ton of things you want to say and a ton of things you want to ask, but before all of that let me confirm just one thing!”]
[“W-What…?” Emilia blinked.]
“Again with those dumb poses!” Ferris cackled. “Do nya always have to go out of nyer way to look like a dork whenyever nyer meeting someone knew, Subaru-kyun?”
“I— I thought it looked cool!” Subaru protested. “Like a — Like a superhero or something!”
“Aww, Subaru was trying ta look all cool for the pretty elf girl,” Ricardo teased. “Isn’t that precious?”
“I can never win with either of you, can I?!”
[“I totally just saved your life right now from that terrible villain, didn’t I?” Subaru asked. “We okay so far?”]
[“Oh…kay?”]
[“It means everything’s fine!” Subaru pressed. “So, are we—” He leapt upwards, first forming an ‘O’ with his arms and then a ‘K’ with his arms and legs. “Oh-kay?!”]
“All that bouncing around…!” Beatrice hissed. She had been a little confused about why such a blow hadn’t immediately shown itself, if it had been so severe — but if he had been moving around like this, then no wonder it had split itself open.
“He looks like a puppy,” Mimi giggled. Subaru gaped at her, a wounded expression on his face. “Ya know how puppies bounce around excitedly whenever they want a treat?”
“Y-Yeah!” Hetaro blinked, and then smiled brightly. “Yeah, I see it!”
Ram folded her arms. “Barusu is indeed a dumb mutt,” she declared. “You two have a keen sense of observation, to be able to tell that much.”
“I dunno,” Ferris mused aloud. “Ferri-chan thinks that puppies nyormally have a bit more dignity than THIS…”
Subaru buried his face in his knees.
[Emilia looked very confused. “Oh…Oh-kay…”]
“He was reeally confusing,” Emilia sighed, a nostalgic look on her face. “I really didn’t know what to make of him, back then…”
And now Subaru was one of the people dearest to her heart. Isn’t it lovely, how time changes things?
[“I’m the person who saved your life!” Subaru announced. “Your rescuer! Now you are the heroine I rescued! Don’t you think that I should get some kind of reward?! Don’t you think so?!”]
Frederica winced hard at the unintended implications of that request. Boys…!
“That’s not an unreasonable thing to ask,” Anastasia pointed out. The way that Subaru phrased it was — perhaps a little worrying — but the sentiment was fair. “He did save your life, Lady Emilia. I hope you compensated him accordingly.”
Emilia smiled awkwardly. “Well…” she admitted.
[“…I understand,” Emilia said, a note of dread entering her voice. “Only if it’s something I’m able to do, though.”]
[“As long as you understand!” Subaru declared. “Now I only have one, just one request of you!”]
It was a very reasonable thing to ask, Crusch agreed with that. It would have been reasonable even—
Even if they DIDN’T have the context of what he had actually sacrificed, in order to save Emilia’s life.
But with context…
Crusch wondered what he would ask for. There were very, very few things that she would consider unreasonable, in a situation like this.
[“So my wish is…” Subaru said, letting the suspense build for dramatic effect.]
[Emilia swallowed, but visibly steeled herself. “Go on,” she said, no doubt preparing to pay a hefty price…]
What would he ask for? Crusch wondered what she might request, if she were in his position. Money, perhaps, or land — or, considering her status as a Royal Candidate, some sort of political support. Though, with Subaru being in the position that he was in, perhaps it would be more advantageous for him to request food and shelter? Or even assistance in finding his way back home…
Anastasia leaned forward eagerly. What would a boy from beyond the Great Waterfall ask for, given such an opportunity? She could make an easy guess about most others in this world, but — in that other country, what would they consider most valuable? What would they request, when handed a favor from a Royal Candidate on a silver platter?
[“I want you to tell me your name.”]
“…What?” Anastasia asked, her voice coated in a thick layer of disbelief.
[After a moment, Emilia relaxed, and started to laugh.]
[“Emilia,” the half-elf declared, smiling wide. “My name is Emilia. Just Emilia. Thank you, Subaru. Thank you for saving me.”]
“Of course,” Otto sighed, not surprised in the least. Garfiel threw back his head and cackled. Frederica chuckled.
Ram crossed her arms. “Pervert,” she declared, the corner of her mouth twitching. “Using a favor to ask for something so personal from a woman — have you no shame, Barusu?”
“You’re the pervert if you think that asking for someone’s name carries connotations like THAT, Nee-sama—!”
Crusch coughed into her fist. Out of everything that boy could have asked for, he—?!
But considering everything that she had learned about Subaru already, perhaps this was the most obvious outcome after all.
Felt sighed. She had thought that request was foolish and underwhelming even at the time, but with the context she had now…
But she supposed that things had worked out for him, in the end.
Anastasia was not so easily pacified. “That’s such an insanely one-sided deal!” she exclaimed. “So, you went through— and in return, all you received was Lady Emilia not tricking you into calling her the name of the Witch of Envy?”
Emilia flinched, her smile faltering. That was right: the only reason Subaru had needed to barter for that in the first place was…
“You could have asked for — shelter, resources, political support, or a thousand other things — but all you asked for was her name?” Anastasia looked almost as though she had been personally offended by that decision. “Natsuki Subaru, that—!”
“It’s what I wanted!” Subaru retorted. “I didn’t— I didn’t WANT anything else, I just wanted to know her name!”
Anastasia stared at him, astounded.
[“Man,” Subaru sighed dreamily, taking her hand. “That wasn’t worth it at all…”]
“It really wasn’t,” Anastasia said flatly. “—Lady Emilia, surely you at least—”
“It’s not Lady Emilia’s fault,” Otto cut in. “She would have allowed Subaru to ask for anything within her power. The fact that all he wanted was her name was…!”
It could have been perceived as an insult, for her to insist that such a request was not worthy enough a reward. Otto understood this, and so did Anastasia.
Anastasia gritted her teeth. She understood, but still…!
(Otto felt similarly to Anastasia, if he were being honest. But Otto was not an honest man, and this was not the time to start scolding Subaru in earnest for his poor business sense, anyway. —Besides: covering for Subaru in areas like this was why Otto was here in the first place, wasn’t it?)
[“I quickly guarded myself with that club,” Subaru was saying to Reinhard as the knight walked over to join them. “If it weren’t for that, I’d be cut in two.”]
Ram grimaced. She could already predict what was coming.
After all, if all of this had really happened then she, too, would have to remember the aftermath of this loop. And in her memories…
[“You’re right,” Reinhard said, moving to pick up the club. “If it weren’t for this—”]
[“—I wouldn’t have been able to avoid ‘BAD END 4,’” Subaru laughed.]
Ricardo flinched violently.
“Would you STOP THAT, I suppose?!” Beatrice demanded.
“I will, I will!” Subaru cried. “Look they— They were for MY amusement, I didn’t know you all would—!”
[“Huh?” Reinhard said blankly.]
“H-Huh?!” Otto squawked.
Anastasia hissed softly.
Frederica’s eyes widened.
Ferris braced himself.
“Oh—” Julius paled. “Oh, no—!”
[The club had been sliced neatly in half.]
Ram sighed, crossing her arms. “So that IS how that happened,” she muttered.
Beatrice sighed.
[Reinhard and Emilia both slowly turned to look at Subaru, who himself was slowly looking down at his bruised and purple stomach.]
[“Uh oh…” Subaru gulped. “Even I can see what’s coming next…”]
It wasn’t difficult to predict.
[“Subaru?!” Emilia cried, rushing to his side as he fell over, collapsing to the ground.]
[She looks cute even when she’s panicking… Subaru thought dreamily. What a place this fantasy world is…]
[And then he was out cold.]
“It reeally startled me, when that first happened,” Emilia sighed.
“Even on the verge of passing out, all that boy can think about is how cute Emilia is!” Ferris cackled. “That little…!”
“Oh, shut up!”
[“Um, um!” Emilia’s voice suddenly rang out. “That boy really helped me out, so… I wish you’d carry him a little more gently…!”]
Subaru blinked, raising his head and momentarily forgetting his embarrassment. “Huh?” he asked.
“Natsuki-san?” Otto pressed, looking uncomfortable.
“I don’t—” Subaru was frowning. “I don’t think I remember that…”
Everyone stiffened.
[“Um, are you listening?” Emilia cried. The metia slowly flickered on to show Subaru’s being hoisted out of the carriage by Ram. “That looks really painful, doesn’t it?”]
Ram snorted. “I do,” she declared. “You don’t remember because you were half— no, two-thirds unconscious— but Ram certainly remembers carrying Barusu’s sorry self to the guest room that first night.”
Everyone relaxed.
[“Ah, this is much too suspicious, I suppose,” Beatrice was saying, having listened to Emilia’s explanation of what had happened at the Loot House. “There’s no doubt that someone like that is a spy or something, you know. It would be best to make a clean break of things here and let him die naturally, I suppose.”]
Julius choked, his eyes widening. “What?!”
“Betty didn’t know, in fact!” Beatrice refuted hastily. “Betty— Betty is sorry, I suppose, Subaru. I didn’t…!”
[“Well, it’s certainly true that it’s far too convenient,” Ram agreed. “What would you have us do, Lady Emilia? Shall we let him die?”]
“Ram…” Fredericq trailed off. Surely she had just been joking.
Ram winced, hissing softly to herself. As much as she liked to bully Subaru…
Well. Perhaps a couple of things were just too much, now.
[“Why are you saying such cruel things?!” Emilia asked, sounding horrified. “Please, help him!”]
“It’s fine, you two, it’s really fine!” Subaru frantically tried to cajole. “It’s really not that big a deal — we’re all alright now, right? And you did…!”
[“There’s little choice, so I’ll heal him, but…” Beatrice frowned. “This is something that I normally absolutely wouldn’t do,” she declared. “I’m doing you a favor, so tomorrow, I’ll have you let me take Bubby all day, I suppose.”]
Present-day Beatrice looked absolutely crushed by this reminder of how she used to treat her beloved contracted partner, even as Subaru desperately tried to assure her that it really was alright.
Anastasia frowned. It wasn’t that she was opposed to such transactional thinking — that was the mark of a good businesswoman, of course — but for it to be a facet of a relationship between a spirit and their contracted partner like that…
Her hand stroked her scarf, which twitched almost imperceptibly under her touch.
Crusch smiled softly. It was nice, she thought, to look at a scene like this and think about how far the two people within it had come.
[The scene blinked out of focus once more, and then—]
[“Emilia-sama,” a voice said. “Now that things have settled down…”]
Ram’s eyes widened, and she leaned forward with an uncharacteristically desperate expression on her face. “Is that—!”
[And it was. Because, utterly unmistakably, that was her beloved, forgotten, little twin sister, standing up tall and speaking with Lady Emilia by Subaru’s bedside.]
Emilia gasped. “That’s right!” she said. “Subaru — he REMEMBERS Rem! So—!”
They were going to see Rem. The original Rem, the one that everyone but Subaru had forgotten about. The one whose personality — for the past year — had been left almost entirely up to the imaginations of the members of the Emilia Camp, even as she slumbered away just a few doors down.
Frederica had liked to think that she had perhaps been a little sister figure of sorts, maybe. Otto had thought that she was probably rather nice: she must have been pure-hearted enough to catch Subaru’s attention in the same way that Emilia had, after all. Beatrice had thought much the same, and had wondered if perhaps Rem had brought her sweets in the same way that Subaru had, back when she had still been stuck in her library. Were the two of them “peas in a pod” like that, perhaps? Garfiel had assumed that she was probably much like Ram, and that Captain simply had that sort of good taste. Ram had refused to form any sort of theories about her little sister’s personality entirely, firmly resolving to allow Rem to shine without any of her older sister’s preexisting expectations the moment she opened her eyes again.
And Emilia…
[“Even I don’t know the situation in detail,” Ram was saying. “It’s something that happened while Lady Emilia and I were separated.”]
[“Separated…?” Rem was frowning slightly. “I thought you were with Lady Emilia to escort her…”]
[“It was to encourage Lady Emilia to be independent and have a strong sense of responsibility,” Ram answered, not a hint of hesitance in her voice.]
What might Rem really be like? Emilia had always wondered this. She had admittedly assumed that she was much like Ram, but — different, somehow, in the same way that Subaru’s relationship with Ram was clearly different from that which he had once had with Rem.
At the moment, it was difficult to gleam what, exactly, this key difference between them might be.
Near the back of the room, Rem stared upwards at what was, apparently, her old self. Was that what she had looked like, back then? Was that how she had held herself? Was that how she had styled her hair? Was this…
Who had she been, back then?
Anastasia was focused on something else. Emilia—
Had her own servants really been that concerned about her capabilities as a leader, for them to set up “lessons” of that sort?
[“As expected of Nee-sama,” Rem replied. “I’m very impressed.”]
Ram blinked. She had heard from Subaru that her little sister had looked up to her dearly, but hearing it and seeing it were two very different things.
“So she called me Nee-sama first…” she murmured aloud, focusing on that instead. Ram had assumed, but — having it confirmed like this was also a very different thing.
[Emilia was laughing. “You two really do get along reeally well,” she smiled. “But don’t make me laugh too much. I want to let this boy get some rest.”]
[“This boy must be someone you met while separated from Nee-sama,” Rem concluded.]
[“Nope, he’s not,” Emilia said. “Subaru is my…my, my what?”]
“I reeally was confused back then,” Emilia sighed.
“I’ll bet,” Crusch commented. “I would have been extremely suspicious, if I was faced with similar circumstances.”
“Subaru is a good boy, though,” Emilia refuted. “Puck and I both knew that from the start. Even if — Even if he was a little strange, perhaps.”
[“…Rem,” Ram said. “This person saved Lady Emilia’s life. Lord Roswaal acknowledged that fact, too. No matter how stupid he looks—”]
“From the very start,” Garfiel snickered.
“From the very start, in fact,” Beatrice sighed.
Ram shrugged, refusing to let herself blush.
[“—he’s our guest. You do understand what that means, right?”]
[Rem did not look convinced. “But, Nee-sama—” she tried.]
[“Rem.”]
[And with a look, the matter was settled.]
“So this Rem was suspicious of Subaru from the very start, too…?” Emilia observed.
Rem pressed her lips together. At least her past self had apparently had good sense.
…Had that changed? If it had — why?
Rem supposed that she was going to find out.
[“I actually want to stay by his side until he wakes up,” Emilia admitted. “But apparently he won’t wake up until morning.”]
Nearby, Ferris choked.
Having never consciously seen this scene before, present-day Subaru also choked, his eyes widening. “E-Emilia-tan…!”
Emilia did not look embarrassed about this in the slightest. “I was reeally worried about you, you know!” she scolded. “Even from the start, you’re always scaring me…!”
Beatrice sighed. She had indeed thought that Subaru would not have been better until morning, back then. She had been very much mistaken: her mana’s compatibility with the boy had instead led to him pestering her in the middle of the night. All she could do now was cluck her tongue at her old self’s naïveté.
[“Well, let’s leave the room for now,” Emilia was sighing.]
[She turned to Subaru, who was still asleep in the guest bed, and — ran her fingers through his bangs.]
Subaru made a croaking sound, his face developing a new and interesting shade of pink at the sight. This time, Emilia’s cheeks reddened with embarrassment right alongside his.
Ram sighed. “From the very start, indeed…”
[“I have so many things I want to talk about with Subaru when he wakes up,” Emilia murmured. Then she stood up. “But first, I’ll need to report the trouble that I ran into in the capital to Roswaal.” She sighed. “He’s gonna get mad at me. How do I explain this…?”]
[And then she exited the room.]
Anastasia blinked. For a Royal Candidate, Emilia’s concerns about Roswaal had sounded a bit like an employee’s worries about upsetting their boss.
—Her concerns were likely unfounded. Lady Emilia was still a Royal Candidate, after all.
[Rem watched her go for a moment before stepping forward, silently closing the door and taking Emilia’s place by Subaru’s bedside.]
Subaru blinked. “Eh?” he questioned.
Ferris grinned. “Perhaps nyer beloved Rem wanted to do lewd things with nya right from the start~” he teased. “Maybe she’s beside herself with lust, just WAITING to pounce and make a mess out of nya! She’ll climb on top of nyew, stick her finger in nyer mouth, curl up right under the covers beside nyer sleeping—”
“Ferris!” Crusch snapped.
Subaru squawked, his face growing scarlet. Ricardo started laughing, more at the sound that the boy had just made than anything else.
Ram looked far less amused. “My cute little sister would never do something so unbecoming!” she snapped. “Keep such fantasies to yourself, you useless furball.”
Thankful to her older sister for speaking up in her stead, Rem silently curled her lip in agreement.
Ferris giggled, not looking apologetic in the slightest. “Sorry, sorry,” he grinned. “Forgive cute little Ferri-chan, would nya…?”
Wilhelm sighed.
[Rem stood over him for a long moment, unblinking. Then, slowly, her hands reached up, and…]
Ferris stiffened slightly, his mischievous smile faltering.
Frederica frowned.
“Is she…?” Otto blinked. No, he dismissed inwardly. No, that can’t be right.
But it sure looked…
Garfiel didn’t look nervous in the slightest. “She won’t hurt Captain,” he scoffed. “Captain loves Rem, we know that much.”
It looked like Rem was reaching for his neck. But— that couldn’t have been right.
[“Ehehe…” Subaru giggled in his sleep. A bit of drool was dribbling from his lip. “You’re cute even when you’re mad… Parallel worlds, fantasies…”]
Ferris burst out laughing, all the tension leaving him at once. “Even in his sleep—!” he cackled.
“Even in his sleep, in fact,” Beatrice giggled.
Subaru buried his face in his knees.
[Rem frowned, and then — flicked the sleeping Subaru on the forehead. Subaru yelped, but didn’t wake up.]
Garfiel gestured at the metia. “See?” he snickered.
Ram crossed her arms. “My cute little sister has good instincts,” she declared.
Anastasia — relaxed. She thought herself to have good perceptive skills, but…at least this time, she must have been mistaken.
[“I don’t think I’ll ever get along with this guest…” Rem muttered, moving back to the door. “Please leave as soon as possible.”]
[And then she was gone.]
“Well, we know that Rem’s instincts were wrong about THAT, in fact,” Beatrice pointed out. The one thing they all knew for certain about Rem was that she and Subaru had ended up being very, very close.
Ram huffed, but even she knew that she couldn’t really argue the point.
“So, that’s it, right?” Julius sighed, looking utterly exhausted. “Subaru went off with Lady Emilia, and since everyone remembers everything…”
“Yep!” Mimi agreed cheerfully. “Now we can all go home!”
“Thank goodness,” Hetaro sighed. “That was— All of that is more than enough to think about…”
Tivey made a noise of agreement. Maybe he could convince Lady Anastasia to let the three of them take the rest of the day off? He— He really wanted to take a break, after witnessing something like that.
Crusch sighed. “We’re going to need to have a proper discussion with the Emilia Camp, when we get back,” she murmured. Subaru seemed like a good, honest man — but even so, with an ability like this…!
“I doubt that we’ll have any trouble with them, Lady Crusch,” Wilhelm assured her. “Both Subaru-dono and Lady Emilia are thoroughly good people.”
Wilhelm didn’t say that about just anyone, and that reality was what made his assurance so comforting. Crusch smiled back at him weakly.
”I’m exhausted,” Frederica sighed. ”We’ll have to reconvened I know, but right now…”
Perhaps a short nap wouldn’t be a bad idea.
“So that’s how ya met Lady Emilia, eh, Captain?” Garfiel grinned. “Ya liked her right from the start, didn’t you?”
“Of course I did,” Subaru scoffed, though his face was still very pink. “Only a fool wouldn’t recognize the loveliness of Emilia-tan, after all!”
“That part of you will always stay the same, I suppose,” Beatrice sighed. “Honestly…”
But it wasn’t like she minded that side of him, not really.
Otto pursed his lips and said nothing. With this new information about his dear friend…
We will need to take precautions, he sighed inwardly. Both internally, and regarding those other camps…
But there was no need to discuss that now. And really, that discussion was the least of Otto’s worries. While he was not foolish enough to think that he could handle ALL of this behind their backs, he did want to do as much as he could to make sure Subaru and Emilia didn’t have to think about any of this themselves. He would have to get to work quickly, once they returned…
“We’re gonna need ta keep an eye on that camp, then, eh?” Ricardo muttered.
“It sure seems that way,” Anastasia replied softly. “With an ability like that…”
Anastasia would like to believe that the integrity of the Royal Selection was still intact, but she would be a fool to shut her eyes and pretend that it was a settled matter.
“We will discuss the matter with Lady Emilia in Priestella,” she decided. “Any measures we decide upon can wait until then.”
Ricardo nodded grimly.
“I suppose we will have a lot to discuss, dear sister,” Ram said. She tried to keep her voice level, even thought excitement had begun to bubble up in her stomach. Because if this was over, then—!
There was a lot to discuss with Subaru, and Lady Emilia, and everyone else. But they were all currently traveling to Priestella, and Ram was back at the manor. Which meant that Ram would have a good bit of time to herself before she would need to have that conversation.
But, also at the manor would be—!
“It will be nice,” she said mildly. “To finally be able to meet my cute little sister.”
Rem frowned at Ram, looking somewhat nervous. Of all the people here, she instinctively trusted her twin sister the most: there was a sense in her soul that allowed her to understand that Ram was a kindred spirit. But this world that she had just opened her eyes too sure looked dangerous, and…!
Her eyes flitted to the time-traveling boy with the foul stench that made the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. As much as she was looking forward to getting to know Ram, there was also THAT to…
“Rachins,” Reinhard murmured. The man was still curled in the fetal position. “Rachins, you…”
“I know,” Rachins said miserably. He would need to answer for this, once they returned. He would need to answer, for…
How was he supposed to respond to that?! To knowing that he had— He hadn’t wanted to kill Subaru! He hadn’t wanted to kill him like that, really! And yet he had, and it had really, really fucking hurt, because bleeding out in an alley because some jackass shoved a knife in your back was—!
And yet his victim was still here, still alive, and—!
Rachins buried his head in his knees. He didn’t want to think about it. He didn’t want to think about ANY of this. All he wanted to do was crawl away and hide somewhere. Rachins was a coward and he knew it.
“Lady Emilia will be merciful,” Felt said. There was an unusual look on her face. “She will understand that this is…an unusual situation. You will be punished, but…” She shook her head. “And I’ll protect you, if you need it,” she declared. “You’re still a member of my Camp, Rachins.”
Rachins didn’t find that as reassuring as he should have, perhaps. To be honest, the coming retribution from the Emilia Camp was the last thing on his mind right now.
—Rom was not convinced that this was over.
That boy had died three times within his first day in this new world. That was — a tragedy, of course, but would it really make sense for that to be the last of his struggles? Would Subaru really have been able to defend himself that much better after this, to the point where he could have accomplished those legendary feats that Rom had heard so much about without…?
He is with Lady Emilia, now, Rom told himself. He isn’t all alone anymore: he’s with one of the most powerful political camps in the country. So…
Rom wanted to believe that Emilia would succeed in protecting him now, to think that Subaru was capable of keeping himself safe from this point forward, but everything he had seen so far pointed to that — not being the case.
And, as if confirming his suspicions…
[“…I don’t know that ceiling,” Subaru’s voice echoed.]
[The metia appeared to blink itself awake.]
“It’s still going?” Felt frowned. “But didn’t…?”
“That’s—” Emilia tilted her head. “That IS the guest room that he was staying in…”
[ Wow, I feel like I slept really well! Subaru marveled. “…The pillow feels different, huh?” he mumbled aloud, turning over to bury his face in the fabric. “Smells better, too… Definitely higher class than usual.”]
“I guess that spirit isn’t done with us yet,” Otto sighed. “Geez…”
He had thought that they were in the clear. Just how much would that thing need to reveal about their camp before it was satisfied?
—Anastasia looked at the screen sharply. If they weren’t done yet, then…
[“Abdominal wound…totally gone,” Subaru was saying, gingerly touching his healed belly. “No bruises, of course there’s no scar, either… This world’s medical tech is pretty awesome to not leave sewing marks.”]
“Sewing marks?” Ferris frowned.
“Yeah, you know. Stitches.” Subaru shrugged. “Kinda like sewing skin together?”
—Ferris normally just used healing magic. He had heard of stitches before, and in some cases had needed to implement something similar, but…
It was more than a little barbaric, he thought with revulsion, to sew people up like dolls.
[“But how much time has passed?” Subaru wondered aloud. “…No way to tell, huh?”]
Frederica blinked. “Subaru-sama, there’s—”
“There is a clock directly above the door,” Ferris said flatly. “Nyew are looking directly at it.”
“I didn’t know it was a clock, geez!”
He didn’t even know—?!
So many small things that made that boy unbelievably vulnerable, in this strange place so far away from home. Crusch was just grateful that he had found people with hearts big enough to welcome him on his first day.
[“Any way you slice it…”]
“Would you STOP THAT?!” Otto cried.
[“…This time I managed to avoid Return by Death, huh?” Subaru leaned back, thinking aloud. “First time, it was a pathetic death; second time, it was a bold death; third time, I died like a dog—”]
Wilhelm flinched violently, but managed to refrain from yelling at Subaru over this callous attitude again.
[“Man, if I died then, I’d be on a one-way ticket to mob-ville!” Subaru laughed.]
They were — going to have to get used to that sort of language, weren’t they?
Beatrice hated it. She hated it so much. She hoped that Subaru had — at least toned those jokes down a bit, over the course of the past year.
Ram took a deep breath, having come to a similar conclusion herself. “Alright,” she muttered.
Emilia tried her best to not look absolutely devastated. For Subaru’s sake, who was currently watching the room uneasily, waiting for anyone to angrily jump out at him again for his foul sense of humor.
But, having all come to the same conclusion somehow or another, none of them did.
“…Really, Natsuki-san,” Otto muttered, and that was that.
[But seriously though, I don’t want to see a blade again anytime soon…]
“I can’t blame him,” Ricardo commented under his breath. He hadn’t even been on the opposite end of the blade, and yet he himself was considering perhaps needing to take a leave of absence from his mercenary work.
Just — for a little while.
[“Considering the situation, it was that girl’s…Emilia’s healing magic, huh?”]
Beatrice sputtered loudly. “EMILIA’s healing magic?!” she demanded.
“I didn’t know, Beako!” Subaru apologized profusely. “I’m sorry, I didn’t know!”
Emilia was the only one that Subaru had seen actually use healing magic, at this point. Otto thought that it was a reasonable conclusion to draw.
[This place is probably a guest room of a mansion owned by Emilia, then, right? Subaru reasoned. “Then again, it could also be connected to Reinhard’s family…”]
“Reinhard actually did offer to take you in as a guest,” Emilia said, smiling. “I think he wanted to spend more time with you…”
Subaru blinked. “Wait — really?”
Reinhard coughed into his fist. “I did,” he admitted. “But — I think that it was the correct decision, for Lady Emilia to be the one to take you in.”
“Can’t argue with that!” Subaru agreed cheerfully. “Emilia-tan is the greatest…!”
[“Normally, there’d be a pretty girl at your bedside when you wake up, saying ‘Are you awake?’ in a cute voice, right?” Subaru suddenly complained. “And there weren’t any pretty girls when I was summoned, either. For a summons, this one sure has some glaring inadequacies—”]
The room busted out laughing once again.
“Nyaww, does Subaru-kyun need a pretty girl to watch him sleep at nyight?” Ferris teased. “Does he nyeed her to hold his hand as he rests, as a promise that everything will be alright in the mornying?”
“Would you leave me alone already?!” Subaru cried.
”Well that almost did happen, I suppose,” Beatrice commented quietly. Emilia blushed and averted her gaze.
[“Besides, nothing’s happening so far…” Subaru swung his legs over the side of the bed. “So it’s up to me to do recon and make myself comfortable!”]
“You woke up in a strange place alone,” Julius said flatly, watching Subaru step out of the room into the hallway. “And your first thought was to go looking for trouble, wasn’t it?”
Frederica sighed. That was just like him, really.
[I kind of want to call out if anyone’s here, it’s so quiet! Subaru thought to himself. But there’s also the chance that crazy bowel hunter lady abducted me, so I should probably keep my voice down…]
“I-Isn’t that a little mean?” Subaru protested.
“You knew that there was a possibility that you were still in danger,” Julius shot back. “And you decided to go and wander around?!”
[“Kenichi once said, ‘life must be lived,’” Subaru declared, as if answering Julius’ demand. “That’s what I think, too!”]
“Who’s Kenichi?” Anastasia asked. A fairytale from his homeland, perhaps…?
“M-My dad,” Subaru answered uncomfortably.
Wilhelm raised an eyebrow. Natsuki Kenichi…
He wondered what kind of man that person was, to have raised a boy like Natsuki Subaru.
[“I’ve walked this much, but I haven’t hit a bend,” Subaru suddenly said. “Is that even possible…? And that painting…”]
Julius paused. “…Huh,” he said.
[“If the corridor is looping,” Subaru wondered worriedly. “Maybe it’s for something to do with Return By Death.”]
Julius stiffened.
“It’s not, it’s not!” Emilia said hastily as everyone not in their camp did much the same. “It was Beatrice playing a prank, that’s all!”
Anastasia blinked. “Playing a prank…?” she echoed. “With a looping hallway? That is some advanced magic for a prank…”
“Try not to reveal too much, Lady Emilia?!” Otto cried out. “Especially not to HER!”
[“A looping corridor with any number of rooms…” Subaru mused, opening one of the connected doors to peer inside. “So if I don’t find the right one, I can’t get out?” He chewed his lip. “So if this goes according to cliché, it could take me HOURS to find the right one. I’ll go hungry; my mind’s give out, then my body will, too…”]
Julius hissed softly at that image, as did several other people. What a demented thing to…!
But it wasn’t like Subaru hadn’t been trained to expect the worst of this world, what with a first day like THAT.
“I wouldn’t go THAT far, in fact!” Beatrice objected hotly. “I’m not—!”
“I know, Beako, I know!” Subaru said hastily. “It’s just — at the time, I didn’t! I was a foolish human who had no idea what a sweet girl Beako was!”
Beatrice pouted at him, crossing her arms. “Hmph!”
[“If that’s the case…” Subaru sighed, and then headed back the way he came. “I’ll just sleep in my room until someone comes. Maybe that first room was the goal, anyway.”]
Julius sighed in relief, his shoulders sagging. “Good, good,” he praised, watching the metia. “Just go and rest in your room until— huh?”
[“…How do you look like such a DEEPLY, irritating person, I suppose?”]
[“First NPC found!” Subaru declared, pointing at the little blonde girl sitting in front of him with a victorious look on his face.]
“—I remember this, in fact,” Beatrice suddenly said.
Julius suddenly looked like he felt much, much better. He wasn’t the only one: the entire room had experienced what felt like a universal sigh of relief.
[“Man,” Subaru was sighing, his eyes wandering over the many, many books. “Here in a place full of books, and I can’t read a single one… What a bummer.”]
[“Looking all over someone else’s bookshelves, and sighing on top of that…” Beatrice stared at him with a flat expression on her face. “Are you TRYING to offend, I suppose?” she asked. “Perhaps I should respond in kind.”]
Julius froze. “…Subaru,” he managed. “Did. Did you antagonize a Great Spirit the first time you woke up in the Mathers’ Estate?”
Subaru shifted uneasily. “I didn’t know that she was anything but a little girl at the time…?” he offered in a meek voice.
Julius felt a migraine coming on.
[“Your pretty face’s go all to waste if you’re that prickly,” Subaru teased. “C’mon, smile, smile!”]
“That is not how you talk to a Great Spirit…!” he hissed out.
Frederica looked at the metia sadly. It was — odd, seeing Beatrice back to acting like…
[“I am simply pretty by nature,” Beatrice replied. “I suppose my contemptuous sneer should be enough for the likes of you.”]
“That Great Spirit DID become his contracted partner, Jules,” Anastasia reminded him. “Clearly he did something right.”
“She won’t hurt him,” Mimi said confidently. “Beatrice sits in his lap during meetings. She’d never hurt him.”
Julius blinked, momentarily distracted. “She — what?”
[“You know big words like ‘contemptuous sneer,’ huh…” Subaru wondered. “And you’re in a bad mood because I got it right in one go?” He grinned. “My bad! I’ve been doing puzzles like this since WAY back…”]
“You were?” Anastasia leaned forward eagerly. “So they had magic like this in your world?” she asked. “And it was common enough for games?”
“N-Not exactly,” Subaru said shyly. “We just — kind of pretended? We had special games that — simulated this, without actually…”
Anastasia needed to know more. She’d have to press him further once all of this was over.
[“All my hard work constructing the domain, all for naught, just like that,” Beatrice sulked. “It is quite horrid, I suppose.”]
“It was a little annoying, in fact,” Beatrice sighed. “Betty had created all sorts of different rooms for you. One that confused your sense of gravity, one that confused your consciousness and awareness of reality, a couple that were upside-down…”
“Aw, I’m sorry, Beako!” Subaru apologized, his shyness dissipating for a moment. “That sounds like it would have been fun! I should have just gone along with it, huh…?”
Julius wasn’t sure just how much of that sounded “fun.” But — it was Subaru’s contracted spirit, so it wasn’t like Subaru expected a trick like that to end badly for him, if Beatrice was the one conducting it. So he supposed that it made sense.
[“I suppose game masters would want me to trigger all their events instead of skipping to the end,” Subaru laughed. “My bad, my bad… Well, let’s make that water under the bridge! Could you tell me where this is?”]
“Quite bold,” Wilhelm commented. “Wandering into a Great Spirit’s domain and demanding a tour like that…”
If this weren’t Subaru’s contracted spirit, Wilhelm might be just as stressed about this scenario as Julius appeared to be.
[“Hmph.” Beatrice leered at him: “It is Betty’s multipurpose room, which serves as a library and a bedroom, I suppose.”]
[“Talk about a token response,” Subaru replied, frowning. “Are you one of those manual girls that everyone’s into, nowadays?”]
That fantasy-character-speak again, Anastasia presumed. She…She hoped that wasn’t indicative of any deeper issues her camp would need to deal with in the near future, when it came to this time-traveling castaway from another world.
[“Also — shouldn’t that make me feel kind of sad for you?” he was continuing. “I mean, you don’t have your own bedroom to sleep in? That’s horrible. Or about you using a library as your private chambers…maybe I should laugh?”]
[“Are those remarks intended to tease me, in fact?!”]
“If it was any spirit but his own contracted partner, I would absolutely be expecting retribution for all that sass,” Crusch said flatly.
Beatrice winced, remembering what came after this. “…Well—”
[“I am finally reaching the limits of my patience,” Beatrice growled, standing up. “You should be put in your place a little, I suppose…”]
[“C’mon, c’mon!” Subaru laughed, completely indifferent to Beatrice’s growing impatience — though he did back away slightly once she got a little too close for comfort. “Hey, what are you gonna do?”]
[“Don’t you dare move,” Beatrice ordered, an ominous look on her face.]
[Finally, Subaru looked like he understood the likely danger of his predicament.]
“Little late for that, ain’t it, Big Bro?” Felt sighed. “You really do like picking fights before you’re actually ready to follow through on ‘em, don’t you?”
“I don’t— I didn’t—!” Subaru had nothing he could say to that, and so after a long moment he closed his mouth.
[“Is there something you wish to say, I suppose?” Beatrice asked.]
[“D-Don’t hurt me?” Subaru tried meekly.]
[“Should I applaud your devotion to your flippant tongue, I suppose?”]
“She wouldn’t,” Julius reminded himself under his breath, even as he wanted to gnaw on his fingernails. “She wouldn’t— That’s his contracted spirit, so—”
[Beatrice placed her hand on Subaru’s chest. Subaru stared back at her, confused.]
Julius recognized that movement and paled. “No—!”
[Suddenly, Subaru’s body convulsed in on itself, and he crumpled to the ground with a scream.]
Frederica shrieked.
“Subaru!” Julius cried out, lurching forward.
[It burns! It burns! Did she just set my body on fire?! Ow, ow, ow—!]
“Subaru!” Beatrice shouted, looking panicked as she stared at the metia. “Subaru—!”
“What are you getting upset for?” Ram scoffed. “You’re the one who decided Barusu needed to be punished.” She smirked teasingly. “And I think you were right, in any case…”
[“It seems you did not faint, I suppose.” Beatrice’s voice floated idly down. “Perhaps you are as sturdy as I had heard?”]
[“Wh…What did you do…” Subaru gasped out, shivering on the ground. “…you drill loli…?”]
Nobody had any idea what that term meant, but they could all guess that it wasn’t supposed to be flattering.
“Don’t insult someone who just attacked you like that…!” Julius hissed out, clenching his teeth.
[“I only collected the mana from your body, I suppose,” Beatrice responded. “Does the circulation feel slightly off, I suppose…?”]
His damaged gate, Ferris remembered. So, it was damaged even back then…?
[“Well, it was good to confirm if you had hostile intent or not, in fact.” Beatrice had crouched down by Subaru’s side. “And, for your rudeness towards my hard work, your mana should be confiscated before letting you go, I suppose.”]
Beatrice looked like she wanted to melt into the floor. “Betty is sorry, in fact,” she told Subaru meekly. “Betty is…”
“You couldn’t have known!” Subaru said immediately. “You did the right thing, Beako, the right thing! What might have happened if I actually was a threat, right? You did the right thing!”
[“Y-You’re not human, are you…?” Subaru croaked out, a slight sneer on his face. “And I don’t mean your personality…”]
[“You are quite slow to notice that for someone who has met Bubby already, I suppose,” Beatrice replied, a sadistic smile on her face.]
[She looks like the kind of little girl who would rip the wings off of an insect for her amusement…]
“I’d never do anything like that!” Beatrice objected, looking both shocked and hurt. “Subaru, I—!”
But then she stopped. With a first impression like that — how could Subaru have thought anything else?
[“I take it back…” Subaru retorted. “Your personality…is not human either…”]
“I didn’t mean it, Beako!” Subaru instead, staring with horror at Beatrice’s hurt expression. “I— I didn’t—”
“Betty is very, very sorry, in fact,” Beatrice responded. “You — had every reason to think in such a manner about her, in fact.”
“N-No!” Subaru shook his head frantically. “Beatrice, I—!”
[The Beatrice onscreen was not offended in the least. “Do not measure a proud, noble being by your standards, human,” she declared. “…If you died here, your husk would be troublesome to remove, I suppose. I shall speak to the others.”]
[Don’t say husk, Subaru thought angrily. It makes me sound like an insect, you little brat…]
[And with that, Subaru faded back into unconsciousness.]
“Comparing himself to an insect after commenting that the girl looks like she tortures insects for fun,” Crusch noted. “That is…quite the declaration.”
“It was a reasonable one to make, in fact,” Beatrice admitted.
“Beako, it’s fine, it’s fine— I’m sorry!” Subaru waved at her rapidly, eyes wide. “It was out of line for me to think something so awful about my sweet Beako, especially after she went to such efforts to—!”
“It really wasn’t, though,” Mimi frowned, watching Subaru frantically attempt to apologize to his contracted spirit.
Tivey frowned. “Onee-chan?”
“He didn’t know why she did that, or — even what she did,” Mimi said. “All he knew was that it hurt, and really badly, and that she seemed to enjoy it. So, that conclusion really wasn’t out of line.”
Julius frowned. Mimi — had a point, really.
“Their relationship improved eventually,” Anastasia sighed, shaking her head. “That’s all that really matters, here…”
[“…I know that ceiling,” Subaru’s voice murmured, and the metia blinked to life once again.]
Felt giggled. “Kinda funny that you ended up right back in bed just five, ten minutes after getting up, eh, Big Bro?” she teased. “Geez…”
Subaru pouted.
[“My, it seems he has awakened, Nee-sama.”]
Ram sucked in a sharp breath. “That’s—!”
[“Yes, Rem,” Ram’s voice responded. “He is awake.”]
So they weren’t done with her. Not yet.
That was nice, because Ram—
Ram wanted to know what her cute little sister had been like. She knew that the current, memory-less Rem should be allowed to grow on her own, but — she also knew that Rem had been someone very dear to her. So…it was alright for her to wish to understand what that version of Rem had been like, right?
—Ram decided that she wasn’t going to apologize for that desire. She could accept this new Rem and understand the old Rem both. There was no need for her to choose one or the other.
[“Ugh,” Subaru groaned, rolling over in bed. “I’m not so much nocturnal as I am a denizen of the night. Waking up in the morning makes my chest burn…”]
[“Dear Guest, it is now Seven Solartime.”]
[“Dear Guest, it is about Seven Solartime.”]
Garfiel inwardly patted himself on the back for his earlier prediction. Even if they weren’t the same, exactly it seemed that he was right about Captain having similar — similarly GOOD — tastes to his own amazing self.
We really were close… Ram leaned forward, pressing her chin into her hand. A sense of melancholic loss spread through her chest. Just how much had been stolen from her, back then? Was there any way she’d ever really know?
[Seven Solartime…would that be around 7:00AM? Subaru wondered. “If that’s the case,” he murmured. “If you don’t count the wake-up earlier, I’ve slept the whole day? —Well, my record is two and a half days, so this is nothing, really…”]
Ferris — frowned. “…Nyew slept for two and a half days straight?” he repeated, for once not teasing in the slightest. “Were nya sick or something?”
“Shut up,” Subaru muttered, flushing pink.
[“Nee-sama, Nee-sama, did you hear?” Rem’s voice said. “Quite a lazy thing to say.”]
[“Rem, Rem, I heard,” Ram agreed. “Quite a good-for-nothing thing to say.”]
“It’s certainly a good way to demonstrate that you’re not a threat,” Crusch sighed. “With a comment like that…”
Anastasia conceded the point, though she was certain that such a benefit had been entirely unintentional on Subaru’s part.
[“Alright!” Subaru snapped, finally getting fed up as he sat up and threw off his covers. “Who are those twin voices criticizing me in stereo?!”]
Sure enough, standing right next to Ram, in that same uniform characteristic of the Mathers’ Estate, was — Rem.
Rem still had so many questions. In fact — she had more than ever, seeing her old self in this new light. This new image of her old self was just so DIFFERENT. Was that softer voice her true voice, back then? Was THIS how she had held herself, in most contexts? Was that innocent look on her face her natural expression, in those days? Was that — how she had held her sister’s hand?
And she hadn’t really thought about it before, but…was that really what she had worn?
[“No way…” Subaru’s eyes had gone wide with wonder. “There are maid outfits in this world, too?!”]
“THAT’s your first impression?” Felt asked flatly.
“Oh no,” Anastasia sighed, bracing herself.
[Black apron dresses, white lace headbands — that combination of exposed shoulders and short skirts is rather scandalous, isn’t it? Subaru observed. That level of skin exposure is probably the result of the designer’s personal tastes…]
[“I thought that maid outfits were supposed to be more modest,” he mused aloud. “But I think I’m a fan!”]
Ricardo coughed hastily into his fist, but eventually his mirth won out and he devolved into loud laughter. “What a first impression!” he crowed. “…Julius. Julius— He’s fine. This is his big sister and the girl he’s been calling the second love of his life for the past year, they’re not gonna do anything to him. He’s FINE.”
Next to him, Julius looked about ready to rip Subaru’s head off. “I know that,” he gritted out. “I know that, but…!”
[“Nee-sama, Nee-sama, this is terrible,” Rem whispered theatrically. “Right now, in Dear Guest’s head, you are the subject of obscene, degrading thoughts.”]
[“Rem, Rem, this is dreadful,” Ram responded in the same hushed tone. “Right now, Dear Guest’s head has become filled with completely disgusting thoughts about you.”]
[“Don’t take my mental capacity for granted, ladies!” Subaru declared, raising his hands to wiggle his fingers suggestively. “You’re BOTH going to star in my fantasies~”]
Frederica squawked.
Crusch coughed loudly. “Subaru,” she said faintly, looking rather astounded. “Of all the things you could have said—!”
“Subaru-kyun,” Ferris said in disbelief. “Do nyew WANT a reputation like…?”
“Natsuki-san,” Otto groaned, burying his face in his hands. “Why are you like this…?”
“I—” Subaru looked so embarrassed that he was bordering on the verge of tears. “I—”
“Now, now,” Wilhelm interrupted, stepping in to show mercy and defend Subaru’s red and teary face from the criticism of his peers. “This was a while ago, was it not? I’m sure that Subaru-dono has grown since then. Besides.” His eyes glimmered. “I’m sure that all young men have experience in making buffoons of themselves by saying untoward things in front of beautiful women…”
Subaru buried his face in his knees.
[“Please forgive me, Dear Guest,” Rem pleaded, holding both of Ram’s hands meekly as she made a show of cowering away. “Let me go, and defile Nee-sama instead.”]
[“Please stop this, Dear Guest,” Ram echoed in the same tone and posture. “Let me go, and humiliate Rem instead.”]
[“Where’s the sisterly love here?!” Subaru retorted, staring at them both in shock as he dropped the teasy facade. “I mean, selling each other out and making me some archvillain…?”]
Felt snorted. “At least neither of them took it seriously,” she said.
“Thank Od Laguna for that,” Julius muttered.
In the present, Rem said nothing. She would not brush off such behavior so easily this time.
“It’s certainly an honest first impression!” Garfiel cackled. “I mean really, Captain, the very first thing— No wonder Ram’s so hard on ya all the time! If this was her first impression of ya, then—”
“I don’t remember this.”
Garfiel froze. Everyone else did much the same.
“…What?” Otto managed.
Ram was staring at the screen, a carefully blank expression on her face. “I don’t remember this,” she repeated. “I thought at first that perhaps it was simply Rem’s absence, but now I’m sure.” She clenched her fists to stop her hands from shaking. “This — isn’t what happened.”
Emilia’s eyes widened in horror.
And just like that, all of the mirth drained out of the room at once.
Notes:
EDIT: Side Stories now included: [Behind the Scenes of Life in Another World From Zero], [Librarian Beatrice’s Log Restart] and [Rem and Subaru Meet].
(Well, that first one is more REFERENCED than anything else — but I wanted to give y’all the title, in case you wanted to go and check out the full thing for yourselves :P)
And with that, we have finished up Arc 1! I know this isn’t the arc that people really care about when it comes to react fics, but I didn’t want to use that as an excuse to phone it in. I’d feel really cheap if I just sped past it like that. And you know, I am actually pretty proud of how these first chapters came out…!
Anyway, next up is Arc 2. Which means — Rem. …Buckle up for that! :D
Oh, one more thing: I WILL be including (some of) the side stories in this series, but I will only include those that can be told from Subaru’s POV. So like, I’m currently planning on including:
DURING ARC 2
Subaru’s Stewardess Life
Ram and the Night Study Group
Rem’s Latte Art
The (Loving) World Petra SawBETWEEN ARCS 2 AND 3
The four side stories related to the Memory Snow OVA (obviously)
Rem’s Very Ordinary Happy Day
The Best Day of Rem’s Life
My Fair Bad Lady
A Foolish Teatime in April
A Heroic Tale From Zero (also obviously)
A Love Song for EMT
Operation Kokkuri
Rem-rin’s DayAFTER ARC 4
Earth Spider Episode (if it gets translated)
Cursed Goddess Statuette Episode
The Great Manhunt for the Lost Battalion (if it gets translated)I am willing to include more, perhaps, if people think they’d be a good fit — but if there is something you want me to add, then you have to tell me BEFORE we pass it chronologically: I don’t wanna go back and rewrite stuff after the fact lmao. A lot of them are pretty short, so if I don’t tack them on to actual chapters I’ll bunch ‘em up together… But we’ll see how that goes :P
Chapter 6: Eccentric Types (Arc 2, Part 1)
Summary:
Subaru’s first loop in the Mathers’ Estate begins. While he’s there, he’s given the opportunity to make several deals…
Notes:
In case you missed it — I went and integrated two of the side stories into the last chapter after all, lol: [Librarian Beatrice’s Log Restart] and [Rem and Subaru Meet].
Also: for those of you who have been commenting about Roswaal’s absence…
:)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Two quiet, steady knocks echoed through the room, catching the attention of everyone in the theater. Subaru, Rem, and Ram all turned to see Emilia standing by the door, smiling softly.]
[“Couldn’t you wake up with less drama?” she teased.]
In the theater, Emilia didn’t feel like smiling at all. She was shaking, staring up at the metia with a horrible, horrible sensation curling in her gut. Subaru…
Right under her nose?
Before — he had been out of her sight. But had he really, really died while he was right…?
[That skirt… Subaru marveled, staring at Emilia’s legs . It perfectly accentuates her pale skin, and her slender physique… And that short length, too!]
[“I get it!” he crowed, pumping a fist. “Whoever chose this, I get what they were thinking!”]
[“…I’m not sure what you’re referring to,” Emilia said slowly. “But I’m veeery disappointed that I know it’s something meaningless.”]
Wilhelm snorted before coughing politely into his fist. “M-My apologies,” he said aloud.
Subaru stared back at him with a miserably red face. “…Shush…” he muttered.
Ferris forced himself to giggle, preparing to regain his composure the best way he knew how: teasing an easy target until they looked ready to burst. “Nyes, Subaru-kyun,” he purred. “Doesn’t Emilia-sama look sooo cute? I’m sure nyew just wanna jump all over her, don’t nya, nyew little puppy-dog~”
“Shuuuush—!”
…Emilia felt the corners of her lips turn up, ever so slightly. Oh, Subaru…
[In a place full of unknowns — including that sadistic little brat next door —]
Beatrice winced, but didn’t comment.
“Beako, I didn’t mean it!” Subaru pleaded, attention snapping away from Ferris’ mischievous smirk. “Please don’t look so down, I really didn’t—!”
Frederica tilted her head. It was — very odd, to see Subaru thinking of his beloved Beako in such a manner.
[— seeing the friendly face of the first friendly person I met in this world just puts me right at ease!]
Emilia’s eyes softened, a smile creeping back across her face in full. “Oh, Subaru…” she whispered.
That was right. Even if he did…she would be right there, wouldn’t she? And so would Ram, and Beatrice — and even Rem, who would stay there for at least a couple months, right? Subaru had people who would love him, and they were all right there.
So long as Subaru had someone there who loved him, then…
It was difficult to remain morose when the Subaru onscreen was being so silly — and in the care of people who everyone knew would come to love him dearly — who he would love dearly in turn — and thus entirely safe. At least for the moment.
“Puts ya right at ease, huh, champ?” Ricardo chuckled, forcing a smile back on his face. “Ah, to be young again…”
“Oh, shut up!”
“Such is the blessing of youth,” Wilhelm agreed warmly, smiling innocently back at Subaru’s flushing face.
“I remember those days,” Rom said wistfully. “To be young again indeed…”
“All of you are idiots!” Subaru yelled. “All of you! Shut the hell up!”
“It was probably those Wolgarm,” Ram murmured, ignoring their exchange entirely. That was the most likely explanation for how he’d — gone back in time, again. It…It would explain how he had known—
How— How much of what he knew came from—?!
Ram closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Exhaled. There was no sense in panicking. She would figure it out soon enough — and once she did, she would never allow anything of the sort to happen again.
[“To think I was worried a bit when I heard Beatrice had been rough on you when you were low on blood…” Emilia sighed. “I reeeally shouldn’t have bothered.”]
[“I’m in a super good mood from waking up to your face, though!” Subaru responded cheerfully. Then he faltered slightly.]
Emilia blinked. “Hm?” she asked. “Subaru?”
[“And I’m a little afraid to ask this, but…” Subaru looked up at her, slightly meek all of a sudden, with big puppy dog eyes. “You ah…remember all about me, right?”]
Emilia nearly burst into tears on the spot.
“Ooof,” Otto whispered softly, wincing hard. Beside him, Garfiel had cringed violently. Ram flinched. Beatrice swallowed, letting out a shuddering breath. Frederica’s lip wobbled, ever so slightly.
Emilia took a deep breath in. Exhaled. —She wasn’t going to forget Subaru again. Not ever, ever again.
“Don’t worry, Subaru,” she smiled, turning to where her knight was watching them all with worry clear in his eyes. “I’ll remember you forever, oh-kay? Forever and ever…”
[“That’s an odd question,” Emilia’s onscreen counterpart answered, having not nearly the context necessary to understand the tragedy of what she had just been asked. “I don’t think I’d forget someone who stands out as much as you do, Subaru.”]
“Who could?” Garfiel joked, forcing himself to smile. “My amazing self’s never met anyone more memorable than Captain, that’s for sure!”
“Should I take that as a compliment?!”
“It’s true either way, Natsuki-san, so you might as well.”
[“Please listen, Lady Emilia,” Rem said. “This person was terribly humiliating. For Nee-sama, that is.”]
[“Hear this, Lady Emilia,” Ram said. “This man has trapped and violated girls. Rem, that is.”]
Frederica sighed. On one hand, she knew how much of a tease Ram could be — and Rem, too, apparently, which made sense. On the other, it wasn’t like Subaru hadn’t gone and asked for that sort of reception.
[Subaru shrank backwards, his face growing scarlet as the two maids rushed to confide in Emilia. Baseless accusations…!]
“Were they really all that baseless, Barusu?” Ram said, stone-faced. “I saw how you were looking at my sweet Rem, you pervert.”
“I-I mean, what else do you expect, Nee-sama? Sneaking into a guy’s room to stare at him from over his bed like that—”
Rem frowned as she watched her sister banter with — that boy. Despite her words, and perhaps even her dry, humorless tone…Rem could tell that the relationship between Ram and Subaru was a shockingly fond one. If only because of how Subaru was taking all of Ram’s insults — likely rooted in truth, as far as Rem was concerned — as playful jabs. If only because Ram was LETTING him take them as playful jabs.
Emilia smiled at them softly. Ram would never admit out loud how much Subaru met to her. But that didn’t really matter, because it was already obvious to everyone else.
[“I…don’t know Subaru well enough to say I know he WOULDN’T do that—” Emilia confessed.]
Crusch coughed. “Ouch,” she commented.
“I mean,” Wilhelm pointed out awkwardly, the corner of his mouth turning upwards. “She hadn’t even properly met him yet, had she…?”
“Subaru isn’t that kind of person!” Emilia insisted hotly, looking wounded at her onscreen counterpart’s admittance. “He might have been — a little much, at first — but Subaru’s always been a good boy!”
[“—but I trust that he probably did not,” her onscreen counterpart finished. “Don’t tease him TOO much, alright?”]
[“Yes, Lady Emilia,” Rem said. “Ram shall reflect on this.”]
[“Yes, Lady Emilia,” Ram said. “Rem will reflect on this.”]
[Neither twin looked even slightly apologetic.]
Frederica chuckled.
“Shamelessly passing the blame off to each other, huh…?” Otto noted, amused.
“You were ripping into Captain right off the bat, huh, Ram?” Garfiel chortled.
“Hah!” Ram folded her arms with a smirk. “I knew what type of man Barusu was just by looking at him,” she declared. “It seems that every version of me understood him just as well, to know that he required this sort of treatment.”
—Rem watched this interaction on the metia with a blank expression on her face.
It wasn’t a shock that she didn’t remember this, as she didn’t remember anything else prior to opening her eyes in this strange place. But…was that how she had acted? Was this how she normally behaved? Could she really see herself making such a crass joke about a man she had just met, after hanging over him by his bedside? Is that something she — the old her, the current her — is, was that something she would do?
Was this the version of herself that — that boy — remembered?
Vacillating between distrust, confusion, and a faint sense of grief-filled nostalgia — Rem wondered how she was supposed to feel, about the memories being shown in front of her.
[“Anyway, Subaru,” Emilia said. “Are you doing alright? Nothing feels wrong anywhere?”]
[“Hm? Oh, yeah,” Subaru replied, perking back up. “Before I slept I felt like my whole body was on fire and I was going to die, but I don’t feel one bit of that now. I actually feel like I slept a bit TOO much…”]
“That…does not sound pleasant,” Julius said worriedly.
“I said I felt BETTER!” Subaru retorted.
[“If you’re no worse than that, good,” Emilia smiled. “Can you handle a little stroll?”]
[“Stroll?”]
“Emilia-sama wanted to spend time with you right away, didn’t she?” Crusch noted, watching as Emilia explained that her pact with the local spirits required her to go and converse with them in the garden once every morning. “You must have made a pretty good impression, to be receiving this sort of treatment…”
Or perhaps, Anastasia thought to herself, Emilia simply wants a chance to size him up.
It’s what she would have done, with a figure as suspicious as this: found an opportunity to get Subaru alone with herself — or, in a position where he believed the two of them to be alone together — so that she could judge him more carefully.
[“Sounds like great rehab to me, Emilia-tan!” Subaru said cheerfully. And a great way to sate my curiosity — and my ulterior motives…!]
Ferris laughed. “Nyes, nyes, Subaru-kyun!” he crowed. “Emilia-sama’s gotta keep an eye out for nyer ulterior motives, nyew bad boy~!”
“Subaru is NOT a bad boy!” Emilia retorted hotly.
Ferris only cackled louder at her apparent offense. Subaru buried his blushing face between his knees.
[“How about I stroll around the garden and exercise while you talk to the spirits?”]
[“Well, if you don’t talk loudly or make a big fuss, sure…” Emilia stopped. “Eh? What did you say just now?”]
[Subaru appeared to ignore her — or perhaps in his excitement, he simply had not heard her speak at all. “Okay, it’s a deal,” he exclaimed. “Let’s go to the garden!”]
[Emilia didn’t let it go. “Hey, what did you say?” she pressed. “What is ‘tan’? Where did that come from?”]
[Subaru’s face slowly turned pink, and turned his face to the side.]
“Awfully familiar, for someone she would see as a stranger,” Julius muttered. But — it’s Lady Emilia, so…I don’t really need to worry.
Still, though: it wasn’t a great habit for Subaru to get into. Julius hoped that he would manage to break it.
—But Emilia herself had no such thoughts.
“Right from the start, huh…?”
This murmur was soft and low, coming straight from her soul as her hand drifted up to rest above her heart.
Emilia was “Emilia-tan” to him even back then, was she? Even back when she couldn’t even remember…
She had always been “Emilia-tan.” Always had been — and always would be, too. No matter what changed, that…
It felt somewhat bitter, somehow, but also oh-so warm and sweet.
[“Hey, maid sisters,” Subaru called over, pointedly ignoring Emilia’s questioning. “Where are my old clothes? Feels like I got in a hospital gown while I was out. I figure the mansion here lent this to me, but…”]
“How ungrateful!” Ferris teased. “Shouldn’t nyew have thanked the pretty girls for lending nya that robe?” His grin sharpened. “Or — for dressing nyew up all nyice and pretty while nyew slept, perhaps—?”
Subaru turned bright red. “I— I never actually thought of that!” he stammered. Slowly, with a look of utter mortification on his face, his head turned to look at Rem and Ram. “…D-Did—?”
“Ha!” Ram huffed, crossing her arms. “Ram indeed saw everything that day, Barusu,” she declared. “Your bloodied stomach, your mud-covered body, and the pitiful excuse for a man that you are—”
“You were reeally dirty, Subaru,” Emilia interrupted, trying to soothe his flustered face. “Ram and Beatrice worked together to heal you and clean you up. We didn’t want you getting sick…”
Such would only be proper, for a maid given the task to care for a guest that had arrived half-dead on their doorstep. Though, Frederica could imagine that the idea may be embarrassing for the guest in question.
Rem suddenly blinked. Had she also—
She curled her lip at the very thought.
“I’m glad we didn’t have to see that part,” Crusch chuckled. “That — would have been a little too much, I think…” Subaru should be able to maintain SOME privacy, after all.
[“Do you understand, Nee-sama?” Rem asked. “Perhaps he means that drab old rag?”]
[“I understand, Rem,” Ram answered. “He means that bloodstained mouse-colored piece of filth.”]
Ram inwardly shivered as she remembered the utter state of that tracksuit back then.
“Subaru isn’t the only one who was overfamiliar from the start,” Crusch commented, smiling.
“Could nya really expect anything else, with Subaru-kyun introducing himself like THAT?” Ferris sighed, smirking. “That boy went and asked for this treatment, he really did…”
Frederica smiled. Ram had been like that with her, during those first few days after she had arrived at the Mathers Estate herself. Wasn’t that right?
(She wondered if Rem had been much the same. It made her sad, the knowledge that she may never really know the answer to that.)
[“Some guts there, calling it filthy and looking like a dirty rat,” Subaru retorted at both of them. “If it’s still in one piece, could you hand it over?”]
[Rem and Ram looked over at Emilia, who nodded back at them in permission. The two maids then bowed and left.]
“Captain has good taste!” Garfiel crowed aloud, voice brimming with pride. “My amazing self knew Rem had to be like Ram, I just KNEW it!”
Rem squawked, recoiling away from both Garfiel and Subaru, her eyes vacillating between them both as she put two and two together. “Wha—?!” she demanded.
Had that boy—?!
Ram scoffed. “Barusu had pitifully lost his chance with Ram before he even opened his eyes,” she shot back. “If Rem is truly like her splendid older sister, then…”
She trailed off before she could finish that sentence. She — already knew that wasn’t true, didn’t she?
How could her own little sister have such bad taste in men…?
[“You don’t need to hear this from me, but you mustn’t strain yourself,” Emilia stressed. “You were terribly injured…”]
[“You closed the wound perfectly though,” Subaru replied, tilting his head.]
Beatrice crossed her arms, pouting.
“I’m so sorry, Beako,” Subaru apologized yet again. “I was so stupid, not recognizing what a wonderful girl you were back then…!”
[Subaru started. “Oh, yeah…”]
[He swung his legs over the side of the bed, straightening his back before bowing politely. “Thank you for healing my wounds, Emilia-tan,” he said gratefully. “You saved me. I really am scared of dying. I’d like to do it only once…”]
The entire theater flinched as one.
“At least that boy still has some sense,” Ferris growled, mockery temporarily draining from his voice to leave behind that raw and aching… Anger? Grief? Hurt?
Ferris never really knew what he was feeling, when his chest clenched up like this.
[“Normally once is all you get…?” Emilia responded, confused.]
Emilia hissed softly to herself. There was no way she could have known, she knew that, but…!
Oh, gosh, what else had she not noticed?
And— And why hadn’t Subaru…?
“There’s a reason Subaru did not tell us anything,” Otto’s voice echoed, somewhere in the back of her mind.
[“But no, never mind that.” Emilia shook her head. “I should be the one thanking you,” she said. “You risked your life for mine when you barely knew me. Getting your wounds healed was the least I could do.”]
Beatrice’s head whipped around to stare at her, eyes wide. “You too, in fact…?!”
“I didn’t realize he didn’t know!” Emilia said hastily. “I’m sorry, Beako, I should have—!”
[—Emilia says “never mind,” at her saving me, Subaru thought. But she was the one who saved me first. …Though, I guess that will remain solely my memory, won’t it…?]
Anastasia frowned, pondering this predicament. In Emilia’s mind, she was the one who owed Subaru a debt — but to Subaru, he had simply been paying her back for one that HE had owed HER. …But, he had been paying back a debt that hadn’t actually happened.
Or had it? Nobody else may have remembered that debt, but Subaru still…
[“—Well, since we saved each other,” Subaru decided. “I think that means we’re all square here!”]
[Emilia blinked. “Square…?”]
[“It means that neither of us owes the other a thing,” Subaru declared, smiling and giving a thumbs-up even as his face was turning red. “So let’s get along, brotha!”]
Frederica smiled weakly. Anastasia snorted softly to herself. That was one way to settle this predicament, yes. Most likely the simplest one, too.
“‘Let’s get along, brotha’…?” Ricardo echoed. “That’s definitely a choice about how to address the girl you like, Subaru.”
“Shut it, fleabag!”
[“…Do I really need a younger brother this weird?” Emilia teased.]
Ricardo started laughing. “Little-brother-zoned right off the bat!” he crowed. “But ya can’t say ya didn’t ask for that one, kid!”
“Shut the hell up—!”
[“That’s a pretty harsh comment?!” Subaru said, startled. Then the two of them both started to laugh.]
Ram found herself smiling. From the very start, indeed…
Emilia had had so very few friends, back then. Even Ram herself had largely avoided her in those days, really. For all she teased him — in Emilia’s life, Barusu’s introduction really had been…
[Rem and Ram returned, carrying Subaru’s tracksuit. Subaru grinned as he saw them, stretching. “Guess it’s time to start the day!” he declared.]
“It’s great to see a boy acting so eager, right when he wakes up,” Wilhelm chuckled. Especially after an injury like…
But that perseverance had always been what made Subaru-dono such an admirable figure. Really, the old man shouldn’t be surprised by it at all.
[“Dear Guest, do you need our help getting dressed?” Ram offered.]
[“Dear Guest, do you need us maids to dress you this morning?” Rem echoed.]
[“What do I look like, a toddler?” Subaru retorted. “I’ll do it, I’ll do it — just get out and give me a second, alright?”]
“Surprised Subaru-kyun didn’t take the pretty maid girls up on that offer,” Ferris teased. “Nyew were sooo excited when nya saw them standing over nyew like that, hmm~?”
“I have SOME decency!” Subaru squawked. “What do you take me for, you gutter-minded furball—?!”
Ram snorted. “Ha!”
Frederica giggled at the commotion.
It wasn’t that odd an offer, really, Crusch reflected. It had taken her a while to get used to it, after opening her eyes to a world where she didn’t remember a thing — but she had personal maids who helped her dress herself every morning. Although it had been flustering at first, now it was just…
Anastasia hadn’t grown up with such luxury, having instead started her life a hyena in the slums of Kararagi. But she indulged herself in that cornerstone of noble life now that she had climbed her way up in the world, in the same way she indulged herself in good food, clean water, beautiful clothing, and a warm place to sleep.
—Felt snorted. She wouldn’t be caught dead, letting someone else dress her like that. Reinhard’s smothering attitude was bad enough, thank you very much.
(Old Man Rom wondered if that had been the maids’ way of testing Subaru, with him having made such an off-color comment the moment he had woken up and seen them standing over him. It was a rather genius way of subtly gauging his intentions, if that had truly been their goal.)
[“This is really big, too,” Subaru marveled, looking across the grounds. “The mansion is huge, but this is more of a grassland than a garden…”]
“Do you not have Estates of that size back home?” Anastasia pressed. “That’s really quite a small size, as far as noble houses go…”
It had been Lord Roswaal’s summer home, after all, Ram remembered. Before it had burned down, that is.
…It was somewhat nostalgic, now that she thought about it. To see her old home, back before Barusu’s shenanigans had reduced it all to ash, just as she remembered it. It had been her home for many, many years, after all.
”It is nostalgic, isn’t it?” Frederica agreed softly.
”…I hadn’t meant to say that out loud.”
”You didn’t. I just know that look.”
That look, that feeling, was the sort of thing about which the two maids saw eye to eye.
“…exist somewhere, I guess,” Subaru was answering Anastasia, who was listening with rapt attention. “I might’ve seen places that big on field trips, a couple times, but even then they were mostly reserved for agriculture…? I definitely hadn’t lived near anything like it before coming here, I can say that much for sure—”
[“Those are odd moves,” Emilia observed. “What are you doing?”]
Garfiel suddenly brightened. “Radio calisthenics!” he answered enthusiastically.
“Radio calisthenics?” Anastasia echoed.
“It’s an exercise routine Captain shared with us!” Garfiel grinned. “It’s meant to stretch your muscles before ya start exercising for real, and it’s really fun—!”
“Barusu used to force the nearby village to go along with it every morning,” Ram added. “Those poor civilians, at the whims of a madman…”
“If you ever wanted to join us, Nee-sama, maybe you’d see for yourself how fun they really are—!”
Garfiel perked up. “Ya should totally join us one of these days, Ram!” he exclaimed. “It might look absolutely ridiculous—”
“Betrayal?!”
“—but it’s really, really fun!”
Ram scoffed. “In your dreams, Garf.”
Frederica wondered. Perhaps it wouldn’t be too bad, to spend some time with Garf in the morning performing that that routine. Even if it was silly.
Though, that was assuming her dignity could stand the strain.
[“So people don’t do stretching in this world?” Subaru was wondering aloud. “—Oh well, it can’t be helped.” He grinned. “How about I teach you?” he offered. “Genuine warm-up exercises from my homeland, passed down through the generations!”]
Anastasia jolted alert, and then tried not to seem as invested in that offer as she felt.
“Oh no,” Ram sighed.
[Emilia simply looked a little flustered, in the face of Subaru’s overwhelming enthusiasm. “R-Right,” she answered. “Just a bit, then…”]
She hadn’t been excited about that?! Anastasia bit her lip to keep herself from yelling at the incurious woman.
Emilia hadn’t known that Subaru was from behind the Great Waterfall, she reminded herself. So she couldn’t have realized just how…
“Oh, Mimi wants to do it! Mimi can do it!”
“Onee-chan—!” Hetaro cried.
Ignoring her brother’s plea, Mimi jumped out of Anastasia’s lap and spun to face the tiger demihuman, eyes shining with determination. “Come on, Garf!” she declared. “I’ll try it with you, let’s try it right now!”
“Ah—? Alright?!” Garfiel found himself getting pulled along by Mimi’s enthusiasm. “I guess we’re doing it right now, then?!”
[“Morning Warm Up Part Two!” Subaru announced, immediately and enthusiastically jumping into the exercise routine. “Reach high with your hands and stretch that back—!”]
[“Eh? What?” Emilia floundered. “No way?!”]
[“Just do what I do, I’ll pound the essence of radio calisthenics into you yet!”]
“Reeeach back—!” Mimi repeated, struggling to emulate Subaru’s movements with her shorter arms.
“Don’t stretch too much, squirt!” Garfiel protested, even as he was doing the same movements. “You’re not supposed to pull anything—!”
”I’ll join you,” Frederica decided. Ram startled, staring at her in disbelief — but Frederica had already agreed to do it, hadn’t she? “Hold on, I’m coming—”
“Ah, what the hell?!” Ricardo grinned, getting to his feet. “Reeach back—!”
“—Right!” Anastasia had been planning to sit back and watch, but — it wasn’t like she had anything else to do, right? And one learned best by doing, after all…
“If the Lady’s doing it,” Hetaro said uncertainly. “Then I guess…”
“C’mon, you two!” Mimi called out. “Come on already, just jump in and do it!”
Tivey sighed, but — his beloved older sister would always end up getting what she wanted.
“Jules, follow along!” Anastasia ordered.
“If we must,” Julius sighed, brushing back his hair and getting up to follow his Lady’s lead.
Subaru squawked, his face turning red. “What— What the hell do you think you’re doing, you grape-haired bastard—?!”
“Oh, are we all doing radio calisthenics now?” Emilia stood up. “Oh-kay! I remember this! Reeach back—!”
“You too, Emilia-tan?!”
“Betty will join in, too, I suppose.”
“Beako?!”
“Merchant! Get to your feet, in fact!”
Otto sighed, but complied. “I guess we’re doing this, now…” he said.
Rem and Ram both remained seated, but the look on Subaru’s face was more than enough to convince Ferris to join in. “Why nyot, why nyot?” he decided. “Ferri-chan will show nyew all how it’s done! —Cruschie, Old Man Will, c’mon and join us!”
“Ah— alright!” A little startled, but not altogether opposed to getting up and moving around a little bit, Crusch followed her knight to his feet. “Wilhelm-san…?”
Subaru stared at the Sword Demon rising to his feet, a look of horror on his face. “Not you, too—!” he cried out.
“Shall we join them, Lady Felt?” Reinhard asked, trying to disguise his eagerness.
Felt would have stayed out of it and watched the rest of the theater make fools of themselves. But…
“C’mon, Rachins,” she ordered, getting to her feet. “You need to get up. Stop sulking and get up already—!”
“What’s the fucking point,” Rachins muttered, eyes dull and listless in the exact way Felt hated the most. “Why should I do anything anymore…?”
“Oh none of that, ya fucking idiot,” Felt snapped. “Get up. —Reinhard, Rom, both of you better get up, too!”
Rom sighed, but his granddaughter had spoken. He’d been sitting down for a while anyway, he reasoned. It would hurt to stretch his back a bit. “C’mon, boy,” he ordered. “Do as your Lady says, won’t ya?”
Rachins glared at him with bleary eyes.
“Stop sulking, get up, and follow Big Bro’s lead, Rachins!” Felt said loudly. “That’s an order!”
If anyone needed a distraction right now, then…
“You heard Lady Felt,” Reinhard said, pulling Rachins up by the collar of his shirt. “Follow along, Rachins. Reeach — to the left, now…!”
Slowly, pressured into it by the rest of his Camp, Rachins started to follow along.
[“And at last, raise your hands!” Subaru ordered. “Victory!”]
[“Vi—” Emilia was blushing a bit, but she committed, following Subaru’s lead. “Victory!”]
An echoing roar echoed through the theater, so loud it made everyone’s ears start to ring.
“VICTORYYY—!!”
A lone voice countered them, shrill with humiliation. “WOULD ALL OF YOU JUST BE QUIET?!”
[“Okay, there you go, Emilia-tan!” Subaru declared. “You are now a Radio Calisthenics Novice!”]
Everyone in the theater who had gone along with this cheered.
“Radio Calisthenics Novice!” Mimi crowed. “Mimi’s a Radio Calisthenics Novice now, did ya hear that, Garf?!”
“Novice is right, squirt! Ya didn’t do half those exercises correctly—!”
Maybe one day, Mimi would be able to add radio calisthenics to her list of one-hundred things!
“Aww, don’t look so embarrassed, Subaru,” Emilia said, smiling. Subaru’s face was still buried in his knees. “This was really fun!”
[“Right.” Emilia’s onscreen counterpart shook herself, though a smile was still lingering on her face. “Things reeally got off the beaten path, but…”]
Frederica giggled. That had been more fun than she had anticipated.
Anastasia sat back down, feeling — surprisingly good. She wasn’t the type for rigorous exercise, and her defective gate left her a fair bit more fragile than most — even more so as she grew older — but…
Implementing a more manageable practice like this into her daily routine might not be a bad idea at all.
“I can see the appeal, actually,” Julius chuckled. “Perhaps this is the sort of thing Joshua would benefit from, come to think of it…”
Ricardo privately thought it was rather juvenile. …Though, it was fun to see Mimi looking so very proud of herself.
“What a fun exercise routine, Subaru-kyun!” Ferris purred. “Thank nyew so much for sharing it with all of us—”
“Shut up, shut up, shut up—!”
[“It’s a crystal for spirits to inhabit,” Emilia was explaining to Subaru. “You know, like Puck.”]
[“The kitty cat that slept through all the big stuff?” Subaru responded flippantly. “Bet he doesn’t know about my heroic scene, then?”]
[“Oh, not at all, Subaru.” Puck’s voice suddenly radiated outwards from within the crystal, which had started to glow. “Lia told me ALL about it after things got wrapped up.”]
“Aw did she?!” Ferris teased loudly, switching targets without mercy. “Aw, did Emilia-sama tell her precious spirit aaall about Subaru-kyun’s wonderful save at the Loot House? Ferri-chan wonders what she must have told him…!”
“Would you be QUIET, you mangy furball?!”
“I didn’t tell Puck anything that wasn’t true,” Emilia declared.
Subaru looked like he was about to faint.
[“It’s been an up and down morning for me, though,” his onscreen counterpart said, responding to Puck’s greeting. “First the looping corridor, then that menacing little girl—”]
Beatrice winced. Subaru’s mortification faded abruptly at the look on her face. “Bea—”
“You don’t need to keep apologizing, in fact,” Beatrice interrupted quietly. “Betty understands, Subaru.”
Subaru still looked very, very guilty.
[“—Now I’m past that and working up a sweat with Emilia-tan…!”]
[Emilia pouted. “People will get the wrong impression if you say that.”]
Wilhelm started chuckling. Subaru — probably hadn’t meant it like that, but he remembered what HE had been like as a youth. He would have said that same thing about Theresia, and he would have meant that in every possible way.
“At least he’s honest about his desires,” Crusch sighed. No deceit there, that was for sure.
[“I almost lost you,” Puck was saying forlornly. “I can’t thank Subaru enough, really. …Well, I owe you something. I wonder if there’s anything you want? Something I can do, I mean.”]
Frederica gasped.
“A debt from one of the four Great Spirits?” Julius’ eyes grew round. “That’s…!”
That was arguably one of the most valuable things that someone in this world could possibly obtain. Julius could imagine wars being waged over a prize that immense. One of the four Great Spirits — the Beast of the End, no less — entire kingdoms could be felled at the whims of a debt that great!
Subaru had acquired something so precious within two days of—?
[“All right,” Subaru answered immediately. “Let me touch that fur of yours whenever I want!”]
Julius stared, aghast. “What?!”
Frederica sighed. Of course.
Anastasia broke into a sudden coughing fit. “What?!” she demanded, whirling towards where Subaru was sitting in his jar.
Subaru couldn’t help but recoil from the look in her eyes. “A-Anasta—?!”
“You were granted a wish by one of the most powerful beings on the face of the Earth,” she hissed. “Limited ONLY by what he would be capable of doing on your behalf. And you — asked for THAT?!”
What kind of a short-sighted moron—?!
[“Sh-Shouldn’t you take a little longer to decide?” Emilia echoed onscreen, looking similarly startled. “Puck might look small and unreliable, but his power level really is quite something…”]
[“Hey, to a first-rate fur connoisseur like me, being able to feel fur is really huge thing,” Subaru declared.]
Ferris started coughing, his eyes going wide.
“First-rate fur connoisseur…” Ricardo echoed.
“I-It was what I wanted!” Subaru defended, eyes darting from side to side. “I’m a normal guy who likes small fluffy animals, what do you want?!”
Anastasia stared back at him, aghast.
“Natsuki-san…” Otto hissed out between his teeth, pinching the bridge of his nose.
—This was fine. This was FINE. This sort of thing — was what Otto was here for, after all.
“H-Hold on a minyute!” Ferris exclaimed. “Subaru-kyun — first-rare fur connoisseur?!”
[“I wouldn’t take any amount of money over it, you know.”]
Subaru frowned at him. “So I like petting fluffy animals,” he retorted. “What’s it to you, fur…ball…”
[“…being able to feel high-quality fur whenever I liked…!”]
A wide, wide grin started to spread across Ferris’ face as Subaru slowly figured it out. Just to rub it in, the cat-eared healer pointed at his own soft, fluffy cat ears, twitching them for emphasis.
[“Oh, these ears are addictive!”]
Subaru’s face slowly turned a brilliant shade of scarlet.
[“And you’re so soft — I’m totally into your fluffiness here!”]
Ferris pounced .
[“I know from reading the surface of your thoughts,” Puck marveled, purring slightly as he allowed Subaru to rub his cheek all up against his pelt. “But to hear you actually say it, wow…!”]
Frederica turned away from the growing commotion, a slight blush on her cheeks. —It wasn’t usual, for her Demihuman heritage to be seen as something cute and attractive, as opposed to beastlike, savage, and unwanted by those around her. And then when it was seen as a positive, she was well-used to needing to brace herself for the uncomfortable caveats that came with it — especially where the eyes of men were concerned.
But Subaru's fascination came with such a genuine sort of innocence that sort of caught her off guard.
Ram snorted, watching Frederica’s blushing face with amusement. “Don’t worry, Frederica,” she teased. “The tender and insightful Ram shall protect you from the perverted Barusu.”
—Julius sighed, giving up. At least Subaru was making the most of his stupid wish.
[Emilia sighed in resignation. It sounded awfully similar. “Well I’m going to talk to the lesser spirits, then,” she said, and began to walk away. “It’s fine if you two play, but don’t interfere, alright?”]
[“…So, she dumped us,” Subaru whispered to Puck.]
[“Yep,” Puck sighed, slumping slightly. “She dumped us.”]
Emilia giggled. “It’s nice that you two get along so well,” she said, smiling.
Julius had to admit, watching Puck explain the basics of spirit magic to Subaru — who was completely clueless: even having given up that astounding opportunity, Subaru outright befriending the Beast of the End was…
Anastasia sighed, her own frustration soothed by the sight. At least that idiot had gotten SOMETHING out of that deal.
[“It’s a bit harder to satisfy a spirit with a mind of his own, like me,” Puck said. “I’d like to give to the pact maker as good as I take…but my conditions with Lia are pretty strict.”]
[“…It’s been on my mind since earlier, but — Lia,” Subaru pondered. “That’s a cute nickname…”]
[“Not as cute as your Emilia-tan!” Puck said cheerfully. “Maybe I should call her that, too…”]
[“—Don’t,” Subaru pleaded. “Seriously. I’m begging you.”]
“Aww, but Ferri-chan thought nyew LIKED beings with soft, fluffy, fluffy fur!” Ferris exclaimed, where he was currently tormenting a cowering Subaru mercilessly. “Why didn’t nyew wannya share nyer nyicknyame for Emilia-sama with such a fluffy, fluffy, fluffy—?”
“Haven’t you had enough yet?!” Subaru wailed, voice hoarse from embarrassment and tears beading at the corners of his eyes.
“Absolutely nyot, Fur Connossieur-kyun! Ferri-chan’ll want a proper rating once nyer out of that jar, nyew knyow…!”
—Subaru’s eyes darted up towards Ferris’ twitchy, fluffy ears.
Unfortunately for him, Ferris did not miss this small, fleeting glance. If possible, his smile widened even further with pure, sadistic delight.
(Frederica tugged at her own golden hair, face red. She found herself holding back a smile.)
[“It’s all right,” Puck called to Emilia. “I got a good feel for him, and I can’t find one shred of malice, hostility, or intent to do harm. Subaru’s a good boy, though his personality is a bit weird.”]
“That’s…” Julius blinked. “That’s probably the most solid seal of approval Subaru could get, in these conditions,” he said.
“Even if his personality is a bit weird,” Mimi repeated, giggling.
“Captain’s weirdness is part of what makes him so great!” Garfiel defended.
Subaru didn’t know what he had done to be mocked like this so. Existed, probably.
[“Why did you…?” Emilia frowned. “Even if it’s true, isn’t saying it in front of him hurtful?”]
[“Oh, ah, that’s fine!” Subaru said quickly. “I’m a complete stranger to you, so of course you’d check me out. You’re right to doubt. —But that part at the end really hurt, Emilia-tan!”]
“‘Even if it’s true,’” Ricardo chortled.
“I can see he’s off to a great start,” Crusch commented wryly, a look of amusement in her eyes.
“I like Subaru’s weirdness,” Emilia declared stubbornly, folding her arms. “Subaru is weird in the best way possible!”
Subaru wanted to curl up in the corner and wither away. Too bad the jar he was in was cylindrical, and thus didn’t have any corners for him to wither away in.
[I have no good way to explain my situation, Subaru thought to himself. No preexisting record of me in this world, and if I were to say that I was from another world entirely…? Letting Puck get a good read was the best option here.]
[“It’s all right, Lia,” Puck insisted, before turning to Subaru with a mischievous look in his eyes. “Oh, and I know what you were up to, Subaru,” he added. “Naughty boy, using my mind reading like that.”]
Anastasia blinked. That…had been shockingly intelligent. She felt her heart rate ease inside of her chest, her lungs relaxing in response to that reveal.
…Perhaps she had underestimated Natsuki Subaru, just a little bit.
[“I’m honored,” Subaru grinned. “Let’s get along famously, my friend!”]
[Puck stared at him in surprise for a long moment before breaking into a wide smile. “It’s been a while since I got this kind of treatment,” he said cheerfully. “I like it!”]
Reinhard smiled. He believed that he understood that feeling well.
Felt glanced at her knight’s wistful expression. She pressed her lips together, and turned back to the screen.
They — could all discuss that later, probably.
[“I’d rather hear those words from Emilia-tan,” Subaru sighed. “Oh well, as they say: to take down a general, first take down his horse… Well, you’re kind of a cat, so does that still make sense…?”]
“Interesting turn of phrase,” Wilhelm noted, smiling. “It is rather accurate, I would say, to refer to the conquest of love in terms of a battlefield…”
It was especially so, when he thought of his own love affair with Theresia.
Emilia imagined herself riding Puck into battle like a horse and started giggling into her hands.
[“—Really, Subaru, you are so strange,” her onscreen counterpart sighed.]
[Subaru blinked. “Huh?” he asked.]
[“Giving leading looks to a…half-elf like me who speaks to spirits like it’s a normal thing…it surprised me.” She turned away slightly. “Even as a joke.”]
…Emilia’s smile faded.
She didn’t feel that way anymore, but — she remembered what it had felt like, back when she had.
“Emilia-tan—” Subaru tried to say, the embarrassment fading from his cheeks. Getting the message, Ferris paused his teasing for just a moment.
Emilia shook her head, and her smile returned to her face. “You don’t need to say anything,” she said. “I know better now, Subaru.”
[Would you be as surprised if you knew it wasn’t a joke? Subaru thought — before seeing her smile.]
Yes. She knew better, now.
(Finally learning that it had never been a joke — for Emilia, that had been the most wonderful, wonderful surprise in the world.)
[That smile…on par with the one she gave me back at the Loot House, he thought dreamily. She’s sublime, beautiful, with a heart of gold wrapped around an unshakeable core. I want nothing more that to put my hands on my cheeks and give thanks to Mother Nature…!]
Subaru’s mortified expression returned full-force. Ferris grinned, taking that as his cue to resume his siege against the boy’s dignity.
“I don’t know why you’re so embarrassed about this of all things, Natsuki-san,” Otto sighed nearby, shaking his head. “You say this sort of thing about Emilia out loud all the time…”
But at least then he could CHOOSE to say it out loud, couldn’t he?!
“Shut up!” Subaru cried. “Shut up! Just — stop talking already!”
—This reminded Garfiel of something. He tilted his head. What was…?
Ah, right. He snickered. All of those love letters, scrawled across the sides of the Witch’s Tomb.
Subaru had been embarrassed like this back then, too. Man, those were some good memories…
Frederica watched all of this with a smile on her face. She would never dare place her own insecurities about her looks on the same level as Lady Emilia’s — but nonetheless, it struck an oddly warm place in her heart to see a boy so fervently adoring all those traits that the girl he loved struggled with the most.
[“Huh,” Emilia pondered. “Wonder what’s with those two?”]
[Rem and Ram were approaching them from the mansion. Once they were close enough, they bowed in sync.]
[“Master Roswaal, Lord of the Manor, has returned,” they said in unison. “Please come this way.”]
“Oh!” Emilia blinked. “This would be his first time meeting Roswaal,” she said. “I wonder how they got along, when they first met…?”
Subaru and Roswaal had actually been quite amicable, before — before Roswaal had gone and ruined everything, really. Emilia missed the playfulness that had been part of their relationship back then, sometimes… Even if she knew why it had stopped.
[“Err, right.” Emilia frowned awkwardly when Subaru asked about him. “Roswaal is… You’ll understand when you meet him.”]
Frederica chuckled.
[“You gave up on that explanation too fast!” Subaru exclaimed. “What, he’s too plain to describe?”]
Garfiel started laughing. Hard.
“Garf…” Ram trailed off. She — couldn’t exactly blame him. The young oni sighed, giving up before she even started.
[“No,” Emilia, Puck, Rem, and Ram all immediately — understandably — replied in unison. “The opposite.”]
[Subaru’s jaw dropped open. Rem reached forward and closed it for him with one hand on his chin.]
Otto snorted.
Emilia tilted her head. Was that what Subaru’s relationship with Rem had been like?
Rem stared at the screen, her face expressionless.
[“One cannot describe the likes of Lord Roswaal with words alone,” Ram declared. “You shall understand when you meet him, Dear Guest. It’s all right: he is a kind lord.”]
Garfiel scowled.
“Garf,” Ram warned, her voice a little stronger this time.
“My amazing self didn’t say nothing,” Garfiel muttered.
[“You’ll probably get along just fine, Subaru,” Emilia murmured, patting his shoulder. “He’ll wear you out, though.”]
“In retrospect, that’s such an insult…!” Subaru groaned.
“What, do nya nyot wannya be like Nyer sponsor, Subaru-kyun?” Ferris laughed. “Careful there! Nyew both are already the eccentric types, aren’t nya? So nyer really halfway — nyo, two-thirds of the way there already—!”
“Why must you insult me so horribly?!” Subaru cried. “What the hell did I ever do to you?!”
Ram stared at them both with marked disapproval.
[“Watching from above,” Beatrice’s voice drawled. “I felt…dismay at seeing your considerably disappointing head, I wonder? It would seem that you are quite dumb, I suppose.”]
Beatrice blinked. She had been watching Subaru and Emilia in the yard…?
[Emilia had left to go and change clothes before breakfast, which Rem and Ram had left to fetch, leaving Subaru alone in the dining hall with Beatrice.]
[“What’s with talking like that on a fine morning like this, loli?” Subaru challenged.]
[“What is that term, I wonder?” Beatrice retorted. “I have never heard it, yet it feels distinctly…unpleasant.”]
“What does it mean, actually?” Anastasia asked curiously.
Subaru averted his eyes. “I-It’s a term for a literary archetype,” he muttered. “A— A little girl-type character…”
“Hm.” They needed a specific term for that? —No, it seemed like it had a specific sort of connotation to it, from Subaru’s reaction…
Anastasia could pester him more about otherworldly literary tropes later, she decided, and turned back to the metia.
[“It means you’re not on my list,” Subaru replied. “I never go for girls younger than me.”]
[Beatrice stared back at him. “…Perhaps I should pity you for having insulted me so.”]
Julius sighed. He couldn’t decide what would have been worse: for Subaru to attempt to hit on a Great Spirit, or for him to so blatantly reject her right off the bat.
At least the Great Spirit in question didn’t really look all that offended. She looked a little impressed, in a strange sort of way.
Julius…understood the feeling, a bit.
[“I don’t know anything about table manners,” Subaru mused, looking out at the dining table. “How about I let you give me pointers?”]
[“Is that arrogance, I wonder?” Beatrice shot back. “If you do not understand, simply say so and lower your head.”]
[“If I could do that much…” Subaru started to stroll over to the head of the table. “I might as well just sit in the big chair and really irritate you.”]
Julius squawked. Frederica cringed, hard.
Crusch coughed into her fist, eyes flying wide. “Subaru—!”
“That’s such an insanely disrespectful move!” Julius cried out, whirling on the Subaru sitting in his jar. “You were a GUEST in the Estate, and the first morning there you decided it was a good idea to—?!”
“I was just having some fun?! Give me a break!”
—Though, even at the time, Subaru hadn’t been able to feel at ease while doing something so audacious. Not like Julius needed to know that.
[“Well, fine,” Beatrice sighed, exasperated, watching as Subaru squirmed in the big chair, unable to truly get comfortable. “More importantly, have you no words with which to thank me?”]
[“Thanks?” Subaru blinked. “I asked for help just now and you brushed me off, didn’t you? —And what kind of person ASKS to be thanked? I’d wanna see the look on your dad’s face for that one!”]
[“What are YOU angry for?!” Beatrice bristled, looking both irritated and flustered. “I’m the one who should be angry, in fact! After all I did…!”]
“It’s alright, in fact!” Beatrice rolled her eyes. “Betty understands, Subaru!” she retorted. “You don’t have to keep apologizing forever, in fact!”
Subaru wilted, slightly.
Beatrice pursed her lips. “…Just so long as you understand now how wonderful Betty is, I suppose,” she prodded.
“Yes!” Subaru perked up. “My Beako is the best!” he declared. “My Beako is amazing, wonderful, the greatest in the world—!”
[The Subaru onscreen frowned as Beatrice’s voice trailed off, but before he could press her to continue—]
“It’s my own fault for refusing to elaborate, in fact,” Beatrice sighed to herself.
[“Pardon us, Dear Guest,” Rem’s voice announced, her and Ram entering the room with a cart. “I shall set the meal.”]
[“Pardon us, Dear Guest,” Ram added. “I shall set the tableware and the tea.”]
“I can’t believe they didn’t yell at him for sitting in that bastard’s chair,” Garfiel marveled.
“They probably wanted to see what Roswaal would do about it,” Otto chuckled. “It’s certainly one way for Natsuki-san to make an impression…”
And Rem had said she wanted him out of the Manor as soon as possible, so. This was certainly one way for her to achieve that goal.
(Even if their future selves understood that it was never going to work.)
“Those maids are probably used to eccentric types,” Anastasia decided. That would certainly make sense, considering who their master was.
Frederica laughed a little. That was truer than Lady Anastasia knew.
[Subaru’s stomach growled loudly at the look of the food.]
Wilhelm chuckled. Young men everywhere were much the same, it seemed, no matter where they came from.
“Pathetic,” Ram scoffed.
[“Whoa, not bad at all,” Subaru admired, not even the slightest bit embarrassed. “Now this is a breakfast fit for nobility… I was worried it was going to be some weird out-of-this-world thing.”]
That — could very well be a concern for someone in Subaru’s position, yes. Crusch winced.
She was glad Subaru hadn’t needed to worry about getting a proper meal. The boy — he had already had quite enough to worry about as it was, really.
Ram smiled proudly. For her little sister to have skill with cooking enough to bring Barusu to heel right at the start—
Ram had already known that Rem was just as wonderful as herself, in her own Rem sort of way, but that wouldn’t stop her from being proud of her cute little sister.
[I can’t see anything that might pose physical or mental danger, I don’t think… Subaru thought.]
Everyone winced as one. After the kind of day Subaru had just experienced — yeah, that was a valid concern.
“But he’s safe there,” Emilia murmured. Yes, Subaru would always be safe in their own home. She knew that for certain…
[…But annoying that curly-haired girl sure is fun! Subaru smirked at her, rubbing his butt all across Roswaal’s chair.]
“Subaru…!” Julius growled through gritted teeth. Frederica would have smacked him, had he not currently been separated from her by a glass wall.
[“Ohhh my,” a familiar voice called. “You certainly seem raaaather spry. That is good, veeery good…”]
“Oh no,” Julius groaned, burying his face in his hands. His very first impression…!
“Julius, he’s fine,” Ricardo laughed. “He’s surrounded by all of the people who’ll become his closest friends and loved ones. He’s never been more fine than he is right now.”
—Except for the detail that none of them could remember these moments.
But…Ricardo thought it was safe to assume that the reason for that discrepancy wasn’t Roswaal. Or anyone else in that dining room, for that matter.
[Completely clueless, Subaru opened his mouth.]
[“Man, you hired a clown to entertain us before breakfast?” he asked. “I’ll never get how rich folks think.”]
Garfiel choked. Frederica squawked.
[“…I have some idea of what you must be thinking,” Beatrice observed. “But I shall not get in the way.”]
Otto started laughing. After a moment of shock, Garfiel followed suit — even louder and with even more amusement than his older brother figure. Frederica cuffed them both upside the head.
“Subaru—!” Julius bit out, gripping his hair.
Lord Roswaal would have come back to find a filthy, homeless foreigner holed up in one of his guest rooms. Then he would have come down to breakfast to see said foreigner cozying up in his own seat at the head of the table, picking fights with his housemates, before turning to the Lord of the Manor himself and openly insulting him by mistaking him for hired help.
How was Subaru still—?
Julius went cold. He couldn’t take for granted that Subaru would still be alive, at the end of this.
…In fact, he already knew that this version of Subaru was not going to survive.
[“Don’t be that way, Betty,” Subaru teased, completely unaware of what he had just done. “We’re friends, right? Let’s do some more small talk!”]
[“What kind of relationship do you and I have, I wonder?” Beatrice retorted. “Also, do not speak my name so casually!”]
“He’s always so fucking friendly,” Felt marveled. “No matter who he meets or under what circumstances he meets them, Big Bro’ll always treat everyone like they’re his best buds in the making, huh?”
“Please watch your language, Lady Felt…” Reinhard winced.
“Oh, shush.”
[“Oh my,” Roswaal said, surprised. “It is raare to see Beatrice here. Is it not fortuitous thaaat you decided to share a meal with me after so looong?”]
[“If that man over there is the only optimist that would already be too many, in fact,” Beatrice shot back. “I wait for Bubby and Bubby alone.”]
[—Emilia suddenly entered the dining hall, freshly changed, and Beatrice’s entire demeanor shifted.]
[“Bubby!”]
Everyone in the theater started laughing at the sudden switch.
“So this is how those two acted,” Otto snickered. “I’d heard about it from the others, but seeing it for myself…!”
“That is some blatant favoritism,” Anastasia giggled, holding a hand to her mouth. “‘Bubby,’ huh…?”
Julius coughed into his fist, trying to regain his composure. “M-My apologies, Beatrice-sama,” he laughed. “I— I’m glad that you and Bub— and the Beast of the End get along as well as you…”
(The distraction had been a welcome one, at least.)
“Hmph!” Beatrice folded her arms, trying to ignore the blush she felt creeping across her cheeks. “Bubby is Bubby,” she declared. “If you lot had the relationship with Bubby that Betty does, in fact, then…!”
[“Hey, Betty!” Puck greeted. “Haven’t seen you in four days. Have you been doing well and staying ladylike?”]
[“I’ve been waiting for you to come home!” Beatrice responded excitedly, rushing over to grab him away from Emilia.]
It was somewhat odd, Julius thought, to see the Beast of the End allowing such treatment on — a regular basis, it seemed.
[“Tee-hee, aren’t they merry?” Emilia smiled softly, watching Beatrice manhandle Puck as she herself walked over to Subaru’s side. “Puck and Beatrice are very close, you see…”]
[“Nobody uses ‘merry’ anymore…” Subaru replied.]
Emilia hunched in on herself, just a little bit.
To see herself and Subaru having such a normal conversation, so much like the ones in her memories… And yet this one — had never happened.
Or rather: it had only ever happened to Subaru.
[“Er, Subaru…” Emilia smiled awkwardly. “That chair…”]
[“Oh, right!” Subaru started, suddenly looking slightly embarrassed. “Uh, it’s not what you think,” he said hastily. “I mean, a cold chair really throws you off, so I figured I’d warm it up a little. It wasn’t that I wanted to sit where you usually sit, like an indirect sit-down…!”]
“Nyer giving me so much material to work with here…!” Ferris breathed, looking as though he was being handed mound after mound of treasure.
Subaru cowered away from him the best he could, attempting to brace himself for further torment.
[“Sorry, I’m not really sure what you mean,” Emilia said, looking rather taken aback. “But there’s Roswaal’s seat.”]
Frederica coughed lightly.
[Subaru slid off the chair, looking a little disappointed.]
“Foiled!” Ricardo cackled, slapping his thigh. “Such dastardly plans — foiled, right before his eyes!”
Wilhelm chuckled into his fist, trying his best to hold himself back in order to preserve what was left of Subaru’s dignity.
Subaru stared at Wilhelm, who was failing very, very badly at hiding his amusement, and felt it slowly crumbling away regardless.
[“Oh, there’s no need for concern,” Roswaal purred. “I seen your warmth may not reach Lady Emilia, but I shall treasure it greatly.”]
[Subaru scowled up at the lord of the manner as he reached down to pat the boy’s shoulder. “This clown’s acting real chummy,” he commented. “It’s not polite to touch the dancing girls, you know?”]
Frederica blinked.
“‘Dancing girls’…” Ram echoed flatly.
Wilhelm frowned. He’d never referred to himself in THAT way, he didn’t think…
Must be an otherworldly turn of phrase, he decided. That made the most sense, yes.
Otto sighed, remembering Subaru’s odd hobby surrounding Miss Natsumi Schwartz. He — didn’t say anything out loud. He couldn’t risk ruining their Camp’s reputation in front of —
Otto froze.
Would. Would that night, with him, Garfiel, and Subaru…
Would that end up being shown here, too?
[“Since when did you become a da…?” Emilia shook her head, something more important becoming apparent in her mind. “Er, no, Subaru, this man is…”]
[“My, my, myyy,” Roswaal interrupted gently. “I do nooot mind, Lady Emilia. Considering how he went from being at death’s door to being in such high spirits, shoooould we not be quiiite grateful?”]
[That voice of his excels at getting on people’s nerves…!]
“Ha!” Ram folded her arms.
“Captain has good instincts,” Garfiel muttered to himself.
Ram flashed a scowl his way, but Garfiel didn’t apologize for it. That fucking clown knew what he did.
Julius was just glad that Roswaal wasn’t offended. —Though, now that he thought about it…
An eccentric like Roswaal was probably exactly the type of noble that Subaru would get along with best.
[Subaru suddenly frowned. “Hey, now,” he told the clown, sounding slightly more serious. “Not that I should say this, but sitting in someone else’s chair is gonna tick people off.”]
“Subaru…!” Julius groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose.
—Yes, it was probably very, very good luck on Subaru’s part, that the noble who’d picked him up off the street was the one who would be able to match him in terms of eccentricity.
”You could stand to listen to your own advice, Subaru-sama,” Frederica scolded.
[“No need to worry about tha…” Emilia looked utterly exasperated at them both. “You, ah, really should introduce yourself to Subaru,” she told Roswaal, a note of disapproval in her voice.]
[Subaru blinked. “What do you mean?” he asked.]
[“In ooother words,” Roswaal declared, looking utterly amused. “She meeeans…this.” He spread his arms wide. “Tiiis I, lord of this manor, Roswaal L. Mathers.” His eyes glinted. “It is goood that you feel so safe and comfortable under my roof, Natsuki Subaru.”]
“What an incredible first impression,” Anastasia commented wryly.
“For Lord Roswaal, or Onii-chan?” Mimi asked.
“…For both of them,” Anastasia decided.
[“Mm…” Subaru hummed, chewing his breakfast with a pleased look on his face. “This is better than usual…”]
[“Indeeed, indeeed,” Roswaal agreed, smiling. “She may not look it, but Rem’s cooking is quite something.”]
Frederica tilted her head. So Rem had been good at cooking, then. —Come to think of it, she was pretty sure Subaru had mentioned something like that before.
Emilia blinked. It was, huh…?
Subaru had told her something similar, if she remembered correctly. But — hearing it from Subaru and hearing it from Roswaal were two very different things.
Rem tilted her head. “A good cook…” she mused.
Was that the kind of person she had been?
“I can believe that,” Ram said proudly. Rem turned to look at her — her Nee-sama. “My cute little sister being a good cook — there’s no doubt in my mind that she would be such a thing.”
[Subaru glanced over at Rem, who made a fox sign back at him with her hand. He swallowed his current mouthful, and then used both of his hands to make an…odd hand gesture, right back at her.]
Ram frowned. “And just what is that supposed to be, Barusu?” she asked. “Were you making a lewd hand gesture towards my dear, sweet Rem?”
“I-It’s just a hand puppet, Nee-sama,” Subaru answered, repeating the gesture. “—See” he said. “It’s a frog.”
Ram stared back at him, stone-faced.
“I think it’s a lovely frog, Subaru,” Emilia said kindly. Subaru wilted ever so slightly in his jar.
Wilhelm chuckled.
[“So the blue-ha…” Subaru paused in questioning Roswaal, and then turned to Rem. “Is calling you Rem fine?” he asked. “So you cooked this?”]
“Over-familiarity is just a staple of who Subaru is, isn’t it?” Julius sighed.
“Like we didn’t already know that,” Anastasia commented.
—This version of Subaru had never met Rem or Ram before. Some of that behavior was tragic, but some of it was simply part of who he was.
[“Yes, Dear Guest,” Rem replied. “Rem handles the meals in this household. Nee-sama is not especially good at it.”]
[“Oh-ho!” Subaru exclaimed. “So it’s like, you twins have different specialties. So, your sister is really good at cleaning?”]
That fantasy book talk again, Anastasia presumed.
—It sounded like a cute trope to read about, really. Even if attempting to apply it to real people was rather naïve.
[“Yes,” Rem responded. “Nee-sama specializes in cleaning inside and doing the laundry.”]
[“So,” Subaru pressed. “Since you’re good at all the cooking, you’re not so good at cleaning and laundry, Rem-rin?”]
“Rem-rin?” Emilia echoed. That wasn’t a nickname she had ever heard him use before.
But — perhaps it was the sort of thing he had called Rem, back when she was…?
Rem scowled at the nickname. It prickled uncomfortably along her spine.
[“No.” Rem shook her head. “I excel at all domestic chores, including cleaning and laundry, more than Nee-sama.”]
“Not that that’s much of a bar to clear,” Frederica teased. Ram huffed slightly.
[“What’s she here for, then?!”]
“What a way to talk about a woman you just met, Natsuki-san!” Otto scolded. “And whose hospitality you are currently dependent upon—!”
Rem scowled. She didn’t know her sister very well, but she didn’t like…!
“Ha!” Ram scoffed, rolling her eyes. “Ram doesn’t need the permission of the likes of Barusu to do as she pleases. Barusu can say whatever he likes: it is of no matter to the sweet and brilliant Ram.”
But — that was the way of the world, wasn’t it? Anastasia reflected. Some people were good at some things, some were good at others…
And then some people were good at everything, while others were good for nothing at all.
(And you had everything between those two extremes, on top of that…)
[Ram isn’t responding to Rem’s statement at all, so I guess it’s true, Subaru pondered. So why doesn’t she look bothered by it…?]
[“So maybe it’s different fields, huh?” he wondered aloud. “Ram-chi does combat stuff and the other does more domestic stuff?”]
“Ram-chi,” Ram echoed flatly. That was the annoying nickname that Barusu had talked the village children into giving her, she remembered…
—It had been Ram-chi, right? Or, had it been Ram-rin?
…Ram pushed that thought aside.
“Giving nicknames to everyone right off the bat…” Hetaro sighed.
“Is everyone from beyond the Great Waterfall this friendly?” Tivey wondered.
“I hope so!” Mimi said cheerfully. “Imagine going somewhere where everyone was your friend right from the start! Mimi wants to see a place like that someday!”
[“Not a baaad guess,” Roswaal replied. “Though Rem and Ram make a poor first impression because of their idiosyncrasies, yes?”]
[“Hard for that to stand out now when their master’s so unique, Ros-chi,” Subaru shot back.]
Julius choked.
“R-Ros-chi?!” Garfiel echoed in disbelief. “Captain, you called that old clown—?!”
“I think we’ve heard him call Roswaal that before,” Otto pointed out. “…It’s still quite a statement, though,” he admitted after a moment. “For a random homeless man Roswaal’s guest dragged in off the street the previous night… And who he came out to see sitting in his chair at the head of the dining table…”
Natsuki-san sure knows how to make a first impression, doesn’t he? Otto sighed inwardly. —But organizing that sort of thing, too, was Otto’s job.
[“You know, Subaru,” Emilia scolded gently. “You shouldn’t speak at the dinner table. It’s rude to Rem and Ram, who prepared this all by themselves. Without proper manners, you’ll make blunders during important occasions, so…”]
“It is pretty bad manners,” Crusch agreed gently. “But…”
There was something very warm about that sort of behavior, she thought. In an odd way, Crusch thought that she would prefer that sort of rudeness, as opposed to a more polite sort of atmosphere…
Perhaps that was another mark of the fact that Crusch still had a ways to go, to fill the shoes that her old self had left behind.
[“Nobody uses ‘blunder’ anymore,” Subaru teased. “…Table manners, huh?” He gestured to the now empty dining table. “Kind of late to learn them now, right?”]
“LISTEN to her, for Od’s sake—” Julius cried out.
[“And you moved right up close to me, too, despite all those empty seats,” Emilia was pointing out mildly.]
[She’s right, Subaru thought. By rights, we’d be seated quite far apart to make full use of the dining table…]
[“But I moved closer because I wanted to eat with Emilia-tan,” he said aloud. “Roswaal didn’t say he minded, so what’s the big deal…?”]
Julius wanted to strangle him. He really, really wanted to go and strangle Subaru where he sat, that stupid, stupid little—!
Anastasia giggled. “There’s something nice about such honest, open infatuation,” she decided. “Emilia’s a lucky girl, in a way…”
Though, Anastasia would have appreciated it if such an enthusiastic suitor had just a few more brains, herself.
[“I mean, you can give me any veggies you don’t like…”]
[“All right, you can have my green bepper—” Emilia started. “Wait, that’s not the point, I’m being an idiot.”]
Oh no. Anastasia sighed. Subaru’s clueless silliness was contagious, was it now…?
“You don’t like green beppers, Lady Emilia?” Crusch asked curiously. “I quite like them.”
Emilia pursed her lips. “…They’re fine,” she lied.
It wouldn’t have been convincing even if Crusch DIDN’T have the [Divine Protection of Wind Reading] to suss out the falsehood in her stead.
Beatrice would have teased the silly elf girl for this, perhaps — but she, too, did not like green beppers. Nor did Subaru, who did have his moments of showing an acceptable sense of taste.
[“Incidentally, Ros-chi,” Subaru said, dropping his teases for the moment. “I thought I heard Emilia-tan say this household has only two maids working here?”]
Anastasia glanced at Frederica.
”I happened to be in leave when Subaru-sama first arrived,” Frederica answered.
[“Ahh, yeees,” Roswaal confirmed with a smile. “Such is currently the caaaase. Ram and Rem are the only ones left.”]
[Subaru’s eyes widened. “Two people handling a place this huge?” he marveled. “You’d think people would die from overwork no matter how good they are! That said…it doesn’t feel like you’re going to be hiring any new maids here?”]
Crusch frowned. “Two maids for a Manor of that size,” she echoed. “It really does seem like an awful lot…”
“It’s — a little unusual,” Wilhelm agreed. “Most Estates don’t have quite as many as the Karsten Estate does, however. House Astrea is pretty much solely managed by Carol, Grimm, and their two granddaughters…”
Rem wasn’t sure how she felt about that being her old occupation. …Though, she supposed that it was at least a respectable line of work.
At least she hadn’t been some worthless freeloader.
[“You truly ARE a mystery, having come to the Mathers Estate at the far reaches of the kingdom of Lugunica — yet you do not seem to know the circumstances of this country?” Roswaal was saying. He folded his hands in front of him, eyeing Subaru somewhat warily, even through his smile. Something appeared to have shifted. “Amazing that you made it past royal customs.”]
“Circumstances?” Rem echoed.
Ram started. “That’s right — you wouldn’t know!” she exclaimed. “—Though, Lord Roswaal sounds like he is about to explain it. Pay attention, Dear Sister…”
[“Well, I am kind of an undocumented immigrant in a sense…” Subaru shrugged.]
Julius was going to pass out, wasn’t he?
[Emilia started. “I can’t believe it!” she exclaimed. “If you say things like that so easily, then bad people will make mincemeat out of you…!”]
Frederica sighed. Lady Emilia was correct, but did she have to phrase it like that?
[“Nobody uses mincemeat anymore…”]
“Would you please just listen to the people around you, Subaru…?” Julius pleaded hoarsely. He buried his face in his hands. “Please, please, just stop saying…!”
Mimi patted her Lady’s knight on the head sympathetically.
[“Don’t joke about this,” Emilia scolded. “…Is that really true? Is everyone where you come from like this, or is it really just you who doesn’t know?”]
[Ah, she’s genuinely worried…! Subaru thought guiltily. I should reflect on my own behavior a bit more…]
Anastasia’s eyes softened. Even if he was — a little stupid, Subaru was still that sort of kind soul, wasn’t he?
…Someone whose behavior could be corrected simply by telling them that you were worried about or disappointed in them — that wouldn’t necessarily be a bad trait to have, in a servant. Emilia was a lucky girl, indeed.
(The more Anastasia thought about it — Subaru really did act like a puppy, didn’t he?)
["Err, more like my education's especially lacking,” Subaru dismissed awkwardly. “So if it's no bother, I really would be grateful if you filled me in."]
["You seem an educated enough child to me from the big words you're using, but..."]
“An ‘educated enough child,’ huh?” Ricardo grinned.
“Lady Emilia thought Barusu was twelve when they first met,” Ram revealed, rolling her eyes.
Garfiel blinked. “Ya thought he was younger than my amazing self?” he asked Emilia.
“Given how Natsuki-san acts, I can’t really say…” Otto muttered. Frederica nodded.
“Subaru can act reeally young sometimes,” Emilia admitted. “—Not that that’s a bad thing!”
Subaru’s face was never going to stop being on fire, was it?
["I mean, this here's my debut with high society,” Subaru pointed out. “I mean, aren’t there things you don't know either, Emilia-tan? Honorifics like that and extra-polite words seem to throw you off."]
["Err...you do have a point,” Emilia admitted.]
["I do understand what you are saying,” Roswaal said. “But Lady Emilia is cuuurrently studying such things, you seeee."]
["Studying, huh.” Subaru started. “Wait, you mean we lost her when we were talking earlier?"]
Otto coughed into his fist. “Natsuki-san,” he exclaimed. “Even if you’re right, that’s not the sort of thing you say out loud about your—!”
“You were studying THAT?” Anastasia frowned. Those sorts of mannerisms — they shouldn’t have been any trouble at all, for a Candidate for the throne.
Emilia was blushing. “W-When Roswaal found me just a few months prior to this, I had been living alone in Elior Forest,” she admitted. “So I never really had the chance to…”
Crusch smiled sympathetically. Having been forced to re-learn all the proper manners of nobility over the past year, she believed that she understood the struggle Emilia might have been facing.
["You truly do have an active mind,” Roswaal teased. “It is because you think so much that you can make statements you can make such thoughtless-sounding statements.”]
["Thinking while you live is just common sense,” Subaru shot back. “It's the duty of every man to think on his feet for when the chips are down. That or your guts get spilled all over the floor."]
Everyone in the theater flinched violently at that sudden, overly-casual reminder, smiles abruptly wiping themselves clean off of their faces.
“Guys…” Subaru trailed off. What was he supposed to say, in this situation?
["I feel like your guts kind of did spill on the...”]
In the present moment, Emilia shrank into herself. Her onscreen counterpart had no idea — no idea at all — about just how correct she had…!
[Emilia shook her head. “Ahem,” she said. “Back to the other subject... Subaru, do you know this country’s the Kingdom of Lugunica's situation at the moment?”]
["Not the smallest, tiniest bit,” Subaru replied confidently.]
["Hearing you say it like that, I'm shocked you've lived this long."]
[That doesn't sound like praise to me… And isn’t she acting a bit like a mother hen?]
Ricardo forced himself to laugh, trying to re-lift the mood of the theater. “Mother hen, eh?” he grinned. “Ya really were starting from rock bottom with the girl ya like, weren’t ya, boy?”
Internally thanking Ricardo for the hand, Subaru took it by sticking his tongue out at him. “You’re just jealous of Emilia-tan’s sweetness!” he declared. “Nobody can match her, when it comes to being gentle and kind!”
Ferris shook himself, trying to pull himself together again. “N— Nyes, Nyes, Subaru-kyun!” he goaded, forcing his tail to twitch back and forth. “I’m sure she is. Every boy looks at his mother as though she’s the sweetest woman in the world, do they nyot~“
Subaru squawked.
—Ferris assumed that was the case for most boys, anyway. His own mother hadn’t fit that bill even slightly.
But, even then…
The image of her dead and gone forever, stabbed by her own husband and Ferris’ own father, in that cursed, cursed household that…
(Ferris would never be able to forget that dark and filthy room in which he had spent his early years, not for the rest of his life.)
["By 'situation'…you mean the country's in a bad spot?" Subaru asked.]
Anastasia chuckled. “Bad spot” was putting it lightly: before she had been selected as a Royal Candidate, the situation had been dire enough that she had planned to keep her entire company as far away from Lugunica as possible.
But then she had been selected, and Anastasia had risen to the challenge and thrown herself into making this wretched kingdom hers, completely and utterly. And Anastasia took good care of the things that she planned to make her own.
(From a hyena of the Kararagi slums to the King of Lugunica… Anastasia couldn’t bring herself to look back at her history with anything but pride.)
["A fairly difficult situation, yes,” Roswaal said carefully. “For Lugunica currently lacks a king."]
Rem blinked slowly.
[Subaru’s breath caught in his throat, and he suddenly looked a bit like a cornered rabbit.]
["There is no need for suuuch concern,” Roswaal chuckled. “The gravity of the situation is alreeeady well known to the public, you see."]
["Well, that's good,” Subaru sighed. “I was thinking I’d learned a dangerous secret and would never get out alive.”]
It was getting — easier, a bit. To not flinch when Subaru made comments like that.
“Roswaal wouldn’t tell him something confidential and then go and kill him for it,” Crusch frowned. Right?
…Otto could see the eccentric, dangerous Margrave doing just that, yes.
["It's sad you're hearing it first from us...” Emilia sighed. “Anyway, the nation's highly unstable right now.”]
“It would have been much stranger for that boy to NOT have heard of the situation,” Anastasia said. “Though, with context, it does make perfect sense…”
A boy from beyond the Great Waterfall — what use would he have had, for that information? Where could he even have learned it?
—There were a lot of things that Subaru wouldn’t know, that everyone else would expect to be common sense.
["But isn't that usually dealt with by having a child of the king inherit and take over?" Subaru asked.]
["Usually, that is the case,” Roswaal confirmed. “Howeeever, that went awry due to an incident half a year ago when a great plague struck inside the palace walls…"]
Ferris’ already shaky smile faded once again. That familiar sense of grief rose up once again from deep in his belly, where he had stubbornly, angrily repressed it ever since…
Fourier.
The smell of that sickness still stung his nose. That was another thing that Ferris would never be able to…
—Crusch’s expression was politely somber, but there was no familiarity in her eyes. Because on top of forgetting her duties, her ambitions, Ferris himself, Crusch had also had stolen away her memories of—!
Ferris felt a wail building in his throat, and tried his best to force it back.
Crusch noticed. “Ferris?” she asked quietly.
["Can't blame them for getting sick and dying,” Subaru sighed.]
The healer flinched violently at that callous way of speaking. Can’t blame them for…
But there’s so much else to blame, Ferris hissed inwardly. There must have been something we could have done…!
But he hadn’t saved Fourier, and now the Prince was dead and gone forever.
Crusch — didn’t know what she could do, to comfort her saddened knight. She didn’t even know why Ferris seemed so very upset in the first place.
…The best thing she could do was say nothing at all. Crusch understood this — even if it also felt like the coward’s way out.
[“But what's gonna happen to this country, then?” Subaru was asking. “If there's no royal bloodline, what, start a democracy and elect a prime minister?"]
“A prime minister?” Anastasia echoed. “Democracy?“
“It’s how things were run in Japan,” Subaru explained. “We’d have general elections for representatives of different districts every four years, and then those representatives would elect a prime minister to lead the country…”
Felt stared at him, aghast. “You had to go through this election process every four years?” she repeated. “Yeesh…”
Now that’s a country in constant turmoil, Anastasia thought grimly.
“They weren’t as extreme as the Royal Selection!” Subaru defended. While he may not have been that into politics back home, he didn’t like how everyone had started to wince. “The general system and structural components would stay the same, but different candidates would push for different policies, and nudge certain bills along this way or that—”
["I do not cooomprehend the latter part of your statement,” Roswaal admitted. “But presently, a Council of Elders manages the affairs of the country, formed from great families decorating the kingdom's history. The country will continue to operate. However…a kingdom must have a king.”]
["…I suppose so,” Subaru agreed.]
The way the Margrave had phrased that made it sound like the new King of Lugunica would be little more than a figurehead, Anastasia thought with a wry sense of amusement. While it was true that that sentiment described the previous Royal Family of Lugunica…
Anastasia Hoshin was not planning on being a figurehead alone. Certainly not.
["I see," Subaru was saying. "I've got the gist of it. In other words, the country has no king and is in a jumble while it's trying to pick a new one. Your relations with foreign countries are deteriorating and you're in international isolation.”]
“Does this all make sense, Dear Sister?” Ram asked.
Rem frowned. “I…guess it does,” she answered.
She believed she was following this correctly — but it sounded like a horrible mess. Rem wasn’t sure she really wanted to get involved in all of this…
[“So a mysterious foreigner like me appearing is... super suspicious?!"]
“It really is,” Crusch sighed. “If it wasn’t already clear that he didn’t have anything to do with it…”
It would be the first thing most people in their position would assume, yes.
Anastasia found it hard to believe that someone like — this — would be sent to engage in such Machiavellian politics. She knew that she couldn’t take his naïveté for granted — Anastasia had not yet seen everything that had been erased by his actions — but. It was hard to believe, yes.
“Onii-chan also facilitated the entire start of the Royal Selection, didn’t he?” Mimi commented casually.
Anastasia blinked. “Mimi?” she asked.
“Well — if he hadn’t gone after Lady Emilia, she never would have gotten her insignia back,” Mimi said. “She would’ve been killed by that scary lady, too. And if he’d never brought Reinhard to Felt, then he never would have found the fifth Royal Candidate, either, so…”
That — was true.
Subaru had been brought into this world at the exact date, time, and location at which he would be best able to facilitate the beginning of the Royal Selection. What were the odds of…?
Just because Subaru might not engage in those tricks didn’t mean whatever — or WHOEVER — brought him here would be of the same mind. Anastasia turned back to the metia, feeling somewhat sobered.
["Fuuurthermore,“ Roswaal added cheerfully. “By making contact with Lady Emilia, you have become associated with the House of Mathers, you see... Though the evidence is circumstantial, that is all some would need to..."]
[The Lord of the Manor smirked at him and traced a line across his throat with his thumb.]
[Subaru croaked slightly.]
“Your sense of humor is rotten to the core, Margrave Mathers,” Otto muttered.
—Roswaal was not entirely wrong, Julius reflected uneasily. A number of less…generous nobles would have responded in exactly such a way.
Subaru wouldn’t deserve it at all, but — what Subaru deserved and what Subaru had earned, whether he meant it or not, could be two very different things.
[…Wait. The true meaning of Roswaal’s words began to sink in. Wait—]
["Why is...the Lord of the Manor calling Emilia-tan ‘Lady’?" Subaru asked tentatively.]
Frederica grinned, eyes glinting mischievously.
“Ah?” Ferris giggled. “Is someone catching on…?”
[Roswaal laughed. "Is it not natural to address someone of higher rank than I with proper reeespect?"]
[Slowly, ever so slowly, Subaru turned to look at a sheepish Emilia.]
Anastasia frowned at the look on Emilia’s face. A Royal Candidate should wear their status with pride, not…!
["I don't want you to think I was pulling the wool over your eyes, all right?" Emilia said, sounding slightly defensive.]
Anastasia pressed her lips together. She herself would have felt mischievously proud of playing such a harmless prank in order to get to know someone new. Emilia’s honesty wasn’t necessarily a bad thing, but for her to look like she was embarrassed of her own status was—
I’m reading too much into this, she decided, and proceeded to set that thought aside.
["—Err, in other words,” Subaru clarified weakly. “Emilia-tan, you're...?"]
[Emilia smiled. "Currently,” she said. “My title is Royal Candidate, one of those seeking to become the Forty-Second King of the Kingdom of Lugunica..with the backing of Roswaal's House, that is."]
“And there it is!” Ricardo laughed. “The girl he likes — one of the five possible heirs to the entire kingdom! Better start climbing, boy…!”
“I’m pretty sure it’s less ‘climbing’ and more ‘falling upwards’ that’ll get him where he wants to go,” Tivey sighed. He could say that he thought Lady Emilia had very good taste in men. —But then again, it was pretty clear that these two deserved each other.
Rem turned to look at the present-day Lady Emilia. So this woman was — a Candidate for the throne of the country they all lived in? And Rem had…supported her, it seemed. Rem, and her older sister, and their rather eccentric employer.
Rem made careful note of that detail, and then turned back to the metia.
[…So the pretty girl I stumbled upon in this other world is a King — or, a Candidate to be a King? Subaru thought faintly. This— This really is a true-blue fantasy world…]
“Oh dear,” Anastasia chuckled.
Ram huffed. That certainly wouldn’t have helped those delusions, no.
“It really is something out of a storybook,” Crusch commented, smiling.
Something out of a storybook — what a wonderful romance the two of them had been blessed with, really…
["Man, three lives aren't enough to pay for this, are they…?” Subaru muttered to himself.]
The room abruptly drained of that cozy sense of mirth.
Rachins flinched. Mimi, Tivey, and Hetaro all froze. Crusch’s smile slipped off of her face like water. Anastasia’s eyes turned dark. Felt sucked in a breath. Wilhelm, Ricardo, and Rom all stiffened, Rom clenching the armrest of his chair so hard the sound of it splintering filled the theater. Reinhard and Julius felt themselves go numb, a tingling sensation suddenly blanketing their skin. Otto, Garfiel, Frederica, and Ram all felt as though they had been suddenly dunked in icy water. Even Rem shivered at the implications of that casual sentence. But worst of all—
“What the Hell is THAT supposed to mean?!”
It was Ferris who demanded that, his teasy tone abruptly replaced with something raw and angry and deeply, deeply hurt. Subaru had no choice but to recoil away.
“Nyot enyough for —” The healer shook his head. “Do nyew really nyot understand the value of life?!” he hissed.
“Subaru, I’d never want you to—” Emilia’s eyes were wide with horror and hurt. “Paying me with lives is just— I’d never want that!” she exclaimed. “Never, ever—!”
“Indeed, in fact!” Beatrice snapped. “What kind of a sick sense of humor—?!”
“Guys, just— I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” Subaru frantically tried to wave them off. “It was a dumb comment, alright?” he agreed. “I wasn’t thinking straight and I made a dumb joke, that’s it! That’s all it was!”
“A joke…?”
Emilia swallowed. But — this was Subaru. She could trust Subaru, right?
“…Just so long as it’s a joke, oh-kay?” she finally said. Her voice was soft. “I don’t… You know how much I care about you, right?”
“I do!” Subaru nodded frantically. “I do, Emilia,” he said. “I really, really do—!”
“Betty, too, in fact,” Beatrice growled.
“Of course, yes, I’d never forget about my Beako—!”
Ferris stared at Subaru as he slowly managed to calm the two girls down, his eyes seeming to burn through his soul.
“…See that it stays that way, Subaru,” he finally said. His voice was dark, and uncomfortably serious for such a frivolous person. “Nyew won’t like what happens, if it ends up nyo longer being a joke.”
Subaru swallowed.
“…He sure did get lucky, though, didn’t he?”
It was Wilhelm, attempting to rescue Subaru from the wrath of his peers.
“Rescued by the girl of his dreams, right after wandering into a fantasy world.” The old man was smiling with amusement. “A spirit mage, the daughter of the Beast of the End, a possible heir to the throne of the kingdom — and a beautiful woman, all in one…”
Ferris took a deep breath. Exhaled. When he raised his head again, his eyes were closed and that mischievous smile had been plastered onto his face once again.
“Nyes, in fact!” he teased. “Subaru-kyun must have been sooo happy to hear that his lovely Lady Emilia was a Princess, hmm~”
“Would her title be that of a Princess, I wonder?” Beatrice mused, doing her best to follow suit in dropping that uncomfortable topic. “A Princess and a Royal Candidate are two different things, in fact—”
“Nyot in the mind of a teenage boy, they’re nyot~!”
["Sorry to surprise you this much,” Emilia apologized. “I really hadn't meant to keep quiet about it, but, well..."]
["Hey, I'm not upset,” Subaru replied cheerfully. “You truly are as kind as an angel, Emilia-tan."]
["Eh?!"]
Rom busted out laughing. “Of course!” he crowed. “Of course that’s his response—!”
“Who could have expected anything else, in fact?” Beatrice sighed.
“Nyobody,” Ferris giggled. “Nyobody ever could have expected anything else from our dear Subaru-kyun~!”
["Well, you know, you're the reason everything's happened since I've been here, Emilia,” Subaru said. “You're seriously E M T — Emilia-tan's a Major Treasure — and that's my honest opinion!"]
“Doesn’t matter if she’s a silver-haired half-elf or a Royal Candidate,” Ricardo cackled. “She’s still a pretty girl who’s exactly his type!”
“Boys can be sooo single-minded, can’t they?” Ferris teased. “All he needed was a good look at that face of his love, and his mind was all made up! —Or well…” His grin sharpened. “Subaru-kyun wasn’t really following his MIND, nyow, was he…?”
“What is THAT supposed to mean, fleabag?!”
Emilia tilted her head. “He was following his heart…?” she answered innocently.
Ram snorted. “Ha!”
[After a long moment, the shock faded from Emilia’s face, and she sighed. “Now I think I understand how I got involved with you,” she murmured, cheeks still red. “You'll brush off anything from anyone. Let's just get to the point, shall we?"]
Wilhelm began to regain control over himself, even though he was grinning so hard his cheeks were starting to hurt. He coughed into his fist. “As expected, from a boy in love,” he said mildly.
Royal Candidate or half-elf, Emilia was Emilia. Just like, whether she had been the Sword Saint or a girl who loved flowers, Theresia had been Theresia.
[“I feel like I am interruuupting,“ Roswaal commented mildly.]
“With those two, it often feels that way,” Otto sighed.
[“But regardless, let us indeed get to the poooint, shall we? Is that fine with you, Subaru?"]
["Based on my head not flying off my shoulders, I'm guessing it's nothing all that bad."]
[Roswaal whistled softly at that, and Emilia also looked as though she had been caught off guard.]
“Would you not make suggestions like that, Natsuki-san?!” Otto cried out.
["Well, that's what I guessed about the 'point' based on your telling me Emilia-tan's a Royal Candidate and why that's important, right?" Subaru clarified.
["...Subaru,” Emilia said. “Are you actually smart, or are you simply wrong in the head?"]
["Those are two extreme choices, you know?!"]
“Behavior like yours can only ever be one or the other, Barusu,” Ram said. “And we’ve seen more than enough to conclude that it’s the latter, I can assure you.”
“W-Well you still kept me around, didn’t you, Nee-sama?!” Subaru replied victoriously, even with his cheeks remaining bright pink. “Even with my funky head!”
[Emilia stuck her tongue out at him. Subaru melted. She’s cute, so all is forgiven…!]
Ferris cackled. Subaru buried his face back in his knees.
["Your guess is quite on target,” Roswaal confirmed, getting them back on track. “This matter is deeply related to what shall become of you. Lady Emilia?"]
["Mm,” Emilia nodded. “I understand."]
[And with that, Emilia took out her royal insignia.]
“Oh that’s right!” Felt laughed aloud. “Big Bro still had no idea what that thing even was—!”
“Didn’t you not know either?” Mimi pointed out.
“Well, no — but I was just trying to sell it!” Felt rolled her eyes. “Then you’ve got this dunce, who went and chased me down and tried to trade away his most valuable possession just so he could give back some random trinket—”
Anastasia couldn’t really find that funny. Subaru’s naïve insistence on giving everything he had for a complete stranger, even when he may very well leave himself at the mercy of the streets as a result — and without the brains to make the most of that sorry situation, no less… She gritted her teeth at the thought.
And also, there was still the small detail that—
["H-hold on here...” Subaru’s eyes widened. “You lost the badge that proves you're a Royal Candidate?!" he exclaimed.]
["That's putting it rather crudely,” Emilia said defensively. “A light-fingered girl stole it!"]
["Same difference—!"]
[Subaru’s palms smacked against the dining table as he rose to his feet, knocking some utensils to the floor — only for Rem to catch them midair in the background.]
Ram sighed. “Even back then, my cute little sister was cleaning up Barusu’s messes,” she commented dryly. “That certainly bodes well.”
Rem frowned at the screen and didn’t comment.
["Weeell, if a Candidate loses it,” Roswaal elaborated, at Subaru’s panicked question. “It won't end with just talk and excuses, yeees? —A King carries the Kingdom on their shoulders. It is thought that a person who cannot protect a single small badge cannot be entrusted with a responsibility as grave as an entire land."]
Anastasia didn’t say anything out loud.
She had many thoughts about that statement — about this situation — but she had enough self-awareness to keep them all to herself.
["Felt was the one who stole it,” Subaru was recounting. “But Elsa was the client, and she said someone else put her up to it...meaning someone's trying to stop Emilia-tan from becoming King?"]
["That wooould appear to be the case,” Roswaal confirmed. “There is no simpler way to disqualify someone than to steal the insiiiignia."]
But for Emilia to have allowed herself to be stolen from so easily…!
You’re jumping to conclusions, Anastasia told herself. Hold back, keep your mouth shut, and maintain an open mind.
“Who could have made a move that…?” Crusch murmured.
“The Felt Camp didn’t exist, Priscilla’s pride would probably prevent her from making an underhanded move like that, Anastasia seemed just as surprised as the rest of us, and I knyow for a fact that we wouldn’t have had anything to do with it,” Ferris replied quietly, ticking each option off on his fingers. “So…it was probably some third party.”
“Might have been someone with a grudge against silver-haired half-elves,” Wilhelm muttered.
[“…Man,” Subaru marveled. “Looking back on it, I did a super good job!” He stood up, a big old smile on his face. “Man, I need a bigger reward, huh?” he teased Emilia, waggling his finger.]
“Pervert Barusu,” Ram said coldly.
“You have a really dirty mind, Nee-sama—!”
“Enough of your baseless accusations,” Ram scoffed. “The modest and insightful Ram calls it as she sees it, is all. Don’t think she can’t see that lustful, piggish look in your villainous eyes—”
“He’s right,” Anastasia said firmly as those two bickered, quietly enough that the present Emilia wouldn’t be able to hear her. “He’s teasing you, but — Natsuki was completely correct about that.”
[“…Yeah, you’re right.” Emilia looked back at him with a serious expression on her face. “You’ve been a huge help to me, Subaru,” she said. “So much so that merely saving your life isn’t enough. So, tell me anything you want.”]
At least Lady Emilia had understood that much.
[Subaru’s smile faltered, his eyes widening. “…Huh?”]
[“If it’s something I can do, then I shall do anything. —No.” Emilia shook her head. “Let me do anything,” she insisted. “That’s how much you connecting with me means to me, Subaru…!”]
Ricardo started coughing. “Oho boy!” he exclaimed. Crusch’s eyes widened.
“Lady Emilia!” Frederica squawked, scandalized.
Emilia turned to her, confused. “Eh?”
Ram stared at the screen, aghast. What a way to phrase that…!
What had Emilia been thinking, giving an overture like that to a man she had only just met?!
“…Pervert Barusu,” Ram finally decided.
“I didn’t even do anything?!”
[—Oh man, Subaru thought. I seriously suck at reading the mood…]
“Nyew could have read the mood just fine,” Ferris scoffed. “Lady Emilia was clearly coming on to nyew, silly Subaru-kyun…”
“I don’t think she was,” Wilhelm sighed. A girl like her making an overture like that — he hoped that wasn’t a habit of hers. Wilhelm knew what young men were like, and how easily such behavior could put a young, beautiful girl in an unfavorable situation.
["...What are you doing?"]
["Er, my hand just kind of reached out."]
[—Subaru had reached out to stroke his fingers through Emilia’s long, silver hair.]
Julius squawked. “Subaru!” he scolded.
“Subaru—?!” Crusch shouted, eyes going wide.
“Pervert,” Ram snapped. Next to her, Rem pressed her lips together and said nothing, filing this moment away for later review.
Frederica crossed her arms with a disapproving look on her face.
“Of all the things you could have done in response to that?!” Otto exclaimed.
Felt stared at him in disbelief. “Don’t ya want her to like you, ya dumbass?” she demanded. “Why would you go and—?!”
["I'm an easygoing guy,” Subaru declared. “I was thinking — this would be reward enough for me."]
…Felt exhaled slowly. “You really do choose the worst ways to ease people’s concerns about you, Big Bro,” she scolded. “Have a bit of common sense here or there, would ya…?”
“Seriously,” Julius sighed. “One of these days you’re going to get yourself into serious trouble because you just can’t read the room!”
“Kinda already happened, didn’t it…?” Ferris giggled.
“And right after you admit that it’s a weak spot of yours, too,” Tivey comment wryly.
“Maybe he wanted to give a demonstration of what he meant by that?” Hetaro wondered.
Ram’s little brother was a total moron. This was not anything new, not really, but he still sometimes found new and embarrassing ways to emphasize his stupidity.
Subaru wanted to melt into the floor of his jar and disappear forever.
[“...You stroked Puck's fur, too,” Emilia noted. “Subaru, do you have some kind of hair fetish?"]
[Subaru recoiled with a yell. "Hey, wait, fur and hair aren't the same thing at all!” he exclaimed. “Your silver hair's really pretty, that’s all!"]
Laughter suddenly echoed through the theater. Subaru’s feelings of mortification and desires to be anywhere but here abruptly magnified themselves tenfold.
“Subaru-kyun sure is drawn to soft and fluffy things!” Ferris crowed. “Does cute little Ferri-chan need to find a hiding spot, I wonder—?”
“Oh shut uuuup!”
[Emilia — suddenly looked rather sad. Subaru tilted his head, confused.]
Emilia smiled sadly. She knew now that Subaru had meant every word, but…
She wouldn’t have thought so, back then.
“Emilja…” Ram sighed, shaking her head. —But the young woman had learned better eventually, she knew.
["Ah, perrhaps we are in the way?” Roswaal commented. “We could leave you two to yourselves?"]
“It really is a common feeling, around those two,” Otto muttered.
["Your concern's the dictionary definition of none of your business,” Subaru retorted, still stroking Emilia’s hair with one hand as he used the other to point at Roswaal. “And it's still my turn to ask questions."]
“Still petting her hair,” Anastasia sighed.
“Boys are so DUMB,” Mimi giggled.
Between Lord Roswaal, Clind, Otto, her own little brother, and Subaru — Frederica had to agree with that.
Emilia could probably murder him in an instant if she really wanted to, Anastasia knew. The fact that she was just sitting there and letting him play with her hair — it did say something, probably.
["I understand Emilia-tan being a candidate for becoming King,” Subaru said. “But what about this business of you backing her?"]
Otto pressed his lips together. It really would have been better if Lady Emilia had found anybody else, but…
Well, there was no helping it now.
["You really aaare rather observant,” Roswaal noted mildly. “You've picked up the preeevious matters quite well, though this is aaall second nature to any human born and raised in the city."]
["I'm honored to have your praise, Count!” Subaru replied cheerfully. “—Though simple anime and romance novels kind of prepared my mind for this fantasy stuff."]
“You could have just taken the compliment,” Felt sighed.
“What kinds of stories did you read, before coming here?” Reinhard asked. “If you remember any of them, I’d love to hear about them one of these days…”
Julius jolted, and then tried not to look quite so eager. “W-Well,” he said, brushing back his hair. “If other people are interested, then I guess I, too, might…”
“Yer not fooling anyone, Julius,” Tivey sighed.
“Well,” Subaru said hesitantly, as Roswaal explained his status as the court magician of Lugunica — as well as Emilia’s patron. “I guess — I mainly liked romance novels, but. I also had these adventure stories, and a couple of horror mangas…?”
Could he remember any of them in enough detail to relay them out loud without any assistance?
Probably, right? What kind of a failure of an otaku would Subaru be if he couldn’t do THAT?
["I don't mean to put this the wrong way but...” Subaru turned to Emilia. “Emilia-tan, you sure about this guy?"]
“Captain has good instincts,” Garfiel declared. “—Don’t look at me like that, Ram, ya know it’s true!”
Frederica cut her eyes to the side. It wasn’t like she could blame him for feeling that way, after all.
Crusch frowned. Even within his own Camp, the Margrave seemed…
She would try and steer clear of him, if that was the case.
["It can't be helped,” Emilia replied. “He's the only one in the kingdom I can ask for support. In the first place, only a meddlesome eccentric like Roswaal would help someone like me, so..."]
["Ah, I see. Process of elimination."]
["Quiiite a conversation you two are having right in front of your patron, if I maaay say so..." Roswaal was chuckling.]
“It really is,” Julius muttered. He couldn’t even place all the blame on Subaru this time, because Lady Emilia had gone along with it herself.
Otto couldn’t help chuckling. Roswaal had no doubt been long-used to this sort of treatment, but to see it flaunted in front of him so openly regardless…
["So, back to the point, Ros-chi.” Subaru said. “I get that you're Emilia-tan's sponsor. It's cute how she goes from one extreme to another to hide how she's a bit of an airhead, but acting on her own like she did yesterday in the Capital, that's kinda rare, huh?"]
Anastasia pressed her lips together. Don’t jump to conclusions, she reminded herself.
These descriptions, however — she couldn’t help thinking that they were not at all favorable.
[“I wooould call it unprecedented,” Roswaal said with a strained smile. “Thooough Ram should have been with her…”]
[Behind him, Ram brushed her bangs to the side so that she resembled Rem instead of her normal self, feigning ignorance.]
Otto coughed into his fist. Ram silenced him with a glare.
“What a way to duck your responsibilities, Ram,” Garfiel chuckled.
“Hush,” Ram ordered.
["Man, that totally smug ‘I got away with it, just as I hoped' look gets on my nerves,” Subaru commented.]
["Um, it's not Ram's fault,” Emilia said timidly. “Yesterday I split up from Ram because I..lost out to my curiosity and wandered all around."]
Frederica sighed.
["What's that doe-eyed little-girl excuse?!” Subaru retorted.]
Anastasia winced. Lost out to her curiosity and wandered all around…?
And what kind of retainer lost track of their liege so easily, as well?
[“And anyway—” Subaru turned to Roswaal. “Emilia-tan being a big airhead doesn't change the fact that she didn't fulfill her lord's commands. Is that all right...?"]
[“You dooo have a point,” Roswaal mused. “I share responsibility for Ram’s lack of discretion. But what are you trying to say, I wooonder?”]
[“Simple,” Subaru declared, a mischievous grin on his face. “You’re the ones who dropped the ball by taking your eyes off someone important like Emilia-tan. And I’m the bad guy who’s gonna take advantage of that. Once I’ve discovered an opening to take advantage of, wringing you out of what I can wring you out of is my way of doing things!”]
Julius stared at the metia in disbelief. “‘And I’m the bad guy who’s gonna take advantage of that….’?” he repeated flatly. “Just — Just what sort of affect were you going for, you idiot?!”
“What a way to introduce yourself,” Crusch sighed. “And just what were you hoping to accomplish, here?”
“I-I thought it would be fun to play the villain…” Subaru shook his head, trying to sit up straight. “And I DID have a plan!” he declared. “A great plan, even, and it totally worked!”
“Sure didn’t give them a good impression of ya at the start, though,” Anastasia commented. “Did it, Natsuki?”
[Indeed, between Emilia’s raised eyebrows, Ram’s slightly apologetic look, Rem’s clear hostility, and Beatrice and Puck’s clear apathy, Subaru’s attempt to “play the villain” seemed to have been successful in painting himself as just that.]
[Roswaal was the only one who was smiling pleasantly.]
["I seeee,” he nodded. “Certainly Lady Emilia's worth exceeds my considerable personal fortune. It is appropriate that you should seek a reward only from me, as her sponsor, iiis it nooot?"]
["Yep,” Subaru confirmed. “And you're not gonna say no, are you, Ros-chi? I mean, I saved Emilia-tan's life and stopped her from dropping out of the Royal Selection. I'm totally her savior!"]
“Again with that stupid pose,” Ferris giggled.
“Arrogant little brat,” Rom scolded warmly. There was something endearingly annoying about that sort of behavior, he had to admit…
“So eager and proud of himself,” Emilia murmured, shaking her head softly.
He really did remind Emilia of a puppy, sometimes. He really, really did…
["I muuust admit that it is the truth,” Roswaal said, having also stood up so that he could stare Subaru down from above. “Now, then, would you care to elaborate?"]
[Emilia looked slightly nervous as she watched the two men stare each other down.]
["Whaaat is it that you seek from me?” Roswaal asked. “I cannot refuse your request, if only to prevent this matter from becoming public knowledge. Nooow then, what is your desire?"]
“Well, it seems to have worked,” Crusch sighed. “Though, really…”
["Heh-heh-heh, that's a noble for you; you really get it.” Subaru nodded. “Whatever reward I want!” he declared. “And you can't say no, Ros-chi! A man doesn't take back his word!"]
Emilia winced. That — was going to age.
[“That is quiiite a saying!” Roswaal laughed. “I see. A man should make no excuses. No reneging on his word.”]
“The way you’re phrasing this could not possibly sound more suspicious, Subaru!” Julius snapped.
“I needed him to confirm that out loud!” Subaru defended. “I needed to hear him say that he’d give me whatever I wanted, and this was the best way I could think of to—!”
“The best way?!” Julius repeated in disbelief. “The best— You couldn’t have thought of ANY OTHER WAY to word that, you daft—?!”
“Where is he going with this…?” Anastasia mused quietly, ignoring the performance in favor of the underlying motives.
[This petty villain behavior sure isn’t helping my popularity here, Subaru reflected.]
“Well,” Julius huffed sarcastically, very cross indeed. “Just so long as you’re AWARE of it, then…!”
The fact that these were all people that the present-day Subaru knew and loved — that was the only thing holding him back from going on another angry tirade about common sense.
[But that effort was worth it just to drag that one statement out of him!]
Julius blinked. “—Hm?”
Anastasia grinned slyly. So Subaru did have a scheming side to him…! At least that was something.
Now — what was it that he was going to ask for? Wealth, land, political support—
["I want one thing and one thing only,” Subaru finally declared. “I want you to hire me."]
“…Huh?” Anastasia asked.
Frederica broke into a grin.
Ram blinked slowly. So Barusu had asked for this first after all, huh…?
She had wondered, if maybe he had used his debt to obtain something else, first. But — even at the very start, it seemed that this had been his first instinct.
[Rem and Ram looked somewhat conflicted at this request. Beatrice looked heavily bothered. But Emilia—]
["I-it's not for me to say,” she admitted, eyes wide. “But that's kind of..."]
“Of all the things you could have asked for…!” Julius gritted his teeth.
“Actually, Jules,” Anastasia interrupted. “That was probably the smartest move that Natsuki could have made.”
Julius blinked. “—Lady Anastasia?” he asked.
“Currently, Natsuki has no food, no money, no place to stay,” she explained, ticking off each choice as she spoke. “By using a debt to become a live-in servant, he can take his time learning the ropes for different household tasks that could make him a living in the future without needing to worry about being fired for underperforming, while also securing a consistent source of food and water, as well as a warm bed. Furthermore, by choosing to be a servant instead of a guest, he can further endear himself to his coworkers and the margrave of the Estate, which would likely be far more difficult if he were perceived as a mere freeloader.”
Julius — had not thought of that. “…I see,” he said.
Perhaps he had underestimated his friend, just a little bit.
["You're cute when you're surprised!” Subaru commented, smiling uncertainty. “But…are you that against the idea?"]
["It's not that, it’s — you want so little!" A note of anger made its way into her voice as she slapped the table, getting up and walking over to where Subaru stood. "It's not just the thing with Puck, alright? It's...like when you asked me my name back in the Royal Capital." She gritted her teeth, frustratedz "You don't...understand how grateful I feel,” she said. “I can't... repay you at all for saving my life and more, if you ask for so little!"]
Crusch winced. That — was a reasonable complaint.
For Emilia, Subaru had done something truly incredible — and seemingly without gaining anything in return. Even if Subaru had seen it as paying back a debt, in Emilia’s eyes such a thing had never existed in the first place. And as such, it was only natural for such a fair-minded and kindhearted woman to feel as though…
But at the end of the day, the decision for what someone wanted to get in return for a deed like that was up to—
["…You don't understand, Emilia-tan,” Subaru finally said, deciding to speak truly and honestly. “At the time, that was what I truly wanted from the bottom of my heart, you see?"]
[Emilia blinked. “…Huh?”]
["At the time, I wanted to know your name,” he declared. “I think being in a new, uncertain land with no idea what would come the next day, if I'd stopped to think about it, there were lots of things I could've considered. …But I'm a man who can't lie to himself."]
Crusch smiled. That sort of honesty was admirable, in a simple sort of way.
Anastasia sighed. No ambition at all, she wanted to scold him. A person should keep their gaze high enough to reach the stars, that was how Anastasia Hoshin always thought. For someone to be content with so little was…
[I’d died three times for that reward, Subaru reflected. I wanted nothing else, and so — seeing her smiling face, learning her real name — that was the greatest reward I could have wished for.]
…Anastasia softened, ever so slightly. Perhaps this was ambitious, in Subaru’s own little way.
“Oh, Subaru…” Emilia smiled, but she thought that she kind of wanted to cry.
“Satisfied by so little,” Ram said. “You truly are a dumb mutt, Barusu.”
["My request to Ros-chi's like that, too,” he explained. “Right now, I'm completely, totally broke. Sure, I could ask for a pile of gold, but why not set myself up so I can make a living long-term?"]
Anastasia smiled, feeling a small flicker of pride. That was indeed his plan, then. Smart.
Thinking ahead was an important life skill, especially for someone who could — fall victim to the most dire consequences of failing to do so multiple times. But perhaps he was better at it than Anastasia had…
[“If you wanted that, you could ask to just live here for free, not as a manservant, you know?"]
[Subaru started. "Oh, I could've done that?!” he exclaimed. “Hey, Roswaal-san, could you let me live as a fr—”]
Anastasia Hoshin exhaled slowly, feeling that pride slowly flicker out. Perhaps she had overestimated Natsuki Subaru, just a little bit.
["I shall honor the first request,” Roswaal interrupted with a smirk, making an X-shape with his arms above his head. “A man does not take back his word, dooooes he?"]
["Whoa! You're right!” Subaru repeated, eyes wide and soulful. “A man doesn't do that, huh?!" Curse my big mouth…!]
Wilhelm started laughing.
“Set his own trap, didn’t he?!” Ricardo crowed. “Set a trap and then stepped right into it himself—!”
“Aww, but Subaru-kyun’s a big boy who can take what he dishes out, nyes?” Ferris teased. “If he makes his bed, he knyows he has to lie in it~”
“Will none of you leave me be?!”
Rem — giggled.
Ram glanced at her in surprise, and then turned back to the metia, a soft smile on her face.
—Barusu was good for some things after all, it seemed.
["And I thought for a moment there you seemed actually serious...” Emilia sighed. “I must have just imagined it."]
["And then Emilia-tan lowers my rating!” Subaru lamented. “That's kicking me while I'm down!"]
“Ouch,” Ricardo coughed, a big grin on his face. “Can’t say ya didn’t deserve that one, though, champ…”
“Shut it, you!”
Frederica sighed. Boys were stupid, indeed.
["Anyway...that's how it is, so...” Subaru shook himself, forcing himself to get back on topic. “I mean, Ram-chi and Rem-rin must be straining to take care of this place all by themselves, so please let me work under them."]
["It iiis true that is an actual concern...” Roswaal noted. “Though I beeelieve it is as Lady Emilia said, it is indeeeed asking rather little?"]
["I'm a super greedy guy, actually,” Subaru grinned, wiggling his fingers. “I mean, living under the same roof as a super cute, beautiful girl who's totally my type, what guy wouldn't want that? Close in body is close to the heart, and opportunities abound!"]
“Of course,” Otto sighed. “Your ulterior motives…”
“Barusu truly is a predictable, worthless male,” Ram scoffed.
[“...I seeee,” Roswaal chuckled. “Certainly it is as you say. It is rare one gets to work by the side of girls one is interested in, iis it not? Quiiite pleasant for you."]
“Not that I can blame him,” Ricardo chuckled. “It’s a great opportunity, for a boy his age…!”
Ram scowled back at the kobold with a look of derision. “Worthless. Male.”
[“Besides,” Subaru pointed out, dropping the teasy attitude and pausing with wiggling his fingers in midair to scratch his head. “You’re not gonna let a guy you know nothing about like me just pack up and leave. You gotta determine whether I’ll be of use or harm to Emilia-tan.”]
Crusch blinked. “That…” she said. “Is probably true.”
“I’m just glad he caught on to that,” Anastasia muttered.
Felt snorted. “They weren’t gonna do anything to him,” she said confidently. “Not them— Not to Subaru.”
Julius was wincing. “But did he have to accuse the Lord of the Manor of that out loud…?” he hissed.
[I hope he doesn’t take offense to that comment… Subaru thought to himself, feeling somewhat awkward.]
“It’s a bit late to think of that, isn’t it, Subaru?!” Julius bit out. “Can’t you think just a little bit more before you—?!”
[Luckily, Roswaal did not appear to take offense to it at all. "Then it shall be as you ask,” he declared. “I hope we geeet along very nicely."]
[What is he thinking? I can’t tell…]
Otto pressed his lips together. Roswaal was an eccentric, but he was also a threat that should be taken seriously. —Which is why he, too, was concerned when he couldn’t quite make out what the Margrave must have been thinking in those moments.
—Otto would need to put in some extra work, keeping Roswaal L. Mathers in check. Subaru…was in a much more vulnerable position than any of them had previously thought.
[Ah, but I just made a very strong, public confession, didn’t I…? Subaru looked timidly at Emilia. Does she…?]
“It’s weird to see Subaru getting shy about proclaiming his everlasting love for Lady Emilia,” Otto noted.
“Never thought I’d see the day,” Ram snickered.
“Shush,” Subaru muttered, blushing slightly.
["Goodness, you really are a hopeless child...” Emilia sighed, shaking her head. She looked perfectly calm. “Did something happen?"]
“‘Hopeless child,’” Ricardo echoed, chuckling.
“It’s amazing that Captain never went and gave up under all o’ that,” Garfiel marveled.
[Maybe I’m overthinking it? I don’t know, I’ve got no experience being around beautiful girls…!]
“Lady Emilia was yer first?” Rom asked, somewhat surprised.
“A Royal Candidate was his first crush—” Ferris cackled. “Talk about going big or going home!”
Wilhelm remembered how his very first crush had been the Sword Saint of Lugunica and felt just a bit more like he and Subaru were kindred spirits.
["Man,” Subaru lamented. “Dealing with a girl I like this much is getting me all worked up..."]
“Is it, Subaru-kyun?” Ferris teased, tail twitching. “Do nya get all worked up around Lady Emilia? However do nya get any of nyer work done~?”
“Would you shut up already?!”
["Which one's more your type, I wonder...?” Emilia murmured, putting a finger to her lips. “Ram or Rem?"]
Ferris paused, and then turned to stare at Lady Emilia with an aghast look on his face.
“Holy fuck you are dense,” Felt said flatly.
“Is this why Natsuki-san is so upfront all the time?” Otto wondered. “Because if he’s not…?”
Frederica could only stare.
Emilia crossed her arms, pouting slightly in response to being teased.
["I see the discussion is settled,” Beatrice grimaced. “So may I take my leave with Bubby, I wonder?"]
“Beatrice isn’t excited at all,” Garfiel chuckled. “Ya really didn’t like him at first, did you…?”
“…Subaru is the type that grows on you, I suppose,” Beatrice decided.
“Like a fungus,” Ram agreed. “Or a particularly insistent type of mold.”
“I could have done without that comment, Nee-sama…”
["Wait, there's no need to be in that much of a hu— Hey, at least introduce yourself!” Subaru said. “I don't know what your place is here at all. You Ros-chi's little sister?"]
["Treating me as that thing's relative?” Beatrice shot back. “You are quite accomplished at angering me."]
[Subaru slumped his shoulders. Roswaal smiled in amusement.]
“I don’t think Beatrice liked anyone, back then,” Emilia sighed.
—Beatrice had grown to like others, once Subaru had started dragging her out of the Forbidden Library. But before then…
Emilia wasn’t sure what had happened, to make her lock herself up like that. But she was very glad that Subaru had been able to pull her out of it.
[“Betty's the librarian of the archive of forbidden books here in Roswaal's manor!" Puck explained.]
[Beatrice looked utterly betrayed. “Bubby?!”]
“Et tu, Bubby,” Subaru giggled to himself. Beatrice pouted at him from the other side of the glass wall that separated them both.
["Sweet, tasty, meow..." Puck purred, nibbling on a sugary pastry.]
[Subaru poked his ear, toying with it a bit. "Hate to bug you when you're on a sugar high,“ he apologized. “But could you tell me more?"]
“Subaru is going to take advantage of that deal every chance he gets, isn’t he?” Julius sighed.
“As he should,” Anastasia said firmly. If Subaru wished for something so ridiculous, then the least he could do was get the most out of it that he could!
["It's because Roswaal's a pretty accomplished magician, plus he comes from a pretty old family,” Puck explained. “There're lots of books here that aren't for other people to see. So, he made a pact with Betty for her to protect them."]
“A library full of forbidden books…?” Julius suddenly found himself leaning forwards, eyes shining.
“Don’t look so excited, in fact,” Beatrice warned. “The Forbidden Library burned down a year ago — along with everything inside.”
Julius looked as though that news had been nothing less than an arrow, shot right through his heart.
["Yes, that's true. How is Bubby always so right, I wonder…?” Beatrice seemed transfixed by Puck’s other ear, reaching out to toy with it herself.]
[Subaru blinked. This is the first time I’m seeing a pleasant expression on this girl’s face…]
Subaru couldn’t help but smile, looking at this image again now.
“But obviously Beako would look happy when petting Puck,” he mused. “Who could be sad while petting a small, fluffy animal…?”
Beatrice nodded firmly in agreement, smiling proudly.
[“You two reeally look like you’re getting along nicely while playing with that kitty, there,” Emilia commented.]
[Subaru winced. "Getting along nicely with this person is a little...!"]
["How could I ever get along with this person, I wonder?!" Beatrice retorted.]
Frederica couldn’t hold back a rather unladylike snort at that.
“That’s gonna age,” Garfiel cackled. “Now you two are practically joined at the hip!”
“Hmph!” Beatrice folded her arms.
["Hee-hee. I'm so scary, making two people at odds with each other into my slaves...” Puck giggled. Emilia stretched out a hand to grab him. “Meow, meow, meow!"]
Julius smiled. It was nice, that Puck seemed to enjoy being pet as much as Subaru enjoyed petting his fur.
Perhaps that wish of Subaru’s hadn’t been such a bad idea, after all.
["All that said, being the guardian of an archive of forbidden books...” Subaru pondered. “The sound of it really tickles a guy's mind."]
["Perhaps you did not hear Bubby’s explanation?” Beatrice said wryly. “It is the room you entered earlier."]
["Oh, the one with all the books!"]
“Of course the room with all the books had been the library, you blithering idiot,” Ram sighed.
“You can’t blame a guy for not making assumptions, Nee-sama,” Subaru retorted. “Maybe Beako just really liked to collect manga, for all I knew…”
He had said that word before, hadn’t he? Anastasia quietly filed the word “manga” away for future reference.
[—Wait. Subaru,’s eyes widened. All those volumes — forbidden?! What kind of a crime is that?!]
["Don't tell me this loli's your unwitting partner in crime...?!" he whispered to Puck.]
[“That word annoys me every time I hear it,” Beatrice shot back. “And to answer your question, the very thought that I am an innocent victim annoys me enough. Couldn't I just die, I wonder?"]
Julius sympathized with Subaru’s anguish at the idea of a library full of forbidden books. Even if he wouldn’t say it out loud, with its old guardian right there…
(Had a library like that really been burned to the ground?!)
["Don't be so prickly, shrimp,” Subaru scolded, crossing his arms. “It takes calcium and a calm heart to get taller. If you were about as tall as Emilia-tan and me, we'd have quite a little love comedy going on here…”]
“Do ya have to flirt with everyone, Big Bro?” Felt sighed.
“Subaru-kyun is such a playboy!” Ferris giggled. “Sooo popular with the ladies, nyes…?”
“I think this is just how people from Subaru’s world greet each other,” Reinhard said thoughtfully. What a friendly world that must have been.
A world full of Subarus—
Reinhard shook his head. As pleasant a thought that might be, he should remain focused.
["Wait a minute,” Emilia interrupted. “Beatrice...don't tell me you let him into the Forbidden Library?"]
“Not exactly,” Beatrice muttered.
Ram snickered, remembering how Subaru had kept finding Beatrice over and over again, no matter how many times she tried to keep him out. The Beatrice onscreen seemed particularly incensed by her first taste of this reality, even as she prepared to go back to her Forbidden Library.
["Betty’s Door Crossing,” Beatrice declared proudly, preening at Subaru’s awestruck face. “You are trembling as its sublime beauty burns itself into your eyes, perhaps? —Come on, Bubby."]
[Then the door closed. And when Ram opened it again, the Forbidden Library was gone.]
Julius’ eyes widened. “That is some incredibly powerful magic,” he marveled.
“Hmph!” Beatrice puffed her chest out proudly. “Indeed, I suppose!” she declared. “Betty’s yin magic is some of the strongest in the world!”
“That’s my Beako!” Subaru agreed cheerfully.
["I see.” Subaru nodded. “In other words, magic makes it so any door here can connect to any room. Pretty neat for recluses who need to find the john in a pinch."]
["You actually look less surprised than I expected,” Emilia noted.]
“If he sees magic as something out of a storybook, then anything goes, I suppose,” Beatrice sighed. It stung a bit, to see just how disappointingly unimpressed Subaru had been by her abilities back then…
[“—What's a recluse?" Emilia was asking.]
["A guardian who sacrifices himself holding down the fort at home, waiting for weary family members to return,” Subaru answered.]
“What a sarcastic comment,” Ricardo chuckled. Though it made sense Subaru would feel so dismissively about recluses: Ricardo didn’t think he had ever met anyone so unlike a recluse in his life.
There did seem to be something personal in how he had said that, however. Anastasia tilted her head. Perhaps Subaru had known someone, back home, who he was trying to defend…?
["Er... that sounds noble.” Emilia tilted her head, sounding slightly concerned. “Are you a recluse, Subaru?"]
Wilhelm snorted, and then composed himself. “My apologies, Subaru-dono…”
Subaru turned away, pouting slightly to hide his growing blush.
“Ferri-chan doesn’t think he can come up with anyone less reclusive than Subaru-kyun,” Ferris muttered, rolling his eyes.
[A puff of smoke suddenly interrupted their conversation, causing Subaru to sneeze.]
[“Yes, yes,” Roswaal chuckled, having cast that spell himself. “Shall we continue the introductions? Ram, Rem.”]
[“Pleased to make your acquaintance,” Rem obeyed first, stepping forth. “I am Rem, employed as chief maid by this household.”]
[“Nice to meet you.” Ram stepped forward second. “I am Ram, working as an ordinary maid in Master Roswaal’s mansion.”]
Frederica nodded approvingly at her juniors’ show of good manners.
[“Wow, you sisters suddenly got nice and formal,” Subaru said, surprised. “Not that I’m one I talk, but…”]
“You’re really not,” Crusch chuckled.
A more formal welcome was probably a good sign, however. Especially considering Rem’s earlier — hesitation.
(Crusch had probably imagined it. …No, she had definitely imagined it.)
[“But Dear Guest…or rather, Subaru, you are our coworker now?” Rem asked.]
[“But Dear Guest…or rather, Barusu, you work under us here now?” Ram echoed.]
[“Nee-sama, you’ve turned my name into a binding curse…”]
Frederica sighed, her approval abruptly draining away.
“You can’t really complain about that sort of familiarity after the way you were acting, kid,” Rom chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck.
“Especially not after complaining about them speaking politely to ya,” Ricardo added with an amused grin.
Subaru pouted back at them both.
(Ram dropping the formality so early on was also probably a good sign, Crusch supposed.)
[“So that’s my standing, huh?” Subaru sighed. “Not so much a butler as an apprentice maid?”]
“A very, very CUTE apprentice maid, Subaru-kyun!” Ferris teased.
“Shut!”
[“In this situation, your doing odd jobs at their discretion seeems best,” Roswaal replied. “Dissatisfied?”]
[“If I was gonna be dissatisfied, I’d have only myself to blame,” Subaru answered. “Well, had to be done, so no regrets. Take good care of me, my seniors. I’m gonna work super hard and break a leg!”]
“It means good luck!” Subaru explained hastily as heads whipped his way, scolds getting ready to fall from everyone’s lips. “It means good luck! Telling someone to ‘break a leg’ is a way to wish them luck, where I come from! I don’t — I don’t really know WHY they say that, but—!”
Seeing that Subaru was telling the truth, Crusch sighed. Honestly…
“What a morbid turn of phrase,” Tivey muttered. Mimi sneezed.
[“Break a leg,” Rem echoed.]
[“So it would seem,” Ram replied.]
[Agreeing as one on the phrase, all three of the servants of the Mathers’ Estate high-fived one another.]
Emilia smiled, shaking her head. Ram and Subaru really had always…
Though, she supposed that wasn’t really surprising. Those two were so, so much closer than either of them would have let anyone else believe, after all. It was indeed the sort of relationship that one would expect to span lifetimes, really.
(Emilia felt her heart ache at that reminder. No matter how nice this scene, she already knew that, in the end…!)
[“Harmonius relations are a beautiful thing,” Roswaal said approvingly. “As your employer, I think it iiiis just fine, so long as there are nooo ill feelings, yeees?”]
[“For some reason, we kinda get along,” Subaru replied. “A lot better than that loli! Way better than her!”]
[“You really don’t want to be seen as Beatrice’s friend, do you…?” Emilia murmured in a pitying voice.]
“Not like that’ll last for long,” Ram sighed. “It’s just a matter of time before Barusu‘s bad taste will infect the Great Spirit as well.”
—Ram could kind of see what her old self must have been thinking. Barusu had the appeal of a small, dirty, enthusiastic puppy that had followed her master back to the manor. Rude, abrasive, filthy, tactless, entitled — but also open, enthusiastic, and very obviously harmless. If nothing else: Barusu made for a great target that Ram could tease mercilessly whenever she got too agitated.
It was nice, to see that she and her old self had been on such similar pages. Some things change and some things stay the same…
Rem wondered how that old version of herself had really felt about Natsuki Subaru. Had she really been alright with this…?
The metia played on, continuing into Subaru’s very first life in the Mathers’ Estate.
Notes:
Yeeeaaah, it turns out the LN version of things is quite a bit longer than the anime. So. Yeah.
Ah — I wanna give credit to daemonerik on Tumblr for their spreadsheet about the side story content and the timeline of Re:Zero! It’s really been helping me plot stuff out, and it’s also just a great resource. They put a lot of time into it so I kinda have to give them a shout-out for it :D
Link: https://www. /daemonerik/765854350489862144/rezero-chronological-order
Also, credit to Loremipsumverb and Jaereku for their document regarding some mistranslations from YenPress, which I tried very hard to integrate here (and will continue to do going forward)!
Link: https://www.reddit.com/r/LightNovels/comments/ql2u76/the_ongoing_issues_with_yen_press_subpar_re_zero/
Chapter 7: All Those Little Somethings (Arc 2, Part 2)
Summary:
Subaru’s first week in the Mathers’ Estate!
Notes:
Look out: this chapter has some Side Story content! Which ones I chose will be listed in the end notes ;)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[“Well then, shall we be off, Barusu?"]
Right from the very start, Emilia thought, giggling slightly into her hand.
“You could have been a little more professional,” Frederica teased. Ram snorted.
["So you intend to call me that full-time, huh?" Subaru commented, watching as Rem cleaned up the dining room table on her own.]
“Why is the little sister doing all the work?” Mimi frowned.
Tivey and Hetaro exchanged looks, and decided not to say anything. Big sisters get spoiled by their little siblings: that was just the way of the world, as far as they were concerned. …Even if Mimi hadn’t yet realized it, herself.
Watching this exchange from nearby, Ricardo chuckled. Tivey shot him a glare, and he raised both hands in quiet surrender.
Rem watched the metia with a frown. This was what she had been like…?
She couldn’t say that she disliked the idea of having been a diligent worker. It was a flattering image, at least. …Though, she wasn’t quite sure why she was the one doing all of the work.
(Frederica smiled. So Rem really HAD been the type to happily care for her struggling older sister, hadn’t she?)
["Yes, I do, Barusu,” Ram responded. “Lord Roswaal commands it, so I shall show you around the mansion. Can you at least make sure not to wander off?"]
["I'm not Emilia-tan, so I won't let curiosity get the best of me."]
["Su-ba-ru!" Emilia protested, puffing up her cheeks.]
Ram bit her lip to keep herself from smiling. Part of her wanted to tease Emilia by telling her that she had deserved that comment, but the rest of her refused to give Barusu anything, and so she stayed silent.
Beatrice did not. “It’s a reasonable thing to say, in fact,” she told Emilia.
“Oh, hush.”
Anastasia put a hand to her mouth, smiling. Even back here, before they really knew each other…
They were just so cute together, really. The Merchant Princess was not really the overly-fluffy type, but Anastasia was glad that they had found one another.
["Well, with minor regrets…” Subaru sighed, staring forlornly at Emilia, who had to go and study. “Let's be off. Lead the way."]
Felt snorted. “You’re way too obvious, Big Bro,” she teased.
“Not obvious enough, apparently,” Otto sighed, glancing at Emilia. Emilia pouted back at him.
["Yes, let us, Barusu.” Ram curtsied politely at Emilia. “Until later, Lady Emilia."]
["Subaru,” Emilia said. “I will, too, but...try hard, alright?"]
["Wow, I'm super happy to hear that.” Subaru tried to curtsy just as Ram had, holding the hem of his tracksuit. “I'm really pumped for this!"]
Frederica cringed.
Julius snorted, and then tried to cover it up with a polite cough.
“Shut up!” Subaru snapped, face red.
“I didn’t say anything,” Julius replied, pointedly not looking his way. “I didn’t say anything at all.”
“Wasn’t that the more feminine greeting…?” Felt frowned.
“…Yes,” Reinhard answered.
“What a great first impression,” Felt grinned.
[Sure enough, Emilia hadn’t missed that detail, if the strange look she gave him before leaving the room was any indication. When Subaru turned to face Ram, he saw that she had a grimace on her face.]
["That's quite a sour face, Nee-sama,” Subaru commented.]
“Poor Ram,” Anastasia giggled. “Having to fix up all of that…”
“That’s mean,” Mimi pouted.
“It’s true, though,” Tivey sighed. “Ram has her work cut out for her, there…”
[“I was just playing around a little,” Subaru was saying. “I'm not so ignorant of maid culture to the point that I think a maid is the same as a manservant.“ Subaru started. “Oh yeah — what about clothes?”]
“‘Not so ignorant of maid culture,’” Ricardo repeated with a chuckle. “And just where did you learn about that, Subaru?”
Subaru refused to answer, face bright red, but he didn’t really need to. Everyone already knew that he had gotten it from where he’d gotten everything else: shitty romance novels.
[“Certainly, clothing is very important. Let’s see, clothing in your size…” Ram’s eyes glinted. “Yes, we should have some.”]
“What does that look mean?” Tivey asked uneasily.
["Awesome,” Subaru replied cheerfully. “Okay, let's get me changed, then. I think formality actually suits me pretty well.” He gave a grin and a thumbs-up. “Let’s make me a refined, high-quality man!"]
“A refined and high-quality man,” Ferris repeated, amused.
“Formality — suits you well?” Julius teased, the corner of his mouth twitching upwards. “That’s not exactly something I would…”
Subaru stuck his tongue out at him.
“I feel like you are just proving my point, Subaru.”
["The servant quarters are on the second floor, so you'll change there,” Ram was saying. “Your clothing size should be similar to Frederica's, who quit several months ago."]
Frederica squawked. “Eh?!”
["Huh, interesting timing to quit.” Subaru blinked. “This Frederica...is a woman?"]
[“Her dimensions should be right about the same as yours."]
Mimi choked.
“So that’s what it was,” Tivey sighed.
“Now THAT’s mean,” Hetaro said disapprovingly.
“For his first day at his new job?” Ricardo chuckled. “She’s gonna destroy the boy’s reputation before he’s even got a chance to build it, here!”
”Wha— Those are MY clothes?!”
”It’s not like you were using them,” Ram scoffed. “Any anyway, didn’t you let him…?”
Frederica cuffed her lightly over the head.
[Subaru had similar trepidations. Ram was glaring at him, stone-faced. “Clothing that is formal, refined, and high-quality,” she said. “Which of those do you have a problem with?”]
["How about all the above?!” Subaru protested. “Emilia-tan looked like she was gonna pay me and everything, so why do I have to borrow a maid outfit?! What if people think I'm some kind of weirdo?! I don't want that!"]
Crusch frowned. “Wasn’t Roswaal his employer?” she asked aloud.
“I don’t think Subaru-kyun was paying attention to anything but Lady Emilia,” Ferris giggled.
[Crossdressing is actually one of my special talents — but I’d almost have rather died than make that my trademark in this fantasy world…!]
Julius blinked. “What?” he asked.
“—What does that mean?” Ferris echoed.
Subaru refused to elaborate.
Nearby, Otto sighed.
[Though death is of no consolation, thanks to that whole situation…]
Everyone winced, but — at least Subaru’s conclusion was that he didn’t want to die. That was something, so they all moved on.
["Any room that has no plate above it is fine,” Ram was saying. “Pick whichever you wish for your private quarters and I shall drop off your change of clothes there."]
["Okay, roger that,” Subaru said. “Hmm, which one... All righty, I'll pick this room over h—”]
Garfiel burst out laughing, and a good chunk of the rest of the theater soon followed.
“Oh hush!” Beatrice snapped, her face bright red. “Hush, the lot of you!”
["Fuwaah, you're so wonderful, Bubby,” the Beatrice onscreen cooed aloud, rubbing her cheek all against Puck’s soft belly. “Your fur is the best fur ever...”]
Amidst the roar of the theater, Emilia giggled into her hand. “Puck did have the loveliest fur, didn’t he…?”
Beatrice pouted at her.
[“Don’t worry,” Subaru grinned, giving a big thumbs-up at a mortified Beatrice. “I won’t say a thing. That feeling turns all of us into blithering idiots—”]
["Could you cut short the magnificently stupid statement and close the door already, I wonder?!"]
["Gyaha!"]
[And Subaru was throw back, hard, into the corridor wall. The door slammed shut behind him.]
“A reasonable reaction to being caught in such a compromising position!” Ricardo cackled.
“Shush! Shut up, the lot of you!”
“M-My apologies, Lady Beatrice,” Julius coughed into his fist. “I’m sure that — anyone else would have…”
Beatrice threw her hands up into the air. “I don’t need your sympathy, in fact!”
[“Hey!” Subaru shouted, annoyed at the sudden violence as he stormed back over. “At least let me finish—!”]
[But when he opened the door again, the library had disappeared.]
“I can’t really blame her for running off after something that embarrassing,” Anastasia giggled.
["Once Lady Beatrice conceals her aura, one cannot know which door it is,” Ram explained. “She will not emerge unless you go opening every door in the entire mansion."]
Ram sighed. She already knew that her onscreen self was woefully incorrect about that prediction, when it came to Barusu specifically.
Sure enough—
["Here!” Subaru shouted, having raced down the corridor to open a door way along the other side.]
[Indeed on the other side of that door, Beatrice shrieked in surprise.]
[“Impressive, Subaru!” Puck praised.]
Julius’ eyes widened. “You found her again that easily?”
“Subaru has a reeally high spirit affinity, remember?” Emilia smiled. “And it turns out that’s especially the case when it comes to Beatrice.”
“So he was subconsciously following her everywhere…?” Julius felt himself breaking into a grin. “He must have annoyed her to no end, doing that.”
“Oh you’d know all about being annoying, wouldn’t you…?!”
Beatrice huffed, crossing her arms. “For your information,” she declared. “My contractor is the best kind of annoying, in fact.”
“Thanks, Beako.”
“…Big sis?” Garfiel whispered.
“—Ah.” Frederica shook herself. She hadn’t joined in with everyone else in laughing at the amusing scene. She had been distracted by the fact that…
”It’s just,” she said. “It really was impressive of him, is all.”
”Obviously,” Garfiel grinned. “It’s Captain, after all!”
[“You are kicking up dust!” Beatrice shouted.]
["Well, you should've dusted it better, then!” Subaru was scolding Beatrice. “And you don't bring cats into the library anyway! You get claw marks all over the covers!"]
["It's fine, Lia trims my claws really short—”]
“You trimmed his claws…?” Julius whispered to Emilia. The idea of someone trimming the claws of the Beast of the End — sounded rather ridiculous, really.
“Mm-hm!” Emilia nodded, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. “I trimmed his claws and brushed his fur, and he groomed my hair and dressed me in the morning, see…?”
Julius smiled. It sounded like the two of them had indeed had a very lovely relationship.
["If not friends,” Ram said mildly. “you certainly are birds of a feather."]
[In unison, Subaru and Beatrice both turned and shouted:]
[“ABSOLUTELY NOT!!"]
Ram crossed her arms proudly. Subaru and Beatrice both pouted in her direction.
She had been right, of course. Ram was always right.
["Hey, Ram-chi, I put on the outfit, but..."]
“Ram-chi,” Ram sighed, deflating slightly. Subaru grinned at her.
["Though I'd like to say something about how I've been addressed, is there something wrong with..?" Ram blinked as she entered the room.]
Garfiel started laughing. “Oh, Captain!” Next to him, Otto tried to muffle his giggling. Frederica attempted to hold it back, but even she wasn’t able to keep back her chuckles.
Julius did not laugh. Instead, he turned to where Subaru was sitting in his jar and smiled, lying between his teeth: “I think you look lovely, Subaru!”
“Oh, shut up!”
”It is kind of a cute look,” Frederica smiled fondly. “He looks so young like this…”
Subaru huffed, crossing his arms and turning up his nose. Frederica started laughing once more.
["Indeed there is,” Ram concluded. “Your shoulders, and also, your legs are too short."]
["You mean my height?!” Subaru retorted. “The shirt's fine, but the jacket's real tight on the shoulders. I'm decently athletic, not that it gets me anywhere, but this super tight top makes me look like a macho man here…"]
“Macho man,” Ricardo cackled. Julius covered his smile with his hand, and kindly didn’t comment at all.
Subaru got the message anyway, throwing his hands upwards in despair.
[“We cannot have you working in such a sorry outfit,” Ram was saying. “It will bring the manor's, and Lord Roswaal's, standards into question."]
["He dresses like that and he worries about standards?"]
Garfiel snickered. Ram shot him a glare.
“He has a point,” Otto said wryly.
“Be quiet,“ Ram ordered sternly. “Both of you.”
[Ram tilted her head slightly to show her displeasure. Subaru immediately shut up, "zipping" his lips with his fingers.]
Crusch giggled. “At least Subaru is easy for them to discipline,” she teased.
“That is one of Barusu’s finer points, yes.”
["We can do nothing for what is inside,” Ram sighed. “But we can at least make you look presentable… At any rate, let's leave the shortening of the legs for later and just fix the top."]
[“Easier said than done, though?” Subaru frowned. “I don’t have any experience with that, either…”]
[But with all my sewing experience…maybe I could manage anyway?]
Anastasia blinked. “Sewing experience?” she echoed.
Subaru pretended not to hear her.
["No need for concern,” Ram said. “Rem, come over here."]
["’Come over here’…?” Subaru repeated. “She's not gonna pop right in just 'cause you..."]
["You called, Nee-sama?" Rem asked, appearing right beside him.]
[Subaru shrieked, jumping away from her in surprise.]
Ram started laughing. “Well done, Rem!” she praised.
“Ah—” Rem floundered. “Th-Thanks?” she answered, face slightly pink.
["What are you so surprised for?" Ram asked.]
["What are you so scared for?" Rem echoed.]
["I'm not s-scared!” Subaru defended, obviously still frazzled. “Just a little surprised! That Twin Power thing's really something!"]
[Maybe it’s some kind of twin power like from those supernatural investigation shows, where they can communicate with each other even when apart…?]
“That fantasy talk again, hm?” Julius sighed, smiling as he shook his head.
Reinhard pursed his lips thoughtfully, thinking of Flam and Grassis. “Well…” he said.
The Pearlbaton triplets shifted a bit. “Well…” they said.
Rem placed a hand against her chest. Somewhere inside her soul, she did feel towards Ram a certain…
Was she just imagining it? She didn’t think so.
“The both of ya really liked bullying him, huh?” Anastasia was chuckling.
“Maybe that’s why Subaru likes Rem so much,” Ricardo cackled.
["Of course it is no such thing,” Ram denied, amused. “I spotted her happening to walk by and called out to her. Perfect timing."]
["That last part sounds like it's rubbing it in somehow?"]
“Though of course, it was my sister’s own wit that allowed her to make such great use of such a golden opportunity,” Ram nodded. “Ram is very proud.”
“Of course you’d be proud of that, Nee-sama…”
“She must have learned her bullying techniques from the best,” Otto sighed to himself, shaking his head. He wondered if the Emilia Camp could really survive two personalities like this.
—It wouldn’t be as bad as two Subaru-like personalities, however. Otto thanked the stars for them managing to duck a situation like that.
["So what is it you need?” Rem asked. “I do not have much time to waste on Subaru-kun."]
“Subaru-kun,” Rem echoed quietly. The name felt strange on her tongue, the suffix making it even more so.
["That uncaring attitude really hurts, geez!” Subaru protested. “I'm the new guy! Be gentle!"]
“I feel like you two saw an opportunity for a target and immediately pounced on it,” Crusch commented wryly. Perhaps this was a lesson in what sorts of personalities could develop, if your staff grew too bored with their routines.
Ram pretended not to hear her.
["Rem, surely you have noted Barusu's pathetic appearance?"]
[“His shoulders rotate oddly and his legs are too short,” Rem replied instantly. “Also, his face is terrifying. And?"]
["You just had to poke at three things I can't do anything about!” Subaru cried. “It's not like clothes; you can't change how your face looks no matter how hard you try!"]
“Wow, did you two not hold back!” Ricardo marveled. “Would’ve expected the kid to start cryin’ at this rate, was that yer plan…?”
“Barusu wouldn’t cry from something like this,” Ram scoffed, rolling her eyes. It was his thick skin, after all, that made him so fun to pester and banter with.
["Barusu, hand Rem your jacket,” Ram’s onscreen self ordered. “You will have to do without it until tomorrow morning."]
["That's a big help, but...sure about this?” Subaru got serious for a second. “You've got a mountain of work, right?" he asked.]
Rem blinked. That was — considerate.
["Of course, I am quite busy,” her onscreen self replied. “However, handing it over saves time and trouble later."]
["Ahh, right. Please and thank you…”]
—Rem shook her head.
All of her most basic instincts were still screaming at her about this boy, after all: the other shoe was going to drop eventually, she knew it.
[“I need to take your measurements,” Rem declared. “You can't take them yourself, can you?”]
Ricardo and Ferris both made a show of cooing loudly. “Oooh—?”
“Oh shut up!” Subaru stuck out his tongue, trying to hide his blush. “It was a perfectly normal and reasonable thing for her to do, okay?!”
“Perverts, all of you,” Ram sighed, shaking her head.
["…I feel sorry for making you go through all this trouble,” Subaru admitted.]
[“I do not mind,” Rem dismissed. “Someday, you shall repay me for this. With interest."]
["That doesn't sound quite right, but you seem dead serious. So scary!"]
So she had been the transactional type, then? Rem watched her old self intently. What sort of things would she have considered valuable enough to trade away her time for? Did she normally trade away her time, or were there other things…?
Ram watched Rem think for a long moment before silently turning back to the metia.
[Those changes of clothes for Roswaal makes this feel like a circus dressing room… What poor taste.]
Ram scowled.
Garfiel snickered. Otto sighed, nodding in assent.
“Subaru is correct in manners of taste, in fact,” Beatrice declared. “…Most of the time.”
“Thanks, Beako.”
[Oh, but these flowery outfits over here…! Subaru’s eyes flickered to a collection of more feminine clothes. That one I saw her wearing at the Royal Capital… These are definitely for Emilia, then.]
["I'd love to have her model all of those, twirling around and showing them off..." Subaru sighed.]
["What are you mumbling about?” Rem said sharply. “Get over here, please."]
Subaru tried not to look as embarrassed by this as he felt, even as Otto and Garfiel started giggling again.
Ram pressed her lips together. Barusu always became useless, when he started fantasizing about Lady Emilia in pretty dresses.
“Are we really just going to be hearing about Subaru’s fantasies this whole time—?” Julius sighed, trying not to laugh.
“It could be so much worse,” Ricardo snickered. “Listening in on a teenage boy’s thoughts about the girl he’s crushing on? Oh, Julius, it could be so much worse…”
Julius had to admit that Ricardo was correct about that much.
Wistfully, Frederica thought that it would be nice for a man to fantasize about her as such a cute and feminine girl.
["Stand straight over there,” Rem was ordering. “Stretch out your arms so I can measure your arms and shoulder height."]
["Okay, roger that. Thanks."]
Nearby, Wilhelm thought about what HIS mind had been like, back when he was Subaru’s age and Theresia had been the light of his life — and wisely kept his mouth shut.
["…Please do not make strange noises, Subaru-kun. It is unpleasant."]
["I couldn't help that! This is tough on a guy on more than one level!"]
Ferris and Ricardo were laughing again.
“Nyormal and reasonable,” Ferris echoed, grinning widely. “Isn’t that right, Subaru-kyun…?”
Subaru didn’t have anything he could say to that, so he buried his head in his arms instead.
["By the way,” Subaru said. “There's Ros-chi's and Emilia-tan's clothes in here, but I don't see any dresses for you, Ram, or the loli. They in another room?"]
["Lady Beatrice changes her clothes in her private quarters,” Rem answered. “Nee-sama and I do not wear clothes other than these, so we do not require different outfits. We change in our own quarters."]
Crusch blinked. “You didn’t wear anything outside of your work uniforms?” she asked. She sounded concerned.
That was — unusual. Crusch knew that her own servants had their own…
Perhaps it was one of the Margrave’s eccentricities? Though, if that were the case, Crusch couldn’t say that she approved.
["You don't have any other kinds of outfits — so what, it's all maid outfits?” Subaru tilted his head. “What about when you go out and days off?"]
["It is no hindrance to our work here at the manor or when accompanying Lord Roswaal in public,” Rem answered simply. “I think it is a quite logical way to present our status without need of an explanation."]
Rem frowned. Was that — how she had thought?
She looked down at her current state of dress: a simple blue nightgown, with little else to it. This, and the maid outfit — had those been her only real clothes?
Rem…wasn’t sure how she felt about that.
["Logical ain't the point here...” Subaru frowned. “I think a beautiful girl has a duty to wear pretty clothes and bring joy to others."]
Anastasia had to agree. It was the duty of a proper lady to look her best, in order to properly motivate the men around her to do their best in her service. This was, simply put, the role of women.
Women should be courageous and men should be charming. That saying was one that Anastasia had followed all her life, as opposed to the common understanding that simply stated that men had courage and women had charm. However, she had followed that saying with the understanding that the courage of the woman should be used to bring out the charm of the man, so that he may act his very best on her behalf as she courageously pursued her goals. This view of her womanhood was, in large part, what had honed Anastasia’s capabilities to the point of her becoming a worthy Candidate for the Royal Selection.
—And especially for someone as pretty as Rem, not capitalizing on her womanly beauty through dress seemed like an awful waste.
["Nee-sama may be another matter.” Rem averted her eyes. “But no one would be pleased were I to dress up."]
Rem blinked. Was that really how she had…?
Frederica watched the Rem onscreen sadly. Unlike her, Rem was an adorably cute and lovely girls it wasn’t right, for someone like her to feel that she were lacking in charm.
["…Maybe I would?"]
Frederica leaned forward, hope sparking in her chest.
“Didn’t you have your eye on Emilia?” Felt sighed. “What are you doing, flirting with everyone else in the mansion like this…?”
“I wasn’t trying to flirt!” Subaru denied hastily. “It’s just — Rem’s so pretty, and yet she wasn’t doing anything with it? I thought it’d be nice for her to express herself some more, that’s—!”
“Calling other girls pretty?” Anastasia teased. “Oh, Natsuki-kun~!”
“That’s boys for nyew,” Ferris giggled. “Boys are wolves, aren’t they…?”
Subaru gave up, burying his face in his hands once more.
["Would pleasing you do me any good, Subaru-kun?" Rem challenged.]
["It could boost my productivity as a manservant by making me take more pride in my work at the Estate,” Subaru answered. “That's logical, isn't it?"]
Emilia tilted her head. “Is that how it works…?” she wondered aloud.
Garfiel shrugged. He couldn’t deny that he worked best when he knew that the beautiful Ram was standing behind him, cheering him on.
“It is the typical pattern, yes,” Wilhelm said, thinking of how he and Theresia had eventually settled into their perfect roles: a woman who loved flowers, and her sword who would fight so that she could keep loving her flowers in her beautiful garden.
Anastasia nodded. For as stupid as Subaru could be at times, it seemed that he had a good understanding of the value of this role.
—Ferris averted his eyes. It was that he disagreed, but…
His own failure to grow into a proper male weighed heavily upon his chest. It was what had forced him to don women’s clothes, so that he could be of at least some use to Lady Crusch, even with all that he lacked.
(And then Lady Crusch had gone from being able to fill the male and female role as a Royal Candidate of Lugunica, to…)
(But she was still Lady Crusch, Ferris knew. And Ferris loved Lady Crusch. Even if Crusch didn’t remember him, or Fourier, or their childhood pact at all.)
["I do not know why you would go so far as to say that, Subaru-kun,” Rem replied.]
["Even your hairstyles and outfits are the same!” Subaru complained. “Your personalities are different so at least pick different clothes!“]
“Natsuki-san does get awfully passionate about clothing,” Otto sighed.
His memories of Natsumi Schwartz loomed at the back of his mind. He pushed them aside.
[“…Or something like that,” Subaru couldn’t help but comment. “I mean, the maid outfits look good on you, and it does kind of work for twins like you girls…”]
“Pervert,” Ram said.
[She’s cute with room to spare — but she and Ram look almost exactly the same! Subaru complained inwardly. I’d like to see some individuality, here, the essence of human emotion…!]
“Cute with room to spare, eh?” Ricardo repeated, laughing.
“Keep your filthy mind away from my cute little sister, Barusu,” Ram warned lightly. “She does not deserved to be defiled by the likes of you.”
“I feel like you’re presuming an awful lot, Nee-sama!”
Ram was about to give a retort, when—
["—ness."]
Ram faltered, her playfulness fading slightly at the sound of her little sister’s tone.
[Subaru blinked. "Eh?"]
["None of your business,” Rem said coldly. Subaru flinched backwards at the glacial look in her eyes. “What is wrong with my being the same as Nee-sama?"]
Ram faltered. That…sounded like it had a history behind it. She wasn’t the only one who noticed: the mirth within the rest of the theater had slowly ebbed, at the tone of the voice of her onscreen self.
…What had her relationship with Rem really been like?
—Rem looked at the angry, angry look on her old self’s face, and realized that she didn’t understand her at all.
["...Let us go back and not speak silly things.” Rem turned away. “I cannot leave Nee-sama waiting any further, and there is a great deal you must learn, after all."]
Frederica felt disappointment welling up in her chest. But, more than that, she couldn’t stop concern from swelling upwards at this unexpected behavior.
What did Rem mean by…?
["That's being a little too into your big sister..." Subaru couldn’t help but mutter under his breath.]
Rem…thought that she agreed with that, really.
Ram pressed her lips together. She wasn’t sure how she felt about this behavior, if she were being honest.
[“I will re-stitch your jacket overnight and deliver it before morning once it is done,” Rem was saying. But then, before she left…]
“What does that look mean, I wonder?” Beatrice frowned.
[Subaru poked Ram's shoulder. "Hey, what did Rem say to you with that eye-contact thing just now?" he asked.]
["She said, 'Subaru gave me perverted glances when we were alone,’” Ram replied instantly. “You beast."]
Rem…As much as she disliked this boy, she wasn’t sure she believed her sister, there.
["So you got that much from just th— Hey, don't back away, holding your shoulder like that, it hurts my feelings!"]
“I really feel like you two were just waiting for an outlet, somehow,” Crusch sighed, shaking her head.
She’d have to make sure her own staff didn’t get this bored, perhaps…
["You have now toured nearly all the manor,” Ram declared. “All that remains are the gardens outside the buildings and the front yard between the manor and the gate. You can see those later. Any questions so far?"]
["I know it’s no use saying this after it’s already over," Subaru frowned. “But shouldn’t Emilia-tan be the one with me for the tour event…?”]
["If you have no questions, let’s get to your actual job." Ram didn’t bother dignifying that with a proper response.]
“It really is just Lady Emilia bouncing around in that head of yours, isn’t it?” Rom chuckled. “Never thinking of anything else…”
“Can nyew blame him?” Ferris grinned. “Lady Emilia is just so sweet, and kind, and pretty, and the bestest girl in the whole wide—!”
“Can none of you leave me be?!”
[“You will be helping me with my work, Barusu,” Ram announced.]
[Subaru perked up, looking excited. “This must be where my hidden skill as a manservant reveals itself…!” he exclaimed.]
Ferris didn’t even need to say anything, simply grinning widely at Subaru where he was sitting in his jar.
Subaru was never going to live any of this down, was he?
Wilhelm chuckled, shaking his head. It was good, that Subaru was taking such pride in a role as simple as that of a manservant.
[Ram didn’t dignify that with a response, either. “My work today involved caring for the front yard and garden, helping to prepare lunch, polishing the silver, airing out the futons, laundry…”]
[As the list grew and grew and grew, Subaru’s face appeared to grow heavy with dread.]
Julius giggled a little at the look on his face. Subaru scowled at him, but that just made it harder for Julius to hold back his laughter.
“Looks like he wasn’t really aware of what he had gotten himself into, was he?” Anastasia grinned.
Ram rolled her eyes.
["What's that Solartime you mentioned?" Subaru asked as they walked through the hall.]
“Oh wow, that’s right,” Tivey suddenly recalled. “Subaru can’t tell the time.”
Mimi started laughing. “That’s right, that’s right!” she crowed. “Onii-chan doesn’t even know how to— HA!”
“Don’t laugh at other people like that, Mimi,” Anastasia scolded lightly. “It’s not ladylike.” Her lips curled upwards. “Even if it is very funny…”
Subaru pouted at the lot of them, his face red.
It was still worrying, Anastasia thought — but funny, all the same.
(Frederica winced. She had not been quite THAT unaware when she had first arrived at the Mathers' Estate, but...she had been pretty close.)
["It's a little weird, but I guess it's just another clock,” Subaru mused, observing the magic time crystal that Ram had pointed out. “How do I read it?"]
["Solartime is Wind Time from zero to six, then Fire Time for the next six. Lunartime goes from Water Time to Earth Time—” Ram shook her head. “To not know this, are you some kind of barbarian, Barusu?"]
["An actual barbarian wouldn't answer yes to that, you know?"]
“Isn’t that what you called me?” Rom grunted.
“Well, you DO look the part…”
Rom sighed. No wonder Subaru got into trouble all the time, with this being his usual attitude.
["It's hard enough to train you for the job from scratch, but having so little common sense…” Ram sighed. “When did I go from domestic help to animal trainer?”]
Ram understood the feeling. Though — at least the Subaru she had trained had known how to read a time crystal. Perhaps she hadn’t realized just how good she had it.
["It's scary just to hear words like animal trainer, so maybe you could pick different ones, Boss?" Subaru asked.]
[Ram's eyebrows twitched at being called “Boss.”]
Ram grimaced. At least THAT hadn’t become her nickname. She’d take even “Ram-chi” over the likes of the crude, brutish-sounding “Boss.”
["By the way,” Subaru said. “There were only you two taking care of the place earlier, but it wasn't gonna be like that forever, right? I mean, you had that maid who quit before?"]
["...Lord Roswaal has relatives living at various lesser manors, so most of our coworkers have come from there until now,” Ram answered carefully. “Rem and I work here at the main residence so that we may attend to Lord Roswaal personally."]
It wasn’t uncommon, Wilhelm thought, for a nobleman to only have a couple of trusted waitstaff in close proximity to themselves.
—Still: two for a manor this big was cutting it a little close, wasn’t it?
["Lord Roswaal is head of the Mathers family, so of course he lives at the main residence,” Ram answered, when Subaru questioned her further. “And I say relatives, but his relations with the other branches of the Mathers family are not particularly deep."]
[Right, Subaru realized. As a nobleman, Roswaal probably has a complex relationship with his family. Gotta keep that in mind, now that I’m working for him… Especially with Emilia being a Royal Candidate and all.]
“Least he can intuit that much,” Anastasia nodded. Though she didn’t think Subaru had much to worry about: she didn’t remember anything particular turbulent about the Mathers family dynamics. If there were any issues there, they were well-hidden enough that they probably wouldn’t cause any problems.
["Even if you're just looking after Ros-chi, this mansion's too huge for two people to handle, right?” Subaru asked. “Can't you hire more people?"]
["Circumstances make that impossible at the moment,” Ram said firmly. “Also—” She clapped her hands once. “The time for idle talk is over."]
The Royal Selection would make the need for scrutiny when hiring waitstaff monumentally important, yes. Crusch couldn’t help but think that detail was the sort of thing that Subaru should be made aware of, however.
—Unless Ram didn’t quite trust him yet, that was.
…That was to be expected, really, Crusch sighed. As harmless as they might know he was, Subaru’s behavior was absurdly suspicious from an outside perspective. And even if that wasn’t the case, they had all only known him for less than a day.
["Haven't worked like this before, but I feel really positive for some reason,” Subaru commented as they went through their tasks. “I guess it's the beautiful-girl thing?"]
“Is flirting just your natural style of communication?” Felt wondered.
["Flattery will get you nothing,” Ram shot down. “No kindness, no mercy."]
["You should learn a little modesty from your little sister, geez…!”]
“There’s no need for modesty when you’re correct about your value,” Ram declared. “Ram knows exactly what she is worth.”
“It’s an enviable attitude, I’ll admit,” Subaru said. Ram smirked in his direction.
[“Oww—!" Subaru yelped.]
The entire theater flinched violently at the sound of Subaru in pain.
“Subaru—?!” Emilia shouted, lurching forwards in her seat as her eyes widened in panic.
["That is what thoughtlessness gets you,” Ram scolded. “Basuru, do you know the meaning of improvement?"]
["But this is the first time I've dealt with any tableware that's not chopsticks!" Subaru lamented, sticking his cut finger into his mouth.]
Emilia sighed, slouching back in exhausted relief. Just a cooking mishap, she assured herself. Thank goodness…
Ram tried not to look so much like he was recovering from a heart attack. “Stupid Barusu,” she hissed out between her teeth.
Nearby, Julius was failing miserably at exactly that. I’m not sure how much of this I can take…!
[“I understand me,” Subaru admitted. “But making your big sister peel stuff, too? Where’s the dignity?”]
Subaru had not known about Ram's situation, but Frederica did. Frederica watched Rem's posture carefully. Not that she was all that concerned, but just to be sure...
Rem frowned. Had she — been the type to bully her older sister?
…No, surely not. For one: Rem didn’t think that anyone could possibly bully someone like Ram.
["We have worked and lived together a long time, so we divide work by our specialties,” Ram dismissed. “This is not my place to shine."]
["I thought I heard earlier that she's better than you in every area, though?!"]
“What a thing to say to your direct superior!” Wilhelm laughed. Subaru was utterly fearless sometimes, really.
Rem still couldn’t help but wonder: had that really been true?
[Ram does seem pretty experienced at peeling veggies, though…]
“Of course she is,” Hetaro frowned. “Isn’t she a live-in maid…?”
“Subaru isn’t very smart,” Tivey sighed. “Just let him figure it out.”
["Are both of you going to be done soon?" Rem asked.]
[Rem’s insane work ethic is putting the both of us to shame…! Subaru couldn’t help but marvel. Off she is, making cooking feel like a type of highly polished performance — and then there’s us two, doing menial work off in a corner.]
“Speak for yourself,” Ram said. “Ram is brilliant at such menial work. And Barusu, meanwhile, is off cutting his fingers while peeling vegetables.”
“I walked right into that one,” Subaru admitted.
["As usual, Nee-sama,” Rem praised. “The sight of you peeling vegetables is worthy of a painting."]
Frederica smiled, relaxing once more. Of course, there had been nothing for her to worry about.
Rem blinked. If she spoke about her sister like that, then…
Well. At least bullying wasn’t a concern. Though, that level of admiration was…
“What is wrong with my being the same as Nee-sama?”
Rem supposed that she would have to wait and see where that went.
["Your favoritism is so obvious, it's refreshing!” Subaru exclaimed. “I'd love a comment for the work I'm doing, too!"]
“I doubt it would be similarly complimentary,” Anastasia noted, staring at his shoddy craftsmanship.
["I feel sorry for the farmer who grew those vegetables," Rem replied, confirming Anastasia’s suspicions.]
["Stop, you're wounding me!"]
“You did ask for it,” Julius chuckled.
“Oh be quiet, jackass!”
["You handle a knife poorly, Barusu,” Ram suggested. “You're cutting yourself because you're moving the knife, not the vegetable. When peeling, keep the knife steady and rotate the vegetable around…”]
“I had to teach him how to use a knife…?” Ram sighed. Stupid Barusu, indeed. Frederica chuckled.
["I will have you know,” Ram declared. “My specialty is steamed potatoes."]
“Steamed potatoes?” Tivey repeated, flat and unimpressed.
“Steamed potatoes?” Rem repeated, confused.
Ram preened. “Ram’s steamed potatoes are the best there is,” she declared. “I’ll be sure to make you some once we’re done here, Rem — made special for my cute little sister.”
["You actually looked proud when you said that!” Subaru pouted. “Damn it, just watch. My beloved blade Shooting Star—” A completely ordinary kitchen knife. “— will put you in your place!"]
“Shooting Star?” Reinhard smiled. “I think that’s a lovely name for a kitchen knife, Subaru.”
“Oh be quiet,” Subaru muttered, face red. “All of you, just…”
“Oh, but nyew make it so easy, Subaru-kyun~!”
[Ram watched as Subaru did as she instructed, a look of pride in her eyes. Subaru noticed, and softened up a little with genuine gratitude.]
Crusch smiled. Even if it was subtle, even if neither of them had said a word…
What a sweet, enviable moment that had just been.
[Subaru suddenly noticed that Rem was staring at him.]
[“What?” he asked. Then, lightheartedly, “If you stare at me like that I'm gonna start blushing."]
Rem frowned, watching her own face quizzically.
[“She is staring at how pathetic you look, Barusu,” Ram declared. “In particular, your head is quite lacking.”]
“His head?” Anastasia echoed. “Though, I wouldn’t disagree, really…”
“Hey!”
[Subaru frowned, tilting his head. "I thought this haircut was a lot better than it used to be, though..." he murmured.]
“Ah,” Anastasia said. “That is what you meant.”
“Hey!”
["At the very least,” Ram denied. “It deserves a failing grade, given that you are a servant... Right, Rem?"]
["...Ah, yes.” Rem blinked. “I suppose so,” she agreed. “It does seem just a tiny bit lacking."]
["Looks like it really bothers you!” Subaru exclaimed. “Geez, sorry!"]
[And I took pride in styling my hair myself, too…!]
“Nyew style nyer hair yourself?” Ferris grinned.
“Been doing it since middle school!” Subaru answered proudly. “Have had this same style for years — courtesy of Natsuki Kenichi!”
["…Incidentally,” Ram said. “Rem handles people's hair here at the manor. She dresses me and does my hair every morning, you see?"]
Anastasia blinked. “Oh?” she said.
“Eh??” Crusch asked, eyes widening.
Frederica coughed lightly into her fist.
["Yeah, that's how you twins are the spitting image of...” Subaru suddenly realized what she had just said. “Wait, that sounds wrong?"]
["It is exactly as you think, Barusu,” Ram confirmed.]
["Help out your little sister a bit, geez!"]
[Good-for-nothing older sister, and proud of it…!]
“You’re one to talk about being a good-for-nothing anything, Barusu,” Ram shot back.
“At least I was able to get dressed every morning by myself, Nee-sama!”
“Ha! The likes of you will never understand the bond between sisters…”
As they bickered, Rem tilted her head. So — that had been the nature of her and her older sister’s relationship…?
It didn’t look like her old self had resented this. Had she hidden it well, or did she simply enjoy caring for her sister just that much?
Rem wished she could remember which it was.
["Rem, would you mind giving Barusu's hair a little cut?" Ram asked, ignoring his critique.]
["Now hold on,” Subaru said hastily. “Having a girl playing with my hair is really gonna throw me off here!"]
“Aww, but doesn’t Subaru-kyun WANT a pretty girl to play with his hair?” Ferris cooed. “And I’m sure it’s sooo fun to play with, too! All fluffy and soft…” His grin sharpened. “As befitting a first-rate fur connoisseur like nyerself~!”
“You’re never gonna let that go, are you?!”
“Would nyew?”
The answer to that was “Definitely not,” but Subaru wasn’t about to admit that out loud.
[“Nee-sama…?” Rem asked uncertainly.]
["You were looking at Barusu because of his hair, yes?” Ram prodded.]
Rem frowned. Was that really true?
[“...Yes, that is correct,” Rem’s onscreen self appeared to decide. “A little combing and styling would make it look much better."]
["You should let her do as she says, then,” Ram concluded. “Rem's hands are heavenly, I assure you."]
["That makes it sound like a kind of perverted request, you know..."]
“Ha!” Ram scoffed. “You are the pervert for thinking any such thing, Barusu.”
“Right, right,” Subaru sighed. “Sorry for questioning you, Nee-sama…”
[I agree with Ram about wanting to close the distance between me and Rem, but…]
["If you don't want to, then you don't have to,” Subaru told Rem. “—I kind of hope you do, though!"]
["No, not at all,” Rem sighed. “It is true that it bothers me just a little, very much, a little, extremely, a little…”]
Ricardo coughed into his fist. “No mercy at all, eh?” he laughed.
Rem pressed her lips together. So — had she been the type of woman that got this disgruntled over bad haircuts, then…?
But then, if looks had been so important to her — why hadn’t she cared about not having more clothes than a simple maid uniform?
[Another blow to my confidence! Subaru lamented. And here I thought I was indulging in my individuality, here…]
[“Ow!”]
Emilia flinched at the sound of his cry. “Subaru—!”
["Whoaa!” Subaru cried, looking down at his cut finger. “Oh man! It took off a little—!"]
“Of course,” Ram sighed.
["It seems it is displeased to be called your ‘beloved knife,’” her onscreen self commented. “Since your love is so one-sided, perhaps you should try calling it your favorite knife instead?”]
“Harsh,” Rom laughed.
“Even inanimate objects look down upon Barusu,” Ram nodded. “That makes perfect sense.”
["Nee-sama, the water is boiling, so let's put in the vegetables you cut—”]
["You two love hazing the new guy, don't you?!"]
[Their prioritizing of the work is admirable, Subaru admitted. But I can’t find it in me to praise it right now!]
They really did have fun bullying him, didn’t they?
Ferris knew that he wasn’t really one to talk, though. After all, bullying Subaru-kyun was just so much fun…!
["So tired!" Subaru groaned, flopping backwards onto his new bed in the servants’ quarters, back in his usual tracksuit.]
Frederica grinned. She sure did remember THAT feeling.
“Overdramatic much?” Anastasia teased. “One day of work, and yer already…”
“It was hard work, okay? And I wasn’t used to it at all!”
[“It’s much more frugal than the guest room,” Subaru was saying about his new room. "Well, the expensive stuff is really stifling, so this is ay-okay with me... And this pillow is definitely still up to high class standards…!”]
“It’s only natural that the guest room would have fancier, more expensive things than the servants’ quarters,” Wilhelm commented. “It’s nice to see that Subaru wasn’t really bothered by the change…”
“Hey, everything was still pretty nice, wasn’t it?” Subaru countered. “It was still pretty luxurious, as far as I see it!”
[“I’ll use my tracksuit as my pajamas,” his onscreen self was deciding. “I’m more comfortable in those older clothes, anyways…”]
Anastasia pressed her lips together. The idea of expensive luxuries being stifling was one that she found ludicrous: it was the right of a person to seek out the finest things in life that they could find, after all. To be satisfied with anything less than the best of the best was…
But, she sighed. Subaru certainly did seem satisfied, with what he had been given. Beyond satisfied, even.
["Man, they worked me to the bone,” Subaru sighed. “Work's hard work. I seriously get why Dad and everyone else are so awesome in the working world. Even one day of this is nothing to sneeze at…”]
So Subaru hadn’t quite entered the usual work force, back home? Reinhard wondered how he had spent his time, then.
—What kind of “working world” actually existed, back where Subaru had come from?
“Oh, don’t be a baby!” Mimi was scolding, hands on her hips. “It’s just a day of doing chores, that’s nothing!”
“You never do your chores, Onee-chan.”
“Yeah, you always make me and Tivey…”
Mimi pretended like she hadn’t heard either of them at all.
[But I’m still a little depressed about what a bad job I did, Subaru lamented. The saving grace was probably…]
[“Ram is blunt and to the point,” Subaru noted. “But she’s gentler and more polite than I expected, really…”]
“The sweet and brilliant Ram is exceptionally gentle and polite when the situation calls for it,” Ram agreed, folding her arms across her chest and lifting up her chin proudly.
“You could stand to be a little more humble, Nee-sama.”
“Ram is already plenty humble,” Ram dismissed easily. “If you cannot recognize it when you see it, Barusu, then that is on you.”
[There was a knock at the door. Subaru raised his head. “Ah?”]
["It's Rem,” Rem’s voice answered. “Subaru-kun, is now a good time?"]
Rem found herself leaning forward slightly.
At this point, Rem had seen almost an entire day’s worth of her old self. How she had dressed, how she had spoken, how she had worked. And yet, she still didn’t feel like she knew a thing about the person she had been.
What had she been thinking, in those moments when she watched that boy from across the room? Where did she get the strength to work as hard as she did, as the chief maid of the Mathers Estate? Was she happy here, with her lot in life? What had she wanted? Had she wanted much at all?
Who was this person, really?
[“Sure, sure,” Subaru replied. “I'm not doing anything weird, so come on in!”]
“Awful way to say that,” Felt sighed. “Ya really love making yourself look as bad as possible, don’t you, Big Bro…?”
[“That makes it sound more suspicious rather than less, but pardon me.” Rem opened the door.]
Rem blinked. “Wait— already?” she asked.
["Wait.” Subaru spotted the black jacket that Rem was carrying in her hands. “You don’t mean you’re done already?” he echoed in disbelief. “This redefines the words ‘fast job’…"]
Frederica blinked. He really was correct about that. To do something like that in so little time...
“Of course you managed it,” Ram dismissed, smirking. “You’re my cute little sister. It only makes sense that you’d be this amazing, Rem.”
Perhaps she should have felt warm and grateful for the compliment, but—
Rem watched the metia, silent. So this was the kind of person she…?
["It is nothing so grand as re-tailoring it altogether,” Rem dismissed. “I would have to take more care if it were one of Lord Roswaal's outfits, but this will do for you."]
Frederica managed to hold back her snort of laughter. Oh.
["That made it sound like you, um, really cut corners?"]
—Had Rem been the type to cut corners, when she didn’t think that she would be penalized for doing so? Perhaps that was how she handled doing so much work around the Mathers Estate: a good sense of what needed to be prioritized and what did not.
But, Rem couldn’t help but think that this impression didn’t really add up. Because—
“It sure doesn’t look like she cut any corners, though,” Anastasia mused.
["I hate to admit it, but you did it perfectly,” Subaru agreed, having tried it on. “My arms can go round and round... Ah, does it look good on me?"]
...Or perhaps she hadn't actually cut corners, Frederica reassessed. She tilted her head. Just how skilled had Rem...?
["When combined with the rarity of your gray-colored clothing, nobody else's strange outfits could compare."]
["Okay, that didn't sound like a compliment. Guess even I can tell that much!"]
[It’s a natural assessment, having a manservant’s jacket over a T-shirt like this, Subaru sighed inwardly. Probably takes a considerable amount of effort not to laugh…]
“It’s definyetly a unique look, Subaru-kyun,” Ferris giggled.
“I know, I know, you can shut up now!”
[“What should we do about the cuffs?” Rem asked.]
["Cuffs... Ah, you mean for the pants.” Subaru winced. “Crap,” he admitted. “I forgot.”]
“Useless Barusu,” Ram sighed.
[“With a needle and thread I could do it myself, though…”]
["I have brought some with me,” Rem said. “Shall I adjust them now?"]
…After doing so much work all day, and to such an impressive extent, she was offering to do even more?
Rem wondered if she, as she was right now, would be able to…
She didn’t know if she wished that she was still this remarkable woman, or if she was glad that she wasn’t quite so much of a busybody anymore. Or — perhaps she was this woman still, and she just didn’t…
["Okay, hand the needle and thread over here,” Subaru grinned, outstretching a hand. “My sewing skills are gonna get a whole new grade today!"]
["I should expect more from the person who had showed such dexterity while struggling to peel vegetables for dinner today?" Rem asked.]
“You’d be surprised, Rem,” Ram murmured to her sister, who seemed as though she were having similar thoughts. Rem turned to face her, tilting her head. “As useless as Barusu may be in every other area…”
["Keh-keh, underestimate me while you can.” Subaru brushed her comments off with ease. “And by all means, prepare to be shocked!"]
Rem watched the screen intently as the foul-smelling boy got to work, expertly wielding the needle and thread as if he had done it one thousand times before. She blinked.
Of all the skills Rem would have expected someone like him to have, this wasn’t one of them. But, even she had to admit…
["...I am shocked,” Rem’s onscreen self agreed, watching Subaru hum a tune as he worked. “You really do have experience."]
[Subaru preened at the rare compliment.]
…What exactly had their relationship been like?
Rem felt something empty pang inside her chest. She tried to shake it off the best she could, but remnants of it lingered regardless.
["Ah...” Rem pressed her lips together. “Subaru, about the conversation at noontime..."]
["Mm, noon?” Subaru paused. “Noon, what happened then?"]
[—Rem shook her head. “Er, if you have forgotten, it's quite all right,” she said.]
Was Rem the kind of person who wouldn’t press, if she had the option to let sleeping dogs lie? The Rem in the present moment wondered if she would behave in a similar way — or if she’d choose to press onwards instead.
["Oh, about the hair?” Subaru recalled. “I half thought that was a joke. You gonna do it?"]
["No,” Rem said. “I just thought that I said somethings that were rather — inappropriate. You may be a coworker, but you are also Lady Emilia's savior, so our positions are different."]
So that was the kind of thing that bothered Rem, back then…
Crusch tilted her head. “That is true,” she commented. “It can be difficult to remember thanks to Subaru’s demeanor, but…”
“And yet,” Julius sighed. “I somehow doubt that Subaru himself ever even considered it a possible factor.”
["That kind of stiff attitude will just crimp my style...” Subaru confirmed, shifting a little uneasily. “—Wait, that's what you think?"]
[So, she can’t treat me as a simple coworker…?]
“Aww, does Subaru-kyun feel better if his coworkers are insulting him all the time??” Ferris cooed.
“Masochist,” Ram sighed, rolling her eyes.
“You two KNOW that’s not what I meant, here—!”
—They were joking about it to keep the atmosphere light, but Reinhard couldn’t help feeling sad.
The Sword Saint knew exactly the kind of feeling Subaru was talking about, after all, possibly more intimately than anyone else in the room. No doubt they had all picked up on it just fine, but for Reinhard…
It would be nice, he thought, to be treated as a simple coworker.
["To be honest, I'm not good at picking up on stuff like that,” Subaru said, awkwardly tugging at his hair. “ Sorry to…. make you worry about it.”]
Anastasia suddenly thought of something.
“Natsuki— did these sorts of relationships exist, back where you came from?” she asked. “Master and servant, noble and commoner — those hierarchies?”
Subaru laughed .
Reinhard’s eyes grew round.
“Not for a long, long time!” Subaru grinned, dismissing it with a wave of his hand. “Sure, there were — like — ya gotta respect your elders, and the people who are better at your job than you are and all, but — none of the rigid hierarchy labels that exist here. Not for a good — couple centuries, I think…?”
“That explains a lot,” Julius noted.
“That sounds like anarchy,” Crusch frowned.
“That sounds like an amazing place,” Felt grinned.
This was why Subaru had so quickly become one of Reinhard’s greatest friends. Titles, status, nobility, none of it mattered as far as he was concerned. To Subaru, everyone around him was on the level of a simple coworker.
Reinhard exhaled slowly. “I’d like to see such a place, someday…”
[“No,” Rem dismissed. “I am simply saying it cannot be helped. Please forget about it."]
Julius frowned. “I can’t see Subaru just accepting a response like that,” he said.
["I can't just let that go so easily,” Subaru replied, confirming Julius’ thoughts. “People are petty like that. Now, then..."]
[Rem doesn’t really seem regretful about her slip of the tongue as much as she’s just — chastened, Subaru noted. Alright, in that case…]
["Okay, I'll give you my one condition,” Subaru offered, lifting up a finger. “If you're okay with that, I'll totally forget what you just said."]
Rem stiffened. A condition…?
["Condition...you say?” Rem closed her eyes and nodded, a look of resignation on her face. “I understand. I will hear you out."]
Rem braced herself.
“My poor sister,” Ram lamented. “At the mercy of filthy Barusu…”
For all of her talk, however…she didn’t seem all that worried.
["If you fix up my hair and give it a little brushing,” Subaru declared. “I'll forgive you."]
…Rem blinked.
Felt snorted. “That sure is one way to tackle that problem,” she grinned.
“It’s very clumsy, though,” Anastasia said wryly. “His motives are so obvious.”
Frederica held back a laugh.
["…The silence is kind of painful to me here, you know,” Subaru commented.]
“I think the open honesty is why it works,” Crusch dismissed. “He certainly isn’t hiding anything, when he’s like this…”
["Lady Emilia already pointed this out, but you desire very little, Subaru."]
Anastasia privately agreed: Subaru was a surprisingly unambitious person.
She wasn’t sure how she felt about that, really. On one had, it was in Anastasia’s nature to look down on those who refused to turn their gazes up to the stars. But on the other…
Well. It didn’t look like Subaru was simply resigned to an unsatisfactory lot in life.
["That's weird,” Subaru frowned, a little disappointed. “I thought we'd be making up instead of you getting all shocked like that..."]
On the contrary, Subaru looked very, very happy with the little things that he had acquired for himself.
["As I have heard from Nee-sama how you gave her perverted looks when you were alone,” Rem said. “I was rather resigned to something less decent."]
“Ha!” Ram folded her arms, smirking.
[Subaru balked. "Slander's a horrible thing!”]
[I’ll need to establish a direct lifeline with Emilia before she starts drawing the wrong conclusions at this rate…!]
“I’d know better than to think that of you, Subaru,” Emilia frowned. “I know that you’re a good boy…!”
“E-Emilia…!”
—Rem frowned. Had she really been resigned to…?
Or perhaps that had been a joke. It was hard to tell.
What kind of person had she been, back…?
["I accept your condition,” Rem decided, giving a prim and proper bow. “I shall go along with your idea."]
[Subaru laughed.]
…Just who had Rem been, back then?
["Hey, I wrapped up shortening the legs while we were talking.” Subaru held up his work with pride. “I did it right, huh?"]
["...Yes, you did. You get full marks for sewing.” Rem nodded. “But much like yourself, I do not think it will be of use, Subaru."]
["Huh?! I thought we just made up here?!"]
“You two really can’t give him a break at all, can you?” Felt snickered. “Poor Big Bro…”
“I think he prefers it this way,” Rom chuckled.
[“So, about my hair…when do you wanna do it?” Subaru was asking. “It’s tough to do it today cause it’s so late.”]
["That is true,” Rem nodded. “I would like to get it done as soon as possible, but I will be working in the evening for several days..unfortunately."]
["We'll just have to make the time,” Subaru grinned. “Man, it's really been a while since I had my hair styled!"]
[I’ve been cutting his own hair since I first got into middle school nearly five years ago, he reflected. I’m good enough to do it by touch without using a mirror, at this point…]
“That’s kind of impressive,” Anastasia commented. Subaru preened slightly at the praise.
“It would explain why Barusu’s hair always looks so shoddy,” Ram commented wryly.
Subaru wasn’t bothered by this comment in the slightest. “I could start cutting your hair too if you need the help, Nee-sama,” he offered.
“Keep Ram out of your fantasies, pervert.”
“You’re the pervert if you think an offer like that is a dirty one…!”
["Well then, it is getting late, so I will excuse myself.” Rem stood up. “You will be working in the morning as well. Can you wake up on time on your own?"]
["Honestly, not all that sure there,” Subaru admitted. “I'm good at waking up if I have an alarm clock, but there's nothing like that here, so maybe not? Don't you have roosters or something?"]
“You couldn’t even wake yourself up on time?” Julius asked crossly. “That’s quite the burden to place on your superiors.”
“I never had to before!” Subaru defended, face turning pink. “It’s not my fault it wasn’t a normal concern back home! Would you leave me alone?!”
[“...This seems severe,” Rem said delicately. “So Nee-sama or I shall wake you in the morning."]
["Seriously?” Subaru blinked. “I feel bad to use my seniors in place of a clock, but..."]
“Useless,” Ram said, rolling her eyes. She hadn’t needed to wake him up herself that often, in her memories — but it was annoying, the times when she did.
["It shall do us no good to have you sleep into the afternoon, after all,” Rem pointed out.]
["What kind of oversleeper do you take me for?!"]
["Someone who could sleep away the entire day, I imagine?" Rem said, in a dry sort of voice.]
Frederica blinked, surprised.
“…Oh!” Garfiel’s eyes widened. “That was a joke!”
Rem was the kind of person where it could be difficult to tell, really.
“Natsuki-san did walk right into that one,” Otto chuckled. “Laid the trap for himself and everything…”
["Whatever comes out of their mouths,” Subaru murmured, once he had been left alone. “They’re sisters through and through, huh."]
[Rem is superficially polite as she slips in the dagger, and Ram is arrogant, he reflected. But just the same, they’re both considerate to the point of overbearing.]
Ram’s heart softened a bit, at that conclusion.
“You really did get along right way, I suppose,” Beatrice said softly. She felt — a little bit sad, somehow.
[Subaru smiled. …I think that trait is highly desirable in coworkers, myself.]
“Isn’t that sweet?” Ferris grinned.
Subaru huffed, turning away with a blush on his face.
It was nice, Emilia thought, to see that Subaru had gotten along so well with Rem and Ram from the very start.
[Subaru didn’t improve much, during his next day as a manservant of the Mathers Estate.]
[Some things he did perfectly fine, such as enthusiastically wiping down Roswaal’s study.]
“Look at nyew, all excited and proud to be a good little worker!” Ferris cooed. “Don’t nyew just look adornyable~”
“Would you just be quiet already?!”
[But then there were moments where he dropped a plate in a full sink so that the water splashed all over himself and the floor—]
“How could anyone mess up doing the dishes?” Mimi laughed, alongside everyone else.
Tivey glanced in her direction and decided not to say anything.
[Mopping the bathing room, and then promptly slipping on the wet tiles hard enough to send himself careening into the wall—]
“How can anyone mess up wiping the floor?!” Otto demanded.
“I mean…” Garfiel grinned.
Otto turned red. “I was— I had a migraine that morning!” he protested. “That doesn’t count! Give me a break!”
“Yeah, cause you were hungover.”
“I was not!”
[Burning himself with the hot water while doing laundry—]
“There are worse things to expect,” Ricardo grinned. “Ordering a boy to do a pretty girl’s laundry…”
“Subaru wouldn’t do anything like that!” Emilia protested. “Subaru is a good boy!”
[Cutting himself with gardening shears while pruning the brushes in the garden—]
Wilhelm winced, chuckling. He remembered doing something similar, the few times he had attempted to help his wife care for her beloved flowers.
[Ram watched over him the whole time, face impassive as he screwed up again, and again, and again.]
“Poor Ram,” Anastasia giggled. “Given such a useless servant to look after…”
Ram gave a long-suffering sigh in response. Subaru pouted at her.
But, Crusch couldn’t help but think: at least Subaru had genuinely been trying his best. That sort of integrity and enthusiasm was what mattered most among workers, as far as she was concerned.
[“...Barusu, wake up. It’s morning.”]
"Rem and Nee-sama really did have to make a habit of waking me up practically every morning back then," Subaru admitted, at the questioning looks thrown his way. "And this morning, specifically, was right after I had stayed up all night playing with Puck. I really did make you two a bunch of trouble, back when..."
"Don't flatter yourself," Ram replied. "You never stopped making trouble for us, Barusu."
[“You’re not much help, but at least it doesn’t take much to wake you up,” Ram commented wryly.]
[Subaru grumbled something, rubbing his eyes.]
Well, Rem sighed quietly. At least there was that.
“One of Barusu’s few strong points,” Ram said wryly. “For such an oaf, he’s not hard to shake into action if we really, really need him.”
[“Come now, stop dozing off and get changed,” Ram ordered, setting down a change of clothes beside him on the bed. “If you keep causing me trouble, I’ll report it to Roswaal-sama and your position will be taken away.”]
[“Can’t we at least say ‘Good Morning’ or something…?” Subaru yawned.]
“No wonder she's so annoyed," Felt grinned. "If you were really doing this to her every morning..."
“The boy did kinda earn that treatment,” Rom grunted, amused.
—Reinhard frowned. “Does Subaru’s manservant uniform look different than usual…?” he wondered aloud.
[“Get changed, and meet up with us promptly,” Ram ordered, already on her way out the door. “Don’t even think about something as foolish as going back to sleep.”]
Frederica choked. That familiar uniform—!
[“What on earth are you saying to a hard-working man like me?” Subaru retorted tiredly, giving a sleepy salute. “I’ll be right there, ma’am.”]
[Ram’s expression was somewhat indecipherable. “...Be quick,” she said, and then she was gone.]
“—Ah, I don’t need to see that!” Crusch squawked, hastily moving to cover her eyes as Subaru started to strip himself of his tracksuit.
Subaru shrieked. “Wait, they’re showing—?! Hey, I didn’t consent to this at all, here—!”
“This really is too much—!” Ram agreed hastily, recoiling from the screen.
“Not fair at all—!” Rem echoed, momentarily forgetting that she was supposed to be maintaining a sense of wariness and hostility towards the boy onscreen. “I didn’t want to— That’s so—!”
“I’m not looking!” Emilia cried out hastily, having pressed both of her palms firmly against her eyelids. “I’m not looking, Subaru, I’m not looking!”
“That really is—!” Felt suddenly blinked. “Wait a minute,” she said. “—Wait a minute, is that—?!”
“Oh,” Reinhard said. “That…is quite the prank.”
“It really is…” Julius suddenly gasped. “He’s NOT—!”
“He IS!” Ferris exclaimed, a huge grin breaking over his face. “Od Laguna, oh Subaru-kyun—!”
Mimi started laughing.
“He doesn’t even realize it?!” Hetaro cried, eyes wide as he watched Subaru’s sleepy self put on the uniform. “He has no idea what he—!”
Tivey frowned. “He seems like he knows what to do awfully well…”
“He really does, actu— Od Laguna he’s actually going to leave his room like that,” Anastasia realized, her eyes wide. “He genuinely has no idea what—!”
[“There you are, Baru…”]
“Eh…” Emilia cautiously opened her eyes. “…Eh??”
[Ram’s voice gave out as she caught sight of the result of her decisions, which had worked out far better than she ever could have guessed.]
[“Oh, Subaru-kun? Good morning. Let’s work hard today…” Rem’s eyes landed on her sister’s creation, and she froze.]
[Subaru looked back at them, looking very, very confused.]
“How has he not realize it yet…?” Felt marveled.
“Subaru’s ability to remain ignorant of the obvious really is something,” Julius commented, sighing.
[Why do they look so shocked? Subaru was wondering. Did I put something on wrong? —Skirt’s in place, the sleeve cuffs are billowing properly, apron is straight, ribbon is done up properly…]
“He really did do a good job,” Anastasia sighed. “And while half-asleep, too…”
Crusch frowned. “He really did do a…”
Felt tilted her head in consideration.
[Maybe the hair ornament isn’t on quite right—? Subaru started reaching up to fiddle with it, and it was only then that he finally realized what was wrong.]
[“Why am I dressed up in a maid outfit?!”]
[Rem and Rem both burst out laughing.]
“And there it is!” Ferris crowed.
“Took ya a while to catch on, didn’t it, kid?” Ricardo grinned.
“Oh be quiet, all of you!” Subaru retorted, face bright red. “Would any of you have expected—?! Well, I guess Ferris would have, but that’s a whole other—!”
—Emilia was frowning at the metia. “That’s reeally not nice, you two…” she scolded.
Frederica was thinking something similar, and yet very, very different. "You really did give him MY uniform, didn't you?!" she cried.
[“Even if they were sleepy, someone would normally notice something like that while getting dressed,” Ram commented.]
[“For you to dress up in the entire thing and come all the way to the meeting spot… I have to wonder if that’s one of your hobbies,” Rem teased.]
“You really would think so, wouldn’t ya?” Ricardo teased. “Ya did such a good job, didn’t ya, kid…?”
“It really is impressive,” Ferris grinned. “What a good job you did, Subaru-kyun!”
Julius frowned. Crossdressing is actually one of my special talents, he remembered Subaru thinking to himself earlier.
…Huh.
—In the present moment, Ram sighed. Yes, she answered her younger sister’s older self inwardly. Yes, it is.
[“Is there anything else you’d like to tell me?” Subaru muttered, folding his arms with a pout.]
[“Hmm, yes,” Ram smiled. “It seems that Frederica’s clothing fits you perfectly. It’s just as Ram suspected.”]
[“Nee-sama is impressive as always,” Rem giggled. “Rem can’t help but admire her courtesy.”]
“Ya gave him Big Sis’ old uniform?!” Garfiel cackled, already turning to needle Frederica. “Oh, did you know about—”
His smile faded slightly when he remembered that no, she wouldn’t know about this at all.
—Subaru didn’t like that look on Garfiel’s face one bit.
“Fine!” he exclaimed loudly, theatrically throwing his hands up in the air. “Go on, laugh it up, the lot of you! Milk it for all its worth, why don’t you?!”
Garfiel shook himself, resuming his former state the best he could. “Ya sure know how to dress yourself up all pretty, Captain,” he teased. “I don’t think any of us could ever beat ya in this field here…!”
“I’m gonna lose all the pride I have left at this rate…!” Subaru moaned, clutching his burning face in agony.
(He hid the twinge of relief he felt, at Garfiel’s laughing face.)
[“That’s not the problem here! And I’m not asking if it looks good on me or not!” Subaru pointed his finger accusingly at Rem and Ram. “This is a social issue!” he declared. “The senior maids are making fun of the junior maid here!”]
“Junyior maid?” Ferris repeated teasingly.
[“You’re thinking of yourself as a maid, then?” Ram teased. “Truly impressive, Barusu.”]
[“It seems you really do enjoy seeing yourself that way…” Rem whispered, holding a hand to her mouth.]
—Neither of them realized how correct that assumption really was, Otto sighed. He remembered what Subaru had been like, that night at Gwain’s party. Dressed as the beautiful Natsumi Schwartz, Subaru had been having nothing short of the time of his life…
Garfiel snickered quietly to himself. He remembered that, too.
Ram hadn’t been there with them, but she remembered what Subaru had been like before the three of them had left. She sighed, feeling somewhat exhausted as she sunk backwards into her seat.
Frederica pinched the bridge of her nose, thinking of the same night. "So that whole scene was your fault, then, Ram?" she muttered.
"Hush."
[“Oh, forget it!” Subaru threw up his hands. “I’m going back to my room to change!”]
[“See here, Barusu,” Ram giggled. “You’re already dressed; where do you think you’re going?”]
“You’re gonna make him get to work in a getup like that?!” Crusch asked, her eyes going wide.
Ferris, who couldn’t be talked out of his more feminine getup, was one thing. But for most young men, this—
“That’s so mean,” Ferris cackled. “Nyew two really do like bullying Subaru-kyun, hmm~? Though…” He grinned. “It’s nyot like Ferri-chan disagrees.”
“All of you are sadists, you know that?!”
[“I thought that before showing such a horrible sight to everyone, I would return to my room and cry,” Subaru lamented.]
“Nyaww, don’t cry! Subaru-kyun looks so CUTE when he’s all dolled up like this~!”
Ferris suddenly blinked at Subaru’s unexpected reaction to that statement. Then a wide smile broke over his face anew. “Wait — does Subaru-kyun like it when Ferri-chan calls him cute—?!”
“No I don’t?! Just shut up already, you mangy furball—!”
[“That won’t do at all.” Ram shook her head. “We’ve already wasted precious time this morning. We really can’t afford to lose any more.”]
[“The time we lost was all thanks to the two of you looking at me and laughing it up, wasn’t it?” Subaru pointed out. Rem and Ram both blinked out, faces innocent and angelic.]
“You can’t blame us for laughing, Barusu,” Ram said flatly, the corner of her mouth twitching upwards. “You look utterly ridiculous.”
“I know…” Subaru agreed with a groan.
(It wasn’t a flattering cut — but even that may not have been a dealbreaker if he’d just had TIME. Because he had been half-asleep and unaware of what exactly he had been putting on, he hadn’t even had the chance to really, truly commit to the look…!)
"I'm not giving you my uniform, Subaru-sama!" Frederica hissed frantically, keeping her voice quiet enough that only he could hear it. "Wipe that look off of your face this instant!"
[“Anyways, I’m gonna get changed,” Subaru was sighing. “If I go now, I’ll get by with only being embarrassed by you two. I can’t even imagine letting Emilia-tan see me like this. It would be way beyond embarrassing.”]
[“You’re saying that, but it’s your first time tasting the unfamiliar feeling of a skirt…” Ram pointed out, grinning.]
Why was she encouraging this?! Ram wanted to groan aloud. She never would have done this if she had known…!
But Natsumi Schwartz had been let out of the bag at some point, and now there seemed to be no putting her back.
[“Yes, yes, I could really get used to the feeling of freedom...not!” Subaru started back up the stairs. “Alright, this will be our secret, just ours,” he declared. “—I’m begging you, please never speak of it again.”]
[“Losing your nerve halfway through,” Ram mused. “That is certainly your style, Barusu.”]
[“I don’t even have a reply for your poison tongue right now. So please, keep it a secret.”]
“Aww, doesn’t cute little Subaru-chan wannya be paraded around in her pretty dress??” Ferris teased. “She looks so very adornyable, after all~!”
“What is WITH you—?!”
[“Keep what a secret?”]
Frederica gasped.
“Oh no,” Wilhelm winced sympathetically, the corner of his mouth twitching.
“Oh, NYES!” Ferris cackled even harder, nearly falling over under the force of his laughter. “What perfect timing—!”
[“Keep up with the conversation here,” Subaru retorted, having not yet realized who had spoken. “I’m talking about the fact that I was half-asleep, dressed up as a maid and paraded around…”]
[Upon catching sight of Emilia at the top of the stairs, Subaru froze.]
[“…Umm… I’m sorry,” Emilia said. “I’m not sure what to say in this sort of situation.”]
“It really isn’t a flattering cut,” Emilia sighed in the present moment. “You could have chosen a number of dresses that would have been much cuter on him, you two…”
Ram sputtered. “Lady Emilia — that’s your response to this scene?!” she demanded.
“Hm?” Emilia blinked back at her, a little confused.
[Subaru wilted, giving up. “You might as well laugh with the rest of them,” he lamented.]
[“I’m sorry.” Emilia tilted her head. “It’s not really amusing enough to laugh.”]
“That feels so much worse, somehow,” Otto gasped.
“Captain really kept trying after this…?” Garfiel marveled, a huge smile on his face.
[Is the whole world out to get me?! Subaru wailed inwardly. What is up with this situation?! Having the girl I like see me in an unflattering maid outfit…!]
Anastasia blinked. “Unflattering…?” she echoed.
Was— Was that Subaru’s objection to this situation?
…No. No, surely not…
[“Nee-sama, nee-sama,” Rem whispered theatrically. “Is this perhaps the sort of thing referred to as a public execution?”]
[“Rem, Rem,” Ram whispered back. “A situation like this can lead to losing all human dignity and dying, I would say.”]
[My escape attempt failed so badly, I can’t even disagree with you two…! Subaru groaned inwardly. Nothing I can say at this point will be convincing. To move is death, to speak is death…!]
“Guys are always so overdramatic!” Felt cackled.
“I’m not sure he’s being overdramatic, actually…” Anastasia commented mildly.
Wilhelm didn’t think this was overdramatic at all. The very thought of Theresia walking in on his younger self in a maid outfit…!
He’d rather fight Kurgan in a duel again than go through THAT.
[“Subaru, it’s hard for me to know what to say…” Emilia shifted around uncertainly, putting her hand to her chin.]
“Oh, the suspense is worse than anything else, isn’t it?” Rachins teased in a quiet voice, his mouth turning upwards slightly.
Felt grinned back at him widely, feeling somewhat triumphant.
[“I understand wanting to dress up in cute clothes, too,” she finally decided. “But I don’t think it suits you, Subaru!”]
[Subaru blinked. “...Huh?”]
“That really is your objection,” Ram marveled.
“Mm-hm.” Emilia nodded soundly at her onscreen self’s observation. “It’s not his cut at all,” she said firmly. “He’d do much better in something a bit longer, and with a little more weight around the shoulders…”
[“Ah, I’m not upset or anything,” Emilia quickly clarified. “But, I do feel just a little jealous. Something like what Ram and Rem wear is embarrassing for me, but the length that Frederica wore would be fine—”]
[“Your reaction to what I’m wearing is just giving it a low score?” Subaru clarified, sounding somewhat hopeful. “You’re not going to yell at me for being a pervert?”]
“Subaru’s not a pervert!” Emilia scowled. Just how many times would she need to repeat this? “Subaru’s a good boy!”
Ram sighed.
[“Hm?” Emilia titled her head, confused. “A pervert is a dangerous person, right?” she asked. “Are you dangerous, Subaru?”]
[“I’m not dangerous at all!” he confirmed hastily. “A modern safety man, that’s me! I see, I see! So I’m more your type the way I usually dress, than like this? Got it, I’ll go change!”]
[Subaru prepared to rush out of the room, his face bright red. Rem and Ram both looked somewhat disappointed, glaring at him from behind.]
“You both wanted to see him stay a maid!” Ricardo cackled. “Sadists, the both of you—!”
“Ferri-chan can’t blame either of them one bit,” Ferris grinned. “After all, Subaru-chan is just the cutest~!”
[“—I can still get out of this thanks to Emilia’s cute absent-mindedness,” Subaru decided gratefully, “but I’m not out of the woods yet! I have to get back to my room before Roswaal, or even worse, Beatrice sees—!”]
[“Deeeear me, why is everyone gathered here so eaaaarly in the morning?”]
[“Are you holding a grudge against me or something?!” Subaru wailed. “Today of all days, why?! Not just Emilia-tan, but Ros-chi shows up too?!”]
“It’s not like Roswaal has any room to talk, here,” Otto sighed. “What, with how that clown usually dresses himself…”
“Lord Roswaal dresses like a respectable man,” Ram retorted coldly. “His unique style cannot possibly be compared to the likes of Barusu.”
“Unique is one way to put it, I suppose,” Beatrice commented.
“Roswaal is still his boss, though…” Crusch noted, feeling a little bad for giggling at poor Subaru’s misfortune.
[“If I had to say, it’s because I just knew I haaaaad to.” Roswaal was grinning wide as he approached. “If I didn’t get up early and come have a look I knew I’d regret it...and indeed, I’ve seen something quiiiiiite interesting.”]
Frederica coughed. "Lord Roswaal?!"
[Subaru automatically moved to hold down the hem of his skirt and back away from the man’s indecent look.]
Garfiel started cackling so hard he actually did fall over backwards. “Waharranted!” he howled. “Thahat reaction is— absolutely WARRANTED—!”
Ram huffed, but even she couldn’t defend Lord Roswaal from the look that had been on his face. “Men,” she muttered, shaking her head.
“The perverted clown does have a reputation of that sort,” Felt snickered. “Big Bro ain’t a demihuman, but…”
“You shouldn’t engage with rumors about powerful political figures, Lady Felt,” Reinhard warned, though he couldn’t really say that he disagreed with her.
“Oh hush,” Felt replied, waving him off. “You know I’m right.”
[“It loooooooks like you’ve got everything in place,” Roswaal was noting. “If I had to guess, I’d say this actually isn’t your first time wearing women’s clothing?”]
[“Well actually, there was something back at my high school debut…” Subaru started. “Hey, quit digging into my dark past!” he yelled. “Crap! Now I’ll never get to be a bride! Emilia-tan, please say we can be married!”]
“Your debut…?” Julius repeated. He didn’t know what sort of debut Subaru was referring to — maybe his old job?
—His eyes widened, and he suddenly turned to face Subaru where he was sitting in his jar. “You debuted at your old job in women’s clothing?!” he demanded.
“I— Well—” Subaru floundered under his aghast, disbelieving gaze. “That’s none of your business, asshole!”
[“Hm?” Emilia blinked. “But you’re a boy, Subaru, so you couldn’t have been a bride in the first place, right?”]
[Subaru started to tear up.]
“Why are you tearing up at the idea of not being the bride, in fact?!”
Nearby, Ram rolled her eyes. Stupid Barusu.
[“If I’d known I was going to be seen, I’d at least like to have put a real effort into it, and faced it with the makeup and underwear done properly…!” Subaru whimpered.]
“…What?” Crusch blinked.
[“Is that the problem?” Emilia asked, smiling. “You really are a little strange, Subaru.”]
Half of the room slowly turned to look at present-day Subaru, confused looks on all of their faces.
“I-I mean…” Subaru crossed his arms, face burning. “You always have to give your all to anything you do, don’t you…?”
Frederica held back a groan at the feeble excuse. Luckily, however, it seemed to be enough to get most everyone else to go ahead and shrug the comment off.
[“Here are four of the six people in the mansion!” Subaru declared, pulling himself together. “Having been seen by sixty-six percent of you, I’ve made the manly decision it would be best to finish the job! Certainly, once it’s up to one hundred percent, we’ll all have a good laugh!”]
[“That’s a manly decision, but you don’t look at all manly right now,” Ram noted.]
[“What a noisy bunch you are so early in the morning! One might wonder what you’re doing out here, I suppose.”]
“And there it is,” Otto sighed.
“Oh dear!” Anastasia laughed.
Julius covered his mouth with his hand, laughing quietly at Subaru’s unfortunate predicament.
—Though, he supposed his own precious buds had witnessed much more embarrassing moments regarding himself…
[“It’s not like I actually called for either of you!” Subaru cried. “Give me a break!”]
[“What!? What kind of comment is that!?” Beatrice bristled. “It’s not like I would show up even if you did… if you…”]
[Beatrice faltered, slowing to a stop as she finally realized what Subaru was wearing.]
Beatrice understood the feeling. Seeing Subaru all dressed up in that sort of outfit really was unsettling, she thought.
[“…You!” her onscreen self exclaimed. “That outfit is ridiculous, I suppose! You pervert!”]
[“Be quiet, drill girl!” Subaru retorted. “You’re in no position to be pointing fingers about clothes! On top of that, if you think about it, your Bubby is pretty much running around stark naked all the time, isn’t he?!”]
“Don’t bring Bubby into this, in fact!” Beatrice said crossly.
[“Hey, I’m properly dressed in fur.” Unbothered, Puck stretched and started to float towards Subaru. “Pardon my smell, poot poot.”]
[“Don’t do it, Bubby!” Beatrice cried, snatching Puck away. “You’ll catch pervert from him, I suppose! You must escape with Betty!”]
“I think that’s the reaction he’d expected from Lady Emilia,” Ricardo chuckled, too quietly for her to hear it.
Anastasia sighed. It was likely how she would have reacted, had she walked in on such a scene without the necessary context.
Emilia frowned. “That really is mean…” she murmured.
There wasn’t anything wrong with Subaru dressing up a bit, not at all. —But Subaru didn’t seem to have taken it personally, so Emilia supposed that she could let it go.
[“Ah, good grief,” Subaru sighed, collapsing on his bed after finally changing back into his jersey. “Today was a disaster. It’s just not my lucky day.”]
[I feel like I lost something important as a person by doing that… Subaru lamented. But I also won a small victory, I think!]
"You really spent a whole day in my uniform," Frederica muttered.
“I can’t believe you went through the whole day dressed as a maid,” Julius laughed. “Your stubbornness truly knows no bounds…!”
“My pride as a man was at stake, here!” Subaru retorted, even with his face all red. “So obviously I’d rise to the challenge!”
“I feel like you lost whatever pride as a man you had left by doing that,” Ram sighed.
Frederica cuffed her lightly upside the head. "It was your own fault, you know!"
[“I guess I put a lot of effort into something silly,” Subaru grumbled. “I really ought to learn better.”]
[It wouldn’t do to be disliked for being too foolish, after all, he thought. Especially not by Emilia…]
“I love your silly self, Subaru!” Emilia assured him hastily. “It can be a little bit annoying sometimes, sure, but— No, I didn’t mean it like that—!”
Subaru stared back at her with wide, wounded eyes.
“Ouch,” Ferris laughed, wincing sympathetically.
[“Even with that, I’m surprised that Emilia-tan doesn’t mind maid outfits!” Subaru commented. Then he wilted. “Or — maybe that means she’s not impressed with the butler outfit I normally wear…?” He folded his arms. “That’d be a downer.”]
“Nyaww, she doesn’t think that!” Ferris cooed. “Subaru-kyun is ALWAYS cute, I’m sure she thinks of nyew that way, too—!”
“Why you little—!”
“Ferris is right,” Emilia said firmly. “Your manservant outfit looks very lovely on you, Subaru.”
Subaru didn’t know what to say to that, so he just stared at her like a big, blushing, opened-mouthed idiot. EMT…!
[“Well then, tomorrow I’ll just have to blow away everyone’s memories of the maid outfit, by putting on a magnificent show as a manservant,” Subaru decided. “Yeah.”]
“He really doesn’t ever give up, does he?” Julius marveled.
It really was impressive.
“That’s Captain for ya!” Garfiel agreed. “Even when his reputation as a man gets torn to shreds, he still has the strength to get up in the morning—!”
Subaru snapped out of his stupor. “Oh be quiet, would you?!”
“You know, Subaru,” Emilia smiled sympathetically, trying to cheer him up. “I once dressed in a maid’s outfit.”
Frederica blinked. That was right, actually.
Subaru stopped. Looked up, eyes wide. “E-Emilia-tan…?”
“When Roswaal first came for me, he brought me to the Miload Manor for a while,” Emilia explained. “With Anne, Clind, and Frederica…? Anyway, while I was there, I served as Anne’s maid for a little while.” She winced. “I reeally wasn’t good at it, though. You’ve already been improving so much faster than I was, back then…”
“You were his family’s maid?” Crusch clarified.
“Just for — around two days?” Emilia said, nodding. She looked rather sheepish. “I was reeally bad at it, though. I don’t think I managed to complete even one job correctly, my entire time there…!”
Frederica winced. She wanted to deny it, but...
Annerose had been so worried about Emilia, during those days, and had culminated in her declaring that she was Emilia’s older sister. She had also told Emilia that kissing is how men and women make babies, after the two of them had spied on a male and female servant secretly doing exactly that in the courtyard. It had been a warning.
“Men are all wolves!” Annerose had declared. “You are beautiful yet full of vulnerabilities, Emily, which makes you a piece of fine meat for the wolves! Do be careful, since they will try to kiss you if they get the chance!”
Emilia thought that Annerose must have been somewhat mistaken, nowadays. Not only had she been wrong about how babies were made, but—
“E-Emilia-tan…in a m-maid dress…?”
While Subaru could definitely be described as rather puppy-like, he was definitely not a wolf. Even if he had kissed her, back in the Sanctuary.
[“…On a more intimate note,” Subaru thought aloud, sitting up with an alert look on his face. “Isn’t it about time I asked Emilia for a date?”]
“Oh?” Ricardo grinned.
Ferris perked up, a look of utter delight spreading across his face. “Oh, this is gonnya be GOOD—!”
Subaru shook his head, trying to clear it. “A-All of you are so annoying, you know that?!”
[I should take a bath first, and then… Subaru nodded firmly, reaching for the proper uniform that had been hanging innocuously in his closet all day long. —If I’m gonna do that, then I’ve got to dress nicely, don’t I?!]
“It’s a bit of a waste to only change into your proper uniform at the end of the day,” Crusch chuckled.
“Being properly dressed to go and see Emilia is more important than being properly dressed for work, apparently,” Ricardo laughed. Frederica folded her arms.
“Shut!”
[“Not bad, not bad at all,” Subaru decided, examining himself closely in the mirror as he finished putting on his manservant uniform. “I can do this. Right out of the bath, I look fifty percent sexier in the mirror. I feel like this is gonna work!”]
Wilhelm put a hand to his mouth. Seeing a boy like Subaru getting so excited about dressing up to go and talk to a girl…
“Aww, doesn’t Subaru-kyun look handsome?” Ferris cooed loudly, a huge grin on his face. “Look at him in his cute little suit~!”
“Ha, ha,” Subaru scowled, his cheeks still burning. “Be quiet, you…”
“Though,” Ferris prodded. “Ferri-chan thinks he would have looked cuter in his dress…!”
“Will you be quiet you stupid furball?!”
It really was something precious, Wilhelm thought. Those little things in life were really something precious…
[“…are very happy today, Lia,” Puck was saying as Subaru approached them in the garden.]
[“You know?” Emilia replied softly. “I really am. The sky remains the same as always, but just because I changes the way I saw it a little bit, it became much more beautiful…”]
“Ah…” Emilia blinked, and then smiled.
Crusch tilted her head. “What are you talking about, Lady Emilia?” she asked curiously. “Do you know?”
“Subaru loves telling me stories from his homeland about the stars,” she answered softly. “He can draw shapes using their patterns in the sky, and then those shapes are used to tell stories. He knows a number of them.”
Anastasia’s eyes widened. “Stories from the stars?” she repeated.
That sounded— What kind of a world did Natsuki Subaru come from, to know such a thing?
“Mm-hm” Emilia felt like her heart was aching and sad and sweetened all at once. “Subaru always gets so excited, when he talks about the stars… He really does make it look so much more beautiful.”
“Well isn’t that sweet?” Ferris teased, his tail twitching.
Anastasia didn’t pay any mind to him, rounding on Subaru with an intense look in her eyes. “Are those stories still present here?” she asked. “Can you still read them from the stars in our skies, now?”
“W-Well—” Subaru averted his gaze slightly. “Th-The disposition of the constellations is altered here, a bit,” he said quietly. “But I’m familiar enough with them that I can…”
[Emilia pointed her finger at the sky. “Pleiades,” she said. “That’s the constellation that Subaru gets his name from, he says. And that band full of stars is the Milky Way, if I’m not mistaken. In the legend, two lovers cross it once a year to meet, on a day called Tanabata…”]
[“Why do I get the impression that this story is more cruel than beautiful…?”]
Emilia thought that Puck had been right, in a sense. But…was it wrong to think that such a story could be both cruel and beautiful?
—Anastasia would need to make this one a priority. Stories from the stars themselves…!
[I see Emilia-tan’s been putting our starry sky lessons to good use, hasn’t she…? Subaru shook his head, taking a deep breath as she continued to converse with Puck. But that’s enough of that! I’ve got to be…!]
[“H-Hey!” he called out, raising his hand as he strode on over, with as much confidence as he could muster. “Wh-What a coincidence we meet here, huh?”]
“Smooth,” Anastasia teased, laughing quietly as she shook her head. She filed those details away for later: she would have time another day, she was sure.
“Boys are stupid,” Mimi concluded from her lap, a big smile plastered across her face. Her two brothers pouted at her.
["You come like this every day, you know,” Emilia smiled, referencing their nightly starry sky lessons. “As for coincidence...don't we live under the same roof?"]
["Hearing the words under the same roof really gives me a tingling..." Subaru sighed dreamily.]
“Don’t put it like…” Crusch sighed, giving up before she had even finished her sentence.
“Can ya blame him?” Ricardo laughed. “A young man like that, living right in the same house as his beloved crush — any boy would get the same tingling sensation, wouldn’t he?”
“Oh, shut up!”
["The word tingling really sends a shudder up my spine,” Emilia frowned. “For some reason, I don't like it."]
Subaru pouted slightly as the Emilia onscreen agreed with Crusch’s criticisms. Ricardo cackled at his reaction.
“Nyaww, don’t feel bad, Subaru-kyun!” Ferris grinned. “I’m sure nyew’ll send those lovely tingles up nyer Lady’s spine sooner rather than later~”
Subaru squawked, his face turning bright red.
[Emilia doesn’t point it out, when I sit next to her like this anymore, Subaru thought. Her morning ritual, mealtimes, and these moments…I guess she takes me sitting beside her for granted, now.]
“It’s an unusual arrangement, for a Lady and her retainer,” Frederica sighed, shaking her head. “But…”
But somehow — between Subaru and Emilia, it seemed to work out just fine.
[I don’t know if she’s silently permitting it or simply gave up on forbidding it, but either way… I’m happy to be so close.]
“You just kept at it until she gave up, did you?” Rom said, shaking his head. “—I mean, whatever works…”
“Sure is a way to treat a lady,” Ferris giggled.
“Wore her down until she said yes, eh?” Felt prodded, grinning. “So you’re THAT kind of guy, then…”
“I love having Subaru sit right by my side!” Emilia defended. “I might have been — a little confused, at first — but Subaru’s a good boy!”
Subaru buried his face in his hands.
Yes, Julius reflected, thinking much the same thing as Frederica. It appeared to have worked out perfectly fine.
["So, what are you doing?" Subaru asked.]
["Mm?” Emilia smiled. “An extension of the morning routine,” she answered. “I can meet most of them in the morning, but I can meet some of them only at night, so…"]
[This world’s time system is totally different, dividing everything into “night” and “day” like this, Subaru noted. But relying so much on the body’s internal clock definitely brings a whole new level of peace.]
Anastasia frowned. What other manner of time-keeping was there…?
“E-Every minute of the day was accounted for, back home,” Subaru answered, when she asked. “We had free time and all, but it had to be planned in advance, and all of our work had a set schedule at specific hours. And it didn’t really matter if it was still light out or not, so…”
Mimi frowned, wrinkling her nose. “Yeesh,” she said.
—That sounded a lot like Anastasia’s own work schedule, really. But, Anastasia’s schedule had always been rather unique in terms of how busy she always kept herself.
A whole world full of busybodies like herself…? Combined with Subaru’s frivolous attitude, Anastasia found herself wondering more and more about what a world like that could possibly look like.
[Plus, how my academics have taken a backseat to my work as a manservant…]
["Gives me new perspective looking back on my school days with the weekends off..." he murmured aloud.]
Julius blinked. “You were in school?” he asked.
“Yeah?” Subaru shifted a little bit. “Er, I HAD been,” he admitted. “It’s — a little complicated…”
Subaru had mentioned that before, come to think of it. “High school” was probably some sort of…
Subaru had been a student — as a young adult? School was normally for those under the age of ten, so that would mean that he had been…
That was new. Julius — wouldn’t have expected Subaru to be the type to have attended a university.
“I didn’t mark you as the type to pursue a higher education like that,” he admitted aloud.
Subaru gaped at him. “The hell is THAT supposed to mean?!” he demanded.
[“It's no fun to watch, is it?" Emilia apologized.]
[How Emilia somehow sounded apologetic made Subaru sit up and shake his head. "Nah,” he said. “I could never be bored being with you, Emilia-tan."]
["Wh—?” Emilia’s cheeks grew pink.]
Ricardo started laughing. “Bullseye!” he cheered.
Wilhelm chuckled. There was something unbelievably endearing, about how Subaru always wore his heart on his sleeve around the girl he liked. He hoped that such a trait would persist.
Subaru huffed, crossing his arms, face bright red. “I-It’s true,” he declared. “I could NEVER be bored, with Emilia-tan right there…!”
(Wilhelm’s younger self — had been quite the opposite, and Wilhelm believed that he had suffered for it.)
(Frederica felt a pang. It would be quite nice, she thought, for a man to think about her like that.)
["Ah, er, I mean—” Subaru floundered, his ears bright red. “We hadn't had much of a chance to settle down and talk for days, right?"]
“Hadn’t you two been meeting in the garden to talk about the stars every night?” Julius asked, tilting his head.
Subaru turned away, still blushing hard. “That— didn’t count, alright?!”
Ram sighed. Barusu never could get enough of Lady Emilia’s precious time, could he?
["Th-that's right,” Emilia agreed. “Seems you've had quite a time learning how to work at the manor...” She tilted her head. “You've been working your heart out, huh?"]
["Hearing that makes me so happy I wanna cry..." Subaru replied, preening under her praise.]
Crusch watched them talk, feeling rather warm. It was nice, she thought, for Subaru to have someone whose praise alone made him so very happy.
Anastasia watched with amusement. Lady Emilia was lucky, she thought, to have found such a loyal retainer who could be motivated so easily by praise alone.
[Of course, even if I somehow managed to bribe my superiors, it would not change my score of "totally useless,” Subaru noted.]
[“Shortening the sleeves of my uniform and putting buttons on an apron got me top marks, but that’s it,” he sighed.]
["You really are exceptional in only one area,” Emilia noted.]
["Well, I tried to grow up to be a guy with an edge instead of perfectly round and flat..."]
“Making excuses for your shoddy worksman skills, are you, Barusu?” Ram said dryly. “Typical.”
“I can’t think of many people less edgy than that boy,” Ricardo commented.
“Will you two leave me alone?!”
[My skill at sewing is a product of how my parents raised me, Subaru noted. But what in the world had they been thinking?]
Subaru refused to elaborate.
“Boo,” Ferris pouted.
["I see, is that so…” Emilia noted. “I'm glad that you're confident in something, too."]
Ram coughed politely. Subaru refused to acknowledge her clear amusement, keeping his eyes firmly fixed away from her mirthful face.
["Besides, it's not like you're awful at the other jobs,” Emilia said. “Ram and Rem keep this quiet, but they have been praising you, you see..."]
“Lady Emilia!” Ram exclaimed, her eyes widening. “Don’t TELL him those things!”
“Subaru deserves to hear it sometimes, you know,” Emilia replied, pursing her lips.
“Wait, you’ve been praising me to Emilia-tan in this timeline, too??”
Rem watched the screen silently, feeling rather odd.
["Seriously?” Subaru perked up. “So I'm making ground even with my seniors here?” he asked. “So, what, cutting myself with the knife, knocking over the bucket, and messing up the laundry, it all raised my relationship points?!"]
["I think you should reflect on that just a little."]
“I don’t think that’s the correct takeaway, Subaru,” Julius commented wryly.
“Oh, what would YOU know?!” Subaru stuck out his tongue at him.
Ram sighed, shaking her head. Useless Barusu.
["But work's hard every day, isn't it?" Emilia sympathized.]
["Super hard, totally tough,” Subaru agreed, sighing dramatically. “It makes me wanna borrow Emilia-tan's arms and breasts and lap for some low-stress healing."]
Ferris started cackling loudly. The rest of the theater wasn’t far behind.
Subaru didn’t have any defense he could give. Wordlessly, he buried his scarlet face in his knees, the tips of his ears a crimson shade of red.
["Yes, yes.” Emilia poked Subaru’s forehead lightly, causing him to dramatically tumble backwards onto the grass. “If you're making light of it, you must be all right."]
They really do have an enviable relationship, Crusch thought.
Rem felt a similar pang, somewhere in her gut. She frowned, and shook it off. She had to remember that this boy was dangerous.
(If Rem didn’t focus on that, then there would be nothing to—)
[A world without city lights… Subaru thought dreamily, looking up at the sky. It makes it so much easier to see the stars, doesn’t it?]
City lights, Anastasia noted.
Subaru had lived somewhere with city lights — that were bright enough to obscure the stars?
Anastasia thought that she’d very much like to see such a place, if she were ever given the chance.
["—The moon's so pretty, isn't it?" Subaru asked.]
["There are some places you just can't reach, right?" Emilia replied.]
“Ouch,” Rom winced sympathetically, a huge grin still plastered against his face.
Wilhelm hissed, shaking his head. What a response…!
Ferris was shaking, he was laughing so hard.
[Subaru’s eyes widened. "I wasn't asking for it at all, and you hit me with something like that?!"]
["What, did I say something bad?"]
“It’s amazing that he kept trying after all of this,” Otto muttered.
"Honestly," Frederica sighed.
“That’s Captain for ya!” Garfiel said cheerfully. “He’d never give up on Lady Emilia — even when she crushes him to pieces like this!”
“Eh?” Emilia frowned, confused. “What’s wrong?” she asked. “What did I say?”
Nobody in the theater had the courage to answer her.
["Ah..." Emilia started.]
["Oh, darn it!” Subaru winced, hastily moving to hide his injured hand behind his back and sticking his tongue out as a distraction. “I was tryin' to hide that..."]
“—Eh?!” Emilia cried out, eyes widening at the state of Subaru’s fingers.
"Oh dear," Frederica winced.
“From all the work Barusu had been messing up,” Ram sighed. “What a useless, useless male… But it’s not the sort of thing worth worrying about, in any case.”
How someone could get so beat up in their efforts to help with menial chores — Julius was a little impressed, actually.
“Whatever you’re thinking, I don’t like it, you grape-haired bastard,” Subaru muttered, face pink.
[“So, everyone else is working hard, too…” Emilia murmured.]
Crusch’s eyes softened. She understood what Emilia must have been feeling, in that moment. She really, really did.
[I’m not the only one learning something at this manor, Subaru thought to himself. With the Royal Selection… And that must be so much more, than what I’m trying to do. He winced. It must be exhausting, and with nobody to talk to about it, either…!]
…Her smile fading slightly, Emilia couldn’t help but think that Subaru’s situation was exactly that — but so many times worse. Being a Candidate for the Royal Selection was tough, and she was trying so hard, really.
But in comparison to facing down death…
Why didn’t Subaru ever talk to me about it?
Emilia shook her head. This was supposed to be a happy memory, so she could think about things like that another time.
["…How about I cast a healing spell?" Emilia offered.]
["Nah, it's fine,” Subaru dismissed. “I'd rather not heal it and leave it like this."]
Ferris and Beatrice both stiffened independently of one another — but for exactly the same reason.
[Emilia tilted her head, confused. "Why's that?" she asked sincerely.]
["Mm, it's hard to put it into words...” Subaru frowned. “It's kinda a sign of how hard I've worked?"]
Ferris narrowed his eyes, but — he thought he could feel his heart rate slowing down.
“How hard nyew worked…?” he repeated quietly.
["I don't mind working hard as much as I thought I would,” he admitted. “Being able to do things I couldn't do before...it ain't bad. It's hard, it's really tough, but it's kinda fun.”]
Ferris let out a sigh. So that’s all it was: a boyish sort of trophy, for a job well done. —Or, a job that had been attempted, anyway. “Boys,” he muttered.
Beatrice slumped over in similar relief. She was glad that nobody around her seemed to notice her momentary panic.
[“I mean,” Subaru was saying. “Ram and Rem are surprisingly strict, that loli's annoying, seen less of Ros-chi than I thought I would, though..."]
["Roswaal would probably get prickly if you told him that,” Emilia warned gently.]
["Nobody uses prickly anymore..."]
“Beako—”
“Enough apologizing, in fact!” Beatrice said firmly. “Subaru understands Betty’s majesty now, and that is all that matters!”
Emilia smiled at their banter — and at that familiar exchange. Because even if she had heard it one-thousand times before…
“Nobody says that anymore…”
Well. It was nice to know that Subaru’s attitude towards her appeared to have been the same in — every iteration. There was something very comforting, in that reality.
Julius sighed. He wished that Subaru would listen more often, when Lady Emilia tried to give him honest advice like that. Od knows he needs it, with his attitude.
["Well!” Subaru raised his right hand up in a salute, practically springing upwards from a slightly slouched position. “Just need to knock down the problems one by one,” he declared. “I mean, this is the only place for me to live... Either way, it's fun, see?"]
Anastasia winced slightly. “The only place for me to live…”
—But the Mathers Estate was a place that Subaru openly enjoyed and felt comfortable within, so it wasn’t as worrying a statement as it could have been. Anastasia brushed it aside.
[Living easy had been just fine back home, but I can’t expect that kind of peaceful daily life here, after all… Not without working for it!]
“Idiot,” Rachins muttered.
“Hm?” Reinhard prodded. Normally he might have said something about Rachins’ language — especially when the target was in earshot, even though Subaru was not currently paying attention to either of them — but right now, Rachins saying anything at all was something that the Sword Saint wanted to encourage.
“Working hard ain’t the only way to get an easy life.” Rachins rolled his eyes. “He should’ve just asked to be a permanent guest after all,” he declared, waving his hand dismissively. “Would’ve had it made, if he’d only…”
“I’d think that a job like this would do Subaru much more good, in the long run,” Reinhard disagreed tactfully.
“Then you’re a moron,” Rachins shot back.
“Living easy had been fine back home, huh, Barusu?” Ram was saying, meanwhile. “Should have known you were that type of good-for-nothing man.”
“I don’t wanna hear that from a good-for-nothing big sister like you, Nee-sama,” Subaru shot back.
Ram snorted. “Ha!”
[Emilia froze for a moment, and then a smile suddenly came over her face.]
[“That’s right,” she agreed. “Yes, I think that, too. …Goodness, Subaru, you’re such an idiot.”]
“Aww,” Anastasia giggled. “Lady Emilia’s getting charmed, ain’t she…?”
“Looks like it,” Ricardo grinned, lowering her voice. “She likes ‘em a little simple, it seems…”
“Oh, hush.” Anastasia nudged him. “That’s mean,” she scolded. “…Even if it is true.”
Ricardo laughed.
(It wasn’t a bad thing, really. There was something to be said, about the ability to find honest joy in the simplest parts of life. Anastasia could see why Emilia would find it attractive.)
[“Wait, isn’t that reaction weird?!” Subaru exclaimed. “Shouldn’t we be falling back in love or something?!”]
["I wasn't in love to begin with!” Emilia protested. Subaru blinked, slightly hurt by the exaggerated reaction. “You really are such a...”]
“You really know how to come on strong, don’t ya, kid?” Rom teased. “No subtlety at all…!”
“Not like subtlety would work, with Big Sis…” Felt added with a slight snicker.
Subaru and Emilia both pouted their way, prompting the grandfather-granddaughter duo to burst into loud cackles.
[Too quietly for Subaru to hear, Emilia murmured, “I'm an idiot, too."]
Emilia felt her cheeks grow hot. Nearby, Crusch was already cooing softly at both her and her onscreen self, a warm smile on her face.
“Shush,” she pouted, blushing hard.
“There’s no need to feel embarrassed about it, Lady Emilia,” Crusch said, eyes light. “Your relationship with Subaru really is enviable…”
Emilia buried her face in her hands.
(Ferris agreed about it being enviable, though his reasons would be very different from—)
(But Ferris did not want to think about that right now.)
[The softness of that charming smile, as if the earlier pressure on her has suddenly faded… Subaru thought dreamily. I can’t express how Emilia looks right now with mere words like “pretty” or “cute”…!]
Ferris was already laughing. Normally Subaru would cower from it, fruitlessly trying to defend himself from the onslaught of embarrassing teases coming his way. But right now—
I really lost all of this, that night, he thought to himself. Didn’t I?
["E M T!" he decided aloud.]
Emilia’s eyes grew round. “So that’s where…?” she whispered.
Whenever Subaru called her EMT — was he thinking of this moment, talking and laughing with her beneath the starry sky?
[“I’m genuinely grateful and you joke about it like that…?” Emilia pouted, poking Subaru’s forehead once more.]
Emilia found herself smiling. She had always loved that nickname, because Subaru had given it to her. But all of a sudden—
It was as if she had fallen in love with it all over again.
(Frederica watched the look on present-day Emilia's face with a fond sort of softness.)
["Having said all that...” Emilia glanced down at his injuries. “It's nice that you're trying hard, but how'd you get your hand all beat up like that, anyway?"]
[“Well— this finger I cut open while trying to peel vegetables in the kitchen,” Subaru started to explain. “And here is where I injured myself with some garden shears…”]
“Barusu truly is a worthless male,” Ram sighed, shaking her head. “All those injuries, from less than a week of basic domestic labor…”
“It was his first time with a proper job, Ram,” Julius tried to defend, smiling slightly. “Perhaps you should give him a…”
“Ha!” Ram folded her arms. “If I gave Barusu a break, he’d laze around and never improve at anything,” she scoffed. “Worthless male.”
Julius sighed.
["Oh, and this one's simple,” Subaru said cheerfully. “This afternoon, I tagged along when Rem went shopping at the village close to the mansion. The kids were playing around with me when this little dog-ish thing chomped on me."]
Emilia gasped, all the blood and cheer draining from her face at once. “No!” she cried out.
Nearby, Otto startled. “L-Lady Emilia?!” he cried out, eyes widening in surprise.
["So it's not the product of hard work?!"]
“Shit,” Ram spat out, voice thick and venomous as she shot to her feet. “Shit, shit, shit…!”
Beatrice made a noise.
“Beatrice? Ram?!” Garfiel spun to face them, his eyes wide. “What’s going on?!” he demanded. “What—?!”
["Nah, it's so big you can't really notice the traces of hard work anymore...” Subaru pouted. “I didn't think I was the type animals hated, though.."]
Julius’ lip quirked up slightly. He could see Subaru being the type to get too affectionate with pets, unintentionally stressing them out until they felt they had no choice but to bite him in return. —But somehow, he had the feeling that Subaru was more popular among small animals than not.
…He was having a difficult time finding this as nice a picture as he should have, however, thanks to the sudden shift from the Emilia Camp.
"Is— What happened?!" Frederica cried, equally startled by the visceral reaction. "Why are you—?"
[Back in my own world, children and little animals loved me, Subaru lamented, unknowingly confirming Julius’ suspicious. …That, or I just looked like a pushover. —My effect on kids is still going strong, though…]
“They probably thought nyew were sooo cute, Subaru-kyun!” Ferris teased.
Reinhard watched the Emilia Camp huddle together, perplexed, his head titled to the side. They were muttering amongst themselves, now. Their faces looked — oddly grave.
“That can’t be—!” he heard young Garfiel’s voice gasp.
[“The village kids…” Subaru pouted. “They smacked me, kicked me, and blew snot on me, too. That sucked, damn it…!”]
Wilhelm could imagine that all too well, he thought with amusement. Though, this amusement was rather limited by…
“What is going on over there?” Anastasia murmured, her brow furrowed slightly.
Felt raised an eyebrow. “Bit of an overreaction, ain’t it?” she agreed
Crusch watched a storm of winds that only she could see, and couldn’t bring herself to say a word.
["Somehow you seem good at looking after little kids, Subaru,” Emilia said.]
Ricardo chuckled. He could see that, too, really. With his playfulness, friendliness, and lack of respect for all of the usual adult formalities, Subaru was the kind of youth who would probably be very popular among youngsters.
["That's taking it the wrong way, Emilia-tan,” Subaru dismissed, a wicked gleam in his eye. “Winning them over now means I'll reap the rewards when they grow up. I'm a long-term thinker, see."]
“Gross,” Tivey said flatly, rolling his eyes. Mimi and Hetaro looked his way with confused looks on their eyes, neither of them having gotten the punchline.
Rachins snorted, and then disguised his laughter at that foul joke with a quick cough. Rom would have cuffed him over the head for it, normally, if it wasn’t so relieving to hear that sound from him again.
“Nyew sure do love painting nyerself as the villain, don’t nya?” Ferris sighed, shaking his head. “—Why do all of nyew look so down?” he called over to the Emilia Camp. He grinned, tail twitching. “Is Subaru-kyun’s flirting that painful to—?”
“The dog that bit Barusu was a Wolfgarm pup,” Ram interrupted, her voice clipped.
The theater went dead silent.
Ferris — didn’t comprehend it, at first. “…What?” he asked, still smiling.
["Yes, yes.” Emilia rolled her eyes. “I will admit you're honest about your petty stubbornness."]
“The dog that bit Barusu,” Ram repeated. “It was a Wolgarm pup.” She swallowed. “I remember how this part goes,” she added, her voice suddenly quiet.
It took Ferris a moment to get it. But once he did — all of the mirth slipped off of his face at once.
“…What…?” he asked, in a much meeker voice than before.
["I'd best return to my room now,” Emilia said. “How about you?"]
—That was right.
["I have to sleep by Emilia-tan's side,” Subaru answered. “So I'll head back, too."]
This…was always how it was going to end, wasn’t it.
…How had Ferris forgotten—?!
["You get that job only when you've polished your skills with your current work,” Emilia goaded.]
Under any other circumstances, Anastasia would have teased Emilia for suggesting something so incredibly flirtatious to a boy like Subaru.
Anastasia couldn’t find it in herself to be amused, at the moment.
["Now you said it!” Subaru sat up, enthusiasm renewed. “Just watch, they're gonna write legends about me...!"]
What an awful thing to hear, Rom thought grimly, from someone who just announced their own death sentence.
The sentiment was universal. Everyone was suddenly hit all at once by the reality of what they were watching. Because this was a failed loop.
How had they forgotten that?
["Ah, right.” Subaru suddenly remembered what he had come out here to do.]
Subaru was going to die. They had all known that from the very start, hadn’t they? And yet they had…
How had they all let themselves forget something so important?
(Rem hadn’t forgotten. She had closed off her heart from the very beginning.)
[“Would you come with me tomorrow when I give the village brats some payba—er, a lovey-dovey da— er, go to watch the cute little animals?"]
Emilia made a small croaking noise, emanating outwards from the back of her throat.
That — should be a happy memory, shouldn’t it?
[“...Why did you correct yourself several times?” Emilia frowned, her expression sobering. “And, ah…”]
Subaru asking her on that date was a treasured memory of hers, now. It was one that had brought her great joy, never failing to plaster a smile across her face. So…
But — was that not the first time?
["I don't mind going with you,“ Emilia admitted slowly. “I'm curious about that small animal, so…”]
[“Okay,” Subaru grinned. “So, let’s go, then!”]
Subaru hadn’t asked her on that date just once. He had…
That wasn’t a happy memory, was it?
[Emilia looked rather taken aback. “B-But,” she protested. “It might be troublesome for you to have me with you like…”]
[Subaru nodded. "Got it, let's go!"]
Because Subaru — At least one version of Subaru, had never been able to get the thing he had wanted so very, very badly. And it had been by no fault of his own.
Because something else had ripped him away from it.
["...Are you really listening?" Emilia pouted.]
["I'm listening!” Subaru insisted. “I could never let a single word or phrase from Emilia-tan escape!"]
["Oh, Subaru, I just hate you!"]
["Aaa! Aaa!” Subaru covered his ears. “Sorry, what was that?! I can't hear you!"]
[Emilia started laughing.]
Emilia watched herself laugh, happy and free and completely unaware of the death sentence that had just been announced by the boy in front of her eyes. The boy who loved her, already, and who wanted to spend time with her, and who really had seen her as Emilia, just Emilia, from the very start. The boy that she had already begun to care about so very, very much…!
There was a timer, now. It was invisible, but it hung above Subaru’s head like a guillotine. As soon as midnight struck—
That laughing version of Emilia was going to watch everything slip away between her fingers, and she would likely never understand why it had ended up that way.
["Goodness...” Emilia shook her head, smiling as she wiped a rear of laughter from her eye. “But only after I finish my studying and you finish all your work, Subaru?"]
Emilia wanted to cry. That version of herself that was onscreen really, really didn’t know…!
["Oh yeah!” Subaru punched the air with his fist. “Roger that!” he agreed. “I'll so totally get them done!"]
They’d be so sad, wouldn’t they? Both of them would be so very, very…!
Ram stared at her little brother, and imagined how excited he must have been to wake up and get to work by her side the next morning. And how he didn’t yet know that he was never going to wake up in this world again.
Frederica didn't know Rem all that well. But she thought of Ram, who cared for her coworkers with all her heart and soul regardless of whether or not she would ever admit it out loud, and felt her blood go cold when she tried to imagine the look that would be on her face in the morning.
["I was thinking,” Emilia sighed. “Watching you makes my worries seem so small, Subaru."]
["No way?!” Subaru startled. “I mean, you might become King; worries and social stress like that would turn my stomach inside out!"]
[Emilia started laughing again, and this time Subaru couldn’t help but join in right alongside her.]
This would have been such a sweet scene. It should have been such a sweet, sweet…
Otto swallowed. Emilia didn’t deserve this. Subaru CERTAINLY didn’t deserve this. They didn’t deserve…!
“It’s not over yet,” Garfiel denied, shaking his head. “It’s not— It’s just not, alright?!”
["Come to think of it, why are you dressed like that after work?" Emilia teased as they headed back inside.]
[“Ah, I thought it’d make a good impression on you,” Subaru said. “…So, what do you think? Pretty handsome, huh?”]
They had been teasing Subaru for that, not too long ago. When had it stopped being funny? When had it started being…?
At least he looked nice, the last time he and Emilia spoke.
It was a grim consolation. But, Crusch thought, it was at least something.
["Mm, I suppose so,” Emilia nodded. “It has that 'I'm a capable servant' look."]
["Well, there you go crushing my hopes!"]
At least they parted with twin smiles on their faces, Anastasia thought. It was a very sad consolation, really, but it was something.
Felt didn’t look for any consolation at all. She was gritting her teeth hard enough to risk a chip.
["You do actually sleep right, loli girl?” Subaru asked, poking his head through the door to the Forbidden Library. “If you stay up too late, you won't grow as tall as you should and you'll end up as an adult that short."]
[“Do you breach Betty’s Door Crossing as if it is a matter of course, I wonder?" Beatrice muttered resentfully, sitting on her wooden stool.]
Frederica gasped.
“Beatrice!” Emilia cried out, a sense of relief filling her from head to toe.
Subaru wouldn’t die, then. Beatrice was right there.
(He’d have to die eventually, but — it wouldn’t be right here, and it wouldn’t be right now.)
["Did you have a reason to come see me, I wonder?" Beatrice asked.]
["Not really,” Subaru said, tilting his head. “I thought I'd say hi before I went to bed. I was gonna give up if I didn't get it in three tries, but I got it in one, so..."]
["Truly, what kind of intuition do you have...?" Beatrice sighed, pulling on one of her curly pigtails and letting it bounce.]
“She’ll save him!” Garfiel agreed confidently. “Beatrice— Those two are ‘like peas in a pod’ — right, Captain? If anyone would save him, it’s…!”
[Subaru watched her play with her hair. "…Can I try it, too?" he asked.]
“Pervert,” Ram sighed, having relaxed at the sight of that idiot’s contracted spirit.
Beatrice had saved him from this exact situation last time, and it had barely taken her any time or effort at all. Barusu would be fine. Thank Od, for that moron’s habit of randomly barging in on the Great Spirit at all hours of the day.
Of course it would be his impertinence that saves him, Ram thought dryly. Of course.
["Only Bubby may touch the likes of me...” Beatrice scowled. “Would you go away already, I wonder?"]
["Not fair only you get to play,” Subaru pouted. “Oh well. I'm in a good mood, so I'll forgive you."]
[My date with Emilia-tan…!]
Emilia laughed freely, this time. Subaru would get that precious date. Subaru and Emilia would both get at least one more precious, precious day together. It wouldn’t last forever, but even so—!
[“Enough!” Beatrice’s voice retorted scathingly. “Get out of here!”]
Emilia’s smile faltered.
[And Subaru was thrown out of the Forbidden Library once again.]
“…What?” Emilia asked meekly.
Did Beatrice not… Did she not notice—?
Oh, Frederica thought numbly. That was right.
["—That has nothing to do with me,” Beatrice’s voice murmured quietly as the door closed shut.]
Back then, Beatrice had been...
“What?” Garfiel asked, voice filling with disbelief.
[Subaru blinked. But when he went to open the door again, the Forbidden Library was gone.]
Ram stared at the screen, shock spreading across her face. After a long moment of watching as Subaru opened and closed the door again and again, hoping that the Forbidden Library would return, she turned to Subaru’s contracted spirit.
Beatrice was sitting motionless on the floor, eyes wide with horror as she stared at the metia, uncomprehending.
“Beatrice-sama,” Ram said. Her voice was frigid, so cold that it felt as though it lowered the temperature of the theater by several degrees all on its own. “What is he meaning of—”
“What, exactly, is the meaning of this?”
And yet, somehow, Ram’s voice was nothing compared to Anastasia Hoshin’s.
Mimi recoiled, scrambling backwards away from her Lady, eyes wide. Hetaro and Tivey were hiding behind her, bristling with shock. Ricardo had stood up, hairs prickling along the back of his neck. Julius had automatically shrunk back into his seat. —After all, none of them had ever heard a voice like that leave Anastasia’s mouth before in their lives.
Horror. Rage. Complete and utter disgust, as though something had offended her on a level too personal to name. So many, many emotions swirled into one awful, horrid tempest…
—These emotions did not belong to Anastasia Hoshin. But the one that they did belong to was someone that Anastasia Hoshin trusted more than anyone else. She could allow that special someone to use her voice to scream it all aloud, targeted straight at the fellow contracted spirit who had broken a vow that Anastasia Hoshin’s special someone considered so very, very sacred.
“You let him die?” she hissed out, eyes blazing with an almost animalistic fervor. “Natsuki Subaru is your contracted partner, and you let him die?”
Beatrice stared back at her in horror, unable to defend herself at all. “I…”
“You could have saved him in a manner of seconds,” the woman spat. Beatrice flinched. “I know what you’re capable of, Great Spirit of Yin. You could have saved him easily. It would have taken you barely any energy, and barely any time at all.” She clenched her fists, shaking so badly she looked like she might topple under the weight of her own fury. “And yet,” she growled. “You just went and let your own contracted partner—!”
“Lady Anastasia.”
The woman stopped. Everyone turned to face the jar on the side of the room, where the subject of their conversation had risen to his feet.
Playful, embarrassing teases that were nonetheless meant to keep everybody’s mood light, friendly, and filled with smiles were one thing. Well-deserved scoldings for his old behavior as a total, total idiot were another. But when it came to this—
“Beatrice didn’t do anything wrong,” Subaru declared. His voice was the sort of serious befitting the situation, but unexpectedly calm. “We weren’t contracted partners, back then. Beatrice’s only role was to guard the Forbidden Library in the Mathers’ Estate: nothing else.”
Subaru wasn’t the type to take serious jabs like this lying down. Especially not when they were aimed at the people he cared about so very deeply.
“Don’t talk to Beatrice like that,” he said firmly. “This— It was settled a long time ago. A-And I know that you don’t really have a choice about watching all of this, but…it really isn’t any of your business, anyway.”
…Subaru was ultimately the one who deserved to have the final say, here.
The woman he was talking to didn’t trust herself to answer him out loud, but she accepted this with as much grace as she could muster. Anastasia bowed her head in assent, and then turned to walk back to her seat. Her heals clipped against the floor, the noise echoing in the silence of the theater.
—Beatrice couldn’t accept this. She turned to her contracted partner, her wide eyes finally beginning to water with tears of despair. “Subaru…” she started to say.
“It’s not your fault, Beako,” Subaru smiled back, and he was completely sincere. “You had no reason to help someone like me back then, after all. I don’t blame you one bit, okay?”
There was nothing Beatrice could say to that. All she could do was turn back to the metia in order to see — once and for all — how it all would end.
And it would end this way — because Beatrice had sat back and done nothing to stop it.
["...What have you been doing?” Rem frowned, having walked in on Subaru’s odd, door-checking behavior. “Checking the condition of the lock?"]
["Oh yeah, I thought I heard a creak in the hall the last few nights...” Subaru tilted his head. “So that was you, Rem?"]
“Rem!” Emilia leaned forward, feeling frantic. “Maybe Rem will…?”
Perhaps this was why Subaru loved her so much? Because — even if it hadn’t worked forever, Rem had managed to…?
["Is something bothering you?" Rem asked.]
["Nah.” Subaru shook his head. “This led to the archive of forbidden books with the loli girl till just now; it's gone, though."]
["Did you want something from Lady Beatrice?” Rem tilted her head. “You could ask me if you prefer..?"]
Frederica didn't get her hopes up again a second time.
["Just saying hi before going to sleep,” Subaru dismissed. “Nothing...big."]
[“That has nothing to do with me.” Beatrice’s words echoed in the back of his mind.]
Anastasia clenched her fist, but she said nothing at all. Eridna shifted slightly against her neck, an uncharacteristic rage emanating out from her soft, white fur.
Beatrice stared at the screen at despair. Whatever happened next…
It didn’t matter what Subaru said. Beatrice would never — could never — forgive herself for something like this.
[Subaru shook his head. “What, you're still working, Rem?” he asked. “Better turn in. Morning’s coming quickly."]
["I'll sleep after I do the dishes,” Rem dismissed. “At the moment, Nee-sama is serving tea to Lord Roswaal, you see."]
["What the heck are those two doing at almost past midnight—?!” Subaru sighed. “Ah, well, that's fine."]
At midnight, the curse would activate. At midnight, Subaru would—!
They had all known that this was coming. So why, why did it still hurt so very, very…?
[Rem was staring at him, still.]
“Does she…?” Emilia asked, hoping for the bottom of her heart that—
[Ah, right. My hair. “Don’t suppose chances like this come up much,” Subaru said casually. “Doesn’t look like it bothers you any.”]
Emilia swallowed.
“Lady Emilia,” Ram said softly. “We already know how this ends.”
["...No,” Rem agreed. “Until now it has not bothered me that much, or somewhat, or even a little bit."]
["Geez, downplaying a bunch of times back-to-back makes it sound like it really bothers you!"]
Emilia knew that — it would end, soon. But she just didn’t want…!
Please, she begged. Don’t make him say goodbye just yet. Let him have just a bit more time with…
[Rem’s gaze suddenly grew much sharper, and Subaru faltered.]
Rem stared at the screen, and wondered what her former self had been thinking.
["If you like, how about I do it now?" Rem asked.]
["What... Now?” Subaru blinked. “It's pretty late, isn't it?"]
Was it really that boy’s hair, that her old self had been so concerned about?
["A quick cut and wash will not take very long.” Rem looked at him. “…If I do not, I cannot fulfill the cherished desire you confided in me from your own lips, Subaru."]
["Cherished desire is a little much!"]
Rem — She wasn’t the same Rem as the one from that boy’s memories, she knew. But…she didn’t think she would have cared so much about his hair. It didn’t look all that bad, to her…
[She looks so fiercely determined… Subaru realized. Man, my hair must have really annoyed her over the past few days. But—]
So — what had this sudden insistence really been about?
["Sorry, Rem,” he apologized, and meant it. “I've made a promise to go out with Emilia tomorrow. I've gotta get up early and take care of work quickly, so I really can't do it tonight..."]
["Is that so...” Rem shook her head. “No, I was being unreasonable. I'm sorry."]
…And why did her old self look like she had needed to sum up all of her courage — just to offer to give that boy a haircut?
["—How about tomorrow night?" Subaru offered.]
Wilhelm huffed quietly, his lips quirking up. “Asking two girls on dates on the very same day?” he asked softly. “How very…”
His mouth dried up before he could finish that comment. He — couldn’t bring himself to joke around, at a time like this.
["...At night, you say?" Rem echoed.]
["My condition for the promise with Emilia is getting all my work wrapped up,” he explained. “There's no special work scheduled for tomorrow afternoon, so after that, since it's still on your mind..."]
Emilia stared at the screen, her stomach falling deeper and deeper into a pit of despair by the moment.
Rem didn’t know. Rem…wasn’t going to figure it out, either.
And Rem was…
This was one more thing, then, that Subaru was looking forward to — that he would never be able to do. Not in this life.
[Arranging dates with two girls on the same day! Subaru marveled, blissfully unaware. —Not that my feelings toward Emilia and Rem are in the same vein to begin with… Rem is a fellow coworker that I feel fondly about, and Emilia…]
That won’t last forever, Otto thought. He didn’t have the strength to tease Subaru for that out loud. The atmosphere in the theater had become far too oppressive.
Ferris wanted to tease Subaru for being a playboy. In other conditions, perhaps he would have.
Ferris didn’t say anything, now.
[“Understood.” Rem nodded. “Tomorrow night it is,” she declared. “This is a firm promise, you understand?”]
Emilia understood, then: Rem understood nothing, about what was going to happen next.
Rem wasn’t going to save Subaru. Nobody was.
["I don't know why it bothers you that much, but yeah, a promise it is.” Subaru nodded. “Tomorrow night, then."]
It probably meant more to her than she was letting on, Frederica knew. But she couldn't bring herself to speculate any further than that.
This was a promise that Subaru was destined never to follow through on, Emilia understood. She didn’t blame him for it, though.
A dead person was as capable of breaking promises as they were on following them through. It wasn’t Subaru who had broken this one, really: it was the one who had gone and snuffed him out, who was to blame for this broken promise in the making.
[Should I make a pinkie promise…? Wait, that probably doesn’t exist here, does it…]
[It didn’t matter: Rem had already bowed and taken her leave. Subaru yawned, heading back for his room.]
“There’s nobody left to save him, now,” Ram muttered under her breath, too quietly for anyone but herself and her little sister to hear.
Rem glanced in her direction briefly, and then back at the metia.
Beatrice had abandoned him. Rem had bid him goodnight. Barusu himself had no idea what kind of kiss had been planted against his hand.
Ram understood: there was only one way this could end, now.
[“For tomorrow’s date, I’ve got to go all the way to the village, come up with some excuse, and give those darn kids the slip,” Subaru was saying. “Oh, and I have to find out where the best flower gardens are…”]
It was — painful. So very, very painful.
Subaru would never be able to go on the date that he was looking forward to so much. Not in this life.
He wouldn’t be able to see the flower gardens, or play with the children, or take a picture of her with his metia. Emilia really did value those memories, she really, really did. She was glad that it was her, the version of herself that she remembered, that got to experience it all.
But this version of Subaru had been looking forward to it so, so much.
And once he fell asleep, that would likely be…
[“One Puck,” Subaru counted, snug in bed and waiting for sleep. “Two Pucks…”]
Emilia thought that it was ironic, somehow, that the thought of her loving father was the thought that was currently leading Subaru into that good night.
She didn’t like it. Even if it wasn’t Puck’s fault, she really, really didn’t…!
[What a warm and fluffy paradise…full of frolicking kitty-cats, and they’re all so, so soft and fluffy…!]
[“One…” Subaru’s eyes fluttered shut. “One hundred and four Pucks…”]
Emilia watched, eyes wide and soulful, as Subaru slipped away peacefully, with thoughts of her beloved Puck dancing through his mind.
This is the best way, she wanted to think. He didn’t feel a thing, right? So…
So why didn’t it feel like a mercy?
Beatrice clenched her fists in her lap. Why hadn’t she…?
She couldn’t get too upset over this. Not— Not while Subaru was right there, and probably feeling so, so much worse than…
(Why hadn’t she DONE anything?)
[Ugh, I’m so tired… Subaru’s voice grumbled. I feel like I’ve woken up somewhere different, somehow… Why am I so tired, still? Man, am I still not used to this…?]
Reinhard sucked in a breath. He felt numb, somehow. He — didn’t know what he was feeling, right now. Too much, or maybe too little. His head felt like it was buzzing.
Julius swallowed. Maybe — Maybe it had been a false alarm. Maybe Subaru would wake up safe and sound. Maybe…
There could be some other explanation for everyone’s missing memories, right?
[Today’s not the day for such weak thoughts! Subaru suddenly remembered. Because today—!]
[Subaru’s eyes flew open, and he shot up from his bed. “That’s right!” he exclaimed. “Natsuki Subaru— Today’s the time to leap into action!”]
Wilhelm clenched his fist.
Please, he thought, almost begging within his mind. I already know that he won’t make it, in the end, but — just let him have this, first.
Rom stared at the metia, eyes steely. His large hands were gripping the armrests tight.
“Ricardo,” Anastasia whispered. “Yer hurting me.”
Ricardo reluctantly let go of her shoulder.
Anastasia pressed her lips together, and then reached over to lie her hand against his.
Was this… Rachins swallowed. Was this worse, somehow?
Being stabbed in an alley was — more painful. But despite being a thief, Rachins hadn’t been able to rob him of anything this…
He lost everything, Felt thought to herself. She felt numb. He lost — everything, didn’t he?
“There’s—” Garfiel swallowed. “There’s no need to worry,” he declared. “It’s not— It’s not over yet!”
“Y-Yeah!” Mimi agreed, nodding fervently. “He’s— He’s still got things to do! So, he’s not gonna go yet!”
It would have to end eventually, but before that, there was…
(Tivey and Hetaro watched Garfiel and Mimi with odd looks on their faces.)
It couldn’t be the end yet. Not yet.
[“Ah—!” Subaru squeaked, eyes widening as he caught sight of Rem and Ram standing over his bed. “What?! You were there?! Then you should have said something! Aw man, I’m so, so embarrassed—!”]
Frederica swallowed. She held back tears.
Ram stared in silence. That was her answer, then.
Rem’s stomach twisted itself into a knot. She wanted to purse her lips at that overfamiliar nature, but right now…
She just couldn’t bring herself to feel anything but a deep, deep sense of loss.
But you don’t know him anyway, she tried to tell herself. You know how suspicious he is, and you know what he’s capable of. You shouldn’t…
Those excuses weren’t working as well to protect her right now as they had been, at the moment.
How would those two feel? Crusch wondered to herself. She remembered opening her eyes to Ferris’ unfamiliar face, the guilt of realizing that he knew who she was despite her not knowing him.
Did these two know…?
Otto didn’t know what he was feeling. He knew that he wanted a drink.
“They’ll remember him,” Garfiel instead. “They’ll remember — it can’t be over yet!”
There was still so much more — so, so, so much more—!
Ferris’ eyes were glassy and dull. He wasn’t on edge like everyone else in the theater. After all, Ferris had already given up.
He dies at the end, anyway, he thought dimly. So it doesn’t really matter if it’s now or later, anyway.
Ferris couldn’t bring himself to look at present-day Subaru.
[…I don’t like being pointed and laughed at, but are they really giving me no response at all here…?]
Ferris didn’t want to know what kind of expression would be on his face, right now.
[“Er, hold on, you two,” Subaru laughed slightly. “I mean, that reaction kinda hurts. I’m a delicate soul here. There are other reactions, right?!”]
[I was looking forward to their at least engaging in cold verbal abuse — wait, isn’t it awful that I was looking forward to that?!]
Crusch — wondered if this was how Ferris felt, when he looked at her sometimes. The thought made her heart clench guiltily, painfully, in her chest.
There’s nothing I can do about that…! Crusch wanted to protest.
But that didn’t make the thought hurt her any less.
Ricardo wanted to tease him. He wanted to lighten the mood. His mouth wouldn’t work.
What kind of a sick, cosmic joke…?
[“Nee-sama, Nee-sama,” Rem said. “He’s greeting us as if he knows us somehow.”]
Rom gritted his teeth. Wilhelm exhaled slowly. He didn’t want to scream, so he had to exhale slowly, instead.
[“Rem, Rem,” Ram said. “He’s greeting us in a very chummy fashion.”]
Mimi’s hopeful smile slipped off of her face like water. Hetaro clutched her hand. Tivey watched her from nearby, lips pressed into a thin line.
Anastasia reached out her arms to embrace all three of them. None of them said a word about it.
[“Er, ah?” Subaru blinked, confused. “Something weird?” he asked. “My seniors coming to wake me up is one thing, but playing pranks on me is bad taste, you know…?”]
This would be a really sick prank, Felt thought to herself. But — it would be better if it were a prank. She knew that it would better, if…
Rachins made a soft noise, staring at the metia in utter horror as the weight of this tragedy sunk into his soul. It was quiet, but it echoed through the quiet theater regardless.
[“Nee-sama, Nee-sama.” Rem tilted her head. “Our Dear Guest seems to be a little confused?”]
[“Rem, Rem.” Ram tilted her head. “Our Dear Guest seems to be a little touched in the head.”]
[Dear Guest…?]
Reinhard — thought he might understand it, a little bit. To know something so very precious, and then to lose it one day with no hope of ever getting it back, even if it looked like it was right there within reach.
Knowing this did not make it any easier to witness. If anything, Reinhard thought it made everything feel far, far worse.
Julius swallowed. He had lost people before, but to have a facsimile of what he had lost paraded around in front of him… He didn’t think he could imagine it if he tried. It wasn’t the sort of horror he could comprehend.
—Rem had expected this from the very start, and she hadn’t liked the boy in the least, anyway. So…there was no reason for her to feel hurt, by this outcome that she had known was inevitable from the very start, to a person she didn’t care for in the least.
“It’s just a prank,” Garfiel insisted, even as the flicker of hope dimmed and dimmed inside his chest. “It’s a prank. It’s — It’s not over yet. I know that it can’t be…!”
[“You two — ha, ha.” Subaru laughed nervously, raising his hand up. “This really isn’t…funny…”]
[The bandage on Subaru’s left hand was gone.]
Garfiel’s voice trailed off.
That bandage. All those little cuts and bruises. Erased —
All of it had been erased. Just like that.
Garfiel couldn’t deny it any longer. He wanted desperately to keep denying it — but he couldn’t, not anymore.
All those memories, he thought to himself. Being useless at chores in the manor. Bantering with Rem and Ram. Humiliating himself in a maid outfit. The nighttime talks in the garden with Lady Emilia. All those little things—!
All those little things — those very little and very precious memories — had now been entirely snuffed out.
…Otto glanced grimly at Garfiel’s face, which was slowly falling into despair. He wanted to say something, except that he couldn’t think of anything to say.
Frederica reached out to rub her younger brother's back. That was all that she could think of to do.
[Subaru stared down, excitement and embarrassment dripping away to leave behind nothing but confusion, horror, and a deep, agonizing sense of utter grief.]
Ram, Beatrice, and Emilia didn’t react at all. They had already known for a while, after all — that this was how things were going to end.
Emilia wished that Subaru had at least been able to get that precious date that he had wanted so very badly, first.
“Is this…?” Beatrice asked Ram quietly.
[His hand slowly reached up to grip his hair. His teeth bit into his lip until he drew blood—]
Reinhard stared, unseeing, unfeeling.
Julius winced, but couldn’t bring himself to make a sound.
Any other time, Ferris would have reacted to that. Any other time, Ferris would have gotten up in arms, at such a blatant act of self-harm.
Any other time — wouldn’t be right here, right now, having seen everything that led to this very moment.
Ram shook her head. “This…” she answered Beatrice quietly. She swallowed, and then confirmed: “This isn’t the right one, either.”
Maybe Emilia would have reacted more to that sentence, if she had been given it another time. But right now—
[Subaru buried his face back into the pillow.]
Right now, it was all she could do to contemplate all those precious, precious memories that had just slipped through everyone’s fingers.
[I don’t want to cry. I don’t want to cry in front of these people, who I was so fond of — who seemed so fond of ME — who are now looking at me like I’m a complete stranger—!]
Except for Subaru’s, of course.
Subaru alone was left to grapple with the knowledge of what they all had lost.
[“Why’d I…” he choked out. “Why’d I go back?”]
In the theater, everyone stared at the metia in utter silence.
In his jar, Subaru wordlessly buried his face in his arms, his grief having come back all the fresher, ripping his heart to pieces inside his chest.
Notes:
This chapter includes Side Story content from:
[Natsuki Subaru’s Splendid Steward Life]
[Emilia’s Starry Sky Classroom](Though really, Subaru barely appears in that last one, so I kind of just referenced it with the end of Puck and Emilia’s conversation in the garden.)
Side Stories Referenced: [Emily-san’s Maid Way]
Chapter 8: A Lack Of Effort (Arc 2, Part 3)
Summary:
Subaru’s second loop at the Mathers Estate goes differently than he expects.
Notes:
In case you can’t tell from the unusually frequent chapter updates…I’m having a lot of fun with Arc 2. :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[“Dear Guest, Dear Guest,” Rem asked. “You look rather unwell. Are you alright?”]
[“Dear Guest, Dear Guest,” Ram echoed. “You look like your stomach hurts. Did you soil yourself?”]
Everyone stared at the screen in utter silence.
Nobody could speak. Nobody could find it in themselves to utter a word. It was as though they were all trapped in a silent vigil for everything that had been left behind.
["Sorry to...make you worry,” Subaru said in a quiet voice. “I'm just a bit...dense when I'm waking up."]
Subaru’s eyes were dull, in the present moment. He had— It had taken a while, for him to come to terms with…
Or maybe he had never come to terms with it.
[It… Subaru gritted his teeth. It would be so wonderful and infuriating if this was just one of Roswaal’s pranks…!]
After all, if he really had come to terms with that day, then…
[…They don’t recognize me at all, Subaru thought, despair growing by the minute. There’s no emotion in either pair of eyes at all—!]
Why did it still hurt so much?
["Dear Guest,” Ram warned, sounding both confused and concerned. “You mustn't move suddenly. You are not yet well rested..."
["Dear Guest,“ Rem echoed. “It’s dangerous to move suddenly. You have not yet soundly rested..."]
“…Subaru—” Emilia tried to say, finally breaking that suffocating silence. She tried to reach out her hands, to grasp his shoulder, to run her fingers through his hair—
And she was met with glass.
[—Subaru reflexively pulled away from them both.]
Emilia stared at the barrier between herself and her beloved knight, and she felt a pit slowly open up in her stomach.
…She couldn’t reach him at all?
[Rem and Ram stared back at him confused and hurt. But Subaru — was in no condition to notice the looks on their faces, right now.]
["Sorry,” Subaru croaked. “—I can't do this right now!"]
[And then he bolted from the room, practically falling over himself as he raced into the hallway and— away, just a little too quickly for either Rem or Ram to stop him.]
Without Beatrice, without Emilia — Subaru was left to collect himself on his own.
He took a deep breath. Exhaled. In, out… In, out…
Beako taught me this, he remembered. Beako was worried about me, so she…
[I have to— Subaru wanted to sob aloud. It doesn’t matter where— I just can’t, not for one more minute—!]
That was right.
Subaru had lost — this. He had lost those first four days. He had lost the next for days, too, and then the next four, and even the four after that.
But he hadn’t lost THEM. Not in the end. They were still here with him now, even if things weren’t quite the same. And — wasn’t that all that really mattered?
[Subaru opened a door, seemingly at random, and tumbled into Beatrice’s Forbidden Library. The door closed behind him, successfully sealing him off from the outside world.]
“—Ah.” Julius let out a breath. “He found…”
Subaru’s high spirit affinity, plus his affinity matching Beatrice in particular… He was subconsciously seeking her out.
There was something lovely about that. —Or there would be, if they had not all just watched Beatrice leave him to die.
[Subaru slumped against the closed door of the Forbidden Library. His knees were shaking. His hands were shaking.]
[“If I were playing paper sumo,” Subaru whispered hoarsely. “I'd cut some crazy lines right about now…ha, ha…”]
[Even my self-mockery has no bite to it, right now…]
Anastasia wanted to ask what paper sumo was, but…
She’d ask — later. When her mouth didn’t feel quite so dry, and when Subaru didn’t look so…
[The scent of old paper is… Subaru gasped for breath, eyes wild, his chest heaving as he tried to regain control. It’s calming. It’s a shallow comfort, but at least…!]
“Subaru…?” Beatrice called out quietly. She wasn’t focused too much on the Subaru in the metia: as bad a shape as that version of her contractor might be in, the Subaru of the present moment didn’t look much better.
["Quite a rude thing you are,” Beatrice complained, snapping her book shut. “Barging in without so much as a knock."]
Anastasia pressed her lips together and said nothing.
Otto sighed. “But…She’s still letting him stay.”
[“I wonder, how do you breach Betty’s Door Crossing…?” Beatrice mused. “This makes twice, now.”]
["Sorry, a little while is fine, so let me stay here a bit.” Subaru put his hands together and bowed his head. “Please."]
“It’s okay, Beako,” Subaru said quietly. He gave her a shaky smile. “It’s all in the past, right?”
Beatrice swallowed.
[This is a quiet place with no one here to bother me, Subaru thought to himself. I've gotta get a grip on the facts…]
“R-Right,” she agreed. “It’s all in the past. —We all ended up alright, in fact. So…you don’t have to feel too bad, oh-kay?”
[I've gotta get a grip on the facts…]
“You’re so smart, Beako…”
[What's my name, where am I, who are the two twins from earlier? What's the name of the girl in front of me, and who is she? This weird room? The four days I spent? The promise I made, to be with someone, tomorrow, who—]
["Oh yeah, Emilia..."]
And he hadn’t been able to fulfill his promise to her, Emilia thought sadly.
It wasn’t his fault. A dead person couldn’t really keep any promises, after all, and so that meant they couldn’t break them either.
—And he had tried so hard to make sure he kept it even afterwards, hadn’t he? Because even in her memories, Subaru had eventually managed to…
The memory of their date from that day was something very, very precious to Emilia. Perhaps — it was more precious to Subaru than she had ever even really known.
["Beatrice..." Subaru asked quietly.]
["...Are we close enough for you to be calling my name, I wonder?" Beatrice scowled.]
They shouldn’t be, Beatrice thought darkly. But — the blame for that lay with —
"That has nothing to do with me.”
["You said I breached your Door Crossing just now,” Subaru was asking. “And once before, too?"]
["You and your thick skull barged in here not three or four hours ago,” her onscreen self complained.]
Frederica knew that she couldn't really judge Beatrice. Beatrice was a Great Spirit, and she had been responsible for the Forbidden Library and the Forbidden Library alone, and today she was Subaru's contracted spirit.
The weight in her stomach refused to go away.
["The time I came in, messing with your setup, and you got mad so you bullied me. Got it.” Subaru leaned back, staring up at the ceiling. “…In other words, this is the...second time I woke up in the manor, then. —In other words, I went five days ahead, and I've gone four days back..?"]
[Understanding is one thing. Accepting it is something else. …I didn’t even get a single warning.]
Reinhard wondered if he was supposed to cry, at times like this. He felt like he wanted to, maybe: his chest hurt, in that way he believed he’d often heard other people describe, when they were sad.
But Reinhard felt far too numb to say that he was really feeling anything at all. That made sense: monsters don’t cry, after all.
It was a foolish thing, Wilhelm knew, for a soldier to complain about not having had a warning before an attack.
But this version of Subaru was not a soldier, and the Mathers Estate had not been a battlefield. He had simply been a boy going to sleep, excited to go on a date with a pretty girl, with his only sin being that he had attempted to pet a puppy in the nearby village.
Wilhelm gritted his teeth, restraining himself from getting up to go and break his fist against the wall. Some decorum — was necessary, here. If he didn’t want to worry Subaru in the present day.
["Did the conditions change from before..? I made myself think dying sent me back, but maybe it goes back on auto after one week..? No, if that were the case, then..."]
[Then there would be no reason for me to have woken up back here, in this place, at this time — at all.]
[“—But wasn’t a scarred middle-aged man, this time: it was those two angelic maids.” Subaru snorted. “Guess I’ve moved on up…”]
“Pervert,” Ram said, crossing her arms.
Rem wanted to say that she agreed with Ram’s jab, but…
She wanted to hate this boy. It would be easier if she could hate this boy. And yet, everything she had seen so far was—
“I feel like you’re just looking for opportunities to call me that, Nee-sama.”
“There is no need. Barusu keeps presenting them on a silver platter.”
Rem shook her head.
[I’m uninjured now, I know. I feel fine, physically. You’d think that nothing had…]
And wasn’t that a vicious thought? You’d think that nothing had happened at all. Wasn’t that the cruelest part of this circus show?
Crusch felt something cold curling up beneath her heart, filling her with an unusual sense of anger.
["But if I died, how did I die?” Subarus wondered. “Everything was normal before I slept during the fourth night. At any rate, it didn't feel like any situation I'd die in my sleep before reaching the fifth day. —So does that mean it's a forced loop unless I reach clear conditions…?"]
Julius shivered at the thought. What an absolutely nightmarish…!
This situation was already a nightmare. But that idea — it might just be even worse.
["This is an awfully confusing setup for anyone,” Subaru complained. “But — I'm the kind of gamer who gives up quickly and runs off to read a strategy guide..."]
He didn’t even have a single clue about what had happened to him. Rom gritted his teeth. Somehow — it was nastier than anything else, that Subaru had died peacefully in his sleep.
["It's become rather boring around here with all the mumbling you've been doing,” Beatrice interrupted. “Death this, life that — this is why humans are so boring, I suppose. It's all deceits and conceits to the very end. This is is why I can't hold a conversation with your kind…”]
Beatrice stared at herself, aghast. Painfully drained him of all his mana out of annoyance, refused to save him from certain death, and now she was insulting him for being upset by the harrowing experience of…
Was this — really what she had been like?
[That’s an awfully blunt way to put it, but — at least one thing hasn’t changed.]
“—He found that comforting?” Crusch frowned.
Ferris wanted to make a joke about Subaru being a masochist, but he was still struggling to pull himself together as it was. He couldn’t cry now— Not over something that had already been said and done a year ago—!
“It’s familiar,” Wilhelm answered in his stead. “He’s never seen the Great Spirit Beatrice act in any other manner, no matter what else may be happening around them.”
He could understand why that stability would be comforting in a world where time itself could not be trusted, yes. He could understand it well.
The weight in Frederica's stomach only grew.
["Leaving, I suppose?" Beatrice asked.]
["There're some things I've gotta figure out,” Subaru confirmed. “I'll leave moping around for sometime later. Thanks."]
["I have done nothing at all...”]
Was that really all he had needed, back then? Just — someone to sit there with him while he sorted out his thoughts?
Beatrice could always give him that, if that was what he needed.
[“Would you leave already, I wonder?” Beatrice snapped. “I really must readjust Betty’s Door Crossing."]
[Not a sliver of gentleness, Subaru thought with amusement. But in a way, that’s more reassuring than anything else would have been.]
“Masochist,” Ferris managed to mutter out loud, shaking his head. It was too quiet for Subaru to hear and therefore not a proper opening with which to tease him — but it was something, at least.
[Subaru opened the door and stepped — outside, into the garden of the Mathers Estate.]
Emilia blinked. “Ah…?”
It was extremely unusual, for that to be Beatrice’s choice for which door to use to tether the Forbidden Library. For understandable reasons, she had almost always solely chosen to keep herself restricted to the inner doors of the Manor. Emilia hadn’t even been aware that she COULD choose to link her library to the front door like this.
“Why…?” But Emilia’s question was answered before she had even finished asking it.
[There, in the grass was—]
["Ahh,” Subaru sighed. “She really is so radiant."]
“Ah.” Emilia chuckled. “You sent him directly where you knew he needed to go, didn’t you?”
Beatrice softened, a little. Perhaps she hadn’t been all bad, back then.
["—Subaru!" Emilia cried out in relief, rushing to his side.]
But at the same time—
"That has nothing to do with me.”
Beatrice wouldn’t be able to forget that in a hurry.
["Don't make me worry like that!” Emilia scolded, looking incredibly stern. “Ram and Rem were really worked up, running all around the mansion making a big fuss because you ran off right after you woke up."]
["Rare for them to get that worked up, huh…” Subaru replied, frowning.]
“You did rush out into the hall without warning before disappearing off into the Forbidden Library,” Ram sighed. “Poor Rem and Ram probably spent the whole morning looking for you, thanks to that foolish stunt. —Ram almost certainly won’t have any time to give you a tour of the Manor before you begin your first day of work, this time around…”
Such a handful. Barusu was always such a…
[“—And sorry,” Subaru was apologizing. “Beatrice held me up for a bit."]
["Again?” Emilia looked concerned. “I heard she picked on you once already before I got up, but..."]
“Pinning all the blame on me, in fact,” Beatrice sighed. “—Don’t you DARE try to apologize to me again, you stupid contractor!”
[Subaru gingerly reached out a hand for her, a vague expression on his face. —But this Emilia didn’t know him well enough to understand that this was unusual behavior, never mind prying into what might be wrong.]
Beatrice faltered. Emilia could feel tears welling up in her eyes once again.
It had only been four days — but those four days had been so very, very precious…!
["What is it?” Emilia asked. “Is there something on my face?"]
And now the Emilia onscreen didn’t even know Subaru well enough to understand when he needed a hug.
["Yeah,” Subaru smiled. “There are cute eyes, nose, ears, and mouth all over your face…” He backtracked on the sweet talk at the scowl on her face. “Er,” he said. “I’m glad to see you’re all right.”]
Felt snorted. “Smooth,” she commented.
“There’s probably something charming about him being this obvious with it,” Rom sighed. “Even if it is — hard to watch, a little bit.”
“I think it’s sweet,” Reinhard smiled.
["Yes, I'm quite all right,” Emilia nodded. “Because you protected me. How about your condition, Subaru?"]
["Ah, all good, all good. Thanks to blood loss, mana drain, and the shock from when I woke up, I'm a bit weak and my mind feels like it's been beaten with a bat, but I'm feeling good!"]
["I see, that's won— Eh?” Emilia started. “That sounds like you've been taking a beating all over...!”]
Emilia sighed. He was always worrying her, wasn’t he…?
“Great job at reassuring yer Lady, kid,” Ricardo chuckled.
He — wasn’t really ready to laugh, yet. But he could try to lift the mood a little bit here, couldn’t he…?
“I didn’t say anything that wasn’t true!” Subaru defended.
“I think that’s what makes it so worrying,” Crusch replied.
["I'm fine!” Subaru spread out both arms and spun around, showing himself off. “See?"]
[Alright, that’s enough moping around. I have to start being Natsuki Subaru.]
“It’s always one or the other with you, isn’t it?” Julius sighed.
“Why does it feel like I’ve just been insulted out of nowhere?!”
—Emilia frowned.
Was Subaru… Did Subaru often push things down, for other people’s sakes? Emilia was aware that he did that a little bit, but—
["Well, that's fine and good...” Emilia’s onscreen self sighed, none the wiser to what was actually going on, here. “Er, are you going back to the mansion? I have a little bit of business, actually."]
["Ah, chat time with the spirits, huh?” Subaru nodded. “I won't be in the way, so can I stay?” he asked. “And lend Puck to me, would you?"]
Julius winced, hissing softly at Subaru’s unintentional slip.
“Uh oh,” Anastasia sighed, bracing herself. “Now he’s gonna have to explain how he knows about…”
Hopefully Subaru could think up a good excuse. And — at least Emilia had Puck with her, and Puck could confirm that his intentions were…
["That's fine,” Emilia nodded, sounding as though she were speaking down to a child. “But you really have to stay out of the way. This isn't a game."]
—Anastasia frowned. Lady Emilia…she didn’t even question it?
[That sisterly behavior is so cute… Subaru shook his head. Alright. I’m getting it together!]
["Okay, Emilia-tan, let's get this show on the road! Time is short, the world is big, and our tale has just begun!"]
To be the sort of woman who could help a man regain his strength simply by greeting him warmly in the glow of the morning... Frederica swallowed at the bittersweet wonderfulness of such a thought.
Ferris forced himself to laugh. “C-Calling nyer Lady ‘Emilia-tan’ right from the start again, eh, Subaru-kyun?” he teased. “What a nyaughty boy nyew are. Don’t nyew knyow girls don’t like being chased by boys who come on too strong~?”
“I think that sort of chasing might be necessary when it comes to this specific girl,” Felt muttered to herself, the corner of her mouth twitching upwards in a wry smile.
Subaru grasped onto the attempted olive branch of good-natured teasing eagerly. “Go on, go on, laugh it up!” he complained, his eyes flirting towards the other downturned faces scattered around the room. “But at least nobody can say that I indecisively drag girls along, now do I?!”
["I suppose s... Eh?” Emilia blinked. “What did you say just now? Where did this 'tan' come from...?"]
["It's okay, just go with the flow!"]
“Storming the castle right from the start, eh?” Ricardo chuckled. “That’s definitely one tactic, here, I’ll give it that.”
“Says the guy who still doesn’t have a wife,” Subaru retorted. “I think my tactic works way better than whatever you’ve been up to!”
“A wife, already?” Ferris gasped theatrically. “Don’t tell me, did you and Lady Emilia already…?!”
Ricardo threw back his head and laughed.
["—We'll get them back."]
Ferris faltered at Subaru’s sudden serious tone.
["I dunno who's got it in for me,“ Subaru growled under his breath. “But I'm gonna take it all back and make you cry. Don't underestimate how tenacious I can be after I fell madly in love with the smile I saw that night…!”]
Ferris pressed his lips together. He understood that feeling, he thought.
—Or, he liked to think that he understood.
“Good on him for pulling himself together so fast,” Crusch muttered. She wasn’t certain that she would be able to do the same, if she found herself in his position.
…Really, Ferris feared that he was the kind of man who just wanted to curl up in a dark corner and cry about everything that he had lost.
[My plan was to redo everything in exactly the same way, and then change only the end result, Subaru reflected later. That way I’d be able to best predict what was actually coming, and…]
["So, what is this...?” Subaru wondered. “Did I mess up somewhere...?"]
Subaru squawked loudly.
[In the steamy bath, Subaru dunked the lower half of his face underwater, blowing bubbles as he pondered his situation.]
Rem shrieked, recoiling as she hastily tried to block out the sight of the metia.
“ALL RIGHT!” Crusch shouted, immediately moving to shield her eyes. “I DO NOT NEED TO SEE THAT.”
“S-Subaru-kyun—!” Ferris yelped, jerked out of his solemn state by the shock of being so abruptly exposed to the sight of his fellow knight naked in the bath.
“Onee-chan, cover your eyes—!”
“Eh? What?” Mimi shouted, her brothers both having hastily moved to block ther older sister’s vision. “What’s going on?!”
“Could have used a WARNING, here!” Anastasia shouted, doing much the same for herself.
“Wha— Get off, Reinhard!” Felt shouted. “Ya think I’ve never seen a naked jackass before?! Get off, stop that—!”
"What is THIS?!" Frederica yelled, eyes squeezed firmly shut. "Subaru-sama— I'm not—!"
“I’M NOT LOOKING!” Emilia cried out, hands firmly clasped over her eyes. “I’M NOT LOOKING, SUBARU, I’M NOT—!”
—Ram crossed her arms. There was no shame in her seeing her little brother in the nude, as far as she was concerned.
But, she frowned, looking at the rest of the room as it devolved into chaos. I’d rather Barusu’s naked visage not be put on display like this.
“There, there, Barusu,” she said casually, keeping her tone light. “I’ve seen your naked self before, and I can assure you that there isn’t anything here for anyone to ogle anyway.”
“I’m not sure if I’m glad to hear that or not?!” Subaru cried out.
“The soapy water is covering up everything perfectly fine,” Ram dismissed. “That is all that Ram meant, filthy-minded Barusu.”
“I’m not sure whether I believe you or not!”
[It’s like Ram went from teaching Odd Jobs 101 to Odd Jobs 401, his onscreen self was thinking, still feeling a little overwhelmed by an intense second first day as a manservant. It was a completely different workload this time around…!]
[“They were still all odd jobs,” he noted. “But…there was waaaay more to them than last time…”]
[Maybe Ram is just trusting me with higher-level work, and with more of it? Maybe that’s how I should look at it…]
Ram snorted. “That’s not saying much,” she declared. “Considering how absurdly little you were doing before.”
“The— The uselessness of the student is at least partially the teacher’s fault, isn’t it, Nee-sama?”
“Putting the blame for your uselessness on your superiors — have you no shame?”
["Last time everything just ran me ragged, but this time it was hard as nails,” Subaru sighed. “Damn, I thought it was gonna be easy, all the same stuff…”]
“Ha!” Ram snorted. “Useless Barusu, always looking for the easy way out…”
[It’s not just the hard work: it’s so unpredictable. What if a new problem comes up because too much suddenly changed?]
Ram’s face twisted uncomfortably, her mirth shriveling up somewhat in her stomach. That — was a reasonable fear, for him to have in this situation.
["I still don't have any real clue why I went back this time around..." Subaru frowned, thinking. “With this many differences, can I rely on my memory at all...?"]
—Ram didn’t want to make her own emotional burdens into Barusu’s. She shook her head to clear it.
“I-It’s a reasonable concern,” Crusch stammered, trying to avert her attention away from the obvious. “If he doesn’t have any idea what happened, and then even the few clues he DID have seem to change…”
It was entirely possible for him to go the rest of his life without ever getting an answer as to why he had once died alone in his sleep, Wilhelm concluded grimly. That uncertainty was the kind of psychological stress that could break a man.
[Subaru dunked himself underwater, holding his breath for as long as he could before resurfacing, taking in air as he finished gathering his thoughts.]
["Well, hello. Maaay I join you?"]
[—And there was Roswaal, stark naked in front of him.]
Frederica shrieked.
Ram choked, her eyes flying wide. “Ros—!”
She had seen him naked before, but normally she’d had time to prepare herself for it!
”What is HE doing here?!” Hetaro shouted, eyes wide.
“Why is the Margrave naked?!” Crusch squawked, looking slightly panicked. “I don’t need to see all of—!”
”Where the Hell did he come from?!” Otto yelped. “Is he really— Does he have to be here right now?!”
“Huh,” Felt said, nodding slightly. She was completely calm. “So his dick IS normal under those clown clothes, then...”
Anastasia paused, and then turned to her fellow Candidate. “Pardon?” she asked.
"There were some rumors floating around the slums about—"
["It's currently occupied,” Subaru said. “I refuse."]
["The facilities in my own manor are my personal belongings, are they noot? Allow me to freely enjoy them.”]
["Then don't ask. You don't need my permission to get in the tub!"]
“Talk about an eccentric,” Wilhelm sighed. He tried to remember if the Roswaal he knew — this one’s grandmother — would have behaved in a similar fashion.
…Perhaps.
“An eccentric is right,” Anastasia laughed. “I can see why he’s got the reputation that he does…!”
“What the Hell is he doing?!” Garfiel growled. If it were anyone else, maybe he’d be laughing alongside the other three Camps.
But Roswaal—!
["Oh my, so haaarsh,” Roswaal said with amusement. “You do not understand. The bath is certainly my personal possession..."]
[Roswaal went down on one knee as his hand reached out and gently lifted Subaru's head up by his chin.]
[“...But in the capacity of my servant,” he smiled. “Are yooou not as well?"]
Felt squawked. “OI!”
“That’s not—!” Julius shouted, his eyes widening.
“Talk about inappropriate!” Crusch exclaimed. “Is the Margrave always like this with his staff?!”
“According to rumors…” Rachins sighed.
“He did design the maid uniforms in a very specific manner,” Ferris added.
Crusch — wasn’t sure how she felt about that.
Ram didn’t want to admit that she wasn’t surprised by this behavior in the least. She sighed.
Emilia’s face was still hidden behind her hands. She blinked. Roswaal’s there…?
[Subaru bit down on his hand.]
“WARRANTED!” Garfiel yelled. “ABSOLUTELY WARRANTED!”
Even Ram couldn’t argue against that.
[Roswaal laughed a little. "No hesitation, I seeee."]
[Subaru swam backward, hastily putting distance between Roswaal and himself.]
Rem stared at the screen in disbelief. So this was the man who had been acting as her employer…?
Crusch sucked in a breath. “I just realized that this was Subaru’s introduction to Lugunican nobility,” she announced.
Julius snorted, and then dissolved into uncharacteristic, uncontrollable laughter.
Subaru gaped at him, utterly taken aback by the sudden storm of hysterics. “Wha— What’s so funny?!” he demanded.
“Oh, that—” Julius wheezed, struggling to get the words out. “That suddenly — mahakes everything make so much more SEHENSE—!”
["Another twist I didn't expect, geez..." Subaru sighed, having not encountered Roswaal almost at all in the last loop. "Damn it, every little thing's happening in completely different ways than what I expected..."]
["Althooough I know not what troubles you,” Roswaal said, moving over to sit by Subaru’s side. “Not eeeverything in this world goes according to plan."]
The sheer absurdity of this situation slowly overtook the shock of being suddenly assaulted with the image of Subaru naked in the bath, and so the people within the theater began to settle down.
“I really don’t like this…” Subaru muttered.
“I’m sure it’ll be over soon,” Anastasia sighed. “—If any of my retainers give you issues over this one, just tell me and I’ll take care of it.”
“Mimi wouldn’t be THAT mean!” Mimi objected, eyes widening as a wounded expression spread across her face.
[Subaru frowned. “I only just noticed, but I guess even you take off your makeup for hot baths.”]
["Mm? Aaahh, that's right.” Roswaal blinked. “Oh my, Subaru, I wonder iiif this is the first time you have seen my face unadorned?"]
["I suppose it is,” Subaru said. “I'm like, you look totally normal. No need to hide your face like that."]
“What an insulting thing to tell your boss,” Crusch commented, giggling slightly. Next to her, Wilhelm sighed, shaking his head with a smile on his face.
—Subaru swallowed. That question from Roswaal carried a bit of a different weight to it, now.
He shook his head. He didn’t want to think about that right now.
["Cosmetics is a hobby of mine. 'Tis nooot out of any need to hide my face. It is not as if the curl of my lips or the arch of my nose are abhorrent to the eye...” Roswaal raised a hand to his lips. “Oh my."]
["Don't look at me while saying that stuff,” Subaru scowled. “Make three doe-eyed blinks and I'm keeling over here and now."]
Otto was very carefully avoiding the thought that cosmetics being a personal hobby would be something that Subaru and the Margrave had in common with one another.
[Being born with bad looks is a serious drawback when making first impressions, Subaru reflected. And if I wanna complain about the face I was born with, what can I say? I look exactly like my mom!]
“He does, does he?” Wilhelm wondered to himself. Not for the first time, he wondered what Subaru’s parents had been like, back where he came from.
“I think you have a very lovely face!” Emilia insisted, though she was still very staunchly looking away from the metia. “It may be a little unusual-looking, but…”
Subaru gaped at her, wounded.
[Mom…]
[Subaru suddenly had a rather conflicted look on his face.]
The entire theater winced as one, the mirth temporarily dissipating into the atmosphere.
That was right. Subaru’s family would be…
“…Subaru—” Emilia tried to say, her voice suddenly much softer.
“It’s fine, Emilia,” Subaru brushed off. There was a smiled fixed against his face. “I— I came to terms with it a while ago, you know?”
Nobody was really sure if they believed him. But — it wasn’t really their place to interrogate it, was it? And even if it was, certainly this wouldn’t be the time for it…
["Aaare you getting along nicely with Ram and Rem?” Roswaal asked, changing the subject. “They've worked here for quite a while, so they are suuurely passing things along to their junior?"]
[Subaru shook himself. "Well, I haven't talked to Rem much, but I'm getting along well with Ram.” He snorted. “If anything, Ram is a bit too friendly,” he commented. “Even with us senior and junior, she hasn't treated me any differently from when I was a guest."]
Ram folded her arms across her chest, pressing her lips together disapprovingly. Subaru shrank away from her slightly.
“What a thing to say to nyer boss,” Ferris giggled. “—Though, Lord Roswaal would definyitely take his senior waitstaff’s word over the nyewcomer’s, so there wasn’t really anything to worry about…”
Crusch shook her head.
“…Too friendly?” Otto echoed. “Too friendly — Ram? …Natsuki-san, with all due respect, you’re really not doing much for your reputation as…”
“You ain’t one ta talk about THAT, Otto-bro,” Garfiel snickered.
["Weeell, Rem will make up for that shortcoming,” Roswaal smiled. “It is only right sisters support each other. Those two are verrry well suited for each other in that sense."]
Was that the case? It certainly seemed so, from what they had seen so far. Rem wondered just how far that…
She felt her older sister squeeze her hand. Rem looked over to see Ram smiling gently at her, with a look she had never seen directed at anyone else.
“We’ll figure it out,” she said simply. “Us sisters will figure everything out, once we get back.”
After a moment, Rem squeezed her hand back.
["From what I see and hear, Ram's the weaker sister, while Rem always covers for her,” Subaru said. “But all I hear is, 'Ram's amazing because she's older.'” He sighed. “Being so bold is unreal."]
["Your nerve is quite impressive,” Roswaal said mildly. “If you wish to speak of being bold, I think you are quite the specimen?”]
“Comes in completely naked without warning, insists on joining Natsuki-san in the bath, calls him his property while fondling his chin, and now makes an insinuation about him having a big dick,” Otto marveled, almost impressed. “The Margrave truly knows no…”
Julius found himself laughing even harder than he had before. Oh, this was putting SO much into context…!
[“But I see. I wonder if you replied and said the same things to her?” Roswaal teased. “It is quite a thing you are treading upon without reserve, which is quite maaarvelous."]
["The emphasis there doesn't sound like praise at all, you know?" Subaru sighed.]
[I don’t hesitate to poke my head into people’s personal business because I’m so bad at reading the mood, Subaru reflected. But — that does mean it’s easy for me to get isolated, I guess…]
Rom blinked. “That’s surprisingly self-aware of you,” he commented.
“Thank you, thank yo— Hey, what do you mean, SURPRISINGLY?!”
Ricardo snorted at the idea of Subaru ever being “isolated.” He didn’t think he’d ever met someone so effortlessly social before in his life.
["It is not sarcasm,” Roswaal admitted. “I truly believe it is a gooood thing.”]
“It does have its benefits, probably,” Crusch agreed. “Tact and grace are appreciated, but…I think it’s nice to talk with someone who’s honest to a fault about their true feelings, sometimes.”
Wilhelm knew what his Lady meant by that. As unconventional as it might be, Subaru’s attitude had a certain charm to it. One that could bring down otherwise impenetrable walls, even — as he himself had experienced firsthand.
[“Those girls are a little too perfect for each other, you see,” Roswaal explained. “Quite likely, some things change only when someone comes from outside and gives a little...push, yeees?"]
Rem blinked. Ram frowned.
["Something like that, huh?" Subaru pondered.]
["Something like that, indeeeed."]
Had that been their relationship? If Lord Roswaal said it, then Ram assumed it was probably…
Rem didn’t know if she should trust this man’s opinions about anything. But, from how she had seen her old self act around her sister, she thought that maybe…
“So that was their relationship,” Otto murmured. Rem and Ram — and Subaru, too. He could easily picture Subaru coming in and doggedly nestling right between two sisters who otherwise never made any other friends. That was Subaru’s nature, after all.
He had done much the same for everyone else, as far as Otto was aware.
["Oh, right.” Subaru blinked. “Ros-chi, there's something I wanted to ask you. Is that all right?"]
["Weeell,“ Roswaal drawled. “If it is within my vast personal knowledge, I wooould not mind."]
["That's the most roundabout way of saying 'I'm really smart' that I've ever heard,” Subaru commented.]
Frederica sighed.
“Oh, to feel so free to call out yer boss like that,” Ricardo chuckled.
Anastasia put her hands on her hips. “And what is THAT supposed to mean?”
[“But ah, anyway, how is this bath heated? —Not that I'm boiling in here. I just noticed before I got in."]
[This bath is for both genders — but everything in it gets swapped after each time, so I don’t get any special sense of fulfillment from getting in after Emilia…!]
Frederica winced.
“Pervert,” Ram said.
“You’re the one watching me in the bath right now, Nee-sama…” Subaru muttered, face bright red. This was reasonable, as most of the theater had started laughing at him once again.
“Do you think Ram WANTS to be here right now, Barusu?” she retorted. “Ram is being held here against her will, just like everyone else—”
“Could be worse,” Crusch sighed, watching them bicker. “He could have tried to drink it.”
Wilhelm wanted to say that even his younger self would have known better than to do that, but… The audacious spirit of youth truly did take him by surprise to the point of scariness, sometimes.
["From time to time, your inquisitive spirit truuuly astounds me,” Roswaal said, amused. “I wonder if it is youth...although I wonder if I would have had that thought when I was your age? —Regardless, the answer is quite simple. You seeee, there is a fire-attuned magic crystal under the bathtub that heats it. When triggered by the mana of someone entering the bath, it activates and brings the water to a boil. Surely you used such a thing in the kitchen?"]
["So that's how that pot worked,” Subaru said. “I was wondering how you cooked here without gas."]
“He really came here without knowing anything,” Crusch marveled.
Thank goodness — that he had stumbled upon a group of friendly people willing to take him in and teach him basic common sense like this.
[Subaru was suddenly frowning. "If it’s mana, does that mean only magic users can use it?"]
["Nooot at all,” Roswaal said. “All life forms have 'gates.' Nooo plant or animal is an exception. If 'twas not so, we could nooot achieve a society built on the use of magic crystals."]
“That’s right,” Anastasia realized. “If Natsuki-kun came from a world without magic, then…!”
“Nyo wonder he’s been so reckless with his gate,” Ferris muttered. —Though, even that wasn’t enough to quell his annoyance at him for that one. “Stupid, stupid Subaru-kyun…”
[Roswaal cleared his throat and raised a finger. "Very well, shaaall we indulge in a lesson here?” he offered. “I, teaching magic tooo you, the somewhat unenlightened?"]
[Subaru suddenly brightened. "I'll ignore the way that stuff came out and accept with grace!” he said, pushing aside the rather dirty joke with excitement.]
Julius chuckled. He thought it was nice, that Subaru was so excited by the idea of performing magic. It was the sort of relatable that made him feel warm inside.
Reinhard didn’t really understand the appeal, himself. Special powers were nothing special to him, after all, and even if magic wasn’t one of his specialties, he couldn’t help but feel that the allure had been somewhat sucked out, all the same. —But he was glad that Subaru looked as happy as he did, learning about something so mundane.
["Your voice sounds very low all of a sudden,” Roswaal was saying. “So you do not know of gates...or shall I saaay, ‘totally’? Mm, did I use that word from your homeland correctly?"]
[“You did!” Subaru confirmed cheerfully. “High five, Ros-chi!”]
It was nice to see Subaru bonding so easily with his boss. Even if such a relationship was — rather unconventional.
But then, Julius considered, it wasn’t like Subaru was a very conventional person, anyway. And neither was Roswaal, really. Perhaps it would have been stranger, to see Roswaal and Subaru acting like a more conventional employer and employee.
["Ahhh,” Subaru nodded as Roswaal explained. “It's like a faucet connected to MP…”]
Anastasia had no idea what MP was.
“It’s a term from a popular kind to game,” Subaru answered awkwardly. “Ah— Beyond that, it’s kind of hard to…”
After all, these people didn’t even know what a video game was!
[“So if everyone has a gate, I have one, too?" Subaru clarified.]
["Weeell, you surely would, if you are confident that you aaare human. So, are you?"]
["There's no purer human that's been thrown into another world, ever,” Subaru declared. “Totally normal. Totally mob-grade."]
Wilhelm winced. The phrase “mob-grade” brought with it—
“First time, it was a pathetic death; second time, it was a bold death; third time, I died like a dog. Man, if I died then, I’d be on a one-way ticket to mob-ville!”
“Being a regular human shouldn’t be an invitation for others to come and hurt you, Subaru,” he muttered. It was too quiet a statement for anyone else to hear him.
["Of course the first thing I'm happy about is meeting Emilia, but this is pretty awesome!” Subaru was getting more excited by the minute. “Finally, I can fulfill my dream of being a magic user... I've waited my whole life for this!"]
["Weeell, I am glad speaking of magic pleases you so,” Roswaal said. “But becoming a magic user is largely dependent ooon fortune. In the first place, the properties of gates matter a great deal. You are uuunlikely to be as blessed as a genius such as I. I boast only because I must."]
“Something tells me Natsuki-kun isn’t gonna heed that warning,” Anastasia grinned.
And of course, she was right.
[Right — Roswaal doesn’t know that I’m from another world, Subaru remembered brightly. And tradition says that those summoned from another world get special abilities! I haven’t had any luck so far — not with intellect or weapons or even luck itself — but magic…!]
["My new hope is in your hands, Ros-chi,” Subaru declared, his eyes shining. “Magic, magic, let’s talk magic some more! There’s a magic wave here, and my twinkling future’s surfing on it!”]
“I soo wannya read Subaru-kyun’s stash of trashy world-hopping romance nyovels,” Ferris giggled.
“I just wanna know how often he’s been referencing them without us realizing it,” Ricardo laughed.
Subaru watched his old self dance around excitedly in the bath and wished he could melt into the floor and disappear.
["Is that sooo?” Roswaal said, amused. “Then let us continue. Did you knooow that magic has four basic affinities?"]
["Nope!"]
["Ahaaa, it feels good to have someone so senselessly, pointlessly guileless and ignorant before me, so I shall explain…”]
Otto scowled. He didn’t like how the Margrave had said that. Even if it was true, for Subaru to be this way before someone like Roswaal…
Unaware of the Margrave’s true nature, Anastasia was chuckling. She thought that she could understand that appeal, herself.
[“Incidentally,” Roswaal smirked. “I shall have you know I have an affinity for aaall four."]
["Whoa, the boasting's annoying but I'll praise you anyway!”]
“Oh, to have an employee who’s both that overt about their feelings and that willing to shower praise upon their employer,” Felt cackled. “One hell of a combination, I’ll give it that…!”
“I can certainly give it that,” Rachins agreed. His voice was still quiet, but there was a certain wetness to it that was returning, bit by bit. Felt beamed at him in delight.
“At least ya know he’s sincere,” Anastasia chortled. “Something awful appealing about that, in a weird sort of way.”
[“How do you figure out someone's element?" Subaru was asking.]
["Naaaturally,” Roswaal replied. “A magic user as accomplished as I can discover that through mere touch."]
["Seriously?!” Subaru exclaimed, looking like an excited, untrained puppy eagerly begging for a treat. “This is what I've been waiting for. Well, do it and tell me!"]
Julius found himself giggling uncontrollably at Subaru’s antics. He frantically tried to cover his mouth, hoping that Subaru wouldn’t—
“What the Hell are you laughing at, jackass?!” Subaru cried, already at his limit.
Alas. He noticed.
Julius opened his mouth, not really knowing what he was going to say. But what tumbled out was—
“You’re just so CUTE!”
—probably the worst thing he could have said.
Subaru looked like Julius had just stabbed him in the back. His wide-eyed, wounded expression only made Julius laugh even harder.
["Well, if you shaaall excuse me,” Roswaal said. “Myon myon myon myon..."]
["Whoa! A magical sound! Total fantasy immersion!"]
“You are so easy to entertain,” Anastasia chuckled. Subaru stared away listlessly, still too stunned into silence by Julius’ dreadful blow to properly respond to her.
Not that he would have been able to do so anyway, because he knew that she was absolutely right.
[“Yeeees, I seee…”]
["Here it comes! What, what is it?” Subaru was practically jumping up and down in his excitement. “Maybe fire element that burns like I do?” he guessed. “Or water for when I'm calm and composed, the coolest guy in the room? Or maybe wind because of my refreshing nature, like the breeze blowing through the grass? No, no, it's gotta be earth for my being such a laid back, big-brother-type nice guy, definitely!”]
Ferris was laughing too hard to tease Subaru properly for any of this. Subaru buried his face in his hands, feeling just about ready to melt into the floor.
[“Yes,” Roswaal answered. “It’s Yin.”]
["None of the above?!"]
["You are completely, uuutterly Yin,” Roswaal said, in a grave-sounding voice. “Your connection to the other four elements is quilite weak. —Put differently, though, this iiis exceedingly rare..."]
["So what is Yin, anyway?” Subaru asked grumpily. “It's not in the other four categories? Some kind of reject?"]
Julius barked out a laugh. “Why’s THAT your first guess?”
“Rather insulting, I suppose,” Beatrice muttered.
Because I’m the one who got it. —Subaru didn’t say that out loud. Instead he huffed and tried to ignore the hot blush spreading across his cheeks.
["I did not mention it, buuut there are also elements beyond the basic four, namely Yin and Yang,” Roswaal explained. “Hoooweeever, very few people have those affinities, so I diiid not bother to explain."]
[Subaru suddenly looked a good deal less disappointed. A rare, limited element…in other words, a special power!]
“Not a word,” Subaru muttered, even as giggles erupted all around him.
“Does Subaru-kyun want a special power?” Ferris asked, grinning. “Does he want to be special and cool and awesome and—”
“Not a word!”
["It's gotta be a really awesome element,” Subaru decided. “Like some super-special power that comes only once in five thousand years."]
“I’m really curious about those stories ya got all of this from,” Anastasia commented wryly. “They certainly sound fun, don’t they?”
Subaru was never going to come out of this jar.
["Yes, Yin Magic is quite famous,” Roswaal agreed. “Able to obstruct an opponent's vision, sever him from sound, slow his movements, and the like. Rather convenient uses."]
[Subaru looked as though he had been let down all over again. "All debuffs?!"]
“Why are you disappointed?” Julius frowned. “Those kinds of spells are incredibly useful, and their rarity often means that adversaries are unprepared to counter them properly. —That, and they would let you subdue foes without risking the use of lethal force…”
[I’d been hoping that could use magic of peerless, legendary destruction, able to rend the sky and split the earth…!]
Julius sighed. “Of course.”
—Though, he thought, looking at an unassuming Reinhard a little ways away. Julius had been much the same at one point, hadn’t he? Perhaps those dreams were a natural landmark of boyhood…
Reinhard smiled wistfully. He wished that he could have as much enthusiasm as Subaru did, for abilities like…
["Summoned from a world without weapons skill, intellect, or cheat codes...” Subaru sighed, looking very put out. “And a magical element for debuffs..."]
["Incidentally, you have no talent for magic,” Roswaal added cheerfully. “If my limit is a ten, yours is about three."]
["I wanted to hear that even less!” Subaru groaned loudly, flopping backwards into the bath. “This place is forsaken by God and Buddha!"]
“God and Buddha…?” Anastasia echoed thoughtfully.
“You spoiled little shit,” Ricardo cackled. “Only learned that magic was even an option like two minutes ago, and…”
“There is something endearing about that attitude,” Wilhelm admitted.
["Well, using it at all is good, I think...” Subaru decided after a moment. “Or maybe being a debuffer makes me kinda cool...?"]
“Nyes, Subaru-kyun is so amazingly cool!” Ferris agreed. “The coolest boy int eh world, absolutely—!”
“Will you cut it out already?!”
["Putting aside the level of coolness,” Roswaal teased. “There is nooo harm in learning. If you wish to use magic, by all means, learn. Fortunately for you, there is indeeeed a specialist in Yin Magic here at this mansion."]
[Subaru suddenly looked very excited. "I see, that's it!” he exclaimed. “I suppose I should be satisfied with learning magic for situations where you wanna slow someone down. Okay, let's get this show on the road!"]
“He thinks it’s Lady Emilia, doesn’t he?” Anastasia guessed. Rom chuckled, having come to the same conclusion himself.
“Useless contractor,” Beatrice sighed.
[Roswaal caught on quickly. "You seem to harbor a misunderstanding, buuut the specialist in Yin Magic is nooot Emilia, you know?" he grinned.]
["The heck?!” Subaru flopped back down again. “Are you enjoying playing with someone's heart like this?!” he demanded. “So who's the specialist, you, the elite magic user with all elemental affinities?! This sucks!"]
“Useless, ungrateful contractor!”
["It is Beatrice."]
["That's worse!” Subaru shouted, dropping back into the bath with a loud splash.]
Beatrice squawked. “—No!” she snapped at Subaru, who abruptly closed his mouth. “No more of your apologies, in fact! Why are you so annoying—?!”
["Damn, that was all over the map,” Subaru muttered, leaving the baths to go dry off and put on a change of clothes. “Damn that Roswaal, working me up and down like that like I'm on Buddha's palm…!”]
Anastasia wanted to ask about what he was referencing, but she refrained. She would do so at a later date.
(This, and the stories from the stars — and everything else, too…!)
Frederica sighed loudly in relief, finally lowering her hands from where they had been covering her eyes. That really had taken far too long...!
[It hasn’t even been a full day yet since I got healed up, Subaru thought. So it’s no wonder I’m so tired; I have to expect some anemia, here…]
["Plus I'm gonna have serious aches and pains tomorrow,” he sighed. “Ugh, damn you, Ram; you remember this, just because I'm better than last time doesn't mean you have to work me like a dog..."]
["I will remember that as you wish."]
[Subaru shrieked in surprise, dropping the change of clothes that he had been carrying out to go and change back into.]
“Perfect timing!” Ricardo laughed.
“Those sisters seem ta have a knack for it, don’t they?” Anastasia giggled.
[“Cover up that sorry thing,” Ram ordered, glancing up from Subaru’s nakedness with a bored expression on her face.]
Ricardo choked. “Ouch.”
“What an awful thing to hear from a woman…!” Wilhelm winced.
“Right after Roswaal called it impressive, too,” Rom pointed out wryly. “Talk about mixed messaging…”
[“I was just going to—! Hey, what’s that for—?!”]
["I'm sorry,” Ram said, having tossed Subaru’s dropped underwear into the garbage right after picking them up. “I was gripped by psychological distaste the instant I picked them up. I had to get rid of them without a single moment to spare.”]
["Considering all that, your form was very relaxed, huh?!" Subaru retorted tearfully, moving to retrieve his underwear from the trash.]
“Nyew are merciless,” Ferris marveled. “Nyer ruthlessness puts Ferri-chan to shame…”
Ram folded her arms with a small huff.
“I don’t know why the two of you look so proud of this?!”
[“A-And what are you doing here, anyway?!”
["Unfortunately, I have already bathed,” Ram declared. “So my clothes will stay on no matter how long you wait."]
Rachins tried not to look disappointed by that. He didn’t do a very good job: Felt still cuffed him upside the head.
["I didn't say anything!” Subaru exclaimed. “And ain't that backward for a maid?!"]
["I jest,” Ram said. “I am simply waiting for Master Roswaal to finish before helping him dress."]
["That's pampering him a little too much,” Subaru frowned. “I'm sure he can dress himself. Don't tell me you both help him put on that weird makeup. My low trust's falling even further….”]
It wasn’t actually uncommon for waitstaff to help dress their Masters, Wilhelm reflected. Such a ritual was in fact quite a usual show of a noble’s status.
—Was this not a common occurrence, back where Subaru came from…?
["There shall be no rudeness toward Lord Roswaal in my presence,” Ram said sternly. “Next time I shall spank you."]
Frederica coughed into her fist.
[I don’t think she’s kidding about that one…!]
Wilhelm started laughing.
“So you thought he was a kid at first too, huh?” Rom chuckled.
“He does give off that impression,” Ram sighed.
Crusch wondered if Ram really would have followed through on that. On one hand, it was her right as his superior in the household to punish him as she saw fit, especially for perceived insubordination. —But on the other, she doubted that Ram really wanted to do something like that, especially where Subaru was concerned.
And in any case, Subaru seemed like the type of subordinate who could easily be kept in check with words alone.
["Basuru,” Ram suddenly said, as Subaru made to excuse himself. “What are you doing later?"]
["I'm just heading off to sleep,” Subaru said. “Morning comes early after all? Damn it. Those mornings are really tough…"]
“Useless Barusu,” Ram repeated, shaking her head.
["Wait in your room, then,” her onscreen self ordered. “I'll be there later."]
Rem blinked. “What?” she asked.
That — surely not. That didn’t sound like… Did it?
[“…Huh?” Subaru asked, his voice sounding small.]
Ram rolled her eyes. “Filthy-minded Barusu,” she scolded.
“How else was I suppose to interpret that, Nee-sama?!”
[“Calm down, calm down,” Subaru chanted to himself, pacing back and forth in his room. “She didn’t mean anything by it. And even if she did, Emilia’s the only one for me — both physically and in terms of spirit, no other beauty could possibly compare…!”]
“Oh dear,” Anastasia giggled.
Emilia hid her blushing face. Subaru…!
[“That’s why this perfectly made bed has one purpose,” Subaru declared, forcefully thrusting an accusing finger at his bed. “For me to get a good night's sleep!"]
“Filthy-minded Barusu,” Ram repeated emphatically.
“I really don’t think this one’s his fault,” Rom cackled. “Ya really do like messing with him, don’t ya, little lady…?”
“It seems that you are filthy-minded, yourself.”
Frederica giggled.
["There's no deep meaning to it,” Subaru chanted. “No deep meaning to it! Mundane thoughts out, mundane thoughts out. Calm down, calm down…”]
Julius hid his smile behind his hand, trying to show mercy.
“What are YOU laughing at, grape-haired bastard?!”
Alas.
[“One Emilia, two Emilias, three Emilias... Is this Heaven?!"]
Wilhelm couldn’t help it anymore: he started laughing. Subarus stared at him with a look of betrayal on his face, and this only made him laugh even harder.
Young men, he marveled inwardly. They sure are something else…!
["Be quiet, Barusu,” Ram ordered. “It's night already; do be quiet."]
["Yikes!"]
[Subaru made a large leap and slammed into the opposite wall. Ram, having opened the door without a sound, was standing at the entrance to the room.]
Mimi started cackling. “He jumps like a frog!” she declared.
“Subaru-kyun is the CUTEST froggy there is, nyes!”
“Will you shut up?!”
["And just after I told you to be quiet,” Ram sighed. “You are hopeless."]
["What's with rules that apply for only you?!” Subaru cried. “Anyone would jump from that! What do you want from me here?!”]
Otto felt a little bad, watching Subaru get bullied so relentlessly in both the past and present moment.
But then again, Subaru bullied him all the time. Otto quietly banished his sympathy and decided that he had it coming.
["What are you standing there for?” Ram said. “Come here, Barusu."]
“You really are enjoying dragging this out,” Otto sighed.
“Keep your filthy assumptions to yourself, merchant.”
["And?” With a look of dread on his face, Subaru cautiously approached the writing desk. “What impossible trial awaits me this time?"]
["What are you talking about?” Ram frowned. “I told you, sit down quickly if you want me to teach you how to read."]
“Ah,” Rem said, exhaling. This made more sense, yes.
["That's news to me!" Subaru exclaimed.]
Ram blinked. She had been the one to first teach Barusu…?
["But why now, all of a sudden...?” Subaru tilted his head.]
["I realized while watching you work today that you could not read or write,” Ram answered. “So I will teach you. If you cannot read, I cannot send you to buy groceries or leave you notes.”]
That — was indeed the sort of thing Ram could see herself doing. But it felt odd, to learn that she had spent time teaching someone something like this and didn’t remember a thing about it.
["We shall begin with a simple picture book meant for children,” Ram ordered. “I will accompany you for study every night from now on."]
Yes. This was something that she’d had, once. Something that she had lost, and she hadn’t even known…
Why did it feel like a hole had just opened up in her chest?
He’s going to die, she reminded herself. Whatever you see next — remember not to get attached.
["Why are you being nice to me like this?" Subaru asked.]
“Ram is always nice, Barusu,” Ram declared. “It is just your poor sense of perception that makes you believe otherwise.”
“Yes, Nee-sama. Sorry, Nee-sama…”
["It is obvious. It...” Ram shook her head. “No,” she corrected. “It is to make things easier."]
["That wasn’t correcting yourself!” Subaru retorted. “You really never break character, do you…?"]
Ram wondered if Barusu had ever realized it. —Probably not. He wasn’t really the insightful sort.
Ah. Rem had realized it. She smiled. My sister really is a kind person, isn’t she…?
["It is only natural,” Ram declared. “As your work increases, mine decreases. If my work decreases, Rem's work will naturally decrease as well. It’s a win-win situation, you see?"]
["That means a ton of work falling on me, though?!"]
“Yes.” Ram nodded, in agreement with her past self. “A win-win situation, for everyone important.”
“You really have no restraint, do you?”
Rem watched them bicker, a blank expression on her face.
["Okay, roger that.” Subaru nodded. “Let's get this studying started, shall we?"]
["Since you already have the spoken language down, it should not be all that difficult,” Ram said. “After all, now is the time to correct your vulgar word selection."]
["Tossing in insults with your help, huh?"]
“You really shouldn’t be surprised by that at this point, Natsuki-san.”
“Indeed. It is how Ram shows her affection.”
“I get it, I get it…”
["Subaru Natsuki enters stage left...” Subaru muttered aloud, scribbling something on the page. “…There we go!"]
[“You do not have the free time to be scribbling,” Ram scolded. “Time is limited. Morning comes quickly, after all.”]
A loud gasp suddenly echoed throughout the theater.
Subaru startled. “What?!” he demanded. “What is it?!”
“That’s the alphabet from Hoshin’s texts!” Anastasia exclaimed.
“Hoshin— An ancestor of yours?”
Anastasia didn’t dignify that with a response.
["Well, this is actually my mother tongue... Guess it wasn't obvious, huh?" Subaru sighed.]
His mother tongue…?!
[I was hoping she’d be able to read it regardless, even if I couldn’t read the local language myself, Subaru noted. But I guess not…]
Anastasia grimaced. That would indeed be convenient.
—As it was, the fact that Subaru was a living translator for the written language from beyond the Great Waterfall…!
["First, we'll begin with basic I-script, moving on to Ro-script and Ha-script after you've perfected I-script,” Ram declared. “You can read the picture book by grasping I-script. Time is limited to one hour. Tomorrow is another day, and Ram is sleepy, too."]
["That last bit sounded like the real story,” Subaru commented. “Not that I mind..."]
["I think my honesty is one of my selling points,” Ram declared, a smile on her face.]
[It feels like you really mean that, too…!]
Of course she did. Ram’s honestly was one of the things that she prided most about herself.
(Otto looked at Ram’s preening and shook his head slightly in amazement.)
["Y'know, even if you said it's to make things easier for you, I'm still glad,” Subaru admitted.]
“…Hm?” Ram asked.
[I spent the most time with Ram during those four days, didn’t I…? Subaru thought wistfully. And I must have been a huge pain to train, too. —And by keeping Ram busy, that made more work for Rem, even if I didn’t see her quite so often…]
Rem blinked. Had that been a concern…?
Normally, Ram would tease Subaru for that, riding him for being absolutely correct. …But that somehow didn’t feel like the correct response, right now. She tilted her head.
[ “…Honestly,” Subaru said. “I didn’t think you liked me that much.”]
Ram frowned. Well, obviously she didn’t. Little brothers and Barusus were beyond things as petty as liking or disliking.
[And educating me like this — it must be such a pain. I know you’ve said so already, but…]
["I hate to weigh you down, but thanks,” he said, a note of genuine gratitude in his voice. “I want to be useful as soon as possible."]
Ram wondered how she had responded to this sudden surge of genuine gratitude, on Barusu’s behalf. Had she appreciated it? Had she brushed it off as just another part of her job? Had she—
[Ram snored. She had fallen asleep on Subaru’s bed.]
Frederica started laughing, the sound as loud and clear as a bell.
Ram snorted. “Of course,” she chuckled, shaking her head.
[Subaru snapped the quill in his hands as he clenched his fist in aggravation.]
“You don’t need to worry, Barusu,” Ram answered.
Subaru blinked, raising his head. “Ah?”
“The sweet and generous Ram is not the type to resent time spent helping those less fortunate,” she dismissed. “So long as her studies tries to follow her instructions to the best of their abilities, she will consider time instructing even the likes of a Barusu time well spent.”
Subaru…wasn’t quite sure how to respond to that.
Emilia watched their exchange with a soft look in her eyes. Sometimes she envied their relationship, in a strange sort of way.
—Then again, Emilia had Subaru to herself in her own sort of way. She believed she preferred that, in the end.
[Their lessons continued the next night, too.]
[“...Barusu,” Ram suddenly said. “You have good handwriting.”]
“A compliment?!” Otto’s eyes widened. “Since when does Ram compliment Natsuki-san, of all people?!”
“I compliment people when there are things worth complimenting them on, of course.”
“He really does have nice handwriting,” Anastasia murmured to herself, not even paying attention to those two on the far side of the room. She had noticed it, too.
—It was odd. She would have expected Subaru to be the sort of careless boy who wrote rather sloppily.
(Julius privately wished his own handwriting was that neat and tidy.)
[Subaru looked up at her, surprised. “What?” he asked. “—Well, I mean, what’s up with that all of a sudden? I mean, it’s not like I want you to get upset with me, but having you praise me out of the blue is more unsettling than you might think.”]
“Nya? Is Subaru-kyun the kind of boy who feels more comfortable when girls are insulting him…?”
“That’s not what I meant and you know it!”
[“It’s nothing.” Ram shook her head. “I was merely stating what I thought. As you’re still in the middle of learning, now and then it’s good to look away from everything you have left to do, and note that the way you write the letters is adequate. I’m only saying that you have good handwriting.”]
[“The moment you add in an ‘only’ there, it kinda kills my gratitude for what you’re saying!”]
“That is simply Ram’s style of communication. It would do you well to learn it, Barusu.”
“It reeally is good handwriting, isn’t it…? It’s so pretty to look at. Like bunches of flowers.”
“I don’t know if I should be flattered right now or not?!”
[“Well, setting aside that you said ‘only’ — heh, is that so?” Subaru grinned. “I’m honestly happy to hear that you think I have good handwriting. It means it was worth all the frustration when I was going to calligraphy class back when I was little.”]
“Calligraphy…?” Anastasia noted.
[“Also…” Ram shook her head. “No, it’s nothing.”]
[“What was that?!” Subaru asked, eyes widening. “When you almost say something and then stop, it usually turns out to have been important, so don’t swallow your words, spit ‘em out! —If it’s words of praise, I’ll happily take all you’ve got!”]
“Don’t even start!” Subaru shouted, already backing away from a grinning Ferris.
“But nyew asked so NYICELY—!”
[“Indeed.” Ram nodded. “I’ll go ahead and say it, then. Good results must be properly praised. Poor behaviour must be scolded, and one must take care with giving food as well. …I read that long ago in a book, and I’m putting it into practice.”]
[“That sounds a lot like how I’d raise a dog, y’know!?”]
[“It’s similar, in the sense that you still need to learn how to behave, isn’t it?”]
[“Ah, I walked right into that!”]
“Subaru does act a lot like a puppy,” Emilia agreed, smiling.
“Subaru is a filthy stray mutt that Lady Emilia dragged home off the street one day,” Ram echoed.
Subaru didn’t know which conclusion was worse. He buried his face in his hands. I’m gonna lose all the dignity I’ve got left at this rate…!
[“Barusu, you’ve gotten it wrong again,” Ram scolded, swatting him on the hand with her wand. “That should be more than enough of repeating the same mistakes.”]
[“Ow…” Subaru glowered at her, rubbing the back of his hand. “Hey, isn’t that a little too Spartan?! I’m the type that grows more from being praised than scolded!”]
[“If you want to be praised, then you must produce results. If you do, Ram will praise you in spite of herself.”]
“Could you sound less enthusiastic, I wonder?” Beatrice sighed.
“And what is there to be enthusiastic about?” Ram returned flatly.
[“Don’t praise me like you hate doing it!” Subaru sighed. “Actually, never mind that… Can’t you go a little easier on me with the studying? I still can’t really tell the letters apart and all.”]
[“A lack of effort.”]
“I really don’t think that’s accurate,” Crusch sighed. For all of Subaru’s faults — she really couldn’t say that he was a particularly lazy person, whatever he might have said about himself.
Ram — didn’t deny that. She did pretend not to hear it, however.
[“Well, you can say that, Nee-sama,” Subaru shrugged. “It’s true that until you actually experience it, you can’t understand how rough it is to encounter a foreign culture. I’m not just studying writing, I’m trying to learn my job too, after all.”]
[“...Very well, go on.”]
[“In other words! If you’re going to say that I haven’t studied hard enough, then I’m certain you must be more than familiar with, and exceptionally skilled at, this sort of thing, is what I’m saying.”]
Anastasia’s eyes widened. “Is he—?”
[“Tada!” Subaru pulled something out of one of the desk drawers. “Behold the hiragana alphabet!”]
This was quite possibly one of the greatest moments of Anastasia’s life.
[“These are letters we use back where I’m from, called ‘hiragana’,” Subaru was explaining. “Here you’d call them ‘I-glyphs’.”]
[“You mean this is the official language of the Kingdom of Barusu?” Ram asked.]
[“Will you please cut it out with things like country names that should only exist in my head?!” Subaru retorted. “Elaborating too much on the details and going so far as to produce a written language would be a pathetic black mark on my record!”]
[“Among the children’s tales we’re using for your instruction book, there’s a story called ‘The Lonely King’,” Ram said. “It really is an exact match for your current state, Barusu. You’ll get a laugh out of it, so look forward to it.”]
[“And now you’ve needlessly spoiled it for me!”]
Reinhard smiled. He remembered that children’s tale: it was a rather adorable one, about a white-haired child who created a kingdom that he ruled all on his own, populated just by himself and 53 beautiful porcelain statues.
—Comparing Subaru to the central character of that story didn’t quite seem fair, though. While he could see what Ram had been alluding to, Subaru’s childish quirks were of a much more manageable scale.
[“What of it?” Ram asked, sounding bored. “After showing Ram the alphabet of the Kingdom of Barusu, what did you want her to do?”]
[“Well, I mean, I was thinking that while I’m practicing writing like this, you’ve got a lot of spare time, too, right?” Subaru asked. “So I thought you might like to try meeting a foreign culture, too, just to kill time. Along with that, you can learn how rough it is to learn letters, and maybe you’ll learn to be a bit more understanding towards me.”]
“How can ya not be excited about that?!” Anastasia demanded.
“Excited about the Land of Barusu?” Ram retorted. “A place like that would have no value at all.”
Subaru stuck his tongue out at her.
[“For her own part, Ram can’t think of a reason that she should accept your proposal.”]
[“Well, how does proving the legitimacy of your assertions sound, then?” Subaru challenged. “If you can master that right away, then I’ll admit you were right when you said ‘a lack of effort’ earlier. From now on, I won’t contest your education policies, and I’ll work like a horse at learning just the way you want. It’s just, if it doesn’t go like that, then…”]
[Ram narrowed her eyes. “If it doesn’t go like that, then what?”]
[“Then try to be a little kinder to me!” he demanded. “Along with Rem! It’s a promise! This matters!”]
[Ram glared at him. Subaru faltered slightly, but didn’t back down.]
“What a childish request,” Anastasia giggled. Leniency from an instructor — it was an adorably childish request, really. Even if, just like with children, humoring such a request would only harm him in the long run.
“You really couldn’t have been a little nicer to him…?” Crusch sighed.
Ram rolled her eyes.
[“…Spending time with Barusu drives up the count of sighs day by day,” Ram sighed.]
It really did. Frederica had felt the same way, really, ever since she and Subaru had first met.
[“I hear that a lot.”]
[“Yes, it’s the correct assessment.”]
Julius understood what she meant by that. He intimately understood what she meant by that, even.
“Somehow I feel like I’m being silently insulted by someone somewhere?!”
[“Let me see that. …The order of the letters is similar to the ‘i-glyphs’?”]
[“More or less, yeah. But I’ll give you a once-over explanation. I want to fight as fairly as I can…!”]
Most of those in the theater felt their eyes glazing over at Subaru’s explanation of his homeland’s lexicon. Anastasia, Julius, and Reinhard were the three exceptions, hanging on with rapt attention to every word. One due to her interest in the world from beyond the Great Waterfall, one due to his desire to understand Subaru and his world a little bit better, and one due to his obsession with all things related to literature.
—This isn’t enough, Anastasia couldn’t help thinking. But of course, enough was never enough, for Anastasia Hoshin. She’d have to find a way to squeeze out some proper lessons from Natsuki Subaru, one of these days…!
[“Now neither of us has a handicap,” Subaru declared, having finished his basic explanation of his home writing system. “The allowed time is until today’s study ends. There will be a little quiz at the end, so we’ll see if you can answer it, Ram.”]
[“Fine, let’s do it,” Ram sighed. “Having you work like a horse will make things easier for Ram as well.”]
[“Hehehe, you look sure you’ll win, but I’m gonna change that overconfident look into a teary one!”]
“I don’t think Subaru has any room to talk about overconfidence, here,” Ricardo chuckled.
Subaru grumbled under his breath, but didn’t fight back. He remembered how this little competition had ended, after all.
Crusch silently shook her head. Boys.
[“Barusu, where did you study the alphabet?” Ram suddenly asked.]
[“Well that’s out of the blue, here when I’ve gotten focused. If you’re trying to throw me off, it’s not…” Subaru cut himself off, eyes filling with something resembling nostalgia.]
Ram grimaced. That had been a cruel thing to ask someone trapped Od-knows how many miles away from home.
—Subaru was handling it surprisingly well, all things considered. Ram wasn’t tactless enough to break open old wounds with careless words, and so she kept her mouth shut.
[“When you ask ‘Where?’, it’s kinda hard to say.” Subaru scratched his head. “My parents taught me at home… is the most accurate answer, I think. I honestly don’t remember having studied at kindergarten.”]
[“‘Kindergarten’?” Ram repeated.]
[“It’s a school for little children, just really little children,” Subaru explained. “It’s basically a place to play, eat, and sleep, but, well, maybe it’s a place where the importance of group activities is taught while they’re kids?”]
Anastasia tilted her head. Most of her was still focused on the actual language, but…
“Kindergarten,” Crusch murmured. A school for young children to socialize in at an early age…
[“A school, I see.” Ram nodded. “Were you able to attend, Barusu?”]
[“Kinda, I guess. I attended properly during mandatory education…” Subaru trailed off, looking somewhat downcast. “When I was free to choose for myself, I sort of stopped going. And then, as I was sliding along like that, I — ended up here.”]
Mandatory? Felt pursed her lips.
—Perhaps a national program of a similar sort could do wonders, for the general well-being of the people of Lugunica. Especially for those in poorer areas who couldn’t afford to attend schools on their own.
[“What about you, Ram?” Subaru suddenly asked. “How long have you been working at Roswaal’s place?”]
It would have been about a decade, at this point in time, Frederica recalled. Wasn't that right?
[“Ram’s first meeting with Roswaal-sama was when she and Rem were around eight so…” Ram thought for a moment. “That would be nine years ago, then. By now, she’s been serving nearly ten years.”]
“Nearly ten…” Otto echoed.
What a long time, to be stuck with someone with as rotten a personality as the Margrave.
“No wonder the suspicious Margrave trusts those two as much as he does,” Wilhelm chuckled. That was a long history, that.
[“Heh, nine years…“ Subaru blinked. “Wait, nine years since you were eight — are you seventeen?” he asked. “The same age as me?”]
[“And what’s the meaning of you being surprised by that, I wonder?”]
[“You look young, in an older-sister sort of way,” Subaru said. “But seriously. If you’re seventeen, then Rem is too. That’s unexpected…I thought maybe you were younger than me.”]
Ram blinked slowly. “You — what?” she asked.
The idea of herself being younger than the frivolous, childish Barusu…!
Garfiel started giggling into his fist. Ram tried to silence him with a glare. It didn’t work as well as it usually did.
Frederica just sighed.
[“Referring to someone younger than yourself like an older sister, you should keep your lusts in check, Barusu,” Ram’s onscreen self scolded. “And Ram was mistaken as well. From your lack of composure, Barusu, she wondered if you weren’t more of a child.”]
“I thought so, too!” Emilia nodded, smiling. “Subaru can act reeally young sometimes, can’t he…?”
“I can agree with that,” Julius sighed. “He’s often oddly childish for his age.”
“Somehow that felt so much more insulting when it came out of your mouth?!” Subaru cried.
“Insult or not, it’s definitely true,” Rom confirmed. “Felt and I thought you were younger than her, when the lot of us first met—”
“What is your problem, all of you?!”
“It feels like most of the people in this camp have a mismatch between their age and appearance, really,” Otto sighed. That seemed to be an ongoing theme within the Emilia Camp, yes.
[“But, eight years old?“ Subaru echoed. “That’s pretty young to be depending on someone outside your family. You must have gotten consent from your parents…or is it just normal over here to start an apprenticeship around that age?”]
“The usual age is about twelve, actually,” Reinhard piped up helpfully. “Although—“
[“It’s not unusual to leave one’s parents while still a child,” Ram confirmed. “Although in Ram and Rem’s case, there was a different, special reason for it.”]
[“‘Special,’ meaning…?”]
[“It’s simple. If she wasn’t together with Rem, Ram hated it and threw tantrums.”]
Frederica blinked.
[“Ah, ‘zat so…”]
—Had that been true? Ram didn’t remember it that way, but…Ram didn’t remember Rem. Not really. So perhaps it WAS a partial truth, of sorts…
Rem wondered how much of what Ram was telling that boy had actually been the truth. Just what had her relationship with her sister…?
—That aside, Frederica couldn't help but think about how nice this scene was. Ram and Subaru, sitting and working together so peacefully, each learning a new skill from the other...
She had been in Ram's place at one point in time, hadn't she? She had been sitting where Ram sat now, and Ram had been sitting where Subaru...
[“…The time for idle chatter is nearly past,” Ram noted, glancing at the time.]
[“Sure is,” Subaru noted. “Well, thanks for all your help tonight. Let’s do this again tomorrow…”]
[“You may be on the verge of regretting assuming that tomorrow will come, Barusu.”]
Ram flinched violently. In the context of everything else, that comment sounded—
[“My bad!” Subaru said hastily. “Just joking around! Okay, it’s time for the showdown. Here’s the question; try reading it, and writing out your answer in ‘hiragana’!”]
Ram took a deep breath. Exhaled. She — wouldn’t be able to make jokes like that anymore, definitely not. Even if Barusu knew she would never actually hurt him, let alone kill him, joking about such matters while knowing what had…
It was in poor taste, to put it mildly.
[“Now then, I’ve taken back the hiragana chart,” Subaru grinned. “You’re as helpless as a babe in the woods. Hehehehe, go ahead and answer if you can! And get it wrong, and from tomorrow on, both of you sisters can be kinder when you teach me i-glyphs!”]
[“Done.” Ram smacked the answer sheet into Subaru’s face.]
Anastasia blinked rapidly, feeling something like whiplash. “She already—?!”
[“The question was ‘The names of the sisters that live in the mansion’,” she confirmed. “And the answer is ‘Ram and Rem’.”]
Frederica felt a broad smile spread across her face.
[“No way, you…!? You got it perfect!?” Subaru gaped. “Seriously, that quickly!?”]
Ricardo started laughing. “She did it!” he crowed. “She did— How’s THAT for overconfidence, eh, Subaru?”
“What a miscalculation,” Rom grinned.
“I didn’t realize Ram was INSANE—!”
Most of the theater was focused on teasing Subaru for his mistake in challenging Ram, but Anastasia was focused more on the older Oni twin herself.
Perhaps she had been underestimating that one, a bit. A mind like that…
Suddenly, Anastasia was thinking that Rem’s old admiration of her older sister may have been a good bit more reasonable than she had initially assumed.
[“Barusu, you remember what you promised, yes?” Ram prodded.]
[“W...Wait,” Subaru protested. “There must be some kind of trick to it. I’m too dumb to figure it out, but you must have done something sneaky… I think...!”]
“Don’t be such a sore loser,” Julius scolded, watching as Ram reached forward and flicked him on the forehead. “She won fair and square and you know it.”
Subaru stuck his tongue out at him. Julius sighed, shaking his head.
[“Tomorrow should be fun,” Ram grinned. “Have pleasant dreams, Barusu. Ram certainly will.”]
[“You demon…” Subaru glowered.]
Wait. Ram blinked, something suddenly occurring to her. Had Subaru not realized…?
[Ram smirked back at him from the doorway, a proud look on her face. “With that,” she declared. “Barusu should learn to take things a little more seriously.”]
He won’t, Ram sighed to herself.
“He won’t,” Otto muttered out loud.
“He won’t,” Julius confirmed. “And never will.”
“Can the lot of you just—!”
[“But still,” Ram murmured quietly to herself as she left. ”…It feels like I’ve seen it somewhere before.”]
Ram tilted her head. But — she couldn’t think of it now, either, and so she shrugged and moved on. If she couldn’t remember it, then it probably wasn’t—
She glanced at her sister.
…Her beloved sister was an exception to that rule, of course.
[“...What are you doing, Subaru-kun?” Rem asked on the afternoon of the third day.]
[“Oh, hey Rem,” Subaru replied, smiling. “Don’t worry about the cleaning, it’s done. It’s break time now.”]
“It seems that it is always break time, where Barusu is concerned.”
“I do my work OCCASIONALLY, Nee-sama…”
Crusch watched the pair of them with amusement. —In actuality, it appeared that Subaru was a fairly hard worker who took pride in making sure he did as good a job as he could with every task he tried to take up. She could appreciate that kind of integrity, really.
[“…Well, that’s fine,” Rem decided. “So why are you in such a good mood? Because you piled up the plates nicely, or spread the tablecloth nicely?”]
[“No way!? Do you think of me as the kind of guy who would make a ‘Yeah, I did it!’ face from a little job like that!?”]
[“When I think back to how you worked on your first day, I don’t think such an opinion is that far off the mark.”]
“I wouldn’t say that it is,” Rom grunted wryly.
“Definitely not,” Felt snickered.
Ram sighed. “Absolutely not,” she agreed.
Subaru threw his hands up at the lot of them.
[“Gaah, I can’t really deny that…” his onscreen self winced. “—But, just you wait. I’m a man with incredible potential for growth… The rebellious skyrocket that could one day threaten even your position is climbing now…!”]
[“What’s this now?” Rem prodded. “What will happen one day? Please speak clearly.”]
“Nyes, nyes, Subaru-kyun!” Ferris agreed enthusiastically. “Nyer incredible, rebellious, skyrocketing potential is something that will be talked about for generations to come!”
“Why does that sound like a threat?!”
[“This is a cup you forgot to put away, is it not?” Rem was asking.]
[“Actually,” Subaru grinned. “I’ve wanted to try that out ever since I noticed there’s something like coffee around here as well. It was really rough trying to get the milk close to what I remember, but sometimes ya just gotta try it…”]
Crusch blinked, staring at the inside of the cup. “You…?” she questioned.
[“You’ve used the milk to draw a picture in the coff, then?” Rem sighed, looking at Subaru’s little picture of a cat.]
Frederica tilted her head. Oh?
What an adorable kind of skill to have, Reinhard couldn’t help but think. He wondered if he would be able to make such sweet-looking treats for his lady, one of these days…
(Felt wondered why she suddenly felt a faint sense of dread rising in her stomach.)
“Milk drawings in coff?” Anastasia leaned forward, eyes glinting. “How did you…?” she asked.
Depending on how it was done — what a nice way to make something as simple as a cup of coff appear higher-class.
[“So you keep the coffee...er, the coff hot, and then the trick is to make the design a little at a time while keeping the milk at the bottom,” Subaru was explaining to a bored-looking Rem. “There’s different ways to do it, but first, the basics are…”]
“What an adorable talent,” Julius smiled.
Subaru squawked, his face turning red. “Who are you calling CUTE, jackass?!” he demanded.
“I’m simply saying that your talents are something to be admired, in a sense,” Julius sighed.
“‘In a sense’?!”
“Nyew really are far too easy to rile up, Subaru-kyun,” Ferris marveled.
“He really is,” Julius chuckled, shaking his head. “If he was this open-faced in the marketplace, the merchants would eat him up for breakfast. Isn’t that right, Lady Anastasia?” After a long moment of silence, Julius blinked. “…Lady Anastasia?” he asked.
The Merchant Princess was watching Subaru work with rapt attention, memorizing every detail to the best of her ability. Julius watched her, slightly bemused, but thought better of trying to interrupt her while she was concentrating so.
—Anastasia suddenly frowned. “Wait,” she said. “That milk—”
[It looked…foamy?]
[Rem’s eyes widened. “What have you done to this milk?” she asked, echoing Anastasia’s own question in the present moment.]
[“This?” Subaru said proudly. “This here is the end product of a lot of difficult work! Honestly, steaming it would be ideal, but I just don’t have that kind of equipment, so I used the magic crystals in the bathing room instead. There was a lot of trial and error involved, I’ll tell ya. I couldn’t get it quite right…”]
Steaming the milk…? Subaru hadn’t had the ability to do it properly here and now, but Anastasia would likely have the means to figure it out, if only she knew what she needed to figure out in the first place. What sort of tools might she need for it, and who could she make deals with in order to get them in bulk for her own preexisting chain of coff shops spread around Lugunica…?
—Anastasia could respect Subaru’s ingenuity, in figuring out how to do something similar with the limited materials he had available. But she wouldn’t need to make use of scraps, with all of the resources that Anastasia Hoshin had available at her fingertips.
[“To make sure the milk doesn’t spread too far, you keep it on the inside like this,” Subaru instructed. “Then, a layer of milk builds up a little at a time, so when you keep the unruly bit of it under control and redo it…”]
[“Ah…”]
[“There you go, the first step of the first step! The completion of a heart design!”]
How utterly adorable. Anastasia could imagine selling such drinks to lovey couples out on dates together, couldn’t she…? Or perhaps to young women who simply wanted to feel cute, even.
…Was it bad, that Rachins kind of wanted a cup of coff with a heart painted on the top of it now?
[“Amazing…” Rem admitted.]
[“Oh, oh, oh?” Subaru grinned. “What’s that, what’s that, please speak up. Feel free to shower me with praise! Isn’t it amazing!?”]
“Don’t—!” Subaru shouted in a panic, already seeing Ferris rounds by on him with a wide, wide grin on his face.
[“It’s a skill you could never gain without being an amazingly idle person,” Rem decided.]
[“Don’t you think you should apologize to all the latte artists throughout the world?!”]
So this had been a common sort of artistic pursuit back in Subaru’s homeland? Anastasia’s already piqued interest instantly tripled in intensity.
“Does Subaru-kyun nyeed more praise and acknowledgement for being such a sweet and handsome and accomplished manservant?” Ferris was cooing, spurred on by his own sadism at the sight of Subaru scrambling to press himself on the far side of the jar. “Are his coworkers being so, so MEAN to him for absolutely nyo reason—?”
“Would you CAN IT ALREADY?!” Subaru shrieked.
[“This is called ‘latte art’?” Rem was asking]
[“Yep, yep,” Subaru confirmed. “Latte is sort of the name of this drink, and you make art with it. Back where I’m from, it’s an essential skill for a first-class waiter.”]
[“Latte art and sewing as well; you’re quite good with your hands at little skills, Subaru-kun.”]
[“When you call them little skills, it really makes them sound like something that isn’t an essential part of life! Besides that, I can do magic tricks and play the guitar and cat’s cradle and ball-and-cup toys and yo-yo and lots of things, you know!” Subaru stopped. “…And thinking about it now that I’ve said all that, what am I trying to do with nothing but skills that have no practical use?”]
Julius coughed a little. “I believe that they are very wonderful skills, Subaru,” he said. “Perhaps you have the talent to become a skilled entertainer, someday…?”
“Oh be quiet, you!”
—Anastasia considered Julius’ proposal a little more seriously. Latte art was the sort of thing she could see coming in handy for a bartender or a server who wanted to differentiate themselves as more upper class, first of all. And then being skilled at a number of what sounded like various artistic and performance abilities, plus the ability to sew his own clothes and customize outfits to his liking, combined with his clear passion for the craft…
Really, Anastasia genuinely could see Subaru becoming a first-class entertainer, or perhaps even a reputable host for upper class gatherings. There were a number of potential clients that she could list off of the top of her head, who would pay good money for that sort of skill. It was the kind of work that Subaru seemed to enjoy greatly, as well. Perhaps she could push the suggestion his way, at a later date…
[“Boasting all that and then becoming depressed about it…” Rem said. “You must have lived a life free of boredom, Subaru-kun.”]
[“That’s a surprising evaluation of me when my goal in life was to live in seclusion and play with cats on the porch.”]
Subaru could certainly use the nudge, as far as his pathetic lack of ambition was concerned.
Anastasia shook her head, muttering under her breath. —But, if that was the sort of thing that Subaru knew would bring him the most joy, then…
No. It was still a pathetic life goal. Dreams should be kept soundly up in the clouds, and eyes fixed firmly upon the stars. Being satisfied with so little was the mark of an animal, not a human.
“Does the Great Fur Connoisseur Subaru-kyun wannya spend all his days petting cute and fluffy little kitties?” Ferris cooed, his eyes sharp and glinting. “Oh my, perhaps cute little Ferri-chan should watch his fluffy little tail~”
“Can you not just—?!”
[“Well, there’s a few things I’d like to say about your merciless poison tongue, Rem, but…” Subaru pursed his lips. “Fine, here.”]
[“...Huh?”]
Rem blinked slowly, quietly observing the scene before her.
[“Whadaya mean, ‘huh?’” Subaru retorted, holding out the cup. “Looking all anxious to try it like that, don’t give me that.”]
[“Saying that she looks anxious to try…” Rem shook her head. “Rem wouldn’t…”]
She — wanted to try it for herself? Was this the sort of thing that Rem would want to do?
Rem tried to imagine herself in — her old self’s shoes. If she had been standing there, watching that boy play with foamy milk and dark coff in such a silly manner, what would she have been thinking?
(Garfiel turned, intending to tease Rem for her standoffish attitude — only to falter at the sheer intensity of her gaze. Rem didn’t even notice that he was looking at her.)
(Rem didn’t notice that half the theater had turned to look at her.)
[“When your face looked like you were dying to try it like that?” Subaru teased. “You don’t need to be embarrassed about it. You’re a cute girl too, Rem, so what’s wrong with playing a little now and then?”]
“‘You’re a cute girl, too,’ eh, Subaru-kyun?” Ferris giggled.
“Do ya really have to flirt with everyone, all the time?” Felt asked, rolling her eyes.
“I was just— Look, I’m right, aren’t I?! Rem IS a cute girl, and she SHOULD allow herself to—!”
“Pervert,” Ram said.
“Do all of you have to gang up on me at once?!”
It really was a cute skill to have, Frederica thought. She would quite like to try and master it herself, if she had the chance. —Perhaps she could get Subaru to teach her, once he retutned to the mansion.
[“Um, for you to have implied that Rem really wanted to try that…” Rem hesitated. “Well, it would be a lie if I said that I didn’t want to even a little tiny bit, not in the least, just a little, perhaps slightly…”]
Rem thought that maybe she would have wanted to try it. And — maybe she also would have been embarrassed, to partake in something so frivolous. Would she have responded just like this, after all…?
She wasn’t sure. Just who was she?
[“I get it, I get it,” Subaru said. “I’m forcing you to try it even though you don’t want to. So, just once, please do.”]
[“...Well, when you put it like that, it can’t be helped,” Rem sighed. “Honestly, Subaru-kun, you’re so troublesome.”]
“So troublesome,” Ferris teased.
“I’m not sure who’s the troublesome one, here,” Rom chuckled. “She’s so determined, isn’t she…?”
—This really was a sweet scene, Rem thought. Wasn’t it?
[Rem wasn’t doing a great job at hiding her glee, at getting to try out something so silly and new.]
Had she been this happy, when trying our new and silly things? Had she refused to seek them out for herself out of embarrassment, or had she done so in the privacy of her personal time? Did she even have such personal time to spare? Was the lack of it the reason she appreciated these moments of levity as much as she seemed to? Did she like her coff with milk, or without? Was she a fan of bitterness, or sweetness, or…
Just who was Rem?
[“Well, that’s how it turns out on a novice’s first try,” Subaru consoled. “Don’t worry about it!”]
[“Rather than playing endlessly, Subaru-kun,” Rem said, in a voice as cold as ice as she looked down at her mess of an attempt. “Please get back to work right away.”]
—Rem frowned. So, she hadn’t been good at latte art. She had tried her best, and she hadn’t been any good at it at all.
…At least that was something she could know for certain.
“Perhaps we can practice some of that when we get back to the manor,” Ram suggested, quietly enough that nobody else could hear her speak. “Barusu’s shown me how to do this before, and Ram is as brilliant with latte art as she is with everything else.”
Somehow, Rem didn’t doubt her about that.
[On the fourth day, Rem and Subaru went shopping together in the nearby village. —Or, well…]
[“Sorry to make you wait, Subaru,” Rem was saying. “Are you all right?”]
[“Mm, yeah, I’m totally okay,” Subaru reassured her. “Finished your shopping, Rem?”]
[“Yes, no holdups.” Rem tilted her head. “It seems you were rather popular.”]
Frederica smiled. Some things would never change, would they?
“It’s not like I could tell apart any of the ingredients,” Subaru sighed. “Made sense, for her to send me off to explore the village on my own like that…”
“It was kind of amazing to see all the village children immediately make you as a target,” Otto commented. Normally I’m the one who receives that sort of treatment…
“It was ADORNYABLE,” Ferris laughed. “Absolutely precious! Who knew Subaru-kyun would be so beloved by children…?”
“I could have guessed, really,” Julius said thoughtfully.
“What’s that supposed to mean?!” Subaru demanded.
["Kids have taken a liking to me since way back,” Subaru said. “I guess they really fell for, you know, motherly stuff that I just can't keep bottled up?"]
“Motherly stuff?” Ferris repeated, grinning. “Is Subaru-kyun secretly a big mama bear…?”
Subaru stuck out his tongue at him.
["It's because children are just like animals and naturally decide a hierarchy,” Rem decided. “They instinctively recognize whether it's appropriate to make light of a person or not."]
["That doesn't sound much like praise!!"]
“They really are sisters,” Garfiel grinned.
“She’s definyitely right,” Ferris decided. “Bullying Subaru-kyun is SOO much fun, after all~!”
“Why do you keep saying that?!”
“Ya really do make it too easy,” Ricardo laughed.
Otto thought that Rem was right on the mark, really. It was how he always ended up being the target of their pranks, after all.
[Roswaal is a minor lord, so he does possess serval pieces of land… Subaru thought. The residents of Irlam Village, which resides within his territory, are always very welcoming to the both of us. It’s surprising that they’d already heard rumors about me, but I can’t say I didn’t appreciate the warm welcome.]
“It’s not like a lot happened there,” Ram dismissed. “And Lord Roswaal is so selective with who he hires, so obviously a new servant would inspire rumors.”
Wilhelm remembered what Subaru had been like, when the two of them had first met in the Mathers Estate. Boyishly mischievous, unflinchingly earnest, genuine in a manner that he simply couldn’t help…
He could understand why Subaru would have gotten a warm welcome from the villagers. He could understand it very, very well.
And in a similar vein, Wilhelm could also understand why the villagers had trusted him with—
["Having said that, what's with those brats getting all clingy like that...” Subaru scowled. “Don't they know that touching everything just gets your fingers burned? Can't they tell I'm putting out a hard-boiled aura here?"]
“Not a word!” Subaru snapped.
Ferris closed his mouth with a smirk that said it all, anyway. Subaru buried his flaming face in his hands.
(Ricardo privately though that it said quite a bit, that the villagers had allowed their precious children to play with him like that despite having just met him for the very first time.)
["It seems your pretending to be a 'motherly' adult kept you quite busy all by yourself,” Rem noted.]
“I don’t think he was pretending there,” Ram muttered. Barusu’s skill with children was as annoying as it was endearing.
—Next to her, Frederica sighed, thinking exactly the same thing. Playing tag in the halls of the mansion...! she recalled from Petra's tales, feeling an echo of that same disbelief.
["The 'by yourself' part sounded a bit sharp there, but it would've been nice being busy without getting mobbed like that,” Subaru sighed. “I really should've stuck with you going shopping..."]
“Ya really did just get abducted the minute they saw ya!” Ricardo laughed.
“I think it would be a blessing to be so popular with children,” Reinhard said wistfully.
“More like a curse,” Ferris snickered.
["Man, they just don't have any respect,” Subaru complained. “That's why I don’t really like kids."]
“Liar,” Ram said flatly.
"It's not good to lie, Subaru-sama," Frederica agreed mildly.
["When it comes to lack of respect, you look plenty childish to me...?"]
“You walked right into that, Natsuki-san,” Otto sighed.
“Oh, be quiet.”
“She’s not wrong, Subaru,” Julius frowned. “You really should be putting more effort into—”
“Oh, be QUIET.”
[“A very sound theory!” Subaru agreed. “Having said that, I think taking someone for granted from the get-go is a little different. Ram's really good at that, though."]
["Nee-sama is incredible,” Rem nodded.]
[I think we’re speaking past each other, here, Subaru thought wryly. —But Ram’s not here, so those are probably Rem’s true feelings.]
So it was, then. Rem — couldn’t say that she disagreed with her old self, necessarily, from what she had seen of her older sister. But this level of adoration was…
Was that really how she had felt, down in the very core of her soul?
["Feels like Ram's personality causes a lot of conflict, though,” Subaru commented.]
“Only among fools,” Ram scoffed, dismissing the criticism with a wave of her hand. Frederica chuckled.
["Her unflinching demeanor is part of her charm,” Rem said. “It is not something I can pull off..."]
[Subaru frowned at Rem’s sad undertone, but didn’t press.]
“I’m not sure why anyone would be jealous of an attitude that rotten,” Subaru sighed, grinning at Ram in the corner of his vision. “It sounds like Rem may have had some flaws after all, where taste is concerned…”
Ram was frowning too much to listen to that playful jab, let alone respond to it. Something else was more important. —Was that how Rem had…?
Rem stared at the screen. Was this how she had thought of her older sister, then? …Was this how she had thought of herself?
“…Rem doesn’t need to be like Ram,” Ram said aloud. She wasn’t looking at her little sister. “Ram already does a perfect job at being herself. Rem should just focus on being Rem.”
Rem didn’t really know how to answer her, but it didn’t look like Ram really needed her to answer so much as she needed her to listen.
["Come to think of it,“ Rem said suddenly. “How is your studying going?"]
["I'd like to say...steadily, but it's not as simple as that,” Subaru sighed. “Stuff like this needs time to slowly nurture and develop...just like love!"]
Felt had no idea how anyone could be this much of a romantic. The level of sappy sweetness he was exuding was making her teeth hurt.
Reinhard found himself smiling. What a wonderful way to think about the world, that was…
["As long as you don't give up midway,” Rem said.]
["There wasn't much tenderness in that comment just now!"]
Ram snorted, quietly pushing her concerns to the back of her mind. “I don’t know what you should have expected, Barusu,” she prodded. “My cute little sister would have obviously had the perception to know you needed a push like that, rather than coddling your soft and lofty ideals.”
“That’s what makes Rem so amazing,” Subaru agreed.
Rem — didn’t know how to feel about that comment.
[Of course, with Ram being busy giving me lessons, the burden on Rem is all the greater…]
“Such is the burden of taking in a Barusu,” Ram sighed dramatically. “…But, such a thing is nothing Ram and her wonderful sister would have been unable to handle.”
“Thanks, Nee-sama…”
["Don't worry about it,” Subarus assured Rem. “I'm not going to give up or disappoint Ram. …I just wish she wouldn't fall asleep on my bed in the middle of a lesson. It’s really distracting.”]
[“Nee-sama is probably acting that way to spur you forward,” Rem said.]
“Is she, I wonder?” Beatrice thought aloud.
“Everything Ram does is with purpose,” Ram dismissed. “Rem would be wise enough to understand that.”
Frederica smiled.
[“Man, your total worship of your sister is way past normal,” Subaru marveled. “You really are fanatical like an oni.”]
Subaru stiffened. With context…
[Rem tilted her head. "Fanatical like an…?"]
Frederica sucked in a breath as she realized what was going on. "Subaru-sama—!"
“You didn’t realize she was an Oni,” Garfiel gasped. “You didn’t realize you’d just…!”
“Natsuki-san, you idiot…” Otto forced out through gritted teeth. “Please don’t say anything that…!”
But he knew he would.
Ram sighed. Of course her little brother would get himself in trouble this way. Of course.
["Like possessed, except by an Oni instead of a divine spirit,” Subaru said, entirely unaware of what kind of a hole he was digging himself. “Fanatical like an Oni. It works, huh?"]
["Do you like Onis?" Rem asked.]
“Oh no,” Julius groaned, bracing himself for Subaru to say something woefully stupid.
“Maybe this loop ends because Rem just kills him here and nyow,” Ferris muttered. Ricardo snorted.
Whatever he was about to hear next, Wilhelm would just have to keep in mind that he himself had absolutely said worse…!
["Better than gods,” Subaru replied. “I mean, gods don't give you anything, but an Oni will have a good laugh with you over a chat about the future."]
Julius blinked. “…Huh,” he said.
That…wasn’t nearly the disastrous response he had been expecting to hear.
“Huh,” Ferris echoed.
Ram blinked. That had been an uncharacteristically charismatic response. She almost wanted to praise Barusu for it, even.
Almost. She mostly just wanted to tease him over it again. She began to turn to where he sat blushing in his jar in order to do just that, when something else caught her—
[—Rem was smiling. Like, really, genuinely smiling.]
Having been just about to tease Subaru for his clumsy success herself, Frederica suddenly felt as though her breath had been stolen away.
["Whoa..." Subaru said.]
Ram couldn’t find it in herself to tease him over that, or over anything else, because the sight was so wonderful that she herself had also been rendered speechless. That was her little sister up there, and she was…
Seeing her beloved little sister so genuinely… Had Ram ever seen anything so lovely before in her life?
Rem looked up at her own smiling face.
…Was that what she had looked like, when she had been really, truly happy?
["That smiling face is worth a million volts!" Subaru declared.]
["I will tell on you to Lady Emilia."]
["I wasn't trying to hit on you!"]
“It’s hard to tell with you sometimes!” Felt retorted. “Seriously, is everyone from beyond the Great Waterfall…?”
She stopped. Now that she thought about it — that might actually check out.
“I prefer to think that Subaru’s just like this,” Rachins muttered, a slight grin creeping over his dull face. “Must’ve been a hit with the girls, back…”
“I don’t think that boy up there has ever talked to a girl before in his life,” Rom sighed, shaking his head.
“Wha—” Subaru gaped at him, wounded. “What the Hell is THAT supposed to mean?!”
“I think ya can make an educated guess, Natsuki-kun,” Anastasia teased.
“I’m being attacked from all sides over here!”
(Anastasia quietly filed away Felt’s theory about Subaru’s homeland in the back of her mind. She’d inspect it more closely later.)
—It was now, that Rom finally realized where it was that he recognized that older sister from.
Years ago, before the destruction wrought against them by the Witch Cult, Rom had managed to visit Chief Setanta one last time. On his way into the village, he had come across this young, pink-haired oni girl with an unforgettable attitude.
“Bringing up outdated information and acting as if you know someone is a trite and poor trick,” she had declared. “I am going to tear you apart.”
He hadn’t noticed up until now, because he hadn’t quite realized that the two of them were, in fact, onis. Rom sighed, shaking his head. At his old age, he was becoming a rather unobservant and useless old man, wasn’t he…?
“Hey you,” Rom had retorted. “A leader in extinction came to see you guys, Onis, who are on the verge of extinction. Show some respect.”
“Acting all high and mighty just because you’re going to die first proves that old people are problematic,” she had declared.
A rather frank young girl, she had been, indeed. And from the looks of things, that attitude of hers hadn’t changed even a little bit.
“You deserve to die 1000 times,” she had declared. Rom wondered what he had done, to deserve a curse like that being lobbed his way.
“If you get the chief killed now, the role would be handed over to me and that would be troublesome, so I would appreciate it if you didn’t try that,” she had declared. An understandable complaint, even if he had thought it laughable coming from such a young girl. But, even then, he had known that she wasn’t lying to him, or even making a joke.
“Chief, I brought a large old man who claims he’s an acquaintance of yours,” she had declared. She had done so after insulting him the whole way there. A rather prickly and unfriendly girl, she had been. —Though, considering how she spoke to that boy who called her Nee-sama, perhaps that was simply her way of speaking.
“What a crude name change,” she had scoffed at his new name, ‘Rom.’
“I don’t want to be shut in a room for old geezers,” that young girl had declared, and Rom had broke into loud laughter at her stubborn tongue before telling Setanta to just let her go.
“You oughtn’t treat her like a kid only when it’s convenient,” he had warned Setanta, as some of the last words spoken between them. “Plus, well, in my eyes, it looks like that girl’s nature has nothing to do with age and readiness.”
Yes, even as a wee babe, Ram had truly been unforgettable.
…Had Ram’s forgotten younger sister been the same way? Had Rom interacted with her in a similar manner, way back…?
Rom shook his head. It was useless to ponder such tragic things, really. There was nothing to be done about it now.
—But he did wonder: although there was no chance that Rem would, did Ram remember who he was?
["What happened to your hand?" Rem suddenly asked.]
["Mm? Oh, that mangy mutt with the kids went all chomp-chomp on me."]
Ram flinched, hissing softly between her teeth.
She had been expecting it this time, so it wasn’t quite so much of a shock. And she hadn’t allowed herself to let her guard down this time, either, so it wouldn’t hurt to quite the same extent.
But still…
Nearby, Emilia buried her face in her hands.
[Wait… Onscreen, Subaru was completely oblivious to his predicament. Is the middle of the back of my servant outfit still stained with snot??]
Frederica swallowed.
“And he doesn’t even know…” Ferris whispered.
Fuck. This was just—
["May I heal that wound?" Rem offered.]
Ferris jolted upright. “Eh?!” he exclaimed.
["Eh?” Subaru blinked. “What, you can use healing magic, too, Rem?"]
“Rem—!” Julius exclaimed. He jerked forward, eyes wild with desperation. “She could—!”
[“Only simple magic up to first aid level,” she dismissed. “Perhaps you prefer Lady Emilia?”]
Maybe it wouldn’t be enough then, but — she could try, couldn’t she?!
Subaru might be saved, Emilia thought. Rem might have— Subaru might—!
It wouldn’t last forever, she knew, but—!
["Mm, that is a pretty attractive suggestion, but...” Subaru shrugged. “I'll pass on both.”]
The theater exploded.
“You said NO?!” Julius demanded, so frustrated and enraged he felt like he might burst into tears.
“You IDIOT—” Tivey gasped.
“She was right there—!” Otto cried out. “You could have— she was RIGHT THERE—!”
“Wait, guys—!”
“You didn’t just ask Rem for help?!” Ram demanded, unusually raw and genuine in her sharpness. “You stupid— She was offering, and you just—?!”
"Subaru!" Frederica cried out, for once forgetting to call him by her chosen honorific.
“Captain,” Garfiel moaned. “Why would you—?!”
[Scars are good thing, in a way…]
Beatrice flinched.
Ferris clutched his head in his hands. It didn’t matter either way, because Subaru was going to die no matter what he did, and so he had done his best to steel himself against it as much as he could.
But still…!
[It’s a great way to tell if I’ve done a Return by Death or not, Subaru decided. If the dog hadn't happened to bite me, maybe I’d have been forced to cut myself with a sharp feather pen…]
Beatrice wondered if that was why… But she couldn’t ask Subaru about it right now. For a number of reasons.
“Nyew wouldn’t nyeed to,” Ferris hissed. “Nyew wouldn’t nyeed that in the first place, if nyew had just…!”
But it was too late for anyone to do anything about it, now.
["Well, it's a mark of honor,” Subaru sighed. “No one lives as prettily as on the day they were born."]
["It is said that scars are a man's medals,” Rem noted.]
Subaru looked away. “She wouldn’t have been able to do anything about it anyway, you know,” he said.
Ram grimaced, gritting her teeth together hard as she bit back everything she wanted to say.
“How do you know that?” Julius demanded. “How do you know, if—!”
“Rem only had a basic understanding of healing magic,” Subaru answered. “The only people who were capable of dispelling the curse in the manor were Puck, Roswaal, and Beako. Nobody else could have done it.”
Julius swallowed.
[“Though,” Rem noted. “All you accomplished on the battlefield were mistakes."]
Anastasia pulled on his Julius’ gently. “Ya might as well just say that he’s right,” she said. “Nothing anyone can do about it, now. …Might as well just believe whatever makes it easier for you ta stomach.”
…Julius sat down. Somehow, he felt as though he had been utterly defeated.
Rem stared at the metia, and wondered how she should feel about this. Should she be angry that this boy hadn’t even tried to ask her for help? Should she be sad, that it would have been for naught even if he did?
…She didn’t have to torture herself about it either way. She didn’t know this boy, and so — she had no reason to care about what happened to him.
["That might have a kernel of truth, but don't say stuff so cold, geez!"]
[Rem tilted her head as if she were genuinely unaware of her venomous tongue.]
Terrifying, Otto thought. For Rem to not even be aware of how harshly she spoke…
Utterly terrifying. That was the type of personality that could bring down nations. Subaru was strong, to withstand something like that.
["Besides that, I've cut my hand lots of times in front of you before, so why offer to heal me all of a sudden?” Subaru asked. “I mean, you never offered to do it before?"]
["That's because I thought you'd forget if it didn't hurt,“ Rem brushed off. “So you should keep the wounds as a warning."]
“They really are sisters,” Garfiel noted.
“I think Rem is actually harsher than her sister, somehow,” Otto muttered. Was that why Natsuki-san…?
Rem frowned. So — that had been the teaching style of her old self?
["That's educational policy straight outta Sparta...” Subaru marveled. “So why'd you offer now, then?"]
[Why is different this time?]
[Rem didn’t answer him.]
Rem tilted her head. …Why WAS it different, this time?
Just what had she been thinking…?
["The futon flew on,” Subaru pressed. “The kitten catnapped. Who's the one who said a pun?!"]
Rem frowned. “What?” she said, voice deadpan.
["Did you suddenly go wrong in the head?" Rem’s onscreen counterpart asked.]
["You're jumping to conclusions,” Subaru said. “No, I thought I'd find out for sure why you were all smiles earlier…"]
Rem wanted to know, too, really. What had it…?
“Thank Od his oblivious comment was such an innocent one,” Julius sighed.
“The obliviousness just made it all the more honest and adornyable!” Ferris said cheerfully. “Nyo wonder his precious Rem couldn’t help but smile at him for that~”
“It’s not MY fault I didn’t know—!”
(Rem couldn’t help wondering: had that really been it?)
[“I thought you’d really go for cheap gags,” Subaru decided. “So I wondered if I tried it, maybe it would put you in a good mood and make you want to be nicer to me, or something like that."]
Ram scowled. “Foolish Barusu,” she scolded. “Attempting to humiliate my little sister in such a base manner…”
Rem — didn’t join in on the teasing. For one, she still wasn’t allowing herself to trust that boy, and for another…
(Had Rem actually liked such silly puns? …Did she like them NOW? Rem — wasn’t sure. Not about either of those questions.)
“Way to ruin it, Natsuki-san,” Otto sighed, shaking his head. If Rem was anything like Ram, she wouldn’t take that lying down.
Sure enough—
["Do not expect you will get a chance to have me heal your wounds ever again.”]
["You're that angry?!"]
Ram folded her arms, nodding proudly. That was her dignified little sister.
["I have been this angry since earlier from your badmouthing Nee-sama behind her back,” Ram retorted.]
["I do that a lot lately!"]
[Rem shot Subaru a cold look that finally scared him into keeping his mouth shut.]
“Ram’s amazing little sister appears to know how to keep Barusu in line,” Ram nodded approvingly. “Of course she does.”
…What had been the relationship between those two?
Privately, Ram pondered this. From everything that Barusu had told her, she had assumed that the two of them had once had some sort of romantic… But, everything so far had seemed very much like the love between coworkers. Or the love between siblings, at most.
Had something changed, perhaps? If so — what could it have been?
(Rem wondered something similar, and came up with even fewer answers than her big sister.)
["So the challenge is to get to tomorrow morning safely…” Subaru took a deep breath. “But before that..."]
“Hm…?” Wilhelm asked wearily.
["So, since Ram and Rem both said they weren't going to show their faces here tonight, I’ve come to supervise you studying in their place,” Emilia said later that night. She stuck out her tongue. “Not that I can do much to help…”]
“Ah.” Wilhelm huffed, a weak smile flirting across his face. “I see…” Of course.
“Look at his face,” Mimi giggled.
[Here’s a cute girl in the room of a teenage boy, just the two of them, late at night like this... Subaru was thinking, blushing so hard he looked like he was about to pass out. Surely no one could blame me for losing my concentration as I struggle against his baser instincts?]
“So he does have baser instincts, then,” Ram muttered to herself with a sigh. The nature of Barusu’s fantasies up to this point had been — surprisingly herbivorous, in comparison to the persona he put out for the world to see. She had begun to wonder if maybe…
Ricardo had practically fallen over, he was laughing so hard. “And THERE’s the teenage boy we knew was in there!” he howled. “How’s that for fantasies, eh, Jules—?!”
“I would prefer to refrain from commenting,” Julius said delicately. The corner of his mouth was twitching.
“Poor Subaru-kyun, being forced to fight against his baser instincts!” Ferris sympathized teasingly. “What a cruel, cruel world this is for nya, hmm~?”
“Why are you having so much fun with this?!”
["Hmm.” Emilia tilted her head. “You're taking studying more seriously than I expected, Subaru."]
[Emilia-tan must have bathed earlier, I can smell the warmth and soap from the bath mixed with her usual scent— Subaru shook his head. Innocent! Innocent! Innocent! —Crap, I can’t feel innocent at all—!]
Subaru buried his face in his knees once more, ears flaming red. Ferris cackled, continuing to tease him mercilessly from the other side of the glass. The other men of the theater watched with great amusement, knowing full well what sort of position Subaru had been in and having far too much fun to take pity on him for it now.
Clearly, Ram had nothing to worry about in that regard.
—Frederica couldn't find it in herself to be amused. Not when she knew what was right around the corner. It was just too sad.
But after all: they all knew how this night was going to end.
["R-right now I'm learning basic I-characters by writing them,” Subaru stammered. “My current goal is to read this picture book for kids, since it's mostly written in I-script."]
["Hmm, the goal is a picture book...” Emilia started. “Ah!"]
[Subaru blinked. "What, it's got an interesting story or something?"]
“Ah,” Emilia realized.
Subaru was reading the story about the Witch of Envy.
[“Well, nothing big, but yes, a little.” Emilia’s onscreen self smiled weakly. “When you can read this, too… Yeah.”]
Had she been worried that Subaru’s attitude towards her would change, once he knew that old tale? Once he knew what she…?
“…Emilia—” Otto whispered.
Emilia shook her head. “It’s fine,” she smiled, and she meant it.
Emilia never should have worried about such silly things. Subaru was never going to start seeing her in such a way. That was something she had the great privilege of taking for granted.
["Normally I wouldn't be doing this for someone I met only a few days ago, but I'm giving you special treatment,” Emilia teased. “To thank you for your hard work."]
["Sheesh, that's not a whole lot of thanks, Emilia,” Subaru replied jokingly. “If you want to show your thanks, how about a massage? Something to melt away and heal all the aches and pains of a hard day's work, geh-heh-heh."]
“Does Ram need to say it?”
“No, Nee-sama…”
“Why do you always put your worst foot forward in front of your crush…?” Felt sighed.
“I think he thinks it’s charming,” Reinhard said.
“Then he’s an idiot.”
“All boys his age are idiots,” Rom countered. “Especially around girls.”
Felt had to concede to that point.
["That sounds perverted somehow, so no,” Emilia frowned. “And don't change the subject. Keep going, will you?"]
[Innocent, innocent, innocent…!]
“See?” Rom said, gesturing to the screen for emphasis.
Subaru made an unintelligible noise, face as red as an appa.
["Goodness, you can do it just fine if you don't let yourself get distracted,” Emilia sighed.]
["That's because I lose track of everything around me once I'm into something,” Subaru said proudly. “That's why I'm straight-like-an-arrow aimed at the person I like!"]
Ferris giggled. “Nyes, of course!” he purred. “Totally single-minded, that’s Subaru-kyun for nya!”
“Not something I’d want to take pride in, if I were in his place,” Ram muttered. “But I suppose that’s one of the many reasons why Ram is not Barusu.”
“Holy fuck you are blatant,” Felt snorted. “Does the word ‘subtlety’ mean anything to you, ya big—?”
["Hmm, is that so?” Emilia mused. “It'd be nice if the person you like notices that sooner rather than later."]
Felt slowly sank back into her seat, silently astounded.
“Poor Big Bro…” she muttered faintly.
Was it even possible for someone to be this dense? Apparently so.
[“Subaru...” Emilia pursed her lips. “Why don't you take work as seriously as you do studying?”]
Crusch blinked. “Ah…?”
Come to think of it—
Present-day Subaru averted his eyes from her questioning gaze, looking rather sheepish as his mortified blush slowly faded from his cheeks.
["My motto is to be diligently un-diligent...” Subaru wilted slightly at the look on her face. “Is what I would say, but this isn't the right mood for that. Uh?"]
["It's a serious matter,” Emilia said sternly. “Ram was complaining about it a little, too. From time to time it feels like you're holding back."]
[Subaru averted his eyes guiltily.]
“You were trying to recreate the same results as before,” Rom concluded.
Subaru nodded. He didn’t say anything.
Crusch sighed. Trying to force such a thing was an effort doomed from the very start. It was his earnestness and genuine nature that had…
But it wasn’t like she could blame him for trying to regain what he had lost. Who could?
Ram grimaced. “A lack of effort,” she had accused of him during their late night study sessions before. This — recontextualized that, a bit.
She didn’t say anything. She didn’t think there was anything she COULD say, in a situation like this.
["...So you do feel guilty about it,” Emilia noted. “It feels like you're honest to a fault in some odd places, Subaru. You're not slacking off studying, after all."]
["Well, there's some little circum...” Subaru shook his head. “I guess that's not an excuse,” he sighed. “I'll put everything into it starting tomorrow, so please forgive me, Your Highness!"]
“I-I mean,” Subaru said hastily, trying to play it off. “If that were to work — there’d be no reason to try and get the same result anymore, right? Crisis would have been averted, so…”
Ram had the feeling that such thoughts weren’t the only thing that had kept Subaru reaching desperately for that same result. She had enough tact to not say this out loud.
“Silly Barusu,” she scoffed instead. “Using his circumstances as an excuse for shoddy worksmanship. But what else can Ram expect from the likes of him…?”
“You’re one to talk about shoddy worksmanship, Nee-sama—!”
Rem watched the two of them banter, and she didn’t say a word.
["Mnn, I have no objections...” Emilia blinked. “Ah, was that a little haughty?"]
Anastasia chuckled. What a thing for a Royal Candidate to be worried about…!
[“Feelings are real important here,” Subaru nodded. “I want my renewed hard work to completely provoke those two sisters!"]
["And there, another splendid moment completely wasted...” Emilia sighed. “Are you finished studying?"]
["I managed to get today's part done!”]
“Useless,” Ram sighed. Barusu always managed to ruin the mood, didn’t he…?
“A good sense of humor ain’t really a bad thing,” Ricardo commented, grinning. “Even if it does make ‘em come off as a bit of a buffoon sometimes…”
“Or all the time, really,” Ferris added.
“Hey!”
[“Hey, Emilia,” Subaru began. “Would you listen to a little request of mine? I'd like a reward for working hard from tomorrow on, so...?"]
["A reward?” Emilia frowned slightly. “Just so you know, I don't have a lot of money I can spare."]
["Wow, you sure were brought up strict.”]
“Oh, come on…” Anastasia sighed, shaking her head. Subaru was being so obvious, surely Emilia could…!
Or perhaps she was playing around, forcing Subaru to really spell it out. That was the sort of tease that Anastasia would pull, if she were ever in a similar situation.
[“Now, now, just hear me out. I'll work seriously starting tomorrow, so...” Subaru smiled widely, giving her a big thumbs-up. “Let's go on a date!"]
“Of course,” Felt chuckled, shaking her head. She already knew that he wouldn’t get what he wanted in this loop, no matter what Emilia said…
But there was something endearing, about seeing him pursue it so doggedly regardless.
["Um,” Emilia frowned. “What’s a date?"]
“Oh dear,” Otto sighed. Subaru really was starting from the very bottom, wasn’t he…?
“Captain really does have endless determination,” Garfiel snickered.
Ram shook her head.
["Heh,” Subaru grinned. “A date is when a guy and a girl go out all by themselves,” he answered playfully. “What happens between them, only the Goddess of Love knows!"]
["Then you went on a date with Rem today, Subaru?"]
The theater burst into a loud chorus of laughter.
“Talk — Talk about backfiring!” Ricardo gasped.
“Od Laguna, you don’t have ANY LUCK—!” Felt cackled. Next to her, Rachins was wheezing too hard to speak.
“Ferri— Ferri-chan doesn’t think he can add anything else to that,” Ferris confessed, tears of laughter beading in his eyes. “What else— What else could I SAY—?!”
Subaru couldn’t think of anything he could say, either. He felt a little bit dizzy.
["NOO— An unexpected counterattack?!” His onscreen counterpart wailed, recoiling in despair. “Please, that didn't count, that didn't count!!"]
“How dignified,” Wilhelm laughed. Though it wasn’t like he could blame him. If Theresia had responded to him like that, way back when—
Subaru’s response really WOULD look dignified, in comparison to how Wilhelm’s younger self would have reacted.
Crusch shook her head, smiling. Emilia was a lucky woman, to have a boy this adorably upfront so completely and utterly smitten with her.
[Emilia giggled. “I understand you want to go out with me,“ she said. “But where?"]
["Actually, there's this village close to the mansion with this super lovely mutt,” Subaru declared.]
And just like that, all of the mirth drained out of the theater once again.
Laughter died. Faces fell. Silence grew into an oppressive blanket, covering everyone like a thick fog.
That was right. This…
[Oblivious, the Subaru in the metia pressed on. “It has flower gardens, too,” he said. “I wanna use my metia to record for all eternity you standing among the blooming flowers. —If the battery holds up, I wanna fill the whole memory card with pictures of Emilia..."]
“That’s right,” Emilia said softly. “Subaru had…”
He had really been looking forward to it, back then.
["Ah...the village, huh?"]
[The Emilia onscreen looked nervous.]
Emilia knew why she had been nervous, back then. She didn’t remember this loop, but she didn’t need to in order to know that.
It was silly. She had been right to be nervous — but she had been nervous for all of the wrong reasons.
["The dog's super cute,” Subaru grinned. “Let's go!"]
[“But it might cause you quite a bit of trouble, Subaru,” Emilia warned. “The villagers…”]
Ram buried her face in her hands. What a ridiculous thing to be worrying about, when…!
Deep breath in. Out. Ram had known that this was coming, and she hadn’t allowed herself to get quite so attached this time specifically because she knew how much it could hurt.
["The kids there are completely innocent, totally a bunch of angels. Let's go!"]
But still…
["...All right already,” Emilia smiled. “It can't be helped. I'll just have to go with you."]
Beatrice swallowed.
["The flower gardens are magical and wonderful and...” Subaru blinked. “Wait, seriously?"]
[She seems less resistant than last time, doesn’t she?]
“Not like it’ll do anyone any good,” Anastasia muttered. They all knew what was coming next, after all.
["If that'll make you work hard from tomorrow on, I'll go with you,” Emilia declared. “So don't go drifting off anywhere, alright?"]
Crusch flinched. Ferris sank in on himself.
["Nope, nope, will do no such thing! My soul's already burning with determination to finish all my work perfectly!"]
That is yet another promise he’s going to break, Julius thought grimly. But — it wasn’t like it was his fault.
Having kept herself carefully quiet, Frederica now felt her lower lip wobble.
[“Your soul’s burning for something like that?!”]
[Emilia’s shocked response made both of them burst into laughter.]
The sound of that happy laughter felt like needles under Otto’s skin. They really didn’t know…!
Of course they didn’t. How could they have known?
Garfiel gritted his teeth so hard he thought he might have heard a crack.
["Mm, the stars are so pretty tonight,” Emilia smiled. “It'll probably be clear tomorrow, too."]
["—Yeah. It'll be a day I'll never forget."]
["There you go again, Subaru..."]
[Emilia faltered at the sight of Subaru’s uncharacteristically serious face.]
Wilhelm watched Subaru’s face sadly. It was good, that he had been so determined to fight against…
But it wasn’t going to do him any good. He didn’t know what he was up against — and so he didn’t realize that the door was about to close on him. And once it did, Subaru wouldn’t be able to do anything about it.
[Subaru noticed her looking and shook himself. "If you stay here too long,” he warned teasingly. “I'm gonna end up falling asleep and mistaking you for a squeeze pillow till morning..."]
Ricardo would have teased him for that, in other circumstances. But now his mouth felt too dry to even try it out.
Everyone seemed to be in agreement about this, because the theater was so quiet they would have been able to hear a pin drop.
["Just now...” Emilia shook her head. “Ahh, it's nothing."]
["You know,” Subaru frowned. “If you suddenly stop talking like that, it really makes guys nervous..?"]
[“It’s nothing!”]
Rom grimaced, watching as the night drew to a close. Soon the curtains would fall, and…
["Now then, Manservant Subaru,” Emilia declared. “Work hard come tomorrow. Rewards come only to children who work hard for them."]
[Then Emilia was gone, and Subaru had been left alone.]
Anastasia let out a slow, shaky breath. So it repeats itself, she thought grimly.
Felt gritted her teeth. That’s that, then.
Crusch pressed her lips together and said nothing.
["Hold on, hold on, seriously?” Subaru shook his head. “Geez, I'm getting real popular here. Seriously."]
That would have earned him some teases, if the atmosphere hadn’t grown so tense.
Nobody could summon the strength to laugh, with the current state of things being what they were.
[Six hours until tomorrow… Subaru thought.]
Six hours, Frederica repeated. And then he would be dead.
["Now. Bring it on, O’ Inevitable Fate…”]
Julius wordlessly watched Subaru sit there waiting for death, already knowing that the boy didn’t stand a chance.
“Stupid Barusu,” Ram hissed. “You stupid, stupid…!”
But there was nothing anyone could do about it now.
[It’s been two hours, Subaru thought, his back pressed against the bed. The floor isn’t that chilly, but I’m feeling really cold after sitting here for so long…]
Ferris hissed slowly between his teeth.
Subaru was feeling cold. That was…
“There’s nyothing anyone can do about it, nyow,” he muttered.
Crusch hesitated, and then reached out to put a hand on her knight’s shoulder. Ferris barely reacted at all, his eyes glazed and dull.
["Who could sleep with his heart pounding like this anyway?!" Subaru sighed. “Here's what I get for looking forward to the promise with Emilia. Geez, I haven't had this much trouble sleeping since before that picnic in first grade…”]
It was a sick joke, Rom couldn’t help but think, for that boy to be speaking so lightheartedly when his fate had just been sealed behind his back.
[“…And I ended up oversleeping for the school trip. Really takes me back…”]
Otto wanted a drink. This feeling of absolute hopelessness, as they all sat and waited for the inevitable… It was the kind of situation that alcohol had been invented for.
—There was nothing anyone could do, any more.
[Relations with Emilia were good, this time, Subaru thought. And I feel like relations with Ram and Rem were getting better, but... I haven’t encountered Beatrice almost at all, huh?]
Beatrice could have saved him, if he had just—
But she wouldn’t have, Frederica knew. She wouldn't make the same mistake twice.
Garfiel gritted his teeth. He wasn’t going to say anything, because Captain had already made his feelings on the matter clear, but—
(He didn’t need to say it out loud. Everyone in the theater was already thinking the same fucking thing.)
["Just like before, she gave me a good tongue-lashing just from seeing my face, sheesh…” Subaru leaned back. “I should've thanked her for that somehow,” he thought aloud. It was only thanks to her that I managed to get ahold of myself, after all…]
You shouldn’t be thanking me for anything, Beatrice thought dully. It was thanks to her, after all, that he had lost—
She could have saved him, and she didn’t. That was a blight on her soul that she would have to live with for the rest of her life.
(Did this version of her even know how much that small conversation had meant to Subaru, back at the start of this loop? Certainly not. She hadn’t understood anything.)
[If I make it to tomorrow morning, there’ll be lots and lots more that I want to do.]
Ram swallowed.
There won’t be a tomorrow morning, Emilia thought sadly. Not for you.
Everyone already knew that much. All they could do now was — wait, and watch as everything came to an end.
[Subaru shook himself. “This isn’t an MMO,” he scolded himself, rubbing his tired eyelids. “It’s no joke if I fall asleep here…”]
It didn’t hurt so much, this time, to hear him say that.
Nobody had been foolish enough to make the same mistake twice. They had known from the start that Subaru wasn’t going to survive, so nobody had let themselves…
[Why won’t this chill leave me be…? And my sleepiness is getting worse, too—]
[Subaru suddenly started. “Wait a—”]
Julius let out a slow, shaky breath. So he’s realized it, now.
He hoped it would be fast.
[I’m so cold. And I feel nauseous. Why do I feel so…?]
(He knew enough about curses to know that it wouldn’t be so.)
[Subaru suddenly collapsed, just barely managing to catch himself, and he vomited on the floor.]
Rom watched with a stoic expression on his face, grim. He knew what was coming next. He’d seen men die of curses before, so he already knew…
Ricardo swallowed. He wasn’t really used to these slow, painful things. He usually just used his swords to chop people up and be done with it.
That was merciful, probably. In comparison to…
Frederica shakily moved to cover her eyes. She was a maid, after all. She wasn't a knight.
["S-Somebody..." he croaked out, attempting to cry for help. His voice was raspy, and caught in his throat.]
Reinhard gritted his teeth. Subaru was— had called out for help. He had been crying for help, and—
And Reinhard hadn’t been there at all.
Surely there was something Subaru could have done differently, right? Julius tried to figure out where everything could have gone so wrong, where he could have done something else and the day would have been saved—
Such thinking did nobody any good, but it was all Julius could think of to do in this situation where everything has already long been decided.
[Why is it suddenly so hard to breathe…? And my legs are cramping, I can’t…]
Rachins was shaking. This slow, painful death…
“If you don’t wanna get hurt, cough up everything you’ve got!”
That was what he had said, and then Subaru had died slowly and painfully by his own hand.
And now, it was happening all over again. And there was nothing anyone could do to stop it.
[Subaru struggled out of the room, weakly crying for help.]
Hearing that pitiful crying sound made Frederica want to cry herself.
Subaru had been crying and begging for someone to help him, and Reinhard hadn’t been—
This is sick, Tivey hissed inwardly. This is so fucking sick.
A man — turned into a dog, panting and whining and whimpering because of the pain of a curse he couldn’t do anything about. What kind of a sick joke WAS this?
Hetaro sobbed quietly. Tivey pressed himself against his older brother. Mimi wrapped her arms around them both the best she could. All three of them listened silently, as Subaru’s panting, whining struggles to stay alive slowly, slowly petered…
[This is bad, Subaru thought. What’s happening to me…?]
Anastasia reached out and gave the three triplets a hug. They embraced her back, hiding their faces from the awful scene. Anastasia kept watching, eyes cold and stern.
Emilia had been right there. As his liege, Subaru’s safety was Emilia’s responsibility. And both times, Emilia had been…
But that isn’t fair, she reminded herself. Emilia couldn’t have known.
But since when was anything ever “fair”? As a Royal Candidate, Lady Emilia had a responsibility, and…
[It’s so hard to walk… Each step feels like it’s shaving off another piece of my…my soul… Wasn’t it easier to walk through this passageway, earlier today…?]
Wilhelm wanted to cry.
Not many things brought him to tears. That had been the case when he was younger and it was even more so in the present day, but — this image, in front of him…
If he had been there, he could at least have given him a swift death. It would have haunted Wilhelm forever, he knew, but—
A swift death at the hand of someone who loved them would have been a mercy, as opposed to letting someone slowly waste away, alone and scared and crying for help.
["Haa...haa..." Subaru wheezed, crawling up the stairs on all fours.]
Felt watched, aghast. This was awful to witness, in a manner distinctly different from the prior, bloodier deaths. A slow and painful demise, at the hands of a curse that slowly sapped away one’s life while they couldn’t even understand what was happing to them…!
Felt thought that she preferred the Bowel Hunter to — this.
[How long will it take me to reach the top…? Just the thought makes me so… I’m so tired…]
Crusch felt dizzy. This was awful. This was disgusting. This was—
What a horrible world this must be, for fates like — this — to exist within it.
[My insides are melting… My ears are ringing…]
Was this how Fourier had felt, back…?
The thought made Ferris want to cry. Fourier had been so cold and tired, and nothing anyone had done to help him did anything at all. He had been smiling until the very end, but…
(And now the woman who had been the love of his life didn’t even remember him anymore.)
[I’m so tired, and it’s hard to move…]
Garfiel would have helped him, if he were there. He would have— gotten him water, or a blanket, or helped him walk down the corridor to see Emilia—
He wouldn’t have been able to save him, but surely there was something he could have done—!
[Everything in me is turning into some kind of soup, isn’t it…?]
Otto wondered if he was going to throw up.
[There’s vomit dribbling from my mouth, and my face is stained with tears. I’m so pathetic, but…]
Beatrice saw Subaru shaking, inside his jar. “Subaru…?” she whispered.
Subaru didn’t seem to hear her. His eyes were fixed on the metia. He was shaking. He was shaking very, very badly—
“S-Subaru?”
[—Emilia. Emilia. Emilia. This was all that Subaru could think as he crawled forward. I have to get to Emilia.]
Emilia let out a strangled sob. Her poor knight…!
Nobody could save him now — but please, just let him find her! Let her find him, let her whisper words of comfort to him as he—
It would kill her inside, she knew, but Subaru deserved to have someone…!
[Sliding against the wall like this… Subaru huffed. Anyone watching would feel…]
All that Rem could feel was horror. What could have done something like this? What could possibly be said to justify it? Why had it been done to HIM, who had done absolutely nothing to earn it?
What the fuck WAS this place, where something like this—!
[It wouldn’t even be pity, would it? They’d just feel…disgust, at me having lost the dignity of walking upright like a man…]
Ram recoiled violently at that thought. “You fucking moron,” she snapped at Subaru, her voice raw and aching. “What kind of a monster would…?”
Ram did not think that had never seen anything less amusing than this in her life.
[There was a metal clinking sound, somewhere in the distance.]
Emilia jolted slightly. “Metal…?” she asked, shivering as she looked at the screen.
“M-Maybe it’s Roswaal?” Otto asked shakily. “With that— With that chain on his shoe…”
["…Uh?" Subaru wondered dimly, sliding down the wall.]
Garfiel didn’t think he had ever once actually HOPED to see the Margrave’s face before in his life. But right now…
Please, he found himself begging. Just— anyone. Please just— don’t leave him alone…!
[Subaru's body was suddenly thrown back by some sort of impact, bouncing several times, face literally wiping the floor as he skidded to a stop.]
The sudden sound of crunching and splattering made Frederica recoil with a cry of horrified surprise, abruptly lowering her hands from her face in shuck.
“What the fuck?!” Ram shouted, lurching forwards in her seat.
What could have— That couldn’t have been the curse, right? That couldn’t have been—
“What—?!” Emilia exclaimed. “What was—?!”
[That’s strange, Subaru noted numbly, an odd sense of annoyance coloring his thoughts where he lay on the floor. I have no balance. My right arm is working so hard, where’d the left one run off to..?]
Wilhelm had a bad feeling in his gut, when he heard that. He wanted to shake it off. He wanted to think that no, surely not… or maybe he wanted to brace himself, for what he knew he was about to see.
But it was useless, because the metia didn’t care for what he WANTED to see. And it was useless, because nothing could have prepared him for—
["—Ah?"]
Frederica screamed loudly.
[Everything past Subaru’s left shoulder had been completely torn off.]
“Holy fuck!” Rom shouted, his eyes going wide. “What the Hell just—?!”
[It was only after Subaru had noticed that his arm was missing that he began to screech in agony, flailing about and slamming himself into the ground again and again, unable to process what had just—]
Wilhelm was a veteran soldier. Wilhelm had seen men bleed out, slowly and painfully, on a battlefield far away from home. Wilhelm had seen innocent people mowed down by monsters from the pits of Hell. Wilhelm had seen broken bones, limbs torn off, bloodied and open wounds, so many deaths in so many different ways—
—Nothing could have prepared him for the imagery of Subaru thrashing about in a growing puddle of his own blood, screaming in pain and crying out for someone, anyone— on the floor of the manor in which he was SUPPOSED to be safe—!
[I wanna die.]
Mimi made a horrible, horrible noise. Her brothers clutched her tight. None of them could look away.
Mimi was the Vice Captain of the Iron Fang. Mimi had seen death. Mimi had even killed a couple of people herself.
But here, now, watching this, listening to—
[I wanna die.]
“You three,” Ricardo hissed quietly. “You three — don’t look at that. Don’t listen to—”
[I wanna die.]
Was that even a fair thing for Ricardo to say? Was it fair, to rob Subaru of the lot of them— They hadn’t saved him, and now he was trying to for it them from bearing witness to—?
I can’t care about that right now. I’ll apologize to Subaru one thousand times if I have to, but I can’t—
“It’ll be alright,” he insisted. “It’ll be alright, just—”
[I wanna die.]
Ricardo had ripped off people’s limbs before, back in Kararagi. Ripping off their limbs and throwing them in boiling oil — that had been his way of getting rid of the particularly nasty sorts of scum. Plus, thieves had their dominant arm removed as penance for their crimes, back there.
But he had never really thought about—
Had those people thrashed around like this, did he think? Could he see them, in his mind’s eye—
[I wanna die.]
Anastasia didn’t have any physical reaction at all, watching this spectacle. She was frozen in place, eyes fixated on the gory, gory details of a man suddenly made into a piece of meat.
[I wanna die.]
Rem had recoiled away from the screen at some point, shivering violently with horror so great she feared it would crush her under its weight. She could feel tears beading at the corners of her eyes. She could taste bile, rising up at the back of her throat.
Sick, she wanted to spit out. Sick, sick, sick— What kind of a sick world IS this place—?!
[I wanna die.]
“I’m right here, Rem,” Ram said quietly, gripping her shoulder right, even when all she wanted to do was scream.
That was her little brother up there. That wasn’t— That was her LITTLE BROTHER up there on that screen—!
Who had done this? What had done this?! Ram didn’t remember anything like—!
[I wanna die.]
Her little sister needed her. Those two eyes were staring upwards with a glazed, horrified expression. Ram needed to be there for—
“I’m right here,” she said, gently tugging Rem to her chest. Rem didn’t resist, throwing herself towards her to hide her face in her chest. Ram ran her fingers through her hair. “Your Nee-sama is right here,” she repeated. She was numb with anger and fright. This was a blessing: it made her voice sound calm and even. “I’m right here, it’ll be alright…”
[I wanna die.]
I don’t care, Rem repeated, clutching Ram close as she repeated that mantra in her head. I don’t care, I don’t care, I don’t care! Who cares, if that suspicious boy— It’s for the best if he— I shouldn’t care, I don’t—!
It wasn’t working very well. Rem did her best to strengthen the fortifications around her heart, even as it lay under siege.
[I wanna die.]
Rachins was going to throw up. Rachins was going to throw up, right here and right now. He wanted to throw up. He wanted to—
“Rachins!”
Felt’s voice was sharp, but it was so far away. Rachins couldn’t hear anything. Rachins couldn’t see anything, or feel anything either. All he could think about was—
“Oh be quiet. You get me back for it next time around, so stop complaining already.”
[I wanna die.]
Felt wanted to throw up. Felt had seen some foul fucking things in her life, but this was— She wanted to throw up. She wanted to go vomit somewhere.
But right now—
“Rachins— Rachins!” she cried out, grabbing him and attempting to shake him out of his state of shock. Because just when he had started to crawl out of the hole he had gone and curled up in—!
“Rachins, please calm down!” Reinhard pleaded. “It’s all— It’ll be over soon—!”
[I wanna die.]
Reinhard said that, but it was all he could do to keep from— from—
Why hadn’t I been there?!
[I wanna die.]
Julius didn’t know— What could Subaru have done to avoid a fate like this? If he had done this, or if he had done that— Could anything have spared him from something this horrible?
There has to be something, he insisted to himself. There has to be something he could have done differently— Something that could have saved him from—!
Had he ever stood a chance at all?
[I wanna die.]
Ferris covered his ears tight, desperately trying to block out the sound of—
[I wanna die.]
That violent screaming, those desperate gasps for air that one gave when the pain made it difficult for them to breathe, the sickening squelch of a body writing in blood—
[I wanna die. I don't wanna live. I just wanna die.]
Subaru’s horrible, horrible, begging desire for the release of—
Ferris didn’t want to listen to this. He didn’t want to hear this. He didn’t want to know what was happening on that screen. It didn’t matter how tightly he closed his eyes: the imagery was all too vivid, imprinted as it was on the back of his eyelids
[I'll die soon.]
“Ferris!” Crusch tried to call out, reaching for her knight.
Crusch hated this. She hated this sight right down to her blood and guts, and she didn’t want to watch it for another moment. But— Ferris could stand it even less than she could, and—
Ferris clutched her close, the minute he realized she was offering. Crusch ran her fingers through his hair, feeling him shake a leaf against her body.
[I'm dead. I don't know anything.]
Subaru! Frederica wanted to scream. She couldn't move. Her voice wouldn't work. Subaru—!
Part of Garfiel wondered if he would have thought less of Subaru, if he had known about this scene before. If he would have dismissed it as pathetic, if he would have called him less of a man for crying out in pain. He wanted to say he wouldn’t, that he’d understand just how horrible and disgusting it was, but—
This was one of those things you couldn’t really understand unless you saw it for yourself, right?
Otto just barely managed to reach the far side of the room before he puked. A putrid mix of bile and saliva mingled against the floor, dripping in long strands from his open mouth. His ears were ringing. His eyes were glazed over. He could still taste his lunch.
[Everything's far off.]
“Subaru!” Beatrice was crying out, banging on the side of the glass jar. “Subaru, please, it’s— It’s oh-kay, in fact! Betty is right— right—!”
But that hadn’t always been the case, had it?
[Can't remember anything.]
Why hadn’t Betty BEEN there?!
[Don't care about anything. Just let me die already.]
All of this had happened — back then?
Emilia stared at the metia. Nothing else existed, except for her and those images on—
Nothing else existed. She felt numb. She felt dizzy. She felt— She felt—
My poor knight, she thought dimly. But those words didn’t even begin to encapsulate—
All of this had happened — and right under her nose? Right in her own home, when she was right next—!
[“The…” Subaru muttered hoarsely. “The sound of a chain…?”]
[Subaru’s skull was smashed in by something heavy.]
[—Subaru woke up screaming at the top of his lungs, writhing around on the bed as if he had suddenly been thrust into utter agony.]
“What the FUCK was that?!” Garfiel shouted, his eyes wide. “Who— What— Nobody ever told me about THAT?!”
Frederica swallowed. She still couldn't bring herself to make a sound. She let Garfiel do the shouting for her.
[“L-Left hand… It's here. It's here, isn't it?”]
“I don’t remember THAT at all!” Ram agreed, looking extremely agitated. Rem was still shivering, speechless, as she clutched her little sister tightly to her chest. “There wasn’t — did the Wolgarm infiltrate the Estate this time, somehow?!”
“B-But then—” Emilia’s eyes were wide, and she was trembling. “What was that metal sound?” she asked, trying desperately to wrangle her thoughts together into something coherent. “Did one of them have a collar, maybe…?”
Had Meili maybe—? But Meili wouldn’t have needed to use a collar, right?
“That didn’t look like a Wolgarm attack,” Ricardo growled, bristling all over. “Wolgarm use their fangs to rip folks apart, they don’t—”
Toss people bodily across the room hard enough to rip off a limb before crushing in their skull.
“That’s sick,” Garfiel hissed. An attack that vicious — against someone so weak they couldn’t even stand? “What kind of sadistic bastard…?”
And if nobody could remember it — was it ever really neutralized? Would it be a threat that Otto still needed to take care of? The merchant swallowed, wiping his mouth clean with a handkerchief, already trying to formulate a plan of action — just in case.
[My left hand is here— My blown-off left side is intact— My right arm is here, too… There isn’t even any scarring.]
Rem tried to remember that this boy was someone she should feel distant from. This wasn’t someone she was supposed to care about. This man was suspicious, and—
But it was getting more and more difficult to insist on using that line of thought as a shield, when Subaru was…
He hasn’t even done anything, a voice in her head whispered. What kind of sick joke is it to inflict something like this — upon someone who hasn’t even done anything wrong?
[“I've gone back again...” Subaru realized, slightly belated.]
—Rem shook her head. He’s dangerous, she reminded herself. He’s dangerous. Don’t have sympathy for…
She would need to guard her heart carefully from the threat of giving sympathy to someone who didn’t deserve it, in the face of imagery like this.
[I feel sick. I can still feel the loss of… I feel sick…!]
(She would need to guard her heart carefully if she didn’t want it to fracture under the stress.)
[Rem and Ram were clutching each other in the corner and watching him with wide-eyed suspicion, having startled violently backwards at the shock of Subaru waking up screaming.]
["Ah, sorry,” Subaru said. “Good morning."]
Emilia — and everyone else in the theater — turned to look at Ram. Ram shook her head wordlessly, eyes unusually wide.
Emilia swallowed.
Just how many times…?
[And they’ve forgotten about me again…]
[That’s fine. Subaru forced a smile. I’ll show my sincerity as the first step to getting along! Even if they’ve forgotten me, I haven’t forgotten them…]
Ram felt a pit opening up in her stomach.
[“Sorry for the trouble,” Subaru greeted, smiling awkwardly. “Natsuki Subaru, rebooted and ready to go!”]
Ricardo took a deep, shaky breath, trying to shake it off as he forced a smile. “G-Great introduction, kid,” he teased. His voice sounded hoarse.
It was important to laugh. It was important to find the joy and the humor in this, because—
Because even if they all knew that Subaru wasn’t going to survive—
“S-Subaru-kyun sure is adornyable, isn’t he?” Ferris agreed shakily, plastering a false smile on his face.
He’d— He’d keep that fake smile on until it became true. For his own sake.
“Subaru…?” Beatrice whimpered.
“Y-Yeah, laugh it up!” Subaru retorted, playing up his offense as much as he could, even as he continued to shake. “Laugh it up, you two, because as soon as I get myself out of this jar—!”
(Nobody would be able to take it, if they let the misery pile up and up and up—)
[“…By the way,” Subaru added. “What’s the date and time?”]
“A-And that would be the ‘cherry on top,’” Garfiel said, a grin slowly crawling back onto his face.
(The third loop at the manor began, and everyone already knew it wouldn’t be the last.)
Notes:
Side Stories included in this chapter:
[Ram and the Night Study Group]
[Rem’s Latte Art]
Side Stories referenced:[Re:Zero Prequel: The Oni Sisters of the Hidden Village]
Chapter 9: Red and Blue (Arc 2, Part 4)
Summary:
Past!Subaru investigates his cause of death. But…why is present!Subaru acting so strangely, all of a sudden?
Notes:
By the way — added in the Side Story [The Awkward Duo] into that first chapter. And (a reference to) [Behind the Scenes in Life in Another World From Zero] in the final Arc 1 chapter, too! So. There’s that.
Anyway, the next chapter is REALLY gonna suck :D But before that, we’ve got one more lighthearted-ish one to go…!
(Best enjoy it while you can.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[“So when I went back in time the first time, it was debilitation causing death in my sleep,” Subaru was muttering. “But what about the sound of the chain…? So there was an attacker, then…? Not that I know if the debilitation and the chain were the same person…”]
“So,” Frederica demanded, finally finding her voice again. It came out cold and harsh. “What was that?”
Garfiel swallowed.
[Just remembering that injury makes my arm throb and go numb… Subaru inwardly shuddered. The sound of the chain was probably the weapon that caused that.]
The very thought made Wilhelm shiver. As a soldier, it wasn’t like he was unused to such extreme violence — but when it came to someone like Subaru…!
It was surprisingly difficult to stomach even the thought of such a thing, let alone witnessing it in so much gruesome detail.
“Yes,” he growled. “Who was responsible for that?”
If they weren’t disposed of already, then Wilhelm would make sure they were done away with himself, with his own two hands.
[“If I’m included, it’s probably everyone,” Subaru decided. “No doubt related to Emilia’s Royal Candidacy, just like with…”]
“Did anyone get a good look at what it was that actually killed him?” Crusch asked.
“All I got was that it was something big, heavy, and made of metal — with some sort of chain attached,” Ricardo answered grimly. “That doesn’t narrow it down as much as ya’d think…”
“M-Maybe it was Elsa?” Emilia wondered. She was still shaking slightly. She was trying not to. “She… She came back once already,” she said. “Maybe she and Meili…?”
“The Bowel Hunter uses sharp weapons, not blunt force,” Otto refused. “As brutal as that was — it doesn’t feel like the same type of brutal that Elsa would…”
[“But even if I know it, I don’t have any proof to explain it with,” Subaru sighed. “And I’m too green to have any way to stop it…”]
“It didn’t feel like her style at all,” Felt agreed, frowning. Her heart was still racing. She tried not to show it. “Do we— Are there any other infamous mercenaries, ones who might have a style like that?”
“Not off the top of my head,” Anastasia denied, frustrated. “But I ain’t the one to ask. Whoever this was seems to have had a grudge against the Emilia Camp…”
“Don’t look at me,” Ram snapped. “I didn’t recognize that at all. I’ve never seen anything like that before.”
“Maybe they gave up in our current timeline?” Mimi asked. “Cause it was — too much trouble?”
“But why wouldn’t Subaru say anything?” Tivey frowned.
“Maybe he took care of it on his own,” Hetaro suggested hesitantly. “Then there’d be no need to say anything, right…?”
“I’d hope that Subaru would have more sense than that,” Julius groaned. “But then again, of all of the things for me to count on…”
[I have no way to explain how I know what I know because of Return By Death, Subaru reflected. And even if I did manage to convince Roswaal to take precautions, it won’t help if the attacker suddenly changes plans…!]
“Who…Whoever it is,” Reinhard said hesitantly. “If they’re still around, then—”
“Then we should neutralize the threat that they pose as quickly as we can, in fact,” Beatrice agreed. “To come in and…” She was shaking in anger. She shook her head to try and clear it. “I don’t know who would do something like that, but— we won’t let it happen again.”
“That’s a fine sentiment,” Rom said grimly. “But we can’t do anything without knowing exactly what’s going on, here.”
[Beyond that, there‘s the option of driving away the attacker on my own—]
“NO—!” Wilhelm shouted, eyes flying wide.
[But my low combat ability and ignorance of what exactly this guy can do rule that out. Subaru shook his head. It'd probably end like last time: me crying like a baby while getting beaten to death.]
That — also was not exactly the conclusion that Wilhelm wanted him to draw.
["I'm just too pathetic,” Subaru lamented. “Plus I didn't see the opponent's face or weapon. A total dog's death, geez..."]
…That REALLY wasn’t the conclusion that Wilhelm had wanted Subaru to draw.
(Julius was too busy recovering from his own impromptu heart attack to complain about the specifics, really.) (Was he smelling toast…?)
["You are so gloomy I could die,” Beatrice said, sitting in the middle of the circle of Subaru’s constant pacing. “Either stop right now or I shall blow you away. Choose."]
Beatrice winced at her unfortunate choice of words. Frederica scowled.
“Wait—” Rem frowned. “Why are we trying to figure it out like this?” she asked.
“E-Eh?” Emilia responded, looking surprised and a little hurt. “Because— Well, we need to know, don’t…?”
“That’s not what I meant.” Rem shook her head — and then pointed to where Subaru was sitting in his jar. “He remembers everything, doesn’t he?” she asked, turning to face him properly for the first time. “So why don’t we just…”
Rem faltered.
The look on Subaru’s face was…
["Sorry, sorry.” Subaru stuck out his tongue. “But for some reason, making something other than my head turn around gets my head turning, too. So let it slide, okay? We're buddies, after all."]
["Is there such a relationship between us, I wonder? We have met only twice, after all?"]
Beatrice grimaced. They’d met a good deal more than that, from Subaru’s perspective.
But — there was something else going on right now.
“Subaru…?” Beatrice asked. The look on his face was worrying her. “Do you — know who was responsible?”
["The heart speaks louder than words,” Subaru brushed off Beatrice’s comment with surprising ease. “I mean, you did let me in here.”]
[“You broke through Betty’s Door Crossing all by yourself, I suppose. It really is quite unbelievable.”]
Subaru took a deep breath. Exhaled. Clasped his hands together.
“It was — actually my own fault,” he declared.
The theater was silent for a long, long moment.
“…With all due respect, Barusu,” Ram finally said, her voice flat. “What the actual fuck are you talking about?”
[“Well, I won't cause you any trouble,” Subaru grinned. “Just serve me some tea and take it easy."]
…Julius shook his head. Bad manners or not, this current conversation was more important. “Your fault, Subaru?” he echoed.
["Why would I serve you anything, I suppose? You truly are irritating."]
“I-I mean…”
Subaru looked very shifty, at the moment. He looked like he was struggling to find the right thing to say. All of the eyes in the room had fallen upon him, all ears perked and listening for him to elaborate on what on Earth he had just…
Old Man Rom’s eyes narrowed.
["Come to think of it,“ Subaru pondered. “You don't look like it, but you're a magic user, right?"]
["Your choice of words offends me,” Beatrice said flatly. “Will you not associate me with such second-rate imbeciles, I wonder?"]
[“…You don't have many friends, do you?" Subaru asked.]
Julius started coughing, suddenly very much distracted. “S-Subaru?!” he gasped.
Ricardo barked out a laugh. “What a thing to say to a Great Spirit!” he roared.
[Beatrice sputtered. "How did you leap from that subject to this one, I wonder?!"]
“Ah yes, the Great Spirit of Yin, of four centuries past,” Otto sighed, shaking his head. “In context, what a thing to say…”
“Can ya blame him?” Garfiel snickered.
“Not really, no.”
Beatrice gaped at them. “What does that mean, I wonder?!” she demanded.
["Er, I don't have any friends, either,” Subaru admitted. “So I picked up on it, but that's not good for you. Being so high-handed at such a young age is going to affect you later in life. Should adjust that now while you can."]
“I am four hundred years old, in fact?!”
“You don’t always act like it,” Otto sighed.
Beatrice rounded on him, a look of wide-eyed offense on her face. Otto squeaked. “And what does THAT mean, I wonder?!”
["Is there magic to...weaken someone and kill them in their sleep?" Subaru asked hesitantly.]
[A rapid-onset disease seems unlikely, and I don’t know why an intruder would use poison AND a blunt weapon. Magic seems most likely, here…]
Otto sighed. “We already know he’s wrong, but it’s a reasonable guess…”
Somehow, the rationality of that line of thought just made this situation all the more frustrating.
[Beatrice raised her eyebrows, but shrugged and answered. "Such things do exist,” she confirmed.]
—Otto shook his head.
“But anyway — Natsuki-san,” he called. Subaru turned to face him. “Back to what we were talking about — what on Earth did you mean, that such a brutal death was…YOUR fault?”
["They do, huh?" Subaru prodded.”]
“O-Okay, so…” Subaru was visibly searching for the right words. “Imagine,” he said. “That you see someone who is — clearly on death’s doorstep, and doesn’t have long left to live. But, if you do nothing, they will die slowly and painfully, and also make a huge mess in the process.”
Emilia swallowed, but nodded. “A-Alright,” she said faintly.
“In that situation — wouldn’t it be the humane thing to do, to kill them outright so that they don’t have to suffer anymore?”
The room was silent for a long moment.
“…What?” Ram finally asked, her voice very, very cold.
["It is closer to a curse than a spell, I suppose?” Beatrice elaborated.]
“No, listen to me, here!”
“Barusu—” Ram cut herself off with a sigh. “…Are you seriously suggesting,” she said flatly. “That the faceless attacker who hit you hard enough to rip off your arm — did so as an attempted mercy kill?”
Subaru broke into a relieved smile. “Yes,” he said emphatically. “Yes, exactly! That’s exactly right!”
Ram stared at him for a long, long moment, wondering what on Earth she was supposed to say to that.
It was Frederica who spoke up: “That has to be the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard.”
Subaru blinked, as though he had the nerve to be taken aback by that response. “Wha— Why?” he demanded.
“What part of that looked like a mercy kill?” Ram demanded, stepping in to agree with her stone-eyed coworker. “There would be so many other, better ways to do such a thing, if truly necessary — ways that DIDN’T end with you writing in agony in a puddle of your own blood, hysterically begging for death!” She gestured at the metia emphatically. “If THAT is your idea of mercy, then—!”
“Attempted mercy, I mean! Sure, it— may not have worked as intended, but—”
“They didn’t even rush to correct their mistake! They had to have waited for — at least several moments, just watching as you—!”
“Maybe they were in shock! I mean, they would have just ripped off my—”
“How could someone experienced enough to be secretly carrying a weapon like that around the Mathers Estate in the dead of night also be green enough to go into shock after using it?!”
“Julius!” Subaru shouted, rounding on the Knight of Knights. Julius startled. “Julius — you agree with me, right? That this could have been a mercy kill?”
“I— I mean—” Julius floundered, wondering why Subaru had chosen to ask HIM such an unpleasant question, of all people. “Su— Subaru,” he finally managed to say. “An attack harsh enough to rip your arm clean off while sending you clear across the hallway from a distance — while also missing all of your vitals? That’s — not a mercy kill.”
“You don’t know that,” Subaru insisted.
“I think I can make an educated guess!” Julius retorted. “Why are you being so insistent about this?! It’s — Did we watch the same thing, here?!”
“I— I have my reasons, okay? Just — It COULD be a mercy kill, right?”
“A mercy kill is meant to end suffering, not prolong it!” Julius felt himself beginning to get angry. “You— If you MUST know, a mercy kill requires you to aim straight for the vitals, with a weapon that is near-guaranteed to end things as quickly and neatly as possible! It’s not—!”
“What if all you have is a blunt weapon like that?” Subaru challenged. “Then what do you do?”
“THEN YOU DON’T MISS!”
“Jules, calm down,” Anastasia ordered, pulling him back into his seat. Julius hadn’t even realized that he’d stood up.
His Lady cleared her throat. “Are ya suggesting that this person tried to grant you a mercy kill,” she asked. “But that they were too inexperienced to land it properly?”
“Yes!” Subaru nodded. Then he paused. “Well,” he said. “Not exactly inexperienced, maybe—”
[“Shamans specialize in such arts, as suits their devious natures.”]
“How would an assassin that young even make it into the Mathers Estate?” Crusch asked. She sounded very confused. “And if it were for a mercy kill as you are suggesting — why would they even be there in the first place?”
“Are nyew suggesting that they — knyew,” Ferris asked. “That nyew got bitten by the Wolgarm…and then waited until it was too late to do anything about it — before sneaking into the manyor to kill nyew themselves?”
“If that’s the case, then they may as well have been a regular assassin,” Tivey pointed out. He sounded oddly calm, in comparison to most of the others. “In which case this whole scenario seems incredibly inefficient.”
“That would match with the whole ‘inexperienced’ angle,” Hetaro mused. Tivey conceded on that.
“Or they could have just missed!” Subaru argued. “Maybe I turned at the wrong time, or the light got in their eyes, or it was too dark, or—”
“Subaru,” Ricardo said. He sounded unusually serious. “Not only were ya sitting completely, absolutely still — but that curse had incapacitated ya to the extent that ya couldn’t even stand up on yer own and had to lean against the wall for support. Even one of the novices within the Iron Fang would be able to land a hit on ya in a position like that.“
[“Inflictors of curses, or shamans, hail from the nation of Gusteko to the north and practice an offshoot of magic and spiritualism.”]
“But just for the sake of the argument,” Felt said. “Let’s say they WERE trying to give you a mercy kill, and that they DID genuinely miss — their hand slipped, or something.” Her eyes narrowed. “Why, exactly, would someone have been walking around the Mathers Estate with a weapon like that to begin with?”
“I don’t know — maybe they just happened to have it?”
“Maybe they just happened to have it?” Rachins repeated dubiously.
“No, I mean—” Subaru winced, as if realizing how that sounded. “A lot of people carry weapons in this world, right?” he asked. “Like — in the slums, Felt had a knife, right?”
“Yes,” Felt said, nodding. “I had a knife. I did not have…whatever the Hell THAT thing was.”
“Is the difference really important?”
Mimi stared at Subaru, speechless. This was so out of character that Tivey and Hetaro found themselves watching her with looks of slight worry.
Wilhelm took a deep breath. Exhaled. “Subaru-dono,” he asked. “What are you suggesting?”
“I’m just saying that — maybe this person’s intentions weren’t as bad as they might look, from this angle!” he said, folding his arms. “I know it looks bad, but — for all we know, they could have just been trying to help!”
“You’re suggesting that this person was — an ally?” Reinhard clarified. He wondered if maybe Subaru had bumped his head too hard against the glass of his jar.
"I certainly don't know of any allies like that," Frederica muttered.
“Why would an ally sneak into the Estate with a weapon like that in the dead of night?” Garfiel argued. He shook his head. “—Captain,” he said. “I trust yer judgement and all, but…really?”
“Yes, really!“
“And oh-kay, let’s say you’re right!” Garfiel pressed on. “In that case — why the Hell would they introduce themselves by attacking one of the residents out of nowhere like that in the middle of the hallway?!”
Otto stayed silent, eyes darting back and forth as he watched the argument build and build. Just what was going on, here…?
[“They are all worthless sorts unable to use their talents for anything better, I suppose."]
Subaru took a deep breath. “Y-You know that I was cursed by the Wolgarm, right?” he asked.
Emilia’s lips tightened, but — she nodded. “Yes,” she whispered.
“Yeah, okay!” He clapped his hands together. “Well — most people wouldn’t have been able to tell,” Subaru said. “Not from a glance, you know?”
“Oh…” Where was he going with this? “Oh-kay…?”
“Where are you going with this, Barusu?” Ram demanded.
["But how do you call someone who can kill someone else with a curse 'worthless'?" Subaru wondered.]
“So, what — this person — what they would have seen?” Subaru continued, turning towards Ram. “They would have seen me stumbling down the hallway in a sick daze, slowly dying of no easily identifiable cause, clearly beyond help already — and heading right towards the room of Lady Emilia, right?”
Emilia made a noise.
Ram grimaced at that image. “I…” she said, and then she shook her head. “Yes,” she agreed. “That is what this person would have seen.”
“Right!” Subaru grinned. His eyes were wild. “And so — in that scenario, wouldn’t it have been safest for everyone to kill me from a distance?“
Ram swallowed. “…Yes,” she agreed quietly. “That…may have been their only option.”
["Because that is all they can do,” Beatrice said simply, voice dripping with disgust.]
“But that doesn’t explain why they would have been in the manor in the first place,” Emilia pointed out. “Never mind wandering through the Estate while carrying a weapon — especially a weapon like THAT.”
“And for someone confident enough to carry a weapon like that…” Ram curled her lip. “It sure doesn’t explain why they’d have the gall to MISS.”
“It was probably an accident, then!” Subaru insisted. “An— And it’s no use, getting angry at someone over an accident, right? Especially not an accident that never even—”
“Subaru.”
[“Curses have no use except to inflict harm on others. That is why they are the pettiest of all mana practitioners, I suppose.”]
“Subaru,” Beatrice repeated. Her voice was odd. “Do you…know, who it was that killed you just then?”
Subaru opened his mouth. Closed it.
—Old Man Rom had a thought.
An enemy that nobody knew — or someone that nobody could remember? Someone who had apparently only shown up once in Subaru’s memories, and never anywhere else — or someone who only Subaru could recall? Someone who could have snuck into the Mathers Estate in the dead of night with a weapon of that caliber — or someone who had already been there, and who had every right to carry an instrument of self-defense as they patrolled the hallways in the dark?
Someone who Subaru was currently…?
The old man’s eyes flitted to where a blue-haired girl sat in a pale nightgown, utterly bewildered as she watched the commotion unfold.
—Rom shook his head. No, there was no way. In the first place, for the past year…
There was simply no way that could be the answer. He unceremoniously shoved it out of his head and turned back to the metia.
(In the back of the room, Rem dimly wondered if this was a common sort of thing, in the world to which she had just opened her eyes.)
“…I don’t know why this is so important to you,” Emilia finally said.
Subaru jerked slightly, as he turned to look at her.
“If you can’t tell me right now, then that’s oh-kay,” Emilia said hurriedly. “But…” she tilted her head. “You have to tell me what you’re asking for right now, Subaru.”
Subaru was quiet for a long moment. Everyone could practically hear his mind racing.
What could he be thinking…?
“Just…” Subaru paused to swallow. “Keep an open mind?” he finally asked. “When — you learn…what happened. Can you do that, Emilia-tan?”
Emilia grimaced. Part of her wanted to agree wholeheartedly, make him a promise right on the spot, but…
“I wanna die. I wanna die. I wanna die…”
Could Emilia keep a promise like that?
She took in a deep breath. Exhaled. “I promise to try my very best,” she smiled. “I’ll — We’ll see what happens next. Oh-kay, Subaru?”
“…Okay, Emilia.” Subaru swallowed. He still looked uneasy. “That’s — We’ll see what happens next.”
["So, curses can do things like what I said earlier?" Subaru clarified.]
["I believe they can,” Beatrice said. “But are there not simpler methods than a curse, I wonder?"]
—Beatrice winced.
["Simpler?" Subaru prodded.]
[Beatrice’s onscreen self smiled coldly. “I believe you have experienced it already."]
Frederica's scowl deepened. Ram turned to Beatrice with her lips pressed together in a thin line. That incident — wasn’t so funny, anymore, for a number of reasons.
But — Barusu had made it clear where he stood on that already, and so neither Frederica nor Ram said anything at all. As one, they turned back to the metia.
[“You mean…” Subaru’s eyes widened. “I could've died from that invasive mana-drain thing?!”]
["Mana is the force of life itself, I suppose,” Beatrice declared. “Had I continued draining you so strongly, I could have indeed weakened you until you died. It is a much easier and more reliable method than relying on a shaman."]
["So that thing you used at our first...I mean, the first day!” Subaru squawked. “You mean one slip and I was a goner?!"]
“…Subaru—” Beatrice tried to say.
“Nope! Nuh-uh!” Subaru made an X-shape with his arms. “If I’m not allowed to apologize then you’re not allowed to either, Beako,” he scolded, sticking his tongue out. “Are you really gonna break your own rules here? You’re better than that, aren’t you?”
["I held back because having your husk in here would be too much trouble, I suppose."]
["Don't say husk! That sounds like I'm a bug!"]
Subaru may have said that, but — it was hard for Beatrice to really agree with him.
Had she really treated him in such a manner…?
[Why do I feel such tranquility here when Beatrice thinks of me like THIS?!]
Beatrice found herself asking the same question.
["Don't tell me you were the one who killed me..." he groaned.]
Beatrice quietly sucked in a sharp breath.
She wanted to get angry— She wanted to deny it outright— She wanted to yell at him for even suggesting such a—!
But hadn’t she as good as…?
["It would be more peaceful if I had killed you and we weren’t having this conversation,” Beatrice answered flippantly, trying to reach for or a book. “Unfortunately, I am quite busy, so I lack the time to bother to kill you, I suppose.”]
Felt snorted. “That’s probably the most reassuring answer she could’ve given him,” she grinned.
Anastasia would have giggled alongside her, a few hours ago. Now, stroking her scarf in a soothing pattern, she did not.
[“Is it this one?" Subaru asked.]
["…The one next to it. Give it to me already?"]
["Yeah, yeah."]
[She didn’t speak a word of thanks as he handed her the desired tome, simply going back to her stool to read.]
“Even back then, your relationship was rather domestic, wasn’t it?” Emilia smiled shakily.
“Y-Yeah,” Beatrice agreed, exhaling slowly. “Yeah, I suppose it was…”
["What kind of book are you reading, anyway?" Subaru asked.]
["One that contains a method for driving an insect out of a room."]
Beatrice’s eyes widened, and she coughed into her fist. Subaru pouted in her direction. Nearby, Garfiel had started to laugh.
“Ouch,” Wilhelm chuckled.
[“A bug in an archive, huh…” Subaru mused. “Sounds horrible. What kind?”]
[“It has large black eyes and a foul mouth. Also, it thinks rather highly of itself.”]
["That's pretty specific for an insect, there..." Subaru straightened up, looking around. While I’m here, I’ll see if I can just drive it off for her straightaway…]
Such a biting insult — and Subaru hadn’t even noticed, eh? Wilhelm had to bite the inside of his cheek to keep from breaking out into proper cackles.
“Natsuki-san…” Otto groaned. If possible, Garfiel started laughing even harder.
Ram sighed, shaking her head. “Barusu can never just take a hint, can he…?”
["Is there still something you want, I wonder?” Beatrice pressed, getting fed up. “If not, could you please go?"]
["Ah, er...” Subaru shook his head. “Right, is that mana drain something anyone can do?"]
["Should I feel slighted, I wonder... In this manor, only Bubby and I can perform such a feat. Even Roswaal cannot."]
["Huh. I thought he said he could do it all…” So he was indulging in vanity? Subaru concluded. That or mana drain is an unexpectedly rare skill…]
“At least you had the good sense to not say THAT out loud,” Julius said.
“I think it’s more like he just didn’t have the opportunity,” Anastasia pointed out. Julius grimaced.
Subaru slowly shrank away from the glare on Ram’s face. Rem tilted her head, watching her sister’s irate glare with a look of curiosity.
["Anyway, um, don't go sucking people dry too much, okay? Especially me — I'm seriously short on blood right now, so i'd weaken and die pretty easily."]
["Ah, because the flesh was all restored but the blood was not?” Beatrice shrugged. “Well, I had no obligation to go that far regardless."]
["Mm?” Subaru tilted his head. “The way you said that just now, it sounded like you closed my wound. Don't tell me you're petty enough to take credit for Emilia's work?"]
“Useless, useless, useless contractor…! —No! No more apologies, in fact! Didn’t you just say as much yourself, I wonder?!”
["That half-baked little girl lacks the power to heal a fatal wound,” Beatrice answered coldly. “She and Bubby stopped the bleeding, but I healed the wound... What of it, I wonder?"]
["Er, I'm seriously super conflicted here!"]
“Did you really find it that hard to accept that Emilia isn’t the one who healed you that night, Natsuki-san?” Otto sighed.
“It can be difficult,” Wilhelm chuckled. “To revoke that sort of praise from the love of your life. …Even if they never asked for it.”
Emilia shook her head. “You dummy,” she whispered.
["You’re a big filthy liar!” Subaru concluded. “Lot of gall you have there. Bottom-of-the-barrel personality!"]
Beatrice squawked. Otto pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling slowly.
“…You dummy,” Emilia repeated, a little louder this time. Subaru nodded, sighing as he acquiesced to the criticism.
["And you have quite some gall to not politely accept the generosity of others!" Beatrice retorted. With a wave of her hand, she sent Subaru flying back with magic until he smacked into a wall, bouncing off and rolling head over heels along the floor.]
“Oof,” Hetaro winced. “That looks like it…”
“He definitely had it coming,” Tivey dismissed.
“He totally did,” Mimi giggled, using the opportunity to test out the phrasing that Subaru had brought from beyond the Great Waterfall on her tongue.
“Deserved,” Julius said flatly. “That was entirely deserved and you know it.”
“Yeah,” Subaru sighed. “Yeah, I do.”
["Could you finally leave, I wonder?” Beatrice demanded. “Your hands aren't shaking anymore, so it would seem you've put your fears behind you.”]
Frederica blinked.
“O-Oh,” Emilia said, her smile faltering. Beatrice pressed her lips together. She had noticed, too — but she hadn’t wanted to say anything about it out loud.
“…Ah,” Julius winced. That— That kind of hurt, somehow.
“Oh, go ahead,” Subaru scowled, crossing his arms. “Go ahead, laugh it up!”
“I…don’t really think that’s all that funny, Subaru,” Ricardo answered tactfully.
Subaru didn’t seem to know how to respond to that. He blinked, shifting uncomfortably where he sat in his jar.
["...So you noticed, huh?" his onscreen self said sheepishly.]
["You were trying to hide it, I suppose.” Beatrice shooed him away with her hand like he was an annoying insect. “I'm offended you tried to play me like that."]
But — it was nice, Emilia thought, a smile returning to her face. It was nice, that he had been able to go to Beatrice for comfort. Even if Beatrice hadn’t really understood why he needed to be there with her.
But…it was good that Subaru had felt like he’d had somewhere he could go, right? Julius thought. That was a good thing, that…
Ram sighed.
Frederica crossed her arms. She knew that this should make her feel a little better about that girl, but...
[I’ve died five times, but dying doesn’t get easier, Subaru reflected. It actually gets scarier and scarier, every time I experience it… Surely nobody can blame me for lacking in courage, right?]
Rom stared at the screen in disbelief.
“Of course not!” Wilhelm snapped, visibly agitated. “I’d be more concerned if you didn’t— Subaru-dono, there’s—!”
“Barusu really doesn’t understand a thing, does he?” Ram commented. She was a lot better than Wilhelm at maintaining a calm facade.
…Rom sighed, shaking his head. Young men always had such ridiculous standards for themselves, didn’t they?
“I wouldn’t trust a man who said they could brush something like this off,” Ricardo said flatly. “Even for seasoned veterans, this is…”
Ferris swallowed. —He didn’t want to think about the horrors of this situation all that much, if he could help it. Even if it sometimes felt like horrors were all that made it up.
["Guess there's no more time for excuses,” Subaru sighed. “Man, you're not nice at all.”]
Beatrice grimaced. But…she has deserved that comment, really.
“—Not a word, Subaru,” she warned the boy next to her. “Not a word, in fact…”
[“Sorry,” he repeated, shaking his head. “But thanks. See ya next time."]
["I shall take more mana from you next time, so could you simply stay away, I wonder?"]
“You know he won’t,” Otto sighed. “He never does.”
“You have no idea how accurate that statement was when it came to their early relationship, merchant,” Ram said. “If anything, it was a great understatement.”
“It is how Beatrice became his contracted partner, in fact,” Beatrice admitted.
Garfiel’s grin appeared to be permanently plastered on his face. In a bit of an embarrassing way, he really couldn’t wait to see what they meant by that.
["Wait, the insect from earlier,” Subaru realized, far too late. “Don't tell me you meant me?!"]
["You want to leave not on your feet but through the air, I suppose?!"]
[And with that, Subaru was sent flying out of the Forbidden Library, landing face-down in a flowerbed out in the gardens.]
Everyone in the theater burst out laughing.
“Ouhouhouch,” Ferris cackled. “Talk about a swift exit!”
“At least the flowerbed was there,” Julius sighed, shaking his head with a smile on his face.
[“If that flowerbed hadn’t been here,” Subaru groaned. “That would have been instant death…”]
Julius flinched violently, his smile faltering as he paled at the thought.
“Obviously I threw you into the flower bed, in fact!” Beatrice retorted. “I wouldn’t have— I mean, you know?!”
“I know, Beako, I know,” Subaru sighed. “I should have appreciated your generosity more…”
“It was still pretty mean,” Emilia said, pursing her lips.
[Emilia was staring down at him, an awkward smile on her face.]
["Er,” she said. “May I ask if you're all right?"]
“Oh!” Emilia smiled. “At least I was there to help you,” she said happily. “Did Beatrice do that on purpose…?”
Rom cackled even louder. “Talk about adding insult to injury!” he exclaimed.
“How unlucky,” Anastasia giggled. “Embarrassing yerself in front of the girl ya like in such a manner…”
“But he did keep going,” Wilhelm noted, smiling. “No matter how embarrassing things became, Subaru-dono kept at it.”
“I don’t know how he did it,” Felt snickered. “That kind of drive is unheard of…!”
[“That kindness alone heals my wounds,” Subaru replied dreamily, a smitten expression on his face as he swooned. “That much is no lie.”]
“That wasn’t the worst of it…” Subaru admitted.
Ferris blinked. “Eh?” he asked.
[Emilia grimaced. "I think Rem fertilized that flower bed with manure yesterday..."]
The laughter from within the theater abruptly reached a crescendo of howls.
“Oh, NOHO!” Ricardo cackled, nearly falling over backwards. “Nohoho, NOT in front of—!”
“Covered in—!” Felt gasped, holding her chest. “Covered in—! Right in front of—!”
Frederica wheezed.
“Oh that is BRUHUTAL!” Garfiel exclaimed, nearly in tears. “Oh, Beatrice, why—!”
“Have you no sense of mercy?!” Otto cried.
["Whoaaaa, three-second rule—!” Subaru launched himself to his feet, desperately trying to wipe off the filth he had been catapulted into. “It doesn't count!” he cried out. “It doesn't count, right?! That was yesterday and all!"]
Rachins nearly fell over. Reinhard tried desperately not to follow suit. This wasn’t— He shouldn’t be laughing at his friend in such a sorry state, even if it was—
“I’m afraid it does count,” Crusch winced in sympathy, even as she couldn’t help giggling.
“It definitely counts, Barusu,” Ram noted. “After all, it’s all over your face…”
Rem sighed. Gross.
“That poor man,” Tivey gasped. “If I were him, I think it’d just…!”
(Mimi and Hetaro both stopped laughing to turn and glare at their younger brother. Tivey didn’t finish that sentence.)
["Well,” Emilia smiled. “Just think of it as: When bad luck is with you, good luck is not far away."]
["And Emilia's already in Consolation Mode!" Subaru lamented, tears beading at the corners of his eyes.]
“I think — this is his worst first impression yet,” Crusch wheezed. Then she faltered. “Well,” she admitted. “Maybe aside from…”
“Wait — Satella!”
But, that one really hadn’t been his fault, even the slightest bit. So maybe it didn’t count, anyway.
“I can’t believe he kept trying after all this…” Otto moaned, leaning his cheek against his palm as he stared in amazement.
Wilhelm privately commended Subaru’s dogged determination. To keep chasing a woman after THIS…!
["Puck,“ Emilia said, tapping the spirit crystal around her neck. “Wake up."]
[The crystal began to glow, and then — the Beast of the End had materialized in her hands.]
["…Mm, good morning, Lia,” Puck yawned. “Ahh, Subaru's up already."]
But it sounded nice, Frederica thought fondly, to have a man who would keep chasing after you even after something like this.
["Good morning, Puck,” Emilia replied. “Sorry to wake you all of a sudden, but could you wash Subaru, please?"]
[Puck glanced at Subaru’s filthy figure, and nodded in assent. "Time for a bath, then,” he agreed cheerfully. “—There!”]
“Oh no,” Reinhard giggled. Julius winced, quietly making an educated guess about what was about to follow.
["Bath is putting it mildly,” Subaru groaned. “I— AUGH?!"]
[And he was suddenly blasted by an impromptu water cannon.]
Frederica shrieked.
“Were the two of you ganging up on him or something?!” Otto demanded, looking like he was going to be sick again — this time from the sheer force of his mirth. “Beatrice, were you and Puck— Did you PLAHAN this?!”
“I don’t think they could have planned it if they trihied…” Felt snickered, looking a little faint.
“W-We didn’t— No!” Beatrice tried to say, her eyes wide. “And— And anyway, it wasn’t like Bubby was really trying to—!”
["Whoops, I threw off his balance a little,” Puck giggled — but his attempted adjustment in the other direction was enough to lift Subaru off of his feet, a whirlpool forming to lift him high in the air and spin him round and round, screaming out bubbles the entire time.]
“Bubby, how did you make it even worse?!”
[Finally the flow subsided, leaving a very dizzy Subaru standing on the cobblestone. He wobbled back and forth a little before finally falling down on his back, staring up at the sky with a look of shock on his face.]
“That boy is gonna lose every last bit of dignity he has left at this rate,” Anastasia giggled. She felt a little sorry for him — or she would, if it wasn’t so funny to watch.
["See? You're all clean now!” Puck nodded proudly. “Isn't that nice?"]
[“Wh…When you play with me like that...” Subaru groaned, his eyes spinning. “My heart goes...round and round…”]
Reinhard couldn’t help laughing at the image of Subaru all wobbly on the ground, completely soaked and out of his mind with dizziness. He hoped that it didn’t make him a bad friend.
But Lady Felt was cackling hard enough that she had nearly fallen over, so he supposed that he was probably all right.
["Man,“ Subaru complained, moving to stand back up on wobbly feet. “If you're that rough, I'll start seriously thinking you're the culprits?"]
Emilia’s brow furrowed with slight hurt.
“It was a joke!” Subaru shouted frantically. “It was a joke, Emilia-tan, I’d never think—!”
["I'm not sure what I'm being suspected of, but I'm deeply, deeply hurt...” Puck smirked.]
—Emilia shook her head, regaining her smile. “I know, Subaru,” she assured him. “I know you’d never…”
“I’d never suspect you of something like that, Emilia-tan!” Subaru nodded emphatically. “Never, never, never!”
[“—Nyaa?!"]
[Subaru had reached forward to flick Puck on the forehead.]
Julius stiffened. Subaru—!
[“Punch-backs!” Puck shouted, flying forward to punch Subaru on the cheek.]
Julius relaxed. He really did have to get used to this…
Puck liked Subaru. Puck wasn’t going to hurt Subaru. Even if Subaru was annoying, sometimes.
[“Now you’ve done it…!” Subaru grinned threateningly, grabbing Puck with both hands before raking his fingers up and down his belly. Puck started laughing. “You like that? It’s my lethal move, ‘Make The Cat Cry Ha-Ha’!”]
[“Cuhut it out!” Puck cried, wriggling free. “Tail punch—! And I’ll finish you with my paw pad grind—!”]
“How oddly domestic!” Ricardo chuckled. “A boy from beyond the Great Waterfall and the Beast of the End, playing together in the garden…”
“It is so odd to think that the Beast of the End is ticklish,” Wilhelm commented, staring at the screen in bemusement.
Ferris blinked, and then a sadistic, sadistic grin came over his face. “Is Subaru-kyun ticklish, too?” he asked sweetly.
Subaru froze. “E— Eh?!” he managed.
“That looks promising!” Ferris wiggled his fingers threateningly, ears twitching as his smile widened. “Maybe Ferri-chan should check, nyext he gets a chance…!”
Subaru had never been so glad to be stuck in a jar where nobody could reach him.
Before Ferris could continue tormenting him, however — a beautiful sound started echoing across the room.
Ferris blinked. Subaru raised his head, looking as though he had been momentarily stunned. Everyone else quieted for just a moment.
Just what was that…?
[Onscreen, Emilia had started laughing. Really, truly laughing, caught ins the sudden throws of hysterics.]
Such laughter was contagious. Frederica covered her mouth with her hand, the corners of her lips twitching.
[“I'm sohorry,” she giggled, face drawn from its normally neat and tidy expression into a broad,stupid smile. “I cahan’t—! What are you two doing—?! Ah, my sides hurt— I'm going to die—!”]
Subaru broke into a dreamy, dreamy smile. “EMT…!” he whispered.
Ferris — could kind of see what Subaru was talking about, when Lady Emilia looked like this.
["Well, my initial bad impression's all gone!” Subaru declared victoriously, getting over his shock. “Thanks for the assist, Dad!"]
["Who are you calling 'Dad'?!” Puck retorted theatrically. “You won't have my daughter that easily!"]
[Emilia continued to laugh, loud and clear and beautiful.]
“You really are a beautiful woman, Lady Emilia,” Ram suddenly said.
Emilia startled. “E-Eh?!” she asked, eyes wide. “Where did—?”
“I just realized that I probably haven’t told you that very often,” Ram replied. “But…it is true.”
Emilia had no idea what to say to that. “…Thank you, Ram,” she finally decided, face warm. “That’s — a very sweet thing for you to say.”
“Ha.” Ram rolled her eyes, smiling slightly with amusement. “Ram wouldn’t say it if it wasn’t the truth.”
Frederica smiled at the both of them, feeling very, very fond.
["I— I heard Ram and Rem were heading for the garden,“ Emilia giggled, wiping tears from her eyes. “But they're a little late..."]
[“Huh.” Subaru blinked. “So when you say that they’re late, can I take that you’ve been waiting around for my sake?”]
“Ah—!” Emilia’s face suddenly turned bright pink, in a way that thoroughly answered his question. “Eh?!”
["Uh, isn't it the other way around?” Emilia corrected, trying to cover herself. “It's true that I should thank you, and if I moved without thinking, we might miss each other and I don't want that, but it's just coincidence that I stayed here with you."]
“Does that mean she would have sat out there waiting for Subaru in every loop…?” Crusch wondered.
Wilhelm hid a smile. What a wonderful display of young love this was, from the both of them.
["Right, it's just coincidence, Subaru,” Puck said, amused. “She makes me drag out my grooming for one reason after another and speaks to the lesser spirits about the same things over and over... She says it's all just coincidence."]
["Sheesh, Puck!" Emilia cried out.]
Julius tried to disguise his chuckling. It wasn’t working very well. He wasn’t the only one: half of the theater had broken out into giggles.
Emilia buried her burning face in her hands.
(Beatrice wondered: had she sent Subaru out here on purpose, for more than one reason?)
["She should just be honest with herself,” Puck sighed. “That's a cute thing about Lia, though…don't you think, Subaru?"]
["I totally do…” Subaru grinned.]
“Oh dear,” Emilia smiled, already knowing what was coming next.
[Subaru leapt to his feet, enthusiastically striking a pose. “Emilia-tan’s shining smile is the brightest star in my sky!" he declared.]
Ferris was already teasing Subaru before he had even finished his sentence. Subaru’s red face was buried him his arms.
“Both of ya are ridiculous.” Anastasia shook her head. “You definitely deserve one another, definitely…”
Frederica laughed.
[“And now Subaru's teasing me...” Emilia sighed. “And what is that 'tan'?”]
["It's a sign of my affection. It's like how Puck calls you Lia...” Subaru said. “A way for two people to show how close they are to each other."]
Reinhard blinked. “Come to think of it,” he said. “Did he ever explain that before?”
“Would he need—?” Felt cut herself off with a sigh. “Yeah,” she muttered. “He probably would…”
Having never heard or used the suffix before, it wasn’t like Reinhard had understood its meaning at first, himself. He didn’t admit this out loud.
["…Not that I remember being quite that close to you?" Emilia pointed out.”]
Emilia flinched, her amusement abruptly dissipating. With context, that—
["Wow, that statement kind of hurts, you know,” Subaru pouted. “I was kind of making a down payment. I'm totally planning to have a relationship with Emilia-tan that goes hand in hand with the pet names. Okay?"]
[Or at least — for her to forgive me for it a few nights in…!]
At least he had taken it in stride. Emilia shook her head, exasperated with herself. She’d need to be more careful with her words, going forward…
“Forgive nyew for it a few nyights in?! Nyew nyaughty, nyaughty—!”
“Will you shut up?!”
“That really is some determination,” Ricardo marveled. “I’ll give him credit for that.”
["F-Fine,” Emilia stammered. Her face was pink. “I'll accept that.”]
“…Ah?” Ricardo grinned.
[“Hey, don't look at me like that!"]
["Er?” Subaru tilted his head, confused. “I thought I was getting brushed off? What's that positive reaction? Explain this, Puck-san."]
Emilia re-buried her face in her hands, already knowing that whatever Puck was about to say—
["My daughter doesn't have many friends,” Puck answered mischievously, twirling his whiskers like a mustache. “so being called by an intimate nickname makes her happy. Put simply, she's easy."]
["My leading lady's easy?!” Subaru exclaimed, suddenly looking very excited.]
Wilhelm coughed into his fist. Ricardo snorted loudly. Ferris broke into high-pitched, evil-sounding cackles.
Felt sighed. “You just love making things harder for yourself, don’t you…?”
“Do I even need to say it, Barusu?” Ram asked.
Subaru had absolutely nothing to say for himself and he knew it.
["But we're still a long way apart...” Subaru sighed. “I need to learn a little more about this whole nobility thing."]
“Do you, now?” Julius said mildly.
“Shut up, already!”
[“Ugh…” Emilia groaned. “Could you not mention something I really don't want to talk about…?”]
Felt huffed. Crusch giggled. Anastasia sighed. All three of them understood the feeling well.
“They definitely deserve one another, those two,” Anastasia said, shaking her head.
["I just want to reach an agreement on E M P (Emilia-tan's Majorly Pretty).” Subaru suddenly spotted the twins leaving the mansion. “Oh?"]
["Ram and Rem, huh...” she said aloud. “It's a bit too soon to be breakfast time, though..."]
[Roswaal has returned now, then, Subaru concluded, moments before the twins opened their mouths and confirmed it.]
Subtly enough that only the members of the Emilia Camp noticed, Subaru had begun to tense up again.
“…Subaru?” Beatrice asked tentatively.
["Sister, Sister,” Rem said. “Since last we saw him, he has become a muddy drowned rat."]
["Rem, Rem,” Ram replied. “Since last we saw him, our guest has become a stained, filthy rag."]
[“I know I’m a rat, you don’t need to tell me…” Subaru sighed.]
Normally, Ram would make a sly comment about Barusu knowing his place. Right now, she kept her mouth shut.
The look that he had on his face right now…
“—W-Well,” Subaru decided aloud. “I guess you’ll be able to see for yourselves.”
“See…” Beatrice frowned.
“See what?” Emilia asked.
“Just that—” Subaru turned to face them all. “I was a total idiot in this loop,” he declared, quietly enough that only the Emilia Camp overheard him. “You’ll see what I mean.”
“…Eh?”
[Once again, Subaru joined everyone for breakfast — though he first made to tidy himself up, this time, due to his shenanigans in the garden. And from there, things continued mostly the same…]
[Until—]
["Whaaat is it that you seek from me?” Roswaal asked. “I cannot refuse your request, if only to prevent this matter from becoming public knowledge. Nooow then, what is your desire?"]
[“I only ask one thing…” Subaru declared. “Let me live here as a house guest for the next four days — eating and sleeping all I want!”]
Frederica coughed into her fist.
Julius let out a long sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Of all the ways to word that…”
Ferris starting laughing. “Wooow, Subaru-kyun!” he teased. “What a great first impression, hm? Did nyew wannya lower their standards that much~?”
“Yep!” Subaru nodded. “Agreed! It was an absolutely awful thing to say in that situation. One of the worst, most suspicious things I could have done. Absolute garbage move on my part, definitely.”
Frederica stopped.
Julius paused.
Ferris blinked, starting slightly at the unexpected attitude shift. “E…Eh?” he asked, clearly very taken aback.
When he had said that, Ferris had expected — yelling, whining, complaining, or maybe even some insults thrown his way. He had expected bantering and teasing and some flustered, embarrassed reactions. He had expected — what had happened most other times he had aimed to poke at him through the glass.
Ferris hadn’t expected—
“Honestly, I don’t know what I was thinking,” Subaru added, making a show of shrugging his shoulders. “It was such a stupid move on my part, you know? Making everyone think the absolute worst of me from the very start — like, what else was I expecting?”
“I-I mean…” Ferris frowned, looking like he really, really didn’t know what to do. “It wasn’t THAT bad, Subaru…” he tried to say, a little more seriously. “Nyew— I was just teasing, nyew don’t have to—”
“Nope!” Subaru shook his head. “It was really bad!” he insisted. “One of the dumbest, most suspicious things I could have asked for in that moment!”
“…I can think of some worse things ya could’ve said, Subaru,” Ricardo said lightly. “A lot of them, actually.”
“Nope! No!” Subaru shook his head even more rapidly than before. “This one was — definitely the worst, or at least up there! It was like — like planting myself as a spy, right in their midst…!”
Ram frowned. “You’re far too conspicuous to be even a half-decent spy, Barusu,” she pointed out.
“You wouldn’t know that right off the bat, Nee-sama,” Subaru insisted. “This was a terrible move on my part. I understand it — and you should, too!”
The theater was silent for a long moment.
Crusch turned to look at the other former residents of the Mathers Estate. “Is there…some extra context here?” she asked. “Is that sort of behavior particularly frowned upon by the Margrave?”
[Ram — yawned. She looked as though this were the response she had expected from the very start.]
“…I mean,” Ram said, also looking very, very confused. “It’s pathetic, but — a freeloader is a very typical kind of pathetic. It’s not…” She shook her head. “To be honest, I had actually fully expected him to ask for something like that, back then,” she revealed. “It wouldn’t have come as a surprise at all.”
—Julius shook his head. “What exactly was your plan, here?” he asked Subaru. “Did you just want to take a break from work for a little while?”
“My plan was to justify myself leaving the mansion temporarily without causing too much of a stir,” Subaru explained, not even glancing at the half-bait that was that suggestion. “I didn’t think I could tell anyone what was going on, so I — didn’t want to worry them. It was a really bad idea of mine, from the very start. Definitely one of the dumbest things I could have done, really…”
A feeling of complete and utter dread began to permeate the atmosphere of the theater, as everyone arrived at the exact same question, all together.
…Just how badly was this loop about to go, for Subaru to be acting like this?
[After breakfast, Subaru started wandering the halls of the Manor, pondering to himself what he could do next.]
“So — alright.” Crusch shook her head. “You decided to act as a guest instead of a manservant this loop,” she clarified. “And you did that so you’d have more free time to plan for the incident on the fourth night.”
“Yeah,” Subaru confirmed. “That’s exactly what I did. I wanted to use the days I had up to that point to look for clues about what was coming and what to do about it.”
[The only thing I know for sure, he reflected. Is that someone is going to attack in the dead of night on the fourth day…]
“I didn’t go to anyone for help, either,” Subaru sighed. “I never even told anyone that anything was going to go wrong. The most I did was tell Puck to keep an eye on Emilia. It really was stupid of me…”
“I— think it makes sense,” Emilia tried to say, smiling a little uneasily. “It was definitely reeally silly on your end, but — you don’t need to feel bad, Subaru. I understand.”
“It’s not worth comforting me about,” Subaru denied, shaking his head. “I was an idiot, I should’ve…”
He trailed off.
Emilia bit her lip, and then — she asked the question that she had been wanting to ask since the very moment she’d realized what was going on.
“…Subaru,” she asked. “Why didn’t you ever tell me about any of this?”
[If I tell Roswaal and the others right now, they’d definitely ignore me: I can’t explain anything about where I got the information, after all… Subaru mused. I could even get myself suspected as one of the assassins…! If I just had a physical description, then maybe…but as it is, asking for help is a no-go.]
“I…” Subaru faltered. Emilia saw him swallow. “I thought I could do it all on my own,” he said. “I didn’t want — I was being an idiot. That’s all it was.”
Emilia narrowed her eyes. “That’s not everything, is it?” she pressed. “The way you’re looking at me, right now… That’s only half of the truth, isn’t it?”
Subaru didn’t answer her.
“I…” Emilia swallowed. “I wish you had told me,” she confessed. “I wish you had — told me what was going on.”
Subaru didn’t say anything in return. His eyes looked duller than they usually did.
Emilia tilted her head, but before she could press—
["That's why I've gotta spend this time gathering intel,” he said aloud. “If the Return by Death conditions are the same as before..."]
Emilia blinked. “Same as before?” she echoed.
[Before, I died three times and succeeded on the fourth. If this is the same as before, then I can return one more time… Subaru mused. So, I’ll use my third life getting the intel I need for a breakthrough on my fourth.]
The atmosphere in the theater dimmed even further, everyone quieting as the implications of that statement sunk in.
Ferris’s smile faltered. That sounded…
["To be honest,” he sighed. “I don't like picking a plan that's giving up from the start..."]
[But my options are limited, here. I’ll probably have to resign himself to some sacrifices.]
Ferris went still.
…Was Subaru intending to—?
[—But I have no intention of throwing away my life, here, he insisted. It’s the difference between resolving to redo everything and aiming from the start to overcome the challenge. My goal isn’t to die: it’s to focus entirely on getting out of this loop…]
Ferris — relaxed. Just a little bit. The rest of the theater did, too.
Anastasia exhaled slowly. …Not a concern yet, then. Though — she would need to keep an eye on it, still.
“…Nyew’d better nyot, Subaru,” Ferris muttered. “Nyew’d better not…”
[“That’s why I had to tell Puck under the table to keep Emilia safe,” Subaru said. "I made things pretty vague, but he seems genuinely protective of Lia."]
[He gave my pushy suggestion a warm reception while we were playing in the garden, after all… Subaru noted. So, Emilia‘s probably gonna be relatively safe.]
Emilia took a deep breath. Exhaled.
“…I really wish you had just talked to me, Subaru,” she murmured.
Subaru looked away. “…I do, too.”
So why didn’t you, then?
Emilia bit back that question this time, even if all she wanted to do was keep at it until Subaru gave her a proper answer.
["After that, there's Roswaal and the loli... But after that, what? —Ah,” Subaru started, snapping out of his thoughts to stare out the window. Rem was there, repairing the flowerbed in which… “That’s where I fell, earlier…”]
“Useless Barusu,” Ram sighed. “Making more and more work for my poor, sweet sister. Just what is the matter with you? Apologize.”
“Sorry, Nee-sama. …S-Sorry, Rem.”
Ram blinked.
…Was it just her, or had that second apology sounded somewhat odd?
[“Sorry for the trouble,” Subaru tried to say as he approached Rem in the garden.]
“But he’s a guest this time,” Frederica noted. “So…”
[“Of course,” Rem said, getting to her feet. She bowed politely. “If you’ll excuse me, Dear Guest.”]
[“Wait—!”]
[And then she left.]
Ram winced.
That was the proper etiquette of a maid towards a guest, yes. They were supposed to work as quietly and out of sight as possible, when it came to maintaining a manor around the presence of a temporary visitor.
It had taken Crusch a little while to get used to that, herself. Of course, all of her staff were HERS, and thus didn’t treat her like a mere guest — but the etiquette had still taken some getting used to.
[Subaru stared after Rem. “I didn’t even get a chance to talk…”]
Though, Crusch reflected. It was probably a much harsher lesson to learn as one of those guests. Harsher still, if you had once had a relationship with the other party.
(And harshest of all, if only you remembered any of it.)
[Next, Subaru went poking through the different rooms of the Estate. The dressing rooms, the guest rooms, the dining rooms…]
“I went snooping around the Manor during those three days looking for clues,” Subaru explained. “But I didn’t tell anyone what I was doing or why, so from their perspectives I was just…”
"Oh," Frederica said, eyes widening just a little bit.
“Ah,” Julius said. “That IS suspicious.”
“Nobody ever thought to stop ya and ask what the Hell you were doing?” Ricardo asked.
“Nobody bothered — but I’m sure they noticed,” Subaru said. “They just. Watched, and waited for me to just leave their house already so they wouldn’t have to deal with it anymore.”
“What a rude freeloader you were,” Ram said, rolling her eyes.
“Yep, very rude. And suspicious, too!”
“I’m sure the people of the manor were kind enough to give you the benefit of the doubt—” Wilhelm tried to reassure him.
“Nah, they’re not that dumb,” Subaru refuted. “Someone that suspicious? No way.”
“He’s got a point,” Tivey grimaced.
“Not THAT dumb, you say…?” Ram echoed, looking somewhat stern.
“Plus,” Subaru added, not even noticing her scathing glare. “I studied in my room in the evenings — and part of that was your world’s language, but part of it was me taking notes in hiragana that nobody else could read. I tried to hide them from Ram whenever she came to check on me, but I’m pretty sure she…”
Anastasia sighed. “Yer right,” she muttered. “Ya really did go out of yer way to make yerself a suspicious character, didn’t ya?”
[“I don’t see anything out of the ordinary…” Subaru mused, peering into one of the dining rooms.]
[—Suddenly, there was the sound of a metal chain from behind him.]
Frederica gasped.
Otto shrieked.
“Crap!” Garfiel shouted, his eyes widening. “Is the intruder already?!”
“Oh no!” Mimi cried.
[Subaru startled violently, spinning around on the ball of his foot, mind racing as his adrenaline suddenly screamed through his veins—!]
[“What do you not see?” Roswaal asked, smiling. For the noise had simply been from the chain on his boot.]
The entire theater seemed to collapse with relief.
“Oh thank fuck,” Felt groaned. “It’s just the perverted clown.”
“Don’t call him that, Lady Felt…”
[“Ros-chi…” Subaru sighed, relaxing again. “Don’t scare me like that. It’s misleading.”]
“Seriously,” Rachins hissed. “What is his problem…?”
“I’m just glad it really WAS just one of Roswaal’s pranks this time,” Rom said wryly, doing his best to calm his own racing heart. How many times had they wished for that one, already?
Ricardo chuckled. Subaru’s obvious relief upon seeing that it was just the Lord of the Estate himself standing behind him as he went snooping around — that probably did a lot more than he’d thought, to convince Roswaal that Subaru was just a particularly nosy houseguest.
[That night, there was a knock on Subaru’s door.]
Tivey frowned, already looking wary. “Who…?”
[“Come in!” Subaru replied.]
“Ah,” Wilhelm said. “Of course.”
It was common courtesy, for maids to bring their guests tea in the evening.
[“Here you go, Dear Guest,” Ram said, setting down a cup on his desk.]
[“Oh, thanks,” Subaru said. “Do you want to drink it with me?”]
[“No thank you, Dear Guest.”]
Wilhelm winced. Subaru hadn’t been expecting this sort of treatment at all, had he…?
[“Hey,” Subaru said, smiling nervously as Ram moved to leave. “You can be a little friendlier to me, if you want…”]
—Would she say yes?
Part of Frederica hoped that she would say yes, because she knew that Subaru didn’t have much time left. Part of Frederica hoped that she wouldn’t say yes, also because she knew that Subaru didn’t have that much time left, and she knew that Ram would be all the more hurt if she had gotten to know him before he inevitably — passed on, again. Less than a week, either way, and that wasn’t a lot…
[Ram glanced back at him, and then quietly shut the door.]
Ram grimaced. She wasn’t satisfied by that decision.
[“…Well, it’s my first day,” Subaru sighed. “I guess that’s to be expected.”]
“And a guest, too,” Julius sighed. “A guest is a different thing than a coworker, especially among maids…”
“Subaru didn’t have maids where he came from, right?” Ricardo pondered aloud. “So…it makes sense that he didn’t expect this sort of treatment.”
“Kinda wish he’d known enough to expect it,” Rom sighed. “Otherwise, it’s…”
Well, it was sad — but it wasn’t anyone’s fault, really.
[“Yo!” Subaru said, greeting Beatrice once again on the second day.]
[“You come barging in here every day without knocking,” she said flatly. “You truly have no manners whatsoever. It would be in your best interests to leave before you get blown away, I suppose.”]
“You went to visit Beatrice?” Emilia asked. “Did that happen a lot, this… this time around?”
“I went to bother her whenever I wanted to take a break,” Subaru confirmed. “Though, uh…” The corner of his mouth quirked up. “She didn’t tend to appreciate it.”
Frederica wasn't as amused by that image as she may have been before this entire demonstration had begun.
[Beatrice shouted, finally becoming fed up. “Someone not worth saving should just go away, I suppose!”]
[And with that, Beatrice blew Subaru away once again. —And once again, he landed in that same flower bed that Rem had just re-manured.]
A number of chuckles echoed through the room. It was still too tense for much more than that.
“And that happened every time?” Garfiel grinned.
“Yep,” Subaru sighed.
[And to add insult to injury—]
[“Um…” Emilia said, awkwardly smiling down at him. “Once again, are you alright?”]
The chuckles turned into snickers and giggles, this time. That was a marked improvement.
“And that…?” Garfiel pressed.
Subaru sank down against the glass wall of the jar. “…Yep,” he muttered.
["My keywords are magic and chain...but that doesn't tell me anything yet,” Subaru concluded, studying in his room once again on that second night. "My concentration just ain't cutting it. What to do... Huh?"]
["Pardon me, Dear Guest,” Ram greeted, having come through the door carrying a tray with two cups of tea.]
“That time again, I see,” Wilhelm noted.
“Yeah,” Subaru sighed wistfully. He still remembered this night. The rest of this loop was — one thing — but…he still thought fondly of this night, even today.
["Oh my, Dear Guest,“ Ram blinked. “You really are studying."]
“Studying…?” Julius prodded.
Frederica understood already. That understanding made her eyes feel a little too hot for comfort.
“W-Well…” Subaru chewed his lip. “I did promise Ram I’d study, right?” he finally answered. “So…I did.”
Emilia felt something odd settle in her chest.
[“That’s super rude, you know,” Subaru frowned. “You know I am kind of an actual guest at the moment…?”]
[“Dear Guest,” Ram returned, calm and composed. “You are the manner of houseguest known as a freeloader.”]
Wilhelm blinked. Then he started to smile. “Oh…?”
“Is Ram changing her attitude a little bit?” Ferris grinned.
[A houseguest and freeloader… Subaru thought bitterly. Those terms fit all too well.]
“I would’ve thought you’d like to be a guest,” Julius said.
“Not Subaru,” Otto sighed. “If he’s not busy with something, he gets restless. You know he went right back to doing servant work when his knighthood didn’t give him enough to do…?”
Julius chuckled. “Did he, now?”
“I think that’s sweet,” Reinhard smiled.
["Here you go, Dear Guest."]
["Oh, thanks.” Subaru gratefully accepted the cup of tea from Ram. “Hot-hot-hot... Mm. Really does taste awful."]
Julius pinched the bridge of his nose. “Subaru…” he groaned.
“Oh, would you be quiet?!”
["This manor serves tea using leaves of the highest quality,” Ram said. “And these are the finest tea leaves in the manor. So that is quite a statement."]
["If it tastes bad, it tastes bad,” Subaru returned. “I just can't think of it as anything but black tea. Tastes like…plant."]
“All tea tastes like plant,” Mimi frowned.
Anastasia, Julius, and both of her brothers winced. Hard. —But, there was no helping that, they supposed.
“Mimi likes plant taste, though,” Mimi added, still furrowing her brow. “Dunno what he’s complaining about.”
There was also that, at least.
["I don't have words for the guts you have,” Subaru marveled, watching Ram sit down on his bed and stretch her legs with a nonchalant attitude. “Slacking off in front of a guest."]
["I believe you were the one who said to be more friendly with you, Dear Guest?” Ram returned. “I am doing this only to respond to your request. You should be thanking me.”]
["This is, like, even pushier than you were before, though?"]
—Ram smiled. It was nice, that she and Barusu’s relationship had been this amicable in every loop.
Well. There were only so many ways for her to treat a Barusu, after all.
["And, Dear Guest leaving in two days,” Ram said. “Have you made any progress?"]
Julius blinked. “You made a considerable amount, really,” he said admirably. “You managed to read that far into the book, in just a few…?”
“Is that an insult?!”
["Are you always this bad,“ Ram asked. “Or is your foolish head unable to concentrate?"]
It really wasn’t: learning that much of an entirely new language in such a short amount of time was a feat to be proud of. Julius sighed.
—It wasn’t like the Ram onscreen was in a position to understand what she was looking at, right now.
["Got some nerve saying that to a literary enthusiast like me,” Subaru scowled. “Aren't you inspired from watching me give this desk my all back there?"]
Ram was a little impressed, with the context she had now. She didn’t say this out loud, instead merely folding her arms with a huff.
Ricardo remembered watching young Ana-bo learn to read. Unfortunately for Subaru, it was difficult to be impressed with him after witnessing her. He didn’t say this out loud, because he knew that it was unfair.
(Anastasia Hoshin could have learned twice this much in half the time, but most people in this world were not Anastasia Hoshin.)
["An uncouth statement to match such sloppy writing,” Ram said, peering over to browse through his journal. “I am aghast you call yourself a literary enthusiast, Dear Guest."]
["This is the first time I've seen a maid talk to her guests like you do,” Subaru muttered resentfully.]
“I’m pretty sure you’re the only guest she’d talk like this to,” Garfiel grinned. “Consider it an honor.”
“It is indeed how the considerate Ram shows her affection to the likes of masochistic Barusus,” Ram confirmed, stony-faced. “Garf is right: you should consider it an honor befitting your status.”
“Yes, Nee-sama…”
Rem watched them banter, and yet again tried to figure out how she felt about their relationship.
[The difference between me and the twins is far greater now than it was when I was being treated like a servant, Subaru thought. And yet in spite of that, Ram is…]
["If you do not stop staring at me like that, I shall slap you, Dear Guest."]
[“Hey, the only one making the inside of my head go pink is Emilia.”]
“I’m always amazed by how readily you can admit that,” Otto commented.
“If he wasn’t this blatant about his feelings, poor Big Bro wouldn’t stand a chance,” Felt sighed.
Otto conceded the point with a shrug.
Emilia pouted at the both of them, crossing her arms over her chest. “Shush,” she murmured. Her cheeks were pink for — a couple of different reasons, really.
["It contains only common stories you should be ashamed not to know,” Ram said, looking at the picture book he had just now finished learning to read. “You need to master basic I-script before calling yourself a 'literary enthusiast.'"]
["Does calling myself that tick you off that much?"]
“Subaru-kyun IS a literary enthusiast, though, isn’t he—?”
“Can it!”
“An illiterate literary enthusiast,” Julius said with quiet amusement. “…Though, I am still interested in the books he DID read, back in his homeland.”
It was a shame, really, that Subaru didn’t appear to have brought any of them with him.
(One literary enthusiast to another — Julius thought that it would have been nice to bond with him in such a way.)
[Ram polished off her own cup of tea, and then reached for Subaru’s.]
["Wait, you're gonna drink all the tea you brought here?!"]
“If you are not going to appreciate such a fine drink, Barusu, then you may as well allow someone who will appreciate it to have it instead.”
["You do not need it if you are making a face like that when you drink it,” Ram’s onscreen self agreed. “At least it shall be enjoyed by someone with a properly functioning tongue."]
“Yes, Nee-sama…” Subaru sighed.
["I told you, I just can't get that plant taste out of my... Oh, never mind” Subaru gave up. “I'm gonna focus on this book, so you can kill time or head off, whatever you want."]
“You really are studying,” Julius marveled.
“I feel like we just heard this exchange a little earlier, didn’t we?!”
[My favorite fairy tale is "The Red Oni Who Cried,” Subaru thought. But my most hated fairy tale is also “The Red Oni Who Cried.”]
["It's, like, a happy ending and a bitter ending slamming into you at once,” he sighed. “Why can't it all be happily ever after?"]
Ricardo smiled grimly. Wasn’t that the dream, eh?
Anastasia blinked. “The Red Oni Who Cried…?” she repeated to herself.
["Sorry to intrude on your deep thoughts,” Ram asked. “But are you finished reading?"]
["I'm finished reading,” Subaru confirmed. “The things that went against common sense were fun, so it was more interesting than I expected. Guess that's another world's culture for you. Maybe I should bring in fairy tales from my own homeland, too, like 'The Red Oni Who Cried'?"]
Anastasia sucked in a breath. Could he…?
[Would I have to worry about copyright, in a situation like this…?]
That could be a business scheme of its own, right? And, even if it wasn’t profitable…
Julius was trying to pretend that he wasn’t interested. He was failing miserably. Anastasia watched him with amusement.
[“'The Red Oni Who Cried'..?"]
[Ram’s face had suddenly changed, somehow.]
Garfiel sucked in a breath. “Captain still doesn’t know…!”
[Huh, Subaru thought. It’s rare to get a rise out of her like this.]
Otto dearly hoped that Subaru successfully managed not to insult the twins based on their oni status this time around, too.
["It's the title of a fairy tale from where I come from,” Subaru said. “How about I tell it to you?"]
Anastasia leaned forward, her eyes widening. Were they about to hear—?!
“A fairytale from beyond the Great Waterfall?” Julius repeated, sounding very interested.
“Mimi wants to hear that! Mimi wants to hear!”
“Onee-chan — but,” Tivey admitted. “I really can’t say I disagree…”
Hetaro nodded.
“Nerds,” Felt grinned.
“I’d like to hear it,” Reinhard admitted.
“Nerds, the lot of you.”
Wilhelm chuckled.
Crusch tilted her head. She’d be lying, if she said that she, too, wasn’t curious.
—Ram frowned. …She didn’t think she’d ever heard this fairytale before.
[“All right.” Subaru clapped his hands together, a smile on his face. “Your attention, please…”]
The theater went quiet, everyone looking at the metia as though Subaru had spoken directly to them, instead of just to Ram.
Onscreen, Ram sat and listened intently. Offscreen, Ram was doing much the same.
Next to her, Rem couldn’t help but copy her older sister, who seemed so intent on hearing what would come next.
["Once upon a time, there lived a Red Oni…” Subaru picked up a silver spoon in one hand. “…and a Blue Oni.” A quill, in the other. “The two were very good friends.”]
“Oh,” Emilia whispered, a smile crossing her face. “That’s very nice.”
Beatrice rolled her eyes — but, she smiled, too.
[“The Red Oni wanted to be friends with the people of the village,” Subaru continued. “But the people were too scared to get close to him.”]
Reinhard swallowed. Emilia wilted, her smile slipping off her face.
That…
Well. They both understood that situation well, didn’t they?
Frederica folded her arms across her chest. She felt — a little bit self conscious.
[“The Blue Oni couldn't bear to watch — so he devised a plan to help his friend."]
Crusch smiled weakly. “That’s awfully nice of him,” she said. “I believe anyone would be fortunate, to have a friend who cares enough to help them like that.”
Felt frowned. “The Blue Oni was the one who came up with the plan to get the Red Oni what he wanted…?”
—Rom thought he noticed a figure lingering outside the window. His eyes widened. Is that…?
If Rem was spying on Subaru through his window like this, then she must have been incredibly suspicious of him.
….And, hadn’t present-day Subaru been making a great big deal about how—?
Rom shook his head. That couldn’t be true. It just couldn’t be…
["’I'll make a ruckus in the village,’” Subaru declared in the voice of the blue oni, hefting up the quill. “‘So you come and stop me. Then…the villagers will be sure to trust you.’”]
“That’s…” Garfiel frowned. “That seems like an odd plan, doesn’t it?”
“What else would you have them do?” Otto returned quietly. “It must have been a desperate sort of situation, for them to…”
Anastasia grimaced. She believed that she already knew where this was going.
Because if one of them made themselves into an enemy so that the other could look like a friend — well. Then that friendship would end up being somewhat conditional, wouldn’t it?
["The plan worked and the Red Oni befriended the humans.”]
“Ha!” Mimi laughed. “What a bunch of idiots.”
“Onee-chan…” Hetaro shushed.
“But,” she declared, a smile on her face. She wasn’t listening to her brother. Hetaro sighed. “It’s what the Red Oni wanted, so even if they are stupid…”
[Subaru frowned. “But as time began passing by, something began to worry him. His friend, the Blue Oni, no longer came to visit him."]
Mimi’s smile faltered. Anastasia pressed her lips together.
Tivey exhaled slowly. He had figured it out, too.
["One day,” Subaru sighed. “…The Red Oni went to the Blue Oni’s house. The door was tightly shut, and a letter was affixed to it. The letter said…”]
Rom sucked in a breath. Oh, no.
[“‘Red Oni, please have fun with your human friends. If I continue to hang around you, they might think you're a bad oni, too.”]
“Ah…” Julius exhaled. He — hadn’t considered that as a possible necessity. Though, now that he heard it out loud, it made perfect sense.
[“So I've decided to go on a journey, but I will never forget you.”]
Wilhelm’s eyes softened. “What a selfless thing to do,” he murmured.
“What a selfish thing to do,” Rachins muttered, eyes hard as flint. “He didn’t even bother saying anything to the Red Oni, first…?”
[“Goodbye. Please take care of yourself. Your friend forever… Blue Oni.’”]
Ricardo grimaced. “That’s an awfully brave thing for the Blue Oni to do,” he admitted.
“He wanted to help, but he had to sacrifice himself to do it?” Ferris scowled, something unpleasant curdling in his guts. “That’s pathetic.”
["The Red Oni read the letter in silence over and over again,” Subaru said. “Tears fell as he began to cry. …The end."]
For a long moment, the theater was silent.
“…What a terrible story,” Mimi finally muttered.
“I dunno,” Julius said. He sounded odd. “I thought it was oddly…”
["...A rather sad tale,” Ram sighed.]
["I suppose so,” Subaru agreed. “But I think it's a happy story, too."]
“…Well,” Julius corrected. “I’m not sure I’d say it was a happy one. But — it was beautiful, in a sad sort of way.”
“I don’t think it was beautiful at all,” Felt scowled. “Everyone in it was just…”
["I think the cast of characters was full of idiots,” Ram muttered. “The Red Oni, the Blue Oni, and the villagers, too."]
["Well, that's being a tough critic.” Subaru leaned back in his chair, staring up at the ceiling. “Not that you'll get any argument from me…"]
Frederica didn't know if she loved or hated the story. It was a bitter story, but it made all sorts of feelings well up inside of her, all the same.
[All three sides lack introspection, he thought. The villagers are pure suckers, and the oni could have found proper common ground if they’d just talked to one another properly…]
“Suckers is putting it mildly,” Rachins retorted. “This whole situation was all their fault, in the first place. Why did the Red Oni even want to join with people like that?”
Reinhard frowned. “I don’t think I can blame him for that,” he said. “It wasn’t the Red Oni’s fault, that he had been born an oni…but I don’t think the villagers were wrong, to be frightened of him all the same.”
“Regardless of whether he was right to want it or not, the Red Oni wanted it, didn’t he?” Ricardo pointed out. “But — for him to go and wait for someone else to put in the work for him…”
“But he at least opened his mouth and said that it was what he wanted, right?” Mimi objected. “He didn’t do anything wrong, just saying that he wanted something.”
“It wasn’t like he’s asked the Blue Oni to do that,” Tivey said. “The Blue Oni just went and decided it all on his own, without even asking the Red Oni if that was a sacrifice he’d find acceptable.”
“But the Blue Oni just wanted his friend to be happy,” Julius murmured. “I don’t think he was in the wrong, for wanting that.”
["That's why I love this story and hate this story,” Subaru said. “The Blue Oni’s self-sacrifice was super cool, but he was an idiot beyond saving, too. I like to think I can save myself through putting in the effort…”]
“I’d have to agree,” Rem said quietly. Everyone blinked: over the course of the demonstration so far, Rem had largely kept to herself. “Sacrificing yourself for the sake of someone else like that…did the Blue Oni not even consider what that would do to his friend?”
So sucked into the fairytale was she, Rem didn’t even realize that this meant she had just openly agreed with the foul-smelling boy about something.
“I dunno,” Otto replied, an odd look on his face. “I think the Blue Oni had the right idea.“
["So you think that about the Blue Oni…” Ram looked away. “I think it is the Red Oni who is beyond saving."]
“Wha…?” Ferris frowned. “How would the Red Oni, who was able to keep everything important to himself — how could he be the foolish one here?”
“I don’t know how anyone but the Red One could possibly be the foolish one, here,” Felt muttered.
["He wrapped the Blue Oni in his own desires, losing nothing when the Blue Oni lost everything,” Ram said simply. “I think that is a rather horrible result."]
“I have to agree with that,” Anastasia said grimly. “Though, it’s not the Red Oni’s fault alone: the Blue Oni was also hopeless, stealing away the Red Oni’s choice just so he could feel like he did something. …Everyone in this story is just hopeless. How awful.”
Were all fairytales from beyond the Great Waterfall like this? Anastasia hoped not.
“I’d say that’s rather uncharitable to both the Red and the Blue Oni,” Wilhelm replied. “The Red Oni wanted something dearly, and the Blue Oni loved him enough to make it happen no matter what it cost him. I think that it’s a very lovely story, really.”
“I think the Red Oni lost more than the Blue Oni did, really — and thanks to the Blue Oni’s attempts to help him, no less.” Crusch scowled. “What a bitter story.”
["What do you think the two Oni should've done, then?" Subaru asked.]
Frederica thought about it. Who was in the wrong? What should have been done?
She didn't know. She was just a maid, after all: these sorts of questions were beyond her.
["…If the Red Oni truly wanted to be friends with the humans, he should have gone to live in the village, even if it meant cutting off his horn. He should have done that long before the Blue Oni couldn’t bear to watch anymore."]
["Man, that's a pretty extreme position, there!"]
Ram reached up to touch the spot where her horn had been cut off, a long, long time ago.
—That sort of sentiment would have been absolutely venomous, coming from herself.
["Making the Blue Oni pay for something he wants is unforgivable,” Ram declared. “If the Red Oni wants it, the Red Oni should pay the price. The Blue Oni robbing him of that chance is a problem, too."]
Felt couldn’t say that she disagreed with that assessment. She folded her arms, listening silently with a scowl on her face.
…Felt wasn’t sure if she liked this story or not.
“Makes for a good cautionary tale, maybe,” Rom grunted.
Felt nodded, uncertain about whether that was all it was good for or not.
“What the Hell’s the lesson supposed to be, then?” Rachins muttered.
["That's a really strict view of it,” Subaru marveled. “Do you have something against Oni…?"]
Ram pressed her lips into a thin line. —Perhaps she would have said something different, about a different race. But when it came to Oni, she really couldn’t cut them any slack.
["—Dear Guest, which of the two oni would you rather befriend?"]
Ram started, the question taking even her off guard. “Hm?”
[Subaru blinked. "…Which of the two?" he repeated.]
“Ah?” Emilia asked. “That’s…”
“It’s an interesting question,” Crusch admitted. “If those are your choices…”
["On the one hand,” Ram said, stretching out one finger. “The Red Oni who asks and asks and leaves others to pay the consequences. Or…” She held out the other. “The Blue Oni, the idiot drowning in his own martyrdom. Which?"]
["Geez, you make both of those choices feel bad... So what, I'm a villager who just arrived here?"]
[It’s rare for the villager’s point of view to come up in a discussion about this story…]
Felt snorted, crossing her arms. “It’s not even a question,” she declared. “Who’d wanna hang out with the Red Oni, who does nothing for himself and just waits and wants for things to happen all on their own?”
Crusch frowned. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “I think…I’d prefer the Red Oni. I don’t — It would worry me too much, to hang around someone who’s always looking to sacrifice themselves for my sake, regardless of what I might think about it.”
“I can’t say I’d like being around either of them,” Anastasia muttered, in a very sour mood. “A nestling who can only ever rely on the charity of others — or a fool who makes sacrifices on the behalf of others without getting anything out of it? They’re both hopeless personalities. I’d rather chase the both of them away.”
“At least the Red Oni opens his mouth and cries out for what he wants,” Mimi argued. “Mimi’s a chivalrous hero, but she only saves those who want to be saved.”
“What’s that saying?” Tivey agreed. “‘Closed mouths don’t get fed’? I think I’ve heard it around, recently…”
Hetaro thought that he’d go with whichever his siblings wanted to befriend, really.
“I dunno,” Ricardo frowned. “Speaking up is one thing, but having the strength to do something about it is another. I’d much rather help out the latter than the former. So…I’m gonna have to go with the Blue Oni, here.”
“Is neither an option?” Rachins scowled. “They both sound like they’d be a pain to be around. Either they’re always moping, or they’re going behind your back to make decisions about you without you being able to even weigh in on it.”
“I dunno,” Rom muttered. “This is the sort of drama I think I’d like to stay out of. I’m too old for that sort of thing.”
“I don’t — dislike the Red Oni,” Reinhard murmured thoughtfully. “But…I feel like I’d relate more to the Blue Oni, myself.”
Wilhelm blinked, a little surprised. “…I feel the same way,” he admitted.
Reinhard’s eyes widened, and he blinked owlishly back at his grandfather.
(Where Wilhelm thought of his wife and felt great pride in his taking away her sword, Reinhard thought of his sword and felt something more akin to a great emptiness. Neither of the two men realized this crucial difference.)
“The Blue Oni is pathetic,” Ferris muttered. He didn’t like this story very much. “He wanted to help the Red Oni — and he couldn’t do anything without destroying a part of himself in the process? I don’t want to get to know someone that…”
(Ferris’ feminine clothing suddenly felt much, much itchier than it normally did. He didn’t look at Lady Crusch.)
“I…would have wanted to help the Red Oni,” Julius mused. “The Blue Oni only wanted to help the Red Oni, right? So by helping the Red Oni…”
“The Red Oni,” Beatrice decided softly. “Someone crying out for help like that…I’d want to lend a hand, if I could.”
Had the Red Oni from the story also been crying out for 400 years, she wondered?
“I relate more to the Blue Oni,” Otto thought aloud. “But…I think I’d want to help the Red Oni, exactly because the Blue Oni and I would be so alike.”
“I’d rather befriend the Blue Oni,” Garfiel muttered. “At least the Blue Oni’s got some fight in him, still. I can’t stand being around folks who’ve completely given up.”
"I'd want to help the one who gave up, I think," Frederica murmured. "That way, both the Red and Blue Oni would be happy."
She felt like she only had the barest understanding of their situation, staring inwards from the outside like the outsider that she was. Frederica was a maid, after all: she was no knight, no hero, and not the sort of person who wanted to be entrusted with a situation like this.
“I dunno…” Emilia frowned. “It’s not either of their faults, really,” she said. “It’s the fault of the villagers for putting them in that situation. Neither of them can help being oni, you know…?”
“Ya can’t choose the cards yer dealt in life,” Anastasia said grimly. “Refusing the question because ya don’t like the situation and complaining about how hard life is without doing anything else at all will just result in everything going the worst way possible for ya, Lady Emilia.”
Emilia rounded on her, eyes wide. “That’s not—!”
“Ram agrees with her old self,” Ram declared. “It’s more shameful to rely so heavily on the help of others than it is to give that help so freely. The Blue Oni wasn’t right either, but the Red Oni was just despicable. …Rem?”
“—Ah?” Rem started. “I-I…” she stammered. “I’m not really…”
She thought about it. Who would she rather…
“…I think I’d prefer the Red Oni, actually,” she decided. “That sort of self-sacrifice that just makes everyone sad in the end…what a ridiculous way to live your life. The Red Oni is more in the right than the Blue Oni, at the very least.”
And Subaru—
[“…What an uninteresting reply,” Ram said, watching as Subaru did nothing but hesitate.]
["Don't say that!” Subaru retorted. “Since I've read 'The Red Oni Who Cried,' I sympathize with the two of them, so…” He reached out and gently grasped both of her hands in his. “I want to help out both, okay?"]
Discussion paused.
…Somehow, nobody in the theater had considered that as a possible answer.
["So you're the type who understands neither his position both that of others,” Ram noted with a sigh. “When distance grows, your type gets left behind by both.”]
—Emilia winced. She remembered a time when exactly that had… And arguably for that very reason, too.
Julius felt similarly. He didn’t like this: unlike Emilia, Julius didn’t have the right to wince at such a thought.
["Distance, huh,” Subaru mused. “Why not just tell people how you feel while they're still close? The Red Oni’s not a bad guy for wanting to get along, and the Blue Oni's not a bad guy for wanting to help him, either. I'm the type who likes oni, not the type to just drive 'em off the island at the drop of a hat."]
Ram’s eyes softened.
“I don’t know how he sometimes says the perfect thing, at the perfect moment,” Otto muttered. “And then he turns around and…”
“That’s Captain’s charm, ain’t it?” Garfiel grinned. “He’s either completely off or right on the mark, and you’re never able to guess which it’s gonna be!”
“Should I be offended by that?!”
[Ram sighed at the grinning Subaru and looked at her own two hands as he grasped her raised fingers. As she brushed him off, Subaru shrugged and sat back in his seat, readjusting himself to face Ram again.]
["You know, Ram,” he teased. “You seem to like 'The Red Oni Who Cried’ quite a bit.”]
…She did. It was a bitter story, but — Ram thought that it was beautiful, in an odd sort of way.
["Dear Guest, you will someday regret fickle, indecisive, adulterous thoughts such as wanting to be friends with both."]
["I don't remember that being what we were talking about here?!” Subaru retorted. “I thought we were talking about oni?"]
The theater broke out into chuckles. They all sounded somewhat sad, but — it was still a kind of laughter, all the same.
Emilia mentally placed the story aside. She wasn’t sure if she liked it or not, herself — but she could decide how she felt about it later, she was sure.
["Setting aside the tales from our Dear Guest's homeland...” Ram said, changing the subject. “What did you think of the stories of this land?"]
["Let's see... I suppose the one that stood out was the dragon one in the middle of the book and the witch one at the end.” Subaru frowned. “No matter how I slice it, those two are different somehow."]
“Well, of course they’d be different,” Julius pointed out. “They’re different stories.”
“That’s not what I meant.”
["The witch story was like…“ Subaru frowned. “It felt they had to put it in but they went halfway. It completely ignored story structure…like a bunch of highlights."]
["That cannot be helped,” Ram said. “We are in Lugunica. Of course the dragon story gets special treatment."]
[“Right. ‘Dragonfriend Kingdom of Lugunica,' right? Now I get why it's called that…"]
Ferris grimaced.
Before her— Before, it had been Lady Crusch’s dream to redefine the Kingdom of Lugunica by severing that pact, following the Divine Dragon’s utter failure to keep up its end of the covenant. And now…
Crusch may have still had that as a goal, in a vague sort of sense. But did she even understand why they had wanted that, anymore?
["Hey, the family that made the promise with the Divine Dragon…” Subaru frowned. “Didn't it just die out?"]
["It did, and suddenly at that."]
["Isn't that, like, bad? Er, not that I'd know what bad means here."]
Ferris knew he shouldn’t, but — he turned to look at Lady Crusch.
There wasn’t a single glimmer of recognition on her face at all. Not one bit.
Ferris turned back to the metia, saying nothing. Inwardly, he cried out a horrible, horrible apology, to the one who was no longer here to hear it.
["No one knows what the Divine Dragon seeks, so it was not put in the picture book. Only gods know what the Divine Dragon will do in this situation..." Ram paused. "Rather, Dear Guest — only the Divine Dragon knows."]
Ram pressed her lips together grimly. “The Reincarnation of the Oni God” she had been called, ever since she was a little girl.
And she, certainly, didn’t know what the Divine Dragon sought.
[Negotiating with that dragon is the responsibility of the ruler of the kingdom, Subaru remembered. In other words…]
[“That has to be a mountain of pressure on Emilia, then…”]
Frederica grimaced. She couldn't even imagine.
["Yes. The Divine Dragon can protect the kingdom or destroy it on a whim…” Ram paused. “Thus, the kingdom and its destiny rest upon Emilia’s shoulders. Just thinking about it makes it seem like a story from that picture book.”]
Crusch swallowed, having opened her eyes to that role of hers a year ago, alongside everything else in this world. Felt pressed her lips together, mentally gearing herself up for the task once again.
Anastasia didn’t flinch. That was true — but they had all known that, when they had accepted their roles as Royal Candidates. Shouldering that destiny was simply part of the duty that they had accepted.
[So that’s why there’d been a conflicted look on Emilia's face when she saw the picture book… Subaru reflected. The sheer weight of all of that responsibility on those delicate shoulders…ouch.]
Lady Emilia’s shoulders can’t be too delicate, Anastasia thought wryly. Not if she’s a Royal Candidate.
Emilia grimaced. It — hadn’t been the story of the Divine Dragon, that she had been staring at. She was sure of that much.
["It cannot be helped."]
[Subaru blinked. “—Ah?”]
["Everyone was born with a role to play and the responsibility to live up to it,” Ram declared. “This is what Lady Emilia was born to do. It is a path she must walk, no matter how treacherous it may be."]
“That — is simply our role as Royal Candidates,” Crusch agreed hesitantly. “Even if it’s hard…”
“No use cussing out our lots in life,” Felt snorted. “If there’s work to be done, then ya get down and do it. Sitting back and griping won’t ever do anyone any good.”
…Emilia didn’t think that Ram had been talking about the dragon story, either.
[Subaru suddenly felt a strange sense of anger well up inside of him. “One girl's supposed to shoulder the whole burden like that?" he demanded.]
["I believe it is best if others can carry it with her,” Ram said. “However, sooner or later, Lady Emila must be seen to climb that summit herself."]
Ram was right about both of those things, Anastasia reflected. The truth of the latter part of that statement was self-evident, but…
It had taken her many years to properly acknowledge it. But as she was now…Anastasia had to acknowledge the value of the people who stood by her sides, helping her climb her way to the part of the summit where she would eventually have to walk alone.
[I can vent to Ram all I want, Subaru thought, slumping his shoulders. But it’s not like she’s responsible for Emilia’s burden. She’s holding back to not fuel my anger further — but I have no right to be angry at her in the first place. He grimaced. That kind of, really burns…]
My sister is too kind, Rem sighed inwardly. Though — it wasn’t like she could blame that boy, for getting angry about…
She shook her head. What was she doing, thinking of him in such a manner? Rem already knew that he was doomed, didn’t she? What was she DOING?
[“Oh, right.” Subaru changed the subject, wanting to do something other than apologize. “Ram, about that other story…”]
Emilia winced.
["I do not wish to speak of it.”]
“A reasonable response,” Beatrice said grimly. “Especially since…”
She didn’t know if Ram knew that Subaru smelled of the Witch of Envy, at this point in time. But if she did — it would probably have sounded quite unpleasant, to speak of such things with someone around whom the miasma hung so strongly.
[Ram stood up, tray and cups in hand. "I have been here too long,” she said. “I do not wish to cause Rem too much trouble. Dear Guest, I shall call you again for dinnertime."]
[Subaru looked somewhat taken aback by her sudden desire to leave. “R-Right…"]
“Bringing up the Witch of Envy isn’t a smart move, Subaru,” Julius warned. “Most people in Lugunica…”
["About the Oni story from earlier..." Ram suddenly said.]
Everyone in the theater blinked.
["Mm, right,” Subaru said. “‘The Red Oni Who Cried.' What of it?"]
["Don't tell Rem that story,” Ram ordered, her voice firm. “She would probably find it distasteful."]
Rom grimaced. It was a little late for that.
Rem blinked. Would she find it…?
I think it’s a rather beautiful story, actually, she thought hesitantly. She didn’t say this out loud.
Had Ram been wrong? Or — was that something that differed, between who Rem had been and who Rem was now?
[Surely no one would have that kind of reaction over a simple fairy tale… But Ram looks so serious . As such, Subaru only nodded meekly in response.]
[Ram left, and Subaru flopped onto his bed, exhausted. “What the heck's up with all that...?" he muttered.]
Ram wished that she could remember. She was pretty sure that it had been important, whatever it had been.
["A scary witch, a frightening witch, it is terrifying to just speak her name,” Subaru recited. “That was why everyone called her 'The Witch of Envy'—"]
[There was no story structure, just contents conveying the raw terror of the witch, he marveled. It‘s just straight-up eerie, especially as a children’s book…]
["And after all the trouble of studying to read this thing..." Subaru sighed.]
“The most terrifying story of our world,” Anastasia giggled. “And all he can think of it is that it’s a total waste of his time.”
Emilia tried not to show how happy that reality made her. She wasn’t doing a very good job at it. Felt grinned over at her from across the room, shaking her head.
[I’ll have to keep preparing, over the next two mornings, Subaru thought. But for now, I really should try to sleep…]
[And then, before they knew it, those next two mornings had come and gone.]
Frederica could already feel the loss staining the insides of her chest.
["Err, my time here's been brief, but thanks for taking care of me.”]
“He didn’t bond with them quite as much as he did the first three times,” Julius noted wistfully. “…But I think it was still a rather lovely time, wasn’t it?”
Ram didn’t say anything, but her heart felt heavy. It was true: there was not quite so much to miss, this time around…
But she wished that she had remembered that story about the Red and Blue Oni, even if it had been a foolish, foolish story.
Rem watched her sister’s stony face with a slightly worried look. She didn’t say anything.
“Well, now all that’s been said and done,” Otto sighed. He knew he wouldn’t like — whatever was going to happen next, but he could enjoy the good things that he had while they lasted.
“Now it’s time to put yer plan into action!” Garfiel declared. “Right, Captain? …Captain?”
Emilia’s smile faltered.
—Subaru had begun to a relax, for a little while. But now his earlier oddness seemed to have returned full force, stiffening his form and freezing him in place like a petrified statue.
Beatrice felt her stomach turn uncomfortably at the sight. “S-Subaru…?”
["I'll be fine,” Subaru was telling Emilia. “I'm just gonna take it easy. When I become a strong, wise, and rich man suitable for you, I’ll come back riding on a white horse!”]
["You have your handkerchief? And drinking water, lagmite ore, and, and... Can you sell all by yourself?!”]
["She's totally acting like she's my mom?!"]
Ferris cackled. “Subaru-kyun just can’t catch a break, can he~?” He paused, and then turned to the jar, where Subaru was being oddly quiet. “…Subaru-kyu—”
“All of you know that I’ve got the Witch’s Scent on me, right?” Subaru suddenly said.
[Just how much does this girl long for the company of others…? Subaru wondered. Or — maybe she’s acting on instinct, voicing that I’m desperately shoving down inside of myself…]
“Hah?!” Felt startled.
“Eh?!” Emilia exclaimed, surprised for a very different reason.
Beatrice squawked loudly, turning to look at Subaru with a panicked expression on her face. “Subaru?!”
“Natsuki-san?!” Otto cried out, eyes widening in horror. “Why are you telling our political opponents something like—?!”
“Nyes,” Ferris confirmed. Otto whirled on him. The healer looked shockingly unsurprised. “What?” Ferris frowned. “I was his doctor. Nyew think I wouldn’t be able to tell?”
“Ferris mentioned it,” Wilhelm said uncomfortably. “I didn’t want to remind you of any bad memories by bringing it up.”
Crusch tilted her head. She didn’t know what the Witch’s Scent was, but she figured that now was not the right time to ask about it.
["Weeell then, be in good health, Subaru. It has beeeen a short time, but it was quite enjoyable.” Roswaal winked. “Do not be concerned about my parting gift. Consider it a smaaall reward for the memories you created these last three days."]
“…I’ve been aware of it, yes,” Anastasia said slowly. “Didn’t think it was my place to ask ya about it.”
Mimi turned to her, eyes wide. “I didn’t—!”
“Onee-chan…” Tivey frowned.
“…Do you really think Subaru’s a witch cultist?” Hetaro asked.
Mimi paused. Then she sat back down in Anastasia’s lap. “No way,” she decided. “That’d be ridiculous.”
“My little sprouts noticed it when we first met,” Julius said, frowning. “…I feared that asking you about it would be in poor taste.”
“I’ve fought beside ya,” Ricardo said, crossing his arms. “I didn’t know about THIS, but…I won’t doubt ya, Subaru. You’ve got my word.”
["I get it,” Subaru grinned, hefting the knapsack over his shoulder slightly. “You’re paying me to keep my mouth shut. I won't say anything. I swear on the dragon."]
“I could also sense it on you when we first met,” Reinhard confirmed.
Felt turned to him with a look of wide-eyed confusion on her face. “You never said—?!”
Reinhard smiled awkwardly. “I didn’t think Subaru’s personal business was anything to gossip about,” he said. “My apologies, Lady Felt…”
Felt stared at him for a long moment before exhaling and waving it off. “Yeah, yeah,” she sighed. “Yer right: I already know Big Bro’s trustworthy. There are all sorts of reasons someone could be…”
Rachins wasn’t nearly as ready to brush this off — but even he knew that the idea of Natsuki Subaru being a secret witch cultist was ludicrous, so he didn’t argue the point either.
Rom stayed silent. He just wanted to know where this was going.
“E-Excuse me,” Rem asked. “But…what is this ‘Witch’s Scent’?”
["Talking to you seems to make any wicked scheme lose its purpose,” Roswaal commented wryly. “In any case, it will keep others from approaching you as part of some wicked scheme of their own. Besides, in this nation, to swear upon the dragon is to make the highest of oaths. It is not that I doubt you, but strive not to fooorget that."]
“It’s a sort of — corrupted mana,” Ram answered. “Also known as miasma. It tends to hang around dangerous individuals, and is incredibly off-putting to those who can sense it.”
—Rem suddenly had a thought. “Can I…?” she asked.
“Oni horns take in mana, so they can sense miasma,” Ram confirmed. “I no longer have my horn, but it would make sense if you, who still has yours, could detect that foulness.” She smirked. “Perhaps that is what is making the useless Barusu appear so incredibly, misleadingly dangerous to you, despite being as easy to kick aside as a dirty street mongrel.”
Huh. Frederica nodded slowly, filing that information away in the back of her mind.
(Rom watched this conversation silently. He didn’t like how many pieces were starting to fit…)
["You two were a huge help,” Subaru was saying to the twins. “Especially Rem with those really delicious meals. Ram... Mm, well, she cleans toilets really well?"]
Ram scowled at the insult. Normally she would have said something, but—
But now wasn’t the time for it.
["Nee-sama, Nee-sama, the Dear Guest's flattery is despairingly awkward.”]
["Rem, Rem, the Dear Guest's flattery is a complete disaster."]
["Well, excuse me, I really couldn't think of anything else!” Subaru smiled. “…But, thanks."]
“Well— That might be true,” Rachins said, trying to get over the shock as quickly as he could. “But all of us trust you, yeah?”
A chorus of “Yes,” “Yep,” and “Of course we do!” answered his question.
“Anyone who distrusts you over this will have to answer to me, Subaru-dono,” Wilhelm added firmly.
“I wouldn’t ever think such horrible things about you,” Reinhard agreed. “And neither would anyone in the Felt Camp, I’m sure.”
“You’ve more than proved yerself, kid,” Ricardo said firmly. “Ya don’t have to worry about any of that, not around any of us. Ya have my word.”
(Unnoticed by everyone else, Otto nearly collapses with relief. Stupid Natsuki-san, he cursed inwardly. Stupid, stupid Natsuki-san…!)
["Subaru, thanks for everything,” Emilia said warmly. “If anything happens, come back anytime, alright?"]
[Emilia-tan’s words are gentle until the bitter end…]
“Great, great, thanks.” Subaru waved off the words of reassurance with an oddly intense look on his face. “Anyway — the Witch’s Scent is incredibly disconcerting, right? And it would make anyone who has it seem incredibly suspicious? Especially if they showed up at your Estate demanding free shelter and proceeded to snoop around your stuff for four days?”
“I-I mean—” Ricardo said, looking very confused. “Subaru, ya don’t have to worry about us—”
“Thank you, thank you, that’s not what I’m asking right now,” Subaru brushed off. “Would that be suspicious, yes or no?”
“Well— Yes,” Julius confirmed. “If someone that conspicuous came around, I would definitely be keeping a close eye on them.”
“Especially if they started asking about curses and deaths and that sort of thing, right?”
“Ah—”
[And Beatrice had not come to join them, so Subaru pushed open the front doors to leave before he got cold feet.]
Beatrice quietly bit her lip. She wished that she had…
Though, perhaps it was for the best that she had avoided getting attached.
“That would raise all sorts of questions,” Anastasia agreed. “Either ya’d be in danger, or ya’d be planning to put the rest of us in danger — and whichever it was, it’d be almost guaranteed to bring trouble. I’d want ya gone as soon as possible.”
“Boss Lady!” Mimi objected, eyes going wide.
“It wouldn’t be fair to give Natsuki-kun a dishonest answer if he’s asking so frankly,” Anastasia told Mimi. “If he’s asking a blunt question, he deserves a blunt answer.”
Mimi frowned, but relented.
“Great, great!” Subaru looked — oddly relieved, to hear that. “And — what if they SAID they were leaving, but instead you found them hours later watching the Estate from a clifftop nearby?”
Julius stared at him for a long, long moment. “…Subaru,” he finally said. “What did you do?”
[I’d said I’d go to Irlam Village and then head to the nearest highway to hire a passing carriage and head to the Capital, Subaru reflected. But…]
“Something really, insanely, absolutely suspicious,” Subaru answered, looking Julius right in the eye. “The sort of thing that would probably get be pegged as Enemy Number One.”
[Emilia kept waving until she and Subaru could no longer see each other, and then Subaru kept walking for a little while longer.]
[And then, when he was absolutely sure that nobody was watching him, Subaru ducked off the path and into the woods.]
Julius sighed. Of course he did.
“With all the wild animals surrounding the manor…” Ram grimaced. “Did Barusu go and get himself eaten before the assassin could lay their grimy hands on him instead?”
With how Subaru had been acting, Anastasia feared that this would go even worse than that. Though — she still wasn’t sure what on Earth it was that she should be preparing herself for, right now.
["Okay,” Subaru said. “I'll do it here."]
“Oh-kay,” Anastasia sighed, trying out the new word from beyond the Great Waterfall just to amuse herself before returning her focus to the conversation at hand. “So,” she said. “Ya showed up at the Mathers Estate completely unannounced after saving Lady Emilia from an unknown assassin, immediately started sneaking around the moment ya woke up and harassed the local spirit until ya got knocked out again, woke up screaming bloody murder, started asking questions about curse magic unprompted, demanded to be give free room and board for the next four days so that ya could snoop around the Estate for no apparent reason while taking strange notes in yer room, lied about leaving at the time ya said ya would so that ya could watch the Estate in secret from a nearby cliff — all the while emitting miasma and also being borderline obsessed with the person who looks EXACTLY like the Witch of Envy.”
Emilia flinched violently.
“Well—” Subaru winced, glancing at Emilia’s hurt expression. “I— I guess so, yeah— and anyway!” he quickly pivoted. “That’s all, like, SUPER suspicious, isn’t it?”
“It really is,” Felt muttered. Wilhelm grimaced, but even he couldn’t defend that one.
Ricardo gave a long sigh. “What on Earth were ya thinking, kid?” he said wearily.
“And that’s not the end of it,” Subaru declared. “I also stole a knife from the kitchen before I left.”
Julius choked. “You WHAT?!”
["It has an especially good view of Emilia's room,” Subaru noted, settling down at the edge of a cliff overlooking the manor. “I'll see anything weird happening right away. —In other words, tonight. All that's left is…to wait for something to happen.”]
"Subaru—!" Frederica exclaimed, shocked and outraged and frightened all at once.
“Why would ya do that?!” Ricardo demanded, looking incredibly agitated. “Stealing from yer hosts—!”
“And stealing a WEAPON at that,” Wilhelm snapped, looking rather upset now. “How on Earth did you think that was a good idea?!”
“Exactly, exactly!” Subaru nodded excitedly. Wilhelm stared at him, aghast. “You’re getting it! Isn’t all of that just awful of me?”
“Yep,” Rachins agreed. “That’s just…”
“I don’t know if you can get more suspicious than that,” Tivey muttered.
Ferris just shook his head, looking faintly astounded by what he was hearing.
“So, Ram!” Subaru declared, looking as though he were on the final stretch of some bizarre racetrack that nobody else could see. “With all that said — wouldn’t you have been suspicious enough to act, in a situation like this?”
“Yes,“ Ram confirmed flatly. “If I had seen you spying on Lady Emilia from the cliff with a knife you had stolen from our kitchen after saying that you were leaving for the Capital — and after acting so suspiciously for the past week, no less — I would have apprehended you immediately.”
Subaru nodded enthusiastically. “I know, right?!”
“I wouldn’t have hesitated to use force, if necessary — though,” Ram snorted, shrugging her shoulders. “I sincerely doubt it would have been, considering the difference in strength between the two of us,” she declared. “Then I would have dragged you back to Lord Roswaal and Lady Emilia by the scruff of your neck like the dog you are so that you could explain yourself in great detail in front of the entire Camp, with either the Great Spirit Puck or the Great Spirit Beatrice as a witness to make sure you weren’t lying to us again — OR hiding anything else, because at this point, I also would have been concerned about whether you were working with a larger group as threat to the Estate. For all I knew, the incident with the Bowel Hunter in the Capital could have even been a setup. And if it came down to it, I would have served as your executioner on Lord Roswaal’s orders, too. You are correct, it was an utterly ridiculous…”
She faltered. Subaru was beginning to look genuinely, genuinely panicked.
“Barusu,” Ram asked. Her tone was suddenly void of annoyance. “What on Earth is going on with you?”
[I left at eight this morning, Subaru reflected. I’ve got about sixteen hours to kill before midnight strikes, then…]
“I-I mean,” Subaru stammered. “Wouldn’t it have made more sense to get rid of me quietly, in that case, Nee-sama?”
Ram recoiled at the suggestion. “What the Hell are you asking me?!” she snapped. “No, you idiot! Even if it wasn’t…!”
She took a deep breath. Exhaled. “Even if I didn’t know who you were,” she said, her voice forcibly even. “And even if you were that insanely suspicious — I wouldn’t have gone behind Lord Roswaal’s back to kill someone he had demonstrated such great interest in. It would be a violation of my role as his maid. And, in the case that his trust truly was misplaced, we would need to question you properly so that we could assess the extent of the threat that you posed.” Her eyes narrowed, a greatly offended anger just barely hidden by her tempered coolness. “As Lady Emilia’s retainer — I would hope that you’d understand all of this, Barusu.”
[This way, I can figure things out ahead of time and rush back immediately. Subaru nodded. So, instead of being one more victim, I’ll have the element of surprise…!]
“I-I mean—!” Subaru suddenly whirled on Felt.
“Eh?!” Felt squawked, eyes darting back and forth. “What are ya looking at me for?!”
“You agree with me, right?” Subaru asked, sounding increasingly desperate. “If someone that suspicious showed up — it’d be totally within your rights to kill them immediately, right? That’d definitely be the best move, right?!”
“What the fuck?!” Felt recoiled. “No?!” she snapped. “I mean — yeah, I probably would have killed you eventually if you were really a threat—”
Reinhard winced painfully. “L-Lady Felt…” he pleaded.
“It’s a hypothetical, dumbass,” Felt retorted. “I’m not actually gonna kill your— Well, anyway.” She shook her head. “Yes,” she declared. “If it came down to it, I would gladly kill someone who was threatening my Camp. But that’s not the kind of move ya can take back, so I’d wanna be extra, extra sure that there was nothing else to do.“
“I-I consider murder an absolute last resort,” Reinhard said shakily. “Even if it wasn’t — you — I wouldn’t want to kill you unless it were absolutely necessary. And…I don’t think it would be. I believe that I would be able to restrain you without bringing you harm, and then interrogate you back with the rest of the Felt Camp.”
Rachins gritted his teeth and shook his head from side to side, unable to speak a word. “If you don’t wanna get hurt,” his own voice echoed in his head. “Cough up everything you’ve got!”
(Perhaps he would have given some other answer, to some other person, on some other day. But right now — he couldn’t even imagine doing such a thing.)
“I’m not above murder, not even close,” Rom said gravely. “And I wouldn’t have been gentle with ya, I’ll tell you that much. If you gave me too much trouble, I’d be a vile enemy of yours. …But you’d have to give me trouble, first. If you spilled and fessed up what the Hell you were thinking without me needing to do anything — well. There’d be no need to do anything, then, now would there?”
“Besides,“ Felt added darkly. “If you were working with someone else and I killed ya ahead of time, I’d risk losing valuable intel. I’m not stupid, Subaru: that would be a terrible move.”
["This time, my goal is to identify the attacker and nail down the details of the attack...” Subaru grimaced. “Even if it kills me."]
“W-Well— Anastasia!” The Merchant Princess startled slightly. Why did Subaru’s eyes look so…? “You’re the reasonable sort, right?” he pleaded. “You’d agree that—”
“I’d have to agree with Lady Felt on that one,” Anastasia replied firmly. “I’m not above doing away with threats to my Camp, but ya can’t be premature about choices like that. If ya wanna weed a garden, ya have to pull them out by their roots. We’d have to make sure ya were acting alone — or if not, that we’d know who yer accomplices were. Killing ya ahead of time would be opening ourselves up to all sorts of trouble.”
“Especially ‘cause you’re so weak!” Mimi chimed in. “It’d be no trouble at all for Mimi to catch you and tie you up so you can’t fight or run away. That’s be the easiest hostage situation she’d ever have participated in!”
“Plus,” Hetaro added. “In this hypothetical, you would’ve saved our Lady like, four days ago? And nearly died in the process, too. So — we’d have reason to believe that this might, just might, be a misunderstanding.”
“That too,” Tivey agreed. He was smirking slightly, a little amused. “Somehow, your horrible luck from that first day would’ve bought yourself just enough leeway with us to get us to pause and get the full story out of you before we did anything we’d regret.”
“Yer biggest worry woulda been the theft of that knife,” Ricardo warned him. “Back in Kararagi, theft like that wasn’t something taken lightly, not at all. And pickpocketing on the street might be one thing, if yer the lenient sort — but stealing from a home in which ya had been a guest…? It woulda been an awful insult, like spitting right in our faces. You’d have needed a real good reason for that one.” He tilted his head. “—But, in this case, ya actually DID have what ya thought was a good reason, even if it might’ve sounded stupid to anyone else. And since ya planned to come back and return it, you were more…borrowing without permission, than ya were stealing to line yer own pockets. …So, I might‘ve gone easy on ya, once I figured that one out.”
“Subaru, I do hope you know that I’m not a brute,” Julius pleaded, looking rather hurt. First the questioning about mercy kills, and now…? “I know we have — history — but I’m not the kind of person who would enjoy getting violent if it’s not necessary. And…I know it wouldn’t be necessary, not in this situation. Not with you.”
["Putting aside if countermeasures will work...seems like Roswaal has his guard up anyway..." Subaru nodded. "To be honest, at first I thought it was nuts to have just two maids taking care of a huge mansion like that, but..."]
“You would have saved my life less than a week ago, Subaru,” Crusch pointed out. Subaru spun to face her, next, but she had already started to speak. “At great personal risk, no less — and for practically nothing at all. You’d be suspicious, but I’d want to get the full story out of you before doing anything.”
“That is not the kind of contribution a person would forget in a hurry, Subaru-dono,” Wilhelm agreed. “Saving my Lady’s life — it would only be in the most dire of circumstances, that I would raise my blade against you after something like that. I’d have to apprehend you, and interrogate you about your intentions and motivations. But I would be grateful enough to give you the chance to explain yourself. Any decent retainer would do much the same.”
“I wouldn’t go against Lady Crusch’s orders,” Ferris said darkly. He seemed offended at the very thought. “Nyew don’t seem to get this — which makes a lot more sense nyow that we knyow nyer nyot from here — but in Lugunyica, servants and retainers follow the word of their liege lords, ALWAYS. Ferri-chan wouldn’t go against Lady Crusch’s desires, if it seemed like she wanted to keep nyew alive.” He tilted his head. “…He’d at least have to make sure she actually wanted nyew dead, first.”
“A-All of you are crazy!” Subaru was backing away, shaking his head frantically. His eyes were wild. “None of you get it!” he cried out. “None of you— This isn’t— You’re being unreasonable! Just— Would you think about the situation here—?!”
“I— wouldn’t have done that either, Subaru.”
Subaru froze. It was Rem who had spoken.
[Roswaal probably has so few servants because of the necessity of having people close who won’t betray him, Subaru concluded. Between Ram’s slavish devotion to Roswaal and Rem’s adoration of Rem… Yeah. Roswaal has definitely surrounded Emilia only with people he’s absolutely certain will never betray him.]
Rem had rarely spoken aloud in this place — and when she did, she basically never addressed anyone who wasn’t her sister. She had certainly never addressed Subaru, her feelings towards whom she was still figuring out.
“I don’t like you,” Rem said, her eyes narrowed. “I don’t like you, and I don’t trust you. I think my sister is mistaken, with how much trust she appears to be placing in you. But…killing you outright purely for being a suspicious character would just be…”
Subaru made an odd croaking noise.
["The problem is, I don't know if they're on guard enough, given that I died from the attack already. If I'm the only one who died, well, good...” Subaru blinked. “Wait, that's not good."]
Emilia winced at that. But — she thought she understood what he meant, even if he had worded it poorly.
Besides, there was something more important to talk about right now.
“Subaru,” she said gently. “Nothing that you did in this loop was unforgivable. —Very silly, yes, and it would have rightfully caused you all sorts of trouble, I’m sure. But it wouldn’t be the kind of trouble we couldn’t talk over and sort out like that.”
“It wouldn’t even take that long, Natsuki-san,” Otto sighed, rolling his eyes. “We’d have two Great Spirits who could read intentions, and the answer to all of our questions would be that you’re genuinely just an idiot trying to help us in the dumbest way possible. You’d be in big trouble, but — not the kind of trouble worth killing someone over.”
“And I had already read your intentions, in fact,” Beatrice declared. “I already knew that you were about as harmless as an insect. Annoying, in fact — but harmless.”
"It would be — silly," Frederica said shakily. Her heart was racing in her chest. She didn't know why. Her face felt numb. "It would be very silly, to do something so drastic when there's so much else that can be done first."
“I-I wouldn’t kill someone just ‘cause they’re suspicious,” Garfiel agreed hastily. He looked hurt, and a little nervous. “I know we…we had some trouble before, but — you know I never really wanted you DEAD. Right, Captain?”
And Rem and Ram had already spoken their pieces, of course, so they both stayed silent, lips pressed into firm lines upon their faces.
[But if Roswaal's defense plans simply didn't account for me, a wild card, then that would be the best case scenario here. But of course, you’ve got to be prepared for the worst…]
["Here,” Subaru contemplated. “The worst case is that Roswaal's guard is down and Emilia gets assassinated. Of course, that'd mean Roswaal, Ram, Rem, and then Beatrice get slaughtered, too...” He sighed. “Ugh, damn it."]
Subaru opened his mouth. Closed it. He did so several times, clearly looking for something to say.
Ram stared at him, aghast. Barusu’s mannerisms often confused her, but she wasn’t sure that any of them had confused her more than those he was exhibiting right now. What on Earth was going through his…?
[“Well, it'd be nice if the guy's super cautious and runs off just from my yelling at him, right?" Subaru pondered hopefully. “But, just in case…”]
“Tying yourself to a tree…” Reinhard titled his head. “What’s your plan with that, Subaru?”
Subaru swallowed. Was his mouth dry. “I…It was for a quick escape,” he answered hoarsely. He was shaking. “I’d — I’d just jump off the cliff once someone came, and…”
“Jump off the— Subaru, that’s ridiculous!” Julius snapped. “You seriously went with THIS instead of just asking for… for…”
He trailed off. The look on Subaru’s face was…
Even Julius could tell that this wasn’t the time.
["And last,” Subaru nodded. “The knife to cut the rope... She'd probably be ticked off if she knew I was using it like this."]
“Ah.” Ram let out a breath. “Your beloved knife that is the focus of your one-sided affections.”
[When I came up with a plan that required a knife, I grabbed Shooting Star without a second thought…]
Of course. What other knife could he have chosen aside from that one? Frederica shook her head. She was not going to cry.
["Hopefully just for cutting the rope,” Subaru said. “But if worse comes to worst..."]
Ram froze. She wasn’t the only one.
No… she thought dimly. No, surely not.
[It’s not just to facilitate my escape, Subaru reflected. But also to wound myself if the time comes. The pain of self-harm could stimulate me enough to help me resist the gnawing sleepiness of the curse, right…?]
Ricardo winced. Unpleasant, he thought to himself. But smart.
Beatrice sucked in a harsh breath, her eyes growing wide.
(Was that… Was that why—?)
[If worst comes to worst, I might have to turn this blade upon the enemy. And…if it gets even worse than that—]
["For suicide, huh?” Subaru swallowed. “Geez...can I do that? Something that scary..."]
“Sui—!” Ferris whirled on Subaru, a horrible, horrible sense of anger and anguish surging upwards from his stomach. “Subaru!” he shouted. “Subaru, if you—!”
His voice died before he could really begin to get himself going.
The look on Subaru’s face…
It took all of Ferris’ strength to swallow his horror and rage and — turn away. Back to the metia. Now isn’t the time, he told himself. Even if all he wanted to do was…
…If Subaru did anything like that, Ferris would…
["...They'd be angry with me for misusing it like this, too, wouldn't they?" He sighed, staring longingly into his reflection in the metal surface. "They'd be totally pissed, huh...”]
“I would be,” Ram said flatly. “I definitely, DEFINITELY would be.”
[Subaru smiled wistfully. “I hope they would be..."]
Ram faltered slightly, grief mingling with her anger as a bitter, bitter taste rose in her throat.
[One way or another, I truly want to bury myself in that day-to-day life again.]
What a bitter situation, Ram hissed to herself. What a bitter, bitter situation…!
["I don't wanna die,” Subaru declared. “I don't wanna let them die..."]
Ferris let out a low, shaky breath. That — was something. That was something, at the very least.
[I’d cast away Emilia and the others to prepare for the next loop, but even so… Subaru thought. Just like the last two times, I’ve formed definite bonds with them this time, too.]
Rem had quite liked the story of The Red Oni Who Cried, she thought. She wondered why Ram had asked Subaru not to tell her about it.
Next to her, Ram’s nails bit into her palms.
[In a way, the pain of losing it will be my punishment, Subaru noted. It’s a cross that I can’t shirk: I have to carry both the sweet and the bitter thoughts with me. …I spent the past four thrown-away days prying open that raw wound, enduring pain like that of having my flesh gouged and my bones broken…all so that I’d remember.]
[“You said it yourself, Natsuki Subaru,” Subaru told himself. “Even if everyone else forgets…you’ll remember.”]
That’s quite a burden to carry, Crusch thought grimly.
(The burden of memory — as someone who had lost all of hers, what did that make Crusch?)
…Emilia hoped that Subaru didn’t feel like he was gouging his flesh and breaking his bones whenever he spent time with her. That — wasn’t what she wanted for him, nor was it what she wanted from him.
[I have to continue craving a happy ending until the last possible moment, Subaru thought. No one has the right to decide that Emilia and the others are no more than bubbles on the edge of the time stream. I can’t just forget these days, no matter what happens next.]
Emilia smiled, feeling very, very sad. My wonderful knight…
For all that he might have seen the people and the magic and the world of Lugunica as — to Emilia, Subaru really was something straight out of a storybook.
[Something like eight hours passed, with Subaru sitting atop that cliff.]
["Come to think of it,” he pondered aloud, watching as the sun neared its setting point. “Rem didn't go shopping this time..."]
[Maybe my early departure means one less mouth to feed? Subaru wondered.]
“It does take a lot,“ Ram said, her tone forcibly dry. “To feed a Barusu.”
“Teenage boys are like that, aren’t they?” Anastasia nodded. “Stomachs of ground dragons, the lot of them…”
“Mimi eats more than we do!” Tivey objected. Mimi smacked him on the head.
Emilia giggled. “Perhaps you just wanted to wait a few more days to go shopping?” she wondered, smiling.
“I’m just amazed that Barusu managed to keep himself focused on something for eight straight hours,” Ram said wryly.
[Ah. Subaru had started smiling at the memories. He pinched his cheek. Not the time for that!]
[“Like I can do something like that with eight hours to go,” Subaru huffed. “Concentrate, concentra—!”]
“Or maybe not,” Ram sighed.
Subaru looked so completely on edge. One more time, he turned to Ram and opened his mouth, trying to—
[Just as he shook himself back to the present, a faint sound suddenly reached Subaru’s ears.]
Ferris stiffened, his pupils narrowing to panicked slits.
Frederica sucked in a breath. Whatever it was that — was scaring Subaru so much in the present moment...
Well. She was about to find out, wasn't she?
[Immediately, Subaru dove to the side — and then the sound of something heavy smashing through bark echoed through the forest, and the trees all around him began to collapse.]
“Subaru—!” Emilia cried out.
Anastasia shouted, her eyes going wide. “That kind of destruction—?!”
How could Subaru ever stand a chance against that? —How could he even stand a chance of ESCAPING something like that?!
[As if answering her question, Subaru rushed straight for the cliff — and leapt straight down.]
Julius shrieked at the sight of him diving headfirst off a cliff. “Subaru—!”
[“—Ah!” Subaru cried out as the ropes bit painfully into his skin.]
Anastasia hissed softly. She remembered the feeling of being tied up with ropes — and having them harshly yanked like that. Though, in her case, it hadn’t exactly been by her own hand…
["Emergency escape—!" Subaru gasped out, cutting the rope with a knife and sliding down the rest of the rock face before tossing aside his knapsack and breaking into a sprint.]
But, Anastasia thought. More importantly than that—
“I saw it!” Crusch gasped. “I saw it! That was—!”
“What the Hell—?!” Rem shrieked, eyes wide with horror. “What the Hell was that thing?!”
“A flail…!” Wilhelm hissed. That was a vicious sort of weapon.
["I saw it!” Subaru exclaimed, racing away as fast as he could — stomping on branches, leaping across a gulch, stumbling over rocky terrain… “Yeaaaah— I totally saw it! —But, he came here?!”]
—Had that flail looked familiar? Had…Had Ferris seen something similar, somewhere before…?
[It’s not like I didn’t know that I was probably on their list, but—]
["But that's based on knowing I was at the mansion since days ago!"]
[So — had they been observing the mansion in secret for several days?!]
“Or they’re targeting Subaru, specifically,” Rachins noted grimly. “And Lady Emilia was never the…”
“Who the Hell would have such a problem with that guy?!” Felt retorted, visibly agitated. “Practically all he’s done so far is exist! Hell, he didn’t even do THAT past a week ago—”
“But it would make more sense, right? Why else would the attacker go after some random guy in the middle of the woods instead of—”
[“—Ah!”]
“Shit!” Felt swore loudly.
Reinhard didn’t even try to correct her, staring at the metia with a look of horror on his face. No…!
[Subaru had been driven right up to a cliff face, the harsh and jagged wall trapping him between rock and metal.]
["So I've been totally dancing on the other guy's palm?!”]
“They’ve gotta have a really good idea of the landscape, to drive him into a corner like that,” Rom noted darkly. “And so quickly and effortlessly, too…!”
“How long have they been waiting there?” Ricardo growled. “How long have they been taking out that Manor for them to…?”
“Just what kind of foe is Subaru-dono up against?” Wilhelm hissed, curling his lip.
Rom really, really hoped that his suspicions weren’t right. But everything so far…
[Even though it’s not quite night yet, it’s so much darker here, thanks to those thick branches…!]
["If you're coming—” Subaru shrugged off his tracksuit jacket, quickly wrapping it around his hands and stepping out to glare in the direction of his approaching assailant. “—bring it on…!”]
Julius wondered if he was going to faint. He thought it would be rather reasonable to faint, in a situation like this.
[Right now I’m as helpless as a prey caught in a predator's trap, Subaru thought grimly. But I’ll make the other guy warn it. I’m not so cute and helpless that I’d let himself get eaten without a fight…!]
“That’s right!” Mimi cheered. “That’s right — don’t give up before it’s all been said and done!”
["Damn it...” Subaru gritted his teeth. “You coming or not?!?"]
“Tha— That’s right!” Hetaro cried. “You can— You’ve got this—!”
Tivey swallowed, watching in silence. Whatever happened next — it wasn’t like Subaru was going to survive, in the end.
(Mimi and Hetaro knew this, too — but it was difficult not to hope for the best, all the same.)
[—Subaru caught the iron ball with his tracksuit.]
[It was ripped out of his hands almost instantly, the weapon trapping it between its own weight and the cliff face as it embedded itself deep in the rock, but that gave Subaru an opportunity to grab the chain and hold it tight—!]
“Well done!” Crusch congratulated. “Well done, Subaru—!”
“Well done!” Reinhard echoed, but there was a pit in the bottom of his stomach.
Why — why — had he not been there?!
["Now, show yourself, bastard!” Subaru shouted, summoning up his anger in order to hide his fear as he hefted his beloved Shooting Star in his other hand. “I've gone through a lot of trouble to see your face!”]
[If worst comes to worst, he thought, holding that blade. I won’t hesitate to…!]
Otto snarled at the screen, baring his teeth like a cornered animal. Who was it? Who had put Subaru through such—?
Part of Garfiel hoped that it would end up being Elsa, after all. Part of him hoped dearly that it would be anyone else.
Frederica didn't want to know. Whatever was scaring Subaru so badly was the sort of thing she wished to let lie. But Frederica didn't really have a choice: she was going to find out regardless, and she knew it.
[Emilia, Subaru thought. Rem. Ram. Ros-chi. The loli girl…]
[I made promises to all of them. And—]
Yes…! Beatrice leaned forward, eyes gleaming with anticipation. Who was this? Who had tormented her poor contractor like that? Who DARED—?!
Emilia just wanted to know. She really, really just wanted to know who, and what, and why—!
Rem found herself copying the Great Spirit in spite of herself. She had to know— She HAD to. Because what kind of sadist—?
Ram could feel herself baring her teeth at the trespasser already. If her little brother’s murderer had not already been taken care of, then Ram would take great pleasure in—!
["You leave me no choice.”]
The entire theater went completely still.
Mimi’s smile slid off of her face, replaced by a look of absolute bewilderment. Tivey and Hetaro stared after her with matching expressions of utter confusion.
Ricardo wondered if perhaps he were going senile early. Ana-bo had teased him for his age before — perhaps she was right, and his years were catching up to him after all? That certainly made more sense than—
Julius wondered if maybe he’d actually had a stroke and was now dreaming. That made more sense, than — than this having actually been something that happened, yes.
Anastasia wasn’t one to deny the obvious, or the present moment. But — even she had her limits, sometimes. And this…! —Except, the more she thought about it…didn’t it kind of add up, in the worst sort of way?
There had to be some misunderstanding here. That was all Rachins could conclude. Because there was no way — there was absolutely no way, that —
Felt stared ahead in disbelief. There was no way. No fucking way. It didn’t add up — It didn’t add up at all—!
Reinhard felt his stomach turn over. It… It did add up, in a very strange sort of way. But, if it did add up, and this really was true, then that would also mean…
Wilhelm stared ahead in utter confusion. Subaru had…?
It didn’t make any sense at all. Crusch found herself shaking her head. This didn’t— There was no way this was what had happened. There was no way that the culprit from before had been—
Ferris stared straight ahead, uncomprehending. His ears refused to work, and so did his eyes. He couldn’t comprehend this. It didn’t make any sense at all. Because, for the past year, Subaru had—
Otto felt his brain suddenly stop working. Because that — that voice, which had called out — that figure, which was stepping out of the brush — what?
Wha… Garfiel stared at the metia, mouth agape. …What?
What? Beatrice mouthed, eyes wide. She couldn’t speak. Her voice wouldn’t work.
Frederica felt her entire world turn over on its head. No— No, that wasn't right. There was no way that...
Emilia felt her heart drop into her stomach as the world was suddenly turned on its head.
Ram… Was Ram seeing things correctly? Because— No. No, it couldn’t be…
(Old Man Rom has been right, then. He wanted to swear out loud, but the silence was suffocating.)
“Wha…” Rem croaked out, her he’s wide with disbelief. She was the only one who could speak. “What?”
[Subaru stared, a similar expression on his face.]
“N-No,” Emilia stammered. “No, that can’t be…”
Beatrice stared silently at the metia. Her mouth was not working at all.
[His head was shaking slightly in denial. His throat was dry, letting little more than a shocked whimper escape.]
“…What,” Ram said. Her voice was low, and quiet, and raw in a way that made it echo through the room regardless. “Is the meaning of this?”
She wanted to deny it. Ram wanted to say that this had to be— It had to be some sort of trick—!
But she knew it wasn’t. Ram knew it wasn’t a trick, because…
Suddenly it made perfect sense, why their present Subaru had been acting so strangely.
[His fingers went slack, letting go of the chain as he stared at the approaching figure.]
Suddenly it made perfect sense, why their present Subaru‘s eyes were currently flitting between them and the metia with a look of total, total panic.
[“You’re kidding,” Subaru breathed. “Right, Rem?”]
Notes:
Keep in mind: Subaru turned to all these poor fuckers and went “Hey you’d totally kill me in this situation, wouldn’t you?” and was surprised when not a single one of them told him “Yes.”
…Also. Just so y’all are aware.
The next chapter is gonna be pretty much entirely dedicated to That Scene.
:)
Chapter 10: That Boy Loves You. (Arc 2, Part 5)
Summary:
…Rem?
Chapter Text
“…What?” Emilia asked, eyes blown wide with disbelief.
[This— This can’t be right, Subaru was thinking dimly. He had stopped breathing out of shock. This can’t be…]
Rom hadn’t wanted to be right. He really, really hadn’t wanted to be right.
[Subaru could barely think.]
Frederica could barely think, herself.
...What?
“It was—” Crusch managed, feeling like she had just been hit over the head with something heavy. “It was her?”
It was the girl who nobody could remember?
Ferris could barely even comprehend what he was seeing. His mind was refusing to comprehend it. Just what was he looking at, right now? How could the girl who had been in the same — or at least, a similar — condition to that of his Lady be the one who—?
[—Ah. The sensation of a bead of sweat rolling down his forehead had shocked him back to his senses. This is bad. This is very, very bad…]
Rachins stared at the screen, completely dumbfounded. Out of everyone he may have suspected — her?
It didn’t make any sense. It just didn’t add up at all…!
[The shock receded slightly, and in its place came an uneasy panic.]
[Is this really Rem? Subaru couldn’t help but think. Polite words like daggers, punctual to the point of obsession, doting on her impudent sister, harboring a serious inferiority complex— Is this really that Rem?]
But it did add up, didn’t it? Anastasia swallowed. Rem could sense the Witch’s Scent, which would have made Subaru seem suspicious right from the start. Then, with everything he had done throughout this loop, she easily could have come to the conclusion that he was a likely witch cultist, and then…?
But then — why had that last death been so brutal, after Rem had smiled at him so very sweetly just hours before?
Anastasia felt something ominous swelling up from the bottom of her stomach, as if something was very, very wrong. She shook her head.
“Natsuki-kun loves that girl,” she said aloud. “He loves…”
So — obviously, there was something more to the story, here. Right?
[“If you don’t resist,” Rem said, running her hand through her hair. “I can grant you a quick end.”]
“Wait,” Mimi suddenly said. Everyone turned to look at her. “If Rem is the one who— Then maybe it actually WAS a mercy kill…?”
[“…You really think I’m going to say yes?” Subaru asked. “That’s like telling me to eat shit.”]
Tivey jolted. “R-Right!” he agreed. “She would have been in the manor anyway, and her — maybe she was just on patrol, then?”
“Yeah,” Hetaro said. “If it wasn’t an intruder and just a resident, then that makes that explanation make way more sense, doesn’t it?”
"Y— Yes," Frederica agreed haltingly. "It was— It would have been her own home, so—"
She had smiled at him. She had given him such a lovely smile, just a few hours before—
So. Surely there had been a good reason for that, right? And— surely there was a good reason for this, too, right?
["How very rude,” Rem replied, in exactly the same polite tone that she had carried with her back at the mansion. It felt jarringly out of place, with the flail she carried in her hand. “Yes, I suppose that is in your nature, Dear Guest?"]
“But she missed,” Julius whispered. “Why would she…?” He shook his head. “But, everyone misses every once in a while, right?”
That’s right. Everyone misses every once in a while. Perhaps Rem was inexperienced with the concept of a mercy kill, and simply tried her best in the unfair situation that she had unexpectedly found herself in at midnight in the middle of the manor. Perhaps her hesitance really had been out of shock, because she really wasn’t used to witnessing the aftermath of that sort of violence after…
["I'll grant you that a girl with a blunt weapon is kind of hot,” Subaru joked. “But..."]
Ricardo wanted to tease him. His throat dried up at the very thought. Because all he could think was that—
[A spiked iron ball on a chain that can turn an opponent into mincemeat with one blow — Rem had to be quite a sadist to pick a weapon like that, Subaru marveled. And I already know from experience that her control over it is absolute…!]
“That’s right,” Wilhelm said. His voice sounded odd to his ears, as if it weren’t quite his. “Everyone misses every once in a while.”
Rem— Subaru LOVED Rem. Wilhelm was very aware of that. So…
What incredible confidence, Ricardo noted.
That posture didn’t speak of inexperience, or of hesitance. Rem knew what she was doing with that weapon. Rem had probably used it plenty of times before. Subaru was right: her control over that thing was absolute, and that thing was the kind of weapon that only someone who, on some level, gloried in bloodshed would—
Ricardo didn’t like this.
["It's kinda cliché to ask,” Subaru finally managed to say. “But…why are you doing this?"]
Felt gritted her teeth. Why do you think?! she wanted to snap.
But of course he didn’t see it. Subaru was a clueless, clueless idiot.
["It is nothing complicated,” Rem said in a blank tone. “You are suspicious, so I will render judgment as a maid should."]
Reinhard felt his heart sink into his stomach.
That night at the Loot House—
Was Reinhard to blame, for throwing Subaru into this situation in the first place?
["Haven't you ever heard of 'love thy neighbor'…?"]
["I am fully committed to this, so..."]
Otto stared up at the metia not with horror, or dread, but with a look of pure, utter confusion. What on Earth was going on? This was the girl that Subaru had fallen in love with, right behind Lady Emilia, right?
So why was she acting like…?
[She looks like she’s expecting a prompt response, Subaru thought. And if I move now, she’ll kill me for sure… This is less of a stalemate than staring down the barrel of a gun!]
Garfiel was suddenly struck, once again, by the realization of just how WEAK his Captain was.
He wasn’t useless, far from it. He wasn’t helpless, either, nor was he pitiful — not in most circumstances. But when it came to a display of straight battle prowess…
Well. There wasn’t really a contest there, now, was there?
And now there was an oni holding a giant metal flail right—
Garfiel shook his head. No way, he told himself. Captain loves that girl. So — you need to have faith in her, too.
["—Does Ram know about this?" Subaru finally asked.]
Ram’s breath caught in her throat.
No, she thought. No, surely, I didn’t—!
[Ram is arrogant, rude, overbearing, and inferior to her little sister as a maid in every respect — but I’ve spent more time with her than anyone else at Roswaal Manor, Subaru reflected, horror mounting in his chest. If even Ram has become my enemy, then what did any of it even…?]
Frederica couldn't breathe right. Her heart was pounding so hard she felt dizzy. Her face felt cold and numb. Ram—
Beatrice gritted her teeth, tears beading at the corners of her eyes. Surely, she pleaded. Surely, Ram isn’t—!
["I intend to finish this before Nee-sama is aware of it,” Rem answered.]
Ram exhaled, feeling somewhat dizzy.
—She shouldn’t feel so relieved. That was always going to be the answer, after all.
[Subaru took a deep breath, appearing to come back to life a little bit. Rem raised her eyebrows.]
“Rem…!” Emilia pleaded, even though she knew that her words today couldn’t do the Subaru of the past any good at all.
["So you decided this on your own?” Subaru asked. “Roswaal didn't order you?"]
["I will eliminate all who oppose Lord Roswaal's wishes. You are merely one."]
“She— went against the orders of her Master?” Wilhelm clarified. His voice was blank. “That’s…”
It wasn’t behavior befitting a maid, let alone the head maid of a household. Order must be maintained, and hierarchies were absolute. For Rem to have acted on her own to such an outrageous extent—!
Wilhelm shook his head. “The Emilia Camp is — unique,” he reminded himself. “Perhaps she is trusted to act alone, for the good of…”
“Decisiveness can be a positive trait,” Crusch agreed uncertainly. “It’s not necessarily a bad thing, for a servant to…”
Not for the first time, Crusch wondered how her old self would have responded to this situation. But Crusch could only be who she was now, and so she was left to figure out how to feel about this all on her own.
So — this was the Rem that Subaru loved so much? Emilia felt as though her mind had gone blank. She felt dizzy.
Emilia had tried not to form much of an opinion on who Rem must have been ahead of time, she really had. But she had assumed — that Rem would be much like Ram, yes, but more specifically that she would be fundamentally kind, and loving, and loyal, and that all of the lovely things that Subaru had told her about the blue-haired girl were true. And it wasn’t like she doubted Subaru, definitely not, but—
But. He had never mentioned anything like this to her.
Rem sat motionless in her seat, eyes fixed on the metia with the intensity of a person who was watching the most important secrets from Od Laguna unfold before their very eyes. At that moment, she couldn’t care less about what the others may have been arguing about.
So this was…
["Man,” Subaru taunted. “Can’t he train his lapdogs not to bite at people just passing thro— AUGH?!"]
“Subaru!” Emilia cried out.
["You shall not insult Lord Roswaal."]
Frederica barely even managed to croak.
[Rem had struck him across the cheek with the chain of her flail like a whip.]
Cries broke out across the theater at the sight of the blow.
“Natsuki-san!” Otto shouted, eyes widening.
“Oi!” Garfiel roared.
“Hey, hey!” Mimi squawked. “What was that for?!”
“What the Hell, Rem?!” Rachins shrieked.
“Why would you do that?!” Beatrice cried.
One by one, members of the audience began to call out. One by one, angry, frightened, offended voices joined the growing din of the theater, announcing their anger at Rem’s violent outburst towards the one who had only been trying to help.
But loudest of all—
“How could you do something like that?!” Emilia demanded, a rare fury in her voice. She had already shot to her feet, angry eyes fixed on Rem’s hunched form. “How could you— Subaru loves you!” she snapped. “How could you hurt him like that over— over a dumb little comment like—?!”
“Guys, guys, wait!” Subaru was shouting, banging frantically on the side of his jar. His voice was barely audible over the din. “Stop it, wait, wait, it’s not—!”
“That was warranted, Lady Emilia.”
Emilia stopped. Ram had gotten up to stand between her liege and her little sister.
“In Rem’s eyes,” Ram said. “An absurdly suspicious stranger whom she had needed to investigate as a threat to her home just insulted her Master to her face. As Lord Roswaal’s chief maid, it was her responsibility to respond to that behavior accordingly. …It’s not like she hit him very hard, in the first place.”
Emilia hesitated for a long, long moment, but it seemed that she had seen the logic in Ram’s words. “…I still don’t like it,” she finally said, moving to re-take her seat. “But — alright.”
Ram was right, of course. Insulting a retainer’s liege directly to their face after having acted so suspiciously — really, Anastasia could have expected much worse. She knew that Mimi, in particular, would have wiped the floor with anyone who dared to talk about her in such a way.
Perhaps the more hotheaded members of the audience would have forgotten that in the heat of the moment, with how deeply they were all wishing for Subaru’s safety in this moment, but — Crusch had remained silent, as had Felt, and Rom, and Wilhelm, and Tivey, and Reinhard, and of course Ricardo and Julius as well (even if her dear knight’s face had gone even paler now than it had been before). And of course, Anastasia Hoshin was not the type to lose sight of reality when things got difficult.
Anastasia rested her cheek against the palm of her hand, wincing. That poor, stupid, stupid boy…
Ram grimaced, turning to where the victim of that blow was sitting and watching their conversation nearby. She didn’t really know what to say — she couldn’t be sorry for defending her little sister, even if the circumstances were unfortunate — but words were forming on her lips all the same.
—But Ram didn’t need to worry, it seemed. Subaru looked very, very grateful, that she had stepped in as she had.
Rem didn’t even glance over at any of them. She was too busy trying to understand.
(So this was who Rem had been?)
[…Rem's loyalty to Roswaal is the real thing, then, Subaru realized. So that means…]
“It really was completely absolute,” Subaru agreed hastily. “—Well, her loyalty was really to you, Nee-sama, rather than to Ros-chi — but it was completely absolute. She would have done absolutely anything for you, she was that type of person.”
“Of course she was,” Ram scoffed. “My cute little sister is amazing. It is only natural for her to be that way.”
“It is, isn’t it?” Subaru nodded. Ram blinked, a little caught off-guard. “It’s only natural that she’d be so amazing, yep, that’s right! Loyal — but also really smart, and capable, too — and not just as a maid! I mean, did you see how easily she cornered me just there? I never could have done that, but to her it was as easy as pie, wasn’t it?”
“Y-Yes,” Ram said. “I’m certain that my sister is the type of person who would be capable of almost anything, if she were to set her mind to it.”
“You got that right!” Subaru agreed. “But all she really wanted to do was whatever she could for the sake of the people around her, you see? Rem was the kind of person who would do anything for the people she cared about, absolutely anything! And so, when she saw me and thought…”
["Ah, that's what it is…” Subaru’s voice cracked. “That's how little you trust me, huh?"]
[Rem didn’t even blink. "Yes."]
“Subaru…” Emilia trailed off, lost.
Subaru swallowed, and then continued. “I was so suspicious,” he repeated. His voice was shaking. “The only one to blame for how little Rem trusted me — was myself.”
“That…is true,” Ram agreed, beginning to grow more cautious. “You were indeed a very foolish freeloader, Barusu.”
“I know, right?! I didn’t have a lick of sense, I swear…” Subaru sighed dramatically. ““I was a Grade-A idiot back there, a total disaster. Meanwhile, Rem was the top-tier maid charged with protecting basically the entire Estate, and so it was really very admirable of her to take initiative as she did before something really, really bad could happen, really!”
“…Barusu,” Ram tried to interrupt.
“Anyway, she was really suspicious of me, and she had to make absolutely sure that I wasn’t a threat, right? A-And like you guys pointed out, there was a good chance that I wasn’t working alone, you know? So, now she’s gonna have to do whatever she can to make sure there isn’t — like — an army of witch cultists gearing up to attack the manor. Because that would really—!”
“Barusu—”
“I mean, do you know what the Witch Cult does to innocent civilians?” Subaru pressed on as if he hadn’t even heard her. Judging by the look of panic in his eyes, he probably hadn’t. “They — do all sorts of horrible things, and for basically no reason at all! And there I was, stinking of the Witch of Envy and acting like a total lunatic, and it would have been crazy for her to NOT think that I was some sort of cultist planning an attack on the manor. And at that point, she didn’t just have her own life to look after, but also the lives of everyone else in—”
[So… Subaru thought dimly. That means those days at the manor…]
One by one, everyone in the theater was slowly turning to look at where Subaru was sitting and rambling at them, words coming out so fast he barely had space to breathe.
“Captain—” Garfiel said uncomfortably.
“So like,” Subaru laughed. “Between her beloved older sister, her Master, one of the five Royal Candidates, and the nearby village full of innocent civilians — it’s not like she could take any chances, here! I mean, what kind of rotten sister would do that? Do you know what witch cultists do? It wouldn’t be pretty at all, and I’m sure Rem knew that she’d regret not acting sooner for the rest of her life if it ended up not being—”
“Natsuki-san…?” Otto asked uneasily.
“And we all know that would have been really, really bad! So anything goes so long as a fate like THAT is avoided, see? But —"
Subaru, Frederica wanted to say. She couldn't breathe.
"—Big Sis—?"
"In order to make sure something that horrible didn’t happen, Rem needed to make sure not just that I wasn’t a threat, but that whatever I was planning on doing next didn’t—”
“Subaru—” Beatrice tried.
“And it’s not like she could trust me to keep my word, after I had lied to them so blatantly already! And if Beatrice and Puck seemed to have been wrong about my intentions, then wouldn’t it stand to reason that their reasonings were faulty and they couldn’t be trusted anymore? She HAD to figure out what was going on all by herself! Obviously the only thing to do would be to…to…”
“Barusu.”
Subaru finally stopped. He had an odd look in his eyes.
“Barusu.” Ram swallowed. “…What did my sister do?” she asked.
["Damn, just look at me,” Subaru laughed. He didn’t sound particularly amused. “I thought I'd done all right, but I was so wrong..."]
“N-Nothing that wasn’t necessary,” Subaru answered desperately. “She — you know. Tried to mitigate the threat she detected encroaching upon her home. The threat that might hurt Roswaal, and Emilia, and Beatrice, and…”
[Rem— hesitated. "...My sister—”]
“So, it’s really not the sort of thing that should worry abo—”
["I don't wanna hear it!” his onscreen self suddenly shouted. “Take this!"]
[A familiar white light suddenly cut through the forest.]
“Big Bro’s cell phone!” Felt gasped in recognition, immediately turning back to the metia.
[Taking advantage of Rem’s momentary stun at the flash attack, Subaru screamed and barreled into her, knocking her aside with his greater height and weight before rushing on past, fleeing into the woods.]
“He didn’t stab her with the knife?” Otto asked quietly.
“Of course he didn’t,” Beatrice answered. There was an odd quality to her voice. “He loves her.”
Could any of them have expected anything else, from a boy like him?
[If this is Rem's decision alone, then I have two options for survival! Subaru’s mind raced. I can return to the manor and speak directly to Roswaal. But — if he thinks the same way as Rem, then—!]
“He won’t!” Ram declared. “He won’t, I know he—!”
Garfiel wasn’t sure about that, but he wanted to believe that Ram was right. After all, wouldn’t anything would be better than—?
["But even so...” Subaru gasped. “There’s Emilia...!"]
[If I can trust anyone, it’s her—!]
Amazingly, smiles broke out across the theater. Of course he’d decide on that.
After all, who else would Subaru trust with his very heart and soul, if not her?
“Yes!” Emilia cried out, almost joyful, nodding emphatically. “Yes, you can trust me! You can always trust—!”
[—But would Emilia, a Royal Candidate, trust me when she has the most to lose from doing so?]
And just like that, the theater was struck dumb.
“…What?” Emilia choked out.
[I… Subaru thought numbly, as if struck dumb by his own worries. Did I really just…?]
Beatrice stared at the metia, wide-eyed and speechless. …Had Subaru really just—?
—There was nothing in the world that could impress the devastation that Rem’s perceived betrayal had wreaked across Barusu’s heart more than that, Ram knew. For that boy, of all people, to humor for even a moment the idea that his beloved Emilia-tan would not listen to him…!
Rem did not know this boy all that well. But she had seen more than enough of the interactions between him and the silver-haired Emilia to conclude that a thought like that meant that something was very, very wrong.
Frederica was about to throw up. Frederica was about to throw up, and—
[I know how forthright, earnest, and unhesitant to put herself in harm's way for others she is…and I still doubted Emilia’s heart…?]
Wilhelm stared up at the screen, aghast. If there was one thing that he had thought could always be counted on, when it came to Subaru…
Otto had half-joked before that Subaru’s adoration of Emilia would only falter if the world was coming to an end. With the former half of that declaration now complete, it felt as though the latter was hot on its heels.
It wasn’t often that Garfiel felt as though he had been struck utterly speechless, but now his throat was refusing to work. Captain had…?
“…What?” Felt whispered, thunderstruck.
Crusch felt much the same. She did not know this boy very well, but — she felt much the same as Felt, when she voiced that question aloud enough for the both of them.
["Why…” Subaru whispered. “Am I doing…?”]
Ricardo winced. For Subaru to hear himself think such a thing — could anything be more earth-shattering, for a boy like him?
Rom didn’t know which had hurt Subaru worse: the experiences that had had led up to that earth-shattering moment, or that earth-shattering moment itself.
What ARE you doing? Rachins didn’t say that out loud.
[If I can’t even trust the person I’d resolved to protect, who can I…?]
Garfiel remembered the moment he had really, truly understood what kind of person Subaru was. He remembered walking into the trial chamber, seeing it light up, and seeing all the many, many declarations of love and adoration that his Captain had painstakingly carved into the walls as a surprise for Lady Emilia.
And now, here he was…?
He shook his head, turning back to his alarmingly still sister. "Big Sis," he whispered urgently. "Big Sis...!"
“Garf?” Mimi whispered. Garfiel barely even heard her.
Tivey grimaced. Hetaro squeezed his sister’s hand.
You can trust me! Reinhard wanted to cry. But — Subaru had needed him, and he hadn’t been there at all.
[I’m pathetically fleeing through the mountains because of the big plan I’d made to protect the life — of someone whose heart I doubted?]
It was the role of a man to never doubt the heart of his Lady, and to respond to her glorious image with all his body and soul. Ferris gritted his teeth. As someone who had long failed to become a man, seeing someone else fall short of that ideal stung on a level too personal to name — or perhaps, too personal for him to even acknowledge.
It was the role of a woman to act in such a way that faith in her heart would never falter. This was the truth of the world, and it was especially so for women of such high status. And a Royal Candidate had to act in such a way that the entire kingdom would maintain their faith in her heart enough to willingly bow before her. Anastasia prided herself as a maiden of many virtues, and as one who understood that truth down to her very core.
For Subaru, of all people, to lose faith in her heart, even for a moment… Just what did that say about Lady Emilia?
[I’d “gather intel” this time? Yeah, right. Subaru’s thoughts were full of despair. Tears began to cloud his vision. Why am I here, under threat from a completely unexpected direction, running for my life like this?]
—Emilia couldn’t be hurt or offended or disappointed in Subaru over this. She shook her head.
“You can always trust me,” she pleaded softly. “You will always be able to— Please, just come and see me, and I promise I’ll never…!”
Let him find her. Let her wipe his tears away and dry his face with her handkerchief. Let her hug him close and tell him how much all those little moments in the garden had really, truly meant to her. Emilia already knew that he was going to die, but — please, not like this?
[I was l too proud. I was naive. I hadn't thought it through…!]
All of that might have been true. It very well might have been true. Subaru had been too proud to ask for help, and too naive to properly assess what he was likely up against, and he didn’t think up a proper plan before diving headfirst into the fire.
And yet, Julius couldn’t bring himself to really, truly blame Subaru for any of this.
[Just as Subaru began to approach a clearing—]
[“—Ah?”]
Crusch screamed, recoiling backwards in her seat. “Od Laguna!”
“Holy shit!” Rom shouted.
[Subaru’s right foot — suddenly amputated by some sharp, unseen force — had leapt forward without him, plunging into the thicket ahead.]
Frederica made a heaving noise.
“What the Hell was that?!” Ram shouted, her eyes wide.
Had Rem somehow—?
[Without his right foot Subaru lost his balance and slammed into the ground, cracking his shoulder into the rock and reopening the cut on his cheek.]
[“AAAUGH!” he cried out, not so much in pain as in panic. “M-My leeeeeg?!"]
[It doesn’t hurt — why doesn’t it hurt?!]
The adrenaline wasn’t going to last. Ferris braced himself for the real screaming to start.
Wilhelm could only stare in an anguished sort of horror. Subaru—!
[A delayed gush of blood emptied out of the wound to which his leg had initially been attached. Only then, did Subaru scream with agony.]
Even though he had braced himself for it, the sound of the screams of a dying man was…!
Julius hadn’t braced himself for it. He had been in too much shock to brace himself for it. Unprepared as he was, the wailing sound was so horrible that he dimly feared that it would tear him in two.
Rachins clasped his hands tight against his ears, squeezing his eyes shut. He could still hear it. He could still hear it—!
“Rachins—” Felt tried to say, but her voice was barely audible above the sound of screams. She felt sick herself. She shook her head. “Rachins—!”
[Subaru clawed at the ground, thrashed about, pounded his free right hand against the ground, smacked a nearby tree, and clawed at the bark.]
Ricardo was the Captain of the Iron Fang. Before that, he had once been a slave. He was not unused to the sight of people violently turned into animals by the infliction of agonizing pain, the type enough to melt the mind down to its bare essentials.
But somehow, seeing it here and now, inflicted on a boy who had done nothing but be a naive, stupid, good-hearted kid…!
Garfiel started screaming right alongside him. He couldn’t help it. He knew he had to help his sister, but—!
“Garfiel!” Otto shouted, but it wasn’t like anyone could blame him, right? And it wasn’t like Garfiel was the only one screaming.
[Subaru tried to place pressure on the wound, but the pain made it difficult to do it right.]
“That’s not,” Mimi tried to say. “That’s not— you’re too far down, you should—”
“Use your shirt as a tourniquet,” Tivey moaned. “Tie it tight so it stops the blood flow and…”
“Please,” Hetaro whimpered. “Just stop thrashing around like— you’re making it worse—!”
There was nothing the triplets could say that would change the events of the past. Anastasia wasn’t tactless enough to say this out loud. Wordlessly, she squeezed them all tight, watching grimly as the scene prepared to play out until the end.
Even if Subaru had known what to do, Otto understood, it wasn’t like it would have helped much. Not with his pursuer right…!
[It hurts! Subaru cried inwardly. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts so bad—!]
“No!” Beatrice cried out, momentarily forgetting that this was a memory that could not be changed no matter how much she wished for it. “No, no, no—! Someone help him, PLEASE—!”
“Subaru!” Emilia wailed, voice turned hysterical by fear and anguish. “SUBARU—!”
But of course, there was nothing she could do, now.
“What the fuck?!” Ram was screaming, dignity forgotten. She was on her feet, gripping her hair with both hands. When had she gotten to her feet? It didn’t matter. “What kind of— Who did— Who DARES—?!”
—Why hadn’t Reinhard BEEN there?!
[Ah… Subaru wheezed. I’m— bleeding out. I’m going to…]
["Mana of Water,” Rem’s voice suddenly said. “Heal this body."]
Ram stopped. “…Rem?” she asked. Her grip on her hair relaxed, ever so slightly.
Beatrice faltered, the rage slowly dimming from her eyes. Huh?
“Ah…” Emilia relaxed. “Alright,” she said. “So— It was rough at first, but maybe now you two will…?”
Frederica's panic only grew. Why was she panicking so much? Why did she know that something was wrong?
[Rem was using healing magic on Subaru’s amputated right leg.]
Rem — also relaxed. That’s right. Amnesia or not, Rem was still… And she wasn’t a monster, so of course she would…
Ricardo exhaled slowly, slumping back in his seat with exhaustion. That was right. Subaru loved Rem. However things looked right now — there had to have been a reason Subaru had fallen for that girl.
Reinhard hadn’t been there. That was be a shame that he would carry with him regardless. But…he couldn’t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Even if it wasn’t him — of course, someone had been there after all.
Subaru loved Rem, didn’t he? Reinhard had been stupid to doubt his friend.
—Otto didn’t trust this. He braced himself for the other shoe to drop.
(He wanted to trust Subaru’s judgement, he really, really did. But from everything he had seen of the Rem of this night so far…!)
[“R-Rem…?” Subaru whispered, hope re-entering his voice. “You’re…?”]
“Ah,” Julius said. He felt like the world was spinning around his head. “I see.”
Of course she hadn’t actually— What else could he have expected? Subaru’s judgement had always been phenomenal, when it really came down to the wire. So, Julius shouldn’t have expected anything else.
Ferris snorted, a slight bit of humor re-entering his voice at the assurance that Subaru was nearing safety once again. “O-Of course,” he teased, voice shaking. “Nyaughty Subaru-kyun gets all the ladies falling over themselves for his sake, doesn’t he…?”
“Oh, thank goodness,” Crusch sighed. She felt exhausted.
Of course. Wilhelm never should have doubted Subaru-dono, obviously not. The old man would have to give both the boy and the girl his sincerest apologies, as soon as his heart stopped pounding so heavily in his chest and allowed him to properly breathe.
Felt frowned. That felt like a pretty stark shift in behavior, didn’t it…?
—Anastasia didn’t trust this. Something wasn’t right, here. This was too fast a turn-around, and in any case, why wasn’t Rem reacting properly to the sudden fatal injury as though it had been something unexpected…?
[Rem looked back at him, her usual soft smile on her face.]
Garfiel groaned, feeling somewhat faint. His throat ached from screaming. Of course— This was Captain’s girl. Even if she was a little rough, she was still…
Mimi swallowed.
Rachins normally would have considered it sick, for someone to smile in a situation like this. But right now, all that kind expression brought his way was a dizzying sense of relief.
“Ah…” Hetaro exhaled. “That’s right. Subaru loves…”
Tivey didn’t share his brother’s confidence. From the looks of it, neither did his sister.
—Something wasn’t right, Rom thought. Something here wasn’t…
[“I will not be able to ask you anything if I let you die so easily,” Rem said, as sweet-sounding as she always was.]
Emilia’s smile faltered. “…Eh?”
Frederica could feel her chest heaving.
[Ah, Subaru thought to himself. I really am an optimistic idiot.]
Subaru shook himself out of his stupor, frantically turning back to the audience. “I know what it looks like,” he said. “But seriously, you’ve got to look at it from her perspective, here! A strange guy shrouded in the Witch’s Scent shows up, demands free room and board, snoops around, spies on everyone with a stolen knife after pretending to leave for the Capital, I really didn’t do myself any favors—!”
“Eh?!” Subaru’s desperate attempts to reassure her were only having the opposite effect, somehow. Emilia felt a rotten sense of unease building up in her stomach. She swallowed, somewhat queasy. “Su— Subaru—?”
“Subaru, please don’t—” Beatrice tried to calm him down, but her words didn’t seem to have any effect.
“And it’s not like I didn’t any chances to make things right!” Subaru kept going, steamrollering over his Great Spirit as if she hadn’t spoken at all. “I could have done lots of things before they got to this point! I could have given her the knife, or thrown myself at her feet the moment I saw her apologizing for my reckless behavior, or just told anyone what was going on back when I had the chance and just taken their distrust on the chin like a man—”
[Lying face-up, Subaru could only watch as the iron ball gouged the earth as Rem pulled it forth, deliberately placing it where he could see it. A crude, unrefined, specialized tool for violence that placed his life firmly in her hands.]
Rachins winced. What an image that was. He certainly wasn’t envious of Subaru, in a position like…
“—I mean, Puck and Beatrice were both perfectly capable of reading my intentions! So even if I didn’t have any proof, if I had just said my piece while one of them was present then everyone would have known I wasn’t lying, and even if they DID think I was crazy they may have at least— I mean, I had just saved Emilia from Elsa without any real explanation, so it’s not like it would be that much of a stretch to say that I just knew things—”
“Rem…?” Garfiel croaked out.
“—but instead I went and made the worst possible decision and decided to go and take care of everything behind everyone’s backs because I wanted to be COOL and all that junk, and like — what would I have even done, if things went to plan? What, I would have tried to charge back to the manor to save everyone in the nick of time like some sort of hero? It would have gone so badly, even worse than it did here, and so in a way I’m actually probably really lucky that it was just Rem being rightfully cautious instead of—”
["I am confiscating this,” Rem declared, effortlessly taking Subaru’s beloved Shooting Star right out of his closed hand. She turned it over in her own, observing it. "Had you stabbed me with this earlier,” she mused. “You would have been able to flee a little farther."]
“And that didn’t hint to you that maybe…?” Crusch hissed out. Subaru’s clear unwillingness to cause her pain — it was such an obvious discrepancy. Why was she ignoring it? Why was she going out of her way to ignore it?!
“Plus, you know, she was Roswaal’s head maid, so — Roswaal may not have been able to get rid of me himself because of the whole debt situation, but if Rem acted on her own, she could take the fall for it while he—”
Ah, Felt understood numbly. So that’s what’s going on.
“Also — I know I probably shouldn’t be telling you this but—” If possible, Subaru’s voice had started to grow in both speed and pitch. “—this isn’t exactly Rem’s first time encountering witch cultists, and last time she and Ram and their entire village all got— you really can’t blame her for reacting like this when someone who looks like he’s part of the group who killed all those people and hurt Ram like that suddenly just—”
Ram would have snapped at him for airing out her dirty laundry like that in any other scenario, but right now she was too frightened of what on Earth could be scaring Subaru so badly to formulate a response.
—Otto suddenly realized what was going to happen next, and all the blood drained from his face.
[There was no way I could have stabbed Rem with that knife, Subaru knew. My heart — lacks the strength for that. —Not Rem. And not with that knife…]
[But he couldn’t bring himself to say this out loud, shaking his head without a word.]
That naive boy. Anastasia gritted her teeth. That hopelessly, hopelessly naive boy…!
Anastasia believed that she had figured it out, by this point.
[Rem sighed and discarded the knife into the forest thicket.]
Rom had figured it out the moment Rem had opened her mouth and plainly told Subaru of her intentions. Subaru’s ongoing rambling was only driving his conclusion home.
“How could anyone expect anything else from her after an experience like that?!” Subaru demanded. At a distance he sounded angry, but he was too panicked to hide it correctly, and so everyone knew it was an act. “Don’t you know what the Witch Cult DOES to people?! I don’t know how you could see something that horrible and not later end up flying into a rage at the sight of them intruding upon your home and acting like they own the place! I know it might not seem like it, but Rem had to have had so much restraint in a situation like—!”
“Subaru-dono,” Wilhelm tried to interrupt. A look of pure, unadulterated terror was growing in his eyes. “Subaru-dono — what are you trying to tell us right now?”
“I’m telling you that you’re thinking about this situation all wrong!” Subaru snapped. “Rem isn’t bad, or dangerous, or sadistic, or anything like that! She’s trying her best in a foul situation that she only got shoved into because I was acting like a fucking moron, so would you cut her some slack already?! Anyone else in her position would have done the same—!”
Ricardo sucked in a breath. “Subaru,” he said in a rough-sounding voice. He sounded uncharacteristically panicked. “Subaru, you don’t mean—!”
Mimi’s eyes widened with dawning realization. She didn’t… Mimi wanted to say. She wouldn’t…!
Next to her, Hetaro made a small croaking noise.
Tivey squeezed both of their hands. He had already gritted his teeth.
(As Vice Captains of the Iron Fang, it wasn’t like the triplets were too naive to understand…)
“And it’s not like she had anything better to work with, here! What, was she going to go back to the manor to get a more fitting tool just so the WITCH CULTIST could be a bit more comfortable during the interrogation process? That’s ridiculous, obviously she had to use what she had on hand! You can’t seriously tell me you’re blaming her for—”
["I ask you,“ Rem said coldly. “Are you working with one of Lady Emilia's rival claimants to the throne?"]
It wasn’t until Rem had asked that question that Julius finally understood what was about to happen.
“Subaru,” Julius suddenly said. His voice was unusually raw. “Subaru— You can’t mean that she—!”
He cut himself off. He already knew that he was right. The look on Subaru’s face only confirmed it.
Subaru swallowed, and then he smiled. “R-Rem did everything right,” he insisted. “She was suspicious of me from the moment I first showed up, but she held back for all that time, and when she did finally act it was because I had lied and stolen a weapon and she genuinely thought that the Witch Cult was about to hurt everyone she cared about all over again. I mean, what else was she supposed to…?”
Subaru trailed off. Reinhard was staring at him in complete and utter horror, the reality of the situation slowly dawning across his face. Those behind him didn’t look much better.
Between Subaru’s reaction, Rem’s wording, and the weapon the chief maid wielded expertly in her hand…
“…She didn’t,” Ferris whispered hoarsely.
["…My heart belongs to Emilia."]
Frederica squeezed her eyes shut. It didn't do anything.
[Rem swung down the chain.]
Most of the experiences soldiers had figured out why Subaru was acting so frantic already. But not everyone in the theater was familiar with the realities of torture, and so not everyone understood what was happening before it truly begun in earnest.
It wasn’t until she saw the briefest twitch of Rem’s eye — a twitch that carried with it a world of rage, and pain, and hatred — that Crusch understood what was going to happen next.
It wasn’t until Rem raised her weapon that Garfiel understood why she had yet to let it go, with Subaru in such a feeble state beneath her feet.
It wasn’t until the chain began to swing down that Rachins realized what sort of scene was about to follow.
It wasn’t until the whistle of metal through wind reached her ears that Beatrice realized why Subaru had been so panicked about the idea of them seeing this moment for themselves.
It wasn’t until chain met flesh with a loud, squelching crack that Emilia’s uneasy confusion cleared into a pure, icy horror.
It wasn’t until the chain bounced off of Subaru’s back that Ram realized what it was that her little sister had done.
And it wasn’t until she heard Subaru’s squeal of pain that Rem finally — finally — realized what it was that her onscreen self had decided to do.
["Who hired you and on what terms?" Rem asked.]
["E-Emilia-tan's smiling face…” Subaru’s voice gasped. “Is...priceless."]
[Another horrible clinking sound. Another squelch of tearing flesh. Another agonizing scream, with Rem having hit exactly the same spot as before.]
Understanding was one thing. UNDERSTANDING was another. It took a long, long moment for most of those in the theater to understand what it was that they were watching — and then they understood, and the unbelievable scene continued to play out before their eyes.
Slowly, everyone turned to stare at Rem, horror and disbelief etched so deeply into all of their faces that the feelings may as well have been engraved into them from the start.
Rem wasn’t looking at any of them. Her eyes were still fixed on the meta, an identical expression plastered across her own face.
“…What?” Rem whispered.
So this is who she had been? This was—
[Subaru screamed in pain, and then his screams started to shake and shudder and grow quiet. He was losing consciousness — from blood loss, most likely.]
It was unbelievable to watch. Nobody reacted — because nobody knew how to react. This was just…
So — Rem had been this kind of person, then? The kind of person who wielded a spiked iron ball on a chain, perfect for turning men into mincemeat, with the precision and control of a master ballerina? The kind of person who would skillfully chase a target until they cornered themselves under a cliff, all the while toppling trees and aiming to crush their skull in from the shadows? The kind of person who would smile so very sweetly at someone they hated while healing their grievous wounds, and would then—
[“Mana of water,” Rem’s voice suddenly said. “Heal this body.”]
Someone sucked in a breath. Nobody else said anything, but the exponential growth of horror in the theater was palpable all the same. Had the temperature dropped, all of a sudden?
“What?” Ram repeated, voice even higher-pitched than before.
But there she was, healing him up once again — now from the very injuries that she herself had inflicted upon his trembling body.
Perhaps… Rem hoped meekly. Perhaps she’s had a change of heart?
[And then Rem picked up the chain again. “I will ask you again,” she declared.]
— and thus, even that faint wish was dashed against the rocks.
This… Rem thought to herself, dazed.
This is who I was?
“Subaru loves you.”
A voice like silver bells broke through the agonized silence of the theater. It was a beautiful, gentle, lovely sort of voice — in normal circumstances. But now, it felt as though dirt and grime had gotten in the way of their clear chime, rendering the melody raspy and choked.
It was the sort of tone that made the hairs on the back of Rem’s neck stand on in, abruptly jerking her out of her thoughts.
Finally — finally — Rem turned to face the others in the theater.
“He loves you,” Emilia managed. Tears were forming in the corners of her eyes. “Su— Rem, Subaru LOVES you. How could you…?”
“He…” Rem’s voice cracked. She— had heard something like that before, hadn’t she. “He…?”
“He loves you,” Otto answered. His tone was carefully blank. “You have been asleep in the manor for a year, and Natsuki-san has visited you every single day. He talks to you about his new routines, jokes about antics he’s gotten into with the rest of us, asks you about what you’d think if you were here, and so many other things. Every day, without fail, he has…”
“Aside from Emilia, you’re the person he holds closest to his heart,” Beatrice said. Her voice was deceptively soft. “Subaru has said as much, in fact — and on so many occasions. That is how highly he thinks of you.”
“Captain’s been telling us so much about you,” Garfiel said. His voice sounded as though it had been numbed by shock. “He’s told us about you every day. And every time he says your name, he always sounds so…”
Ram made a noise, and it trailed off before it could form itself into a word.
“He loves you,” Emilia repeated. “Subaru loves you. How— How COULD you…?”
The amnesiac Rem, who could not remember even the final timeline of events, stared helplessly back. The horrified despair of the others was multiplied tenfold in her pale blue eyes, and it was only growing by the moment.
Emilia wasn’t having it. Horror and betrayal gave way to a surge of rage. “Answer me!” she demanded. “Don’t just sit there — tell me! How could you do this to him? How could you hurt him like this? How could you make him cry—“
[A squeal echoed over Emilia’s words as the Rem onscreen landed a particularly vicious strike against Subaru’s back.]
“—Why?!” Emilia begged. A tear slipped out of the corner of her eye, falling down her cheek.
“I—” Rem tried to say, scrambling for something she could say. “I—”
“Of all the things Betty had expected from you,” Beatrice said. Rem could hear her shock slowly giving way to a devastated, angry sort of betrayal. “Of all the things she had expected, from the person her contractor had been working so, so hard to wake up— This is just—!”
“Captain hasn’t stopped trying to wake you up since you fell asleep,” Garfiel growled, a dangerous undercurrent to his voice the likes of which none of them had heard since the Sanctuary Incident. “He’s been so worried about you. He cares for you so much, and— you—“
Otto pressed his lips together. Rem didn’t know what he was thinking exactly, but the blank look on his face scared her more than any of the angry voices being aimed her way.
“I don’t know!” Rem broke out desperately. “I don’t know — that’s not me! I never—”
[Subaru sobbed, hiccuping weakly. “Mana of water,” Rem’s voice said, utterly unsympathetic. “Heal this body.”]
Frederica panted. She felt dizzy. She felt wrong. She felt—
“Why would I ever do something like this?!” Rem begged. “I didn’t! I wouldn’t!”
That was right, wasn’t it? Rem wasn’t that kind of— Surely she hadn’t actually been that kind of—!
“You did,” Crusch interrupted. Rem stopped.
Crusch’s voice was cold and sharp like steel, with the sort of anger that could be mistaken for calmness if one wasn’t paying attention. The other camps were keeping quiet, watching the Emilia Camp with stares that slowly turned to ice as they waited to see if they would handle their own, but something about Rem’s refusal had apparently crossed a line. “A version of you — did.”
“You were suspicious of him from the very start,” Felt snarled. “Even when he had done nothing, you still— You really DID think about strangling him where he slept, didn’t you? I wasn’t imagining that, you seriously, seriously—!”
Rem started. That was right! Back when that boy had first arrived at the manor, and her old self had been left alone with him in his room—
“I thought my amazing self had imagined that,” Garfiel said faintly.
“Pretty difficult to deny it now,” Felt said. “If she was willing to do something like THIS, then—”
“A-And you — the present you, right now — you were suspicious of him here, too, weren’t you?” Rachins added. “One of the first things you did, when you woke up in this place, was turn to point at him and say—!”
[“Mana of water,” her voice rang out once more. “Heal this body.”]
Rachins broke off. He was shaking. He didn’t know why it was that he was shaking.
Behind him, Rom laid a hand on his shoulder. The giant kept his face carefully blank as he said nothing and did nothing, resolving to simply observe the fall-out of this unpleasant situation.
“I…” Rem didn’t know what to say. “I…”
After all: Rachins was absolutely right. She HAD been suspicious of that boy, from the moment she woke up. The foulness of the Witch’s Scent that surrounded him had made all of her basest instincts scream, and even when none of his actions appeared to match… Most of it had been her way of protecting herself, if she were being entirely honest with herself, but a small part of her genuinely just couldn’t shake the suspicion that he was more dangerous than he appeared.
But surely, SURELY she wouldn’t have—!
“How dare you,” Mimi whispered, her voice raw and trembling. “How— How dare you…?”
“That boy LOVES you!” Tivey spat, unusually emotional. “He’s been looking for a way to save you for nearly a full year — he CRIED when he learned you were gone — and you did THIS?!”
Hetaro swallowed.
“I wouldn’t, I—” Rem’s face began to grow heavy with dread. “I was — suspicious of him, yes!” she admitted. “But I wouldn’t have— I didn’t want THIS!”
[The sound of chain scraping through chunks of flesh, followed by a sobbing plea for mercy. “I ask you again…”]
"R..." Frederica finally forced out. Nobody paid her any mind, as quiet as she was. "R...Rem..."
This — had been her coworker?
“You— None of you are thinking about this logically!” Subaru shouted, banging on the wall of his jar. The sheer terror of those old memories had stunned him silent, for a moment, but now he had shaken himself back to the matter at hand. “Rem had every right to be suspicious of me — she was RIGHT!”
“Wha— Subaru?!” Felt whirled to face him, eyes wide. “What are you—?!”
“Just think about it, would you?!” he pressed. “Some strange guy smelling of the Witch of Envy shows up, demands to be treated as a houseguest, snoops around the Estate, steals a knife, and holes up on a nearby cliff to spy on everyone from far away—!”
“Subaru, that’s worth an investigation, but—” Tivey shook his head, looking incredibly caught off guard. “Surely you’re not trying to say that hunting you down to torture you in the woods was a reasonable reaction, here?!”
“I must ask that all of you stay out of this!” Otto suddenly interjected. “This is an internal matter that should be dealt with by the Emilia Camp alone,” he said. “It is not the sort of matter that—”
“I’m afraid we’ve crossed that bridge already,” Rom muttered under his breath.
“You can’t expect us to stay out of this one,” Felt said louder, in a cold sort of tone. “With most things I’d respect it, but — something like this is just…!”
“And in any case,” Rachins muttered. “You had your chance, and it sure doesn’t look like you’ve dealt with it over the course of the past year.”
—Subaru shook his head. “What else was she supposed to do?!” he asked hotly. “You guys said it yourself: in a situation like this, Rem would HAVE to get as much information out of me as possible to make sure I wasn’t working with anyone else! If she just killed me outright, then—”
“Subaru,” Beatrice suddenly interjected. “Subaru, please calm down, this isn’t—!”
She couldn’t even reach him. He was already hurting so bad, for the sake of that— And Beatrice couldn’t even REACH him—!
“You weren’t even a confirmed threat!” Tivey retorted. “There was plenty of evidence there that would have given any remotely intelligent person pause—”
[“Mana of water—”]
Frederica made a hoarse sort of sobbing sound. Don't, she wanted to cry. Don't, don't, please—!
“I was spying on them from a nearby cliff with a stolen knife! How else was she supposed to interpret that?!”
“Two different Great Spirits had read your intentions and determined that you held nothing but good intentions towards the Estate and all of its residents!” Hetaro snapped. “That alone is at least worth—!”
“You had just saved their Lady from certain death less than a week ago!” Mimi retorted. “If someone had saved Boss Lady from getting sliced open, Mimi wouldn’t just forget about it because they were acting weird and start—!”
“You weren’t even a threat!” Hetaro cried. “She cornered you so quickly! She captured you so easily! You can’t do anything to her and she knows it! You weren’t even a THREAT—!”
“And on top of that,” Tivey declared. “She had JUST watched you actively refuse to stab her with the knife that you appeared to have stolen for exactly that purpose! If you literally couldn’t bring yourself to stab her when she was chasing you with intent to kill, then that HAS to mean that she doesn’t have all the information, and she should have known—!”
Rem watched this argument silently. She didn’t know what side she was on, here. Would she have been this frightened of a weakling she had managed to corner so thoroughly in a matter of minutes? Would she have been reckless enough to ignore all evidence to the contrary? Would she really, really have thought that this was the only way?
—The fact that she couldn’t wholeheartedly deny it terrified Rem down to the core of her soul.
“This isn’t even HER!” Subaru cried. “This was a completely different timeline, remember? Even the Rem of your old memories — she never did any such thing! To blame her for something she never even did is just—!”
Rem swallowed. That was right, wasn’t it? It wasn’t her, right? It was someone else living life out in her own skin, right?
This couldn’t be the kind of person she was, right? She couldn’t be the kind of person who would have hurt someone like this, right?
[Subaru’s screams of pain echoed across the room once more. His voice cracked midway through.]
That was Frederica's coworker. That woman had been Frederica's coworker. Frederica had — She would have worked with this person, eaten with this person, bathed with this person, lived with this person, for ten full years, and—!
Rem knew that she wouldn’t do anything like this, so, surely, this Rem could be thought of as some other person…!
—Crusch had often wondered just what kind of person she had been, back when she still had all of her memories.
Ferris and Wilhelm spoke of her highly, she knew that much. But that hadn’t stopped her from wondering, really. Had they been embellishing things for her sake, perhaps? Surely she had moments that she would be ashamed to remember, but what would they be like? Did she have different tastes in food and drink? Did she have stronger core values than she had now, or perhaps weaker ones — or were they the same with regard to their intensity, but different in the details? What personal moments had she, personally, been the proudest of? Crusch hoped that one day she would have the answers to these questions, but at the moment…
“How is this fair?!” Subaru was demanding. “Rem is— Even if it WASN’T defensible, it never even happened! This loop — ended, so she never even—!”
How would Crusch feel, if her old self had been a bad person? How would Crusch behave, if she had hurt someone in the time when she had still existed as the Lady Crusch that everyone else knew? How would Crusch feel, if she learned that she had—
[That poor boy cried out once again, and his attacker didn’t show even a hint of mercy. “Mana of water, heal this body.”]
It wasn’t even a question. Crusch wouldn’t have been satisfied with passing it off as “the actions of another person,” because it still would have been a version of herself. More than that, it would have been a situation in which the actions of a version of herself had harmed someone who still existed right in front of her. In a situation like that — even if it wasn’t the fault of herself as she was now, wouldn’t Crusch still have the responsibility to atone for those sins?
She would. Obviously, she would.
“It doesn’t matter if Rem doesn’t remember,” Crusch said. Subaru whipped around to stare at her, eyes wide. “Perhaps she doesn’t remember. Perhaps none of us would ever remember. Perhaps it never happened, to any of the rest of us.”
“Tha— That’s right!” Subaru cried. “It never happened and nobody would remember it because it never, never— Why are you telling me that it doesn’t matter?!”
“Because that doesn’t mean it didn’t happen to YOU.”
Subaru opened his mouth. Closed it. Opened it again:
“But I’m the only one who got hurt!” he pointed out. “So— If I go and say that it’s—!”
[Metal chains whistled through the air—]
Frederica heaved. She was going to throw up.
“It’s more complicated than that, Subaru,” Crusch said. She tried to keep her voice calm and gentle, but it was hard to do that when in the background—
[“—heal this body.”]
“How is it more complicated?” Subaru demanded. “I was the only one who got hurt, and I say it’s fine! So why does anything else—?!”
“Because people have responsibilities towards the sins they commit and the people they harm, whether they remember it or not!” Crusch replied. It came out harsher than she intended. “It doesn’t matter if she remembers doing it: the fact remains that you were hurt, and BADLY — and from the looks of things, she completely got away with it! That alone is nothing short of a disgrace!”
Subaru opened his mouth, ready to retort—
[“Once more.”]
“She’s right, kid.”
Subaru faltered.
Normally Ricardo’s voice was at least somewhat light and playful, but now it was colored with the kind of dark rage one associated with a stereotypical mercenary. He tried to swallow some of it back — Subaru, of all people, was not the one to growl at in this situation — but even for someone as even-tempered as himself, some of it seeped through regardless.
“It’s not as simple as whether or not she remembers doing it, or whether or not you forgive her for it,” Ricardo said. “The fact is, a version of her did it, whether she remembers it or not. And when ya hurt someone to an extent like this, ya have to take responsibility for it.“
“I— have to agree,” Garfiel broke in. Subaru turned to him, eyes wide. He was shifting nervously. “S-Sorry, Captain,” he muttered. “I know you— like her, and all, but…” He swallowed. “Just cause it was a different time, it doesn’t mean that it’s suddenly fine and didn’t mean anything at all. It just— It doesn’t. My amazing self just can’t accept something like that.”
Perhaps on a different day, at a different time, in a different place, Felt would have thought differently. Perhaps she would have spoken up on Rem’s behalf right alongside Subaru. Perhaps she would have argued that Rem could only be responsible for the things that she herself had done, regardless of the person who had existed in her place before. But right now—
[“Mana of water, heal this body.”]
—Right now it was taking all of her self-control to stop herself from lunging at that girl and ripping her throat out, right here and now!
“This is disgusting,” she hissed. Subaru and Rem both turned to face her, and both of them flinched backwards when they saw that she was shaking. “This is disgusting, it’s disgusting, it’s so, so gross…!”
“F-Felt—” Subaru stammered.
“Don’t tell me that this is all oh-kay, Subaru!” Felt snapped. “I can’t believe you’re trying to defend this absolute bullshit right now! That girl—” Rem flinched at the pointer finger thrusted her way. “That girl chased you into the woods behind everyone’s backs with a weapon that brutal, chased you down with the intent to kill — and then decided to pivot into slicing off your leg and torturing you like this for fun?!” Felt gritted her teeth. “How sick can you get?!”
[“I ask you again…”]
It had been for fun. That was right. Frederica's coworker had been—
Frederica and Rem had— They had been—
“I-It wasn’t for fu—!”
“A…A-And that’s not the end of it!” Ferris spat, finally managing to form words through his personal storm of rage and anguish. He looked ready to lunge at Rem, eyes blazing. “This use of healing magic — it’s barbaric! How dare nyew pollute it like that! How DARE you!”
Ferris was not just a healer, but the greatest healer in the entire Kingdom of Lugunica — and one who had sworn an oath reflecting that profession as a way of life. Healing magic was what he used to serve Lady Crusch, what gave him his purpose, value, and worth among the Royal Knights when he couldn’t wield a sword, what allowed him to perform true miracles and bring even those on the verge of death back to breathe for another day. It was what His Highness, dear Prince Fourier, had looked at with awe and wonder as he called it “the kindest magic in the world.” It was at the core of who Ferris was, and his proficiency in it was one of the only things in his life that Ferris could honestly and genuinely say that he was proud of.
For someone to take that precious thing that his dearest Crusch and Fourier had valued as “the kindest magic in the world” and use it like—
For someone to take something that was meant to save and heal and cherish and love, perverting it to fit their own personal desire to—
For someone to take the one thing that gave Ferris’ life value, and—!
“How dare nyew,” he repeated, his chest heaving. “How dare nyew. How dare nyew, how dare nyew, how DARE NYEW—!”
“Ferris!” Crusch called, catching him around the waist before he could leap at Rem in an uncontrollable rage. Rem recoiled backwards. Subaru shouted. Some others glanced his way in surprise, worry, unease — but they all looked away after a moment, focusing on the topic at hand.
“Ferris is correct,” Julius said, in a much more even tone. His voice was carefully controlled. “For you to use healing magic in such a way is— it’s almost unthinkable, Rem. Even in Vollachia, an action like this would be…”
Rem couldn’t think of any way to defend herself against that.
But Subaru could. “It wasn’t like she was doing any permanent damage!” he shouted. “If she was healing me again and again, then that means everything was going back to normal every time! She could have stopped at any point and I would have been alright from then on! So, if you think about it like that, her using healing magic in such a manner was actually a mercy—”
The room erupted into even louder shouts than before.
“Subaru?!” Beatrice cried.
“E-Excuse me?!” Ricardo demanded, his eyes flying wide.
“What the Hell does that—?!” Rachins squawked.
“How can you say something like—!” Garfiel demanded, recoiling violently at the very thought.
“What the FUCK, Subaru?!” Felt shrieked.
“Ferris!” Crusch shouted.
Ferris howled loudly, looking very much like he wanted to claw out Subaru’s eyes as well as Rem’s for such a vile assertion.
“S-Subaru,” Julius asked. Begged. “Subaru — how in Od’s name can you sit there and say—?”
[A cracking sound. A squeal.]
“How dare you, indeed.”
The entire theater seemed to freeze at that voice, so dark and enraged and seeped in venom it was. Even Ferris faltered, finally seeming to return to his senses in Crusch’s arms. Subaru shivered, eyes widening in growing panic.
Wilhelm’s was shaking with a rage comparable only to that which he had held against the White Whale. His eyes looked almost as if they were glowing from the force of his anger, bright and piercing in a manner similar to the gaze of a wild beast. Unconsciously or not, he had stepped into a fighting stance, bearing down on poor Rem with all the power of his title of the Sword Demon.
“That boy loves you,” Wilhelm growled. He looked ready to tear her to shreds with his bare hands. “That boy— For an entire year, he has done nothing without keeping you in his mind. He has searched endlessly for a cure to your condition, kept his memory of you alive in the minds of those from whom you were stripped away, and said nothing but kind things about you to anyone who asked. Now he’s sitting here DEFENDING the very actions you took against him, to an utterly ludicrous degree, and what have you done to deserve it but—!”
[“I’ll ask once more.”]
Why was nothing coming up? Why couldn't Frederica—?
“How dare you,” Wilhelm breathed. Without even being fully aware of it, he had begun to advance. Rem squeaked, hurriedly taking several steps backwards. “For you to take advantage of the heart of such a person, you—!”
“Wilhelm!” Emilia cried, jumping forward.
“Wait!” Garfiel shouted.
Ram started, panic filling her from head to toe as she moved to pull herself together enough to act—!
“Wilhelm!” Subaru begged. “Wilhelm, please, don’t—!”
In the throes of his rage, Wilhelm didn’t notice Emilia, or Garfiel, or Ram — but he did notice Subaru. It was only because he knew that Subaru would not want him to, that Wilhelm managed to just barely hold himself back. But even then…!
“Subaru-dono,” he forced out. “How can you go through that, and still…?”
The entire theater waited for him to answer. Subaru swallowed. And after a long moment—
“Because I love Rem,” Subaru said. His voice was shaking. “I…She’s one of the greatest people I’ve ever met. She’s helped me in so many awful situations, and through so many terrible times. So, even if we had a couple of — rough patches…it’s alright.”
Rem stared wide-eyed at that boy’s earnest face, and wondered what she was supposed to be feeling right now.
Wilhelm usually believed Subaru-dono’s kind heart to be a rare and precious strength, the likes of which he himself could never even hope to achieve. He valued it, admired it, and sometimes even wished that he could obtain even a third of that great emotional integrity — even as he knew how it would conflict with his duties as the Sword Demon of Lugunica. He would even go as far as to say that such a kind, strong heart was Subaru-dono’s most admirable quality, among his many wonderful characteristics.
But in the face of an atrocity like this, which Subaru had apparently decided to just lie down and TAKE—!
[“Mana of water, heal this body.”]
“Wilhelm,” Crusch warned.
Wilhelm took a deep breath, and — bowed. “My apologies for my disgraceful behavior,” he said coldly. “I shall — return to my Lady.”
Rem nodded meekly. Wilhelm turned and walked away, and the entire Emilia Camp appeared to deflate with relief.
“She— She’s really not—” Subaru pleaded. “You’ve got to listen to me. Rem is— This just isn’t a good introduction! The Rem I got to know is patient, and hardworking, and so, so very kind—!”
“Subaru, please,” Beatrice begged, pressed right up against the glass. “Please, just — focus on your breathing! Focus on something else! Stop— Stop trying to—!”
Anastasia took a deep breath. Exhaled slowly. Opened her eyes. Her retainers had said most everything that she had the responsibility to bite back and swallow, and for that she was grateful.
But they were missing something important.
“Rem is not the only one to blame here,” Anastasia declared.
“Yes, thank you, Lady Anastasia!” Subaru said frantically, nodding his head. “The vast majority of the blame here belongs to ME, not Rem! I’m the one who was so suspicious, I’m the one who refused to be honest — Rem was the chief maid of the Estate! It was her job to — do whatever it took, to look after it properly! If I just hadn’t put her in such a bad situation, then—”
[Subaru’s defense was abruptly cut off by his own squeal of pain, reverberating across the theater. Blood splattered upwards, staining Rem’s skirt.]
Frederica sobbed, quiet enough that nobody heard.
“Not you, Subaru,” Anastasia said. She tried to make her voice gentle for his sake, but she was tense, and the rage she was just barely managing to hold back made her struggle not to grit her teeth as she spoke.
Subaru stared back at her, a wide-eyed look of dazed panic on his face, as if that latest sound of pain had managed to strike him dumb. Anastasia wanted to comfort him, but there was a glass wall in the way.
In any case, there was something else she needed to point out.
The Merchant Princess turned to Lady Emilia. “I’m talking about YOU,” she said.
“Wha—?” Emilia recoiled. “What?!”
“It’s your duty as a Royal Candidate to keep your servants under control,” Anastasia said stonily. “This boy may not have acted like a…a picturesque member of society, but he did save your life. In return…” In an astoundingly uncharacteristic display of fury, Anastasia Hoshin bared her teeth. “You let a member of your Camp—!”
[Subaru cried out, voice raw and breaking from the constant stress. “Mana of water,” Rem’s voice repeated. “Heal this body.”]
Anastasia stopped talking. Her hands clenched the furs of her garments, as if she were restraining herself.
Emilia stared back, helpless despair dawning across her face. “I—” Her voice cracked. “I didn’t know—”
“That ain’t fair!” Garfiel protested. “Rem acted alone, and this was her first offense! Emilia wouldn’t have been able to predict it, this ain’t on her!”
“Garf— It’s plenty fair.” Mimi’s voice was pained at having to object to her crush, but her eyes were strong. “People like Boss Lady and Lady Emilia have to look out for the people in their care. That responsibility is why Mimi can trust anyone that Boss Lady says she can trust. …And it’s why Mimi has to act to not bring shame to Boss Lady.”
“Lady Emilia is our Lady’s peer,” Hetaro said. “That means she needs to be able to look out for people just like our Lady does.”
“It’s not like anyone else could do as good a job of that as Lady Anastasia,” Tivey muttered, fixing his monocle. “—But that doesn’t mean Lady Emilia should be THIS incapable.”
“Lady Emilia is not—!” Otto snapped.
“Who do you think you are,” Garfiel snarled. “Saying something like that about—!”
“They are my retainers,” Anastasia answered, effortlessly regaining her place in the conversation. “My retainers, who have learned to have appropriately high standards regarding my conduct and abilities. And as such, they have the perspective to understand that Lady Emilia has fallen short.”
[“…heal this body.”]
“Don’t—!” Subaru protested, finally managing to speak again. There were tears in his eyes. “A-Anastasia, this isn’t—!”
“Subaru,” Beatrice begged, pounding on the glass. “Subaru, please just—!”
Anastasia didn’t even hear him through the blood roaring in her ears. Between the outrageous disrespect that the maid’s actions showed towards the very people she had supposedly sworn to serve, the horrific, wasteful betrayal of the kind of steadfastly loyal subject that most lords and ladies could only dream of, the disgustingly animalistic brutality unfolding within this scene before her very eyes—
And most personally of all: the sheer GALL of this woman to shirk her responsibilities so blatantly when she was supposed to be Anastasia Hoshin’s peer on the public stage—!
“Lady Emilia had a grand total of three, maybe four subjects,” the Merchant Princess returned, unusually emotional. “ALL of whom she lived with for days prior to this incident, in the same household, with every single one of them just a few doors down. And she did not notice ANY of the warning signs?”
“Oh, would you have done better?” Garfiel retorted.
Anastasia did not hesitate. “Yes.”
“It’s the responsibility of royalty to look after their subjects,” Ricardo growled. “Everything up to this point was an accident, or entirely outside of Lady Emilia’s influence,” he said. “THIS — was not.”
“That’s not fair!” Subaru cried. “Rem also isn’t— But Emilia DEFINITELY isn’t at fault here! She didn’t do anything wrong, you can’t just—!”
“I hate to say it, Subaru,” Crusch said uncomfortably. “But — Lady Emilia does have some responsibility here.”
Subaru stared at her with a look of open-mouthed betrayal.
Crusch looked saddened, but not swayed. “Lady Emilia had a duty to — if not protect you, then to make sure she did you no harm,” she said. “She owed you her life, and you gave her nothing but love and loyalty for the entirety of the time that you had known her. And as Lady Emilia’s retainers are an extension of herself — Rem’s actions here are as if Lady Emilia has repaid you for all you have done for her by…”
[A crack. A sob. “Mana of water…”]
Subaru. That was Subaru. Up there, crying in pain, begging for everything to stop, was—
Frederica and Subaru were not all that close, but—
“That’s not…!” Subaru tried to say, even as his voice was growing hoarse and he was starting to shake too hard to argue properly. —But this time, someone else spoke up in his stead.
“You two are full of shit!” Felt snorted, crossing her arms. “Ya can’t blame anyone but the individual when it comes to the choices they make. Rem’s responsible for Rem, and Big Sis is responsible for Big Sis. She and the perverted clown already gave their orders: it’s completely on Rem for defying them behind their backs like this. —And so is what happened afterwards.”
“I’m afraid I can’t agree with you, Lady Felt,” Anastasia said stonily. “Lady Emilia had the responsibility to control her retainers, and to make sure that her orders are followed through. The fact that one of them disobeyed her so thoroughly is an embarrassment, and should be treated as such.”
“I…” Emilia’s lip was wobbling. She didn’t know what to think. What was she supposed to say, in a situation like…? “I…”
Perhaps she should have been concerned about her reputation, or her image, or her standing in the eyes of the other camps. Perhaps that would have been wise.
But instead, all she could think was—
[“Mana of water, heal this body.”]
My poor, sweet knight—!
Were Crusch and Anastasia right?
“Don’t you see that this is your fault?!”
Julius’ voice had suddenly entered the fray, unusually low and guttural and enraged in a manner that it almost never was. Even Anastasia flinched away from him, eyes widening in surprise.
But it was not Emilia who Julius had targeted with such venomous barbs. Julius was a knight — the finest of them all — and therefore would never raise his voice at a Royal Candidate. Even as angry as he was, he would not dare to do that.
No, Julius’ ire was instead aimed at—
“A servant is supposed to reflect well upon their masters,” Julius snarled. “They are supposed to conduct themselves with charm and grace, and to never take a step that would bring shame upon their liege. This is true for knights, but it is also true for maids. For you to act in such a rash and unbecoming way — can you not see the shame that you have brought upon the people you were declaring yourself to serve?!”
“I—!” Rem stared at him, eyes wide. From his conduct, she never would have expected…!
“Your actions have called into question not just your own character, but that of your masters,” Julius said coldly, in a voice that no sane person ever would have expected to leave his mouth. “There is little worse that a woman claiming to be a noble’s retainer could do than that.”
Rem shrank away from him.
“That’s not—” Emilia tried to say, eyes darting between Rem, Julius, and Subaru. “Don’t— Don’t put that sort of burden on Rem,” she ordered. What was the right thing to do, in a situation like this? What should she— “At the very least, she doesn’t deserve to be blamed for— for—”
Julius took a deep breath. “My apologies, Lady Emilia,” he said, bowing courteously. “But it is the truth. Rem had a duty to you and Lord Roswaal, and she shirked it to an absurd degree — and I am afraid that she shirked it to a degree that would reflect poorly on the two of you, in turn.”
And more than just Emilia and Roswaal, he thought privately. For Subaru, who has spent so much time vouching for you over the course of the past year…!
“That’s not the sort of thing ya should be scolding that woman for,” Felt butted in. “Her scorning the hierarchies of this shithole country is nothing to fault her for. If anything, I’d respect it — in any other scenario.”
“Tha— That’s…?” Subaru desperately tried to search for an angle that would build on that point. His voice was too quiet for anyone but Beatrice to notice above the sun.
“And besides…” Felt sneered. “You’re missing the worst part.”
Emilia stared at her, eyes round. “The…worst…?” she repeated.
“Because it’s not even just that THIS is what you did,” she declared, rounding on the blue-haired oni. Rem flinched at the fire in her eyes. “It’s that, of all the things you could have done—!”
[The sound of chains rang through the theater once again, and Subaru’s pained, frantic sobbing quickly followed.]
“There were so many other ways you could have gone about this,” Crusch agreed faintly. “You could have notified your Master. You could have enlisted one of the two Great Spirits in the manor to reinvestigate his intentions. You could have captured him and dragged him back for questioning. You could have just — asked him, once you realized he couldn’t have been planning to stab you with the knife he stole. You could have simply threatened him with the sight of that brutal weapon, instead of—”
[A swing. A tearing sound. Subaru cried out once again.]
“There were so many things you could have done BEFORE this!” Felt spat. “You really went from ‘do nothing’ to ‘torture’ in the span of — it was like your very next step! Why the Hell did you go from zero to one-hundred like—?!”
“It wasn’t even an effective way of getting information!” Tivey cried. “You’ve been torturing him now for — how long?! And he hasn’t told you anything at—!”
[Another shuddering sob. Another cold response. “Mana of water, heal this body.”]
“If it was really for the purposes of gathering information, you would have tried something else by now,” Julius agreed, clenching his teeth. “Or, you would have accepted that this boy knows nothing. Doing the same thing, over and over again when it fails to yield any result at all… No sane person would do such a thing.”
“So either you are really, brutishly stupid,” Anastasia said coldly, her false Kararagian accent having slipped out of her voice. “Or you were enjoying yourself.”
Because that’s what it came done to, wasn’t it? It was plain as day, to everyone in the theater. Even Rem herself had understood it.
“Tha— That’s not—” Subaru tried to say, but his voice had grown hoarse with fear and exhaustion and desperation. “Please, that…that isn’t…”
The Rem onscreen wasn’t doing this because she thought it was the best way to get information, or because she was scared of that boy managing to gain the upper hand on her if she lowered her guard, or because this was the surest way to defend her domain. If it were any of those other motives, there would be more effective ways for her to manage it — and many to choose from, too. If it were any of that, she wouldn’t have run into the woods alone with the intention of managing it all in the cover of night, against the orders of her masters, without anyone knowing where she was. If it were anything else, this entire display would be not just needlessly gratuitous, but utterly useless.
Rem wasn’t doing this for any higher purpose, or for any greater good. She was doing it because—
[Metal chains crackled loudly. Subaru’s shrill cry rang out once more.]
Frederica finally turned on her side, bracing herself as she faced the floor. She heaved. Nothing came up. Nothing came—
—Garfiel finally saw, really saw, the state his big sister was in. His eyes flew wide, and he immediately rushed over to her side. "Big Sis—!"
Frederica tried to reassure him. She couldn't even reassure herself.
"Sis, it's alright," he whispered, face frantic even as he tried to remain calm. "It's— Well, maybe it's not— I mean—"
“You didn’t do this for anyone but yourself,” Felt was saying coldly. Rem wilted. “You saw an opportunity and you took it, intending to make sure nobody else ever found out about it. Don’t give me that ‘For their sake’ crap. We all know it’s bullshit.”
“I…” Rem tried to say. “I…”
What could she say? What was there to say? How could she defend herself? Should she even be trying to defend herself? Why had that boy been able to excuse this behavior from her? Was he right to do so? What had she done to deserve it? Had Rem ever even done anything to deserve it at all?
—How would it have felt?
Above her horror at such a gruesome sight, her panic at the accusations being thrown her way, her apprehension about what this might mean for her past identity, that was Rem’s most prominent thought.
How would it have felt, to hold that chain? Was it cold to the touch, or did it warm quickly in her hands? How heavy was it? Which muscles had it required her to strengthen, in order to wield it so effortlessly? Where did it pull on her arms, on her back? When she held the chain in a bunch like that, could she feel the ends of it tugging on her hand? Did the handle fit her grip like a glove? Was the material different there? Was the metal smooth, or did it have little bumps and grooves from wear and tear?
Stop it.
What did it feel like, to strike someone like that? When she had crushed that boy’s head in with that iron ball, had she felt the impact reverberating through the chains into her hands? How much had she felt? Could she tell the difference between crunching bark and crunching bone? When the chain hit that boy’s back, did she feel it tug on his flesh as it carved out bloody grooves? Did she know when she hit his spine, and when she had simply struck his flesh? If a rib were to break, would she be able to feel that, too? What did it feel like, to raise her hand up in preparation for a blow? How much force did she put behind it? How much was she holding back?
Stop it. Stop thinking about that! Rem shook her head, raising her voice in yet another begging plea: “I don’t remember—!”
“Rem.”
That voice brought silence to the room once again.
It was Ram who spoke up, with the sort of coldness that made her usual scathing comments look sweet and gentle by comparison. Rem turned to face her, eyes wide and lips parted.
“—I love you,” Ram interrupted, before she could say anything more to defend herself. “Because you are my sister. But it is because I love you that I cannot allow you to back away from this.”
“Nee…” Rem croaked out. “Nee-sama…?”
“This isn’t your fault,” Ram said. “You never did any of this, and you cannot bear the guilt of an action that you have no memory of deciding upon. But that doesn’t mean that you are absolved from the responsibility of your actions.”
[Another scream, punctuated by broken sobs.]
Rem swallowed. “…I wouldn’t do something like this,” she begged. “I— Whoever I was back—”
[“Mana of water, heal this body.”]
“—I wouldn’t DO something like this!” she cried out. “I’m not— Who IS that?! I wouldn’t, I’m not—!”
“I know.”
Rem faltered.
Ram was smiling at her. It looked — slightly forced, but not in a manner that would suggest she was lying. “At her core, my little sister is an amazing person,” she agreed. “Whatever was going through your mind here, whatever circumstances pushed you to make a decision like this, I will always believe in that.”
Rem stared at her older sister. Even after all of this, Ram still believe that she…?
“But it’s because of that, that I will not let you run and hide from the consequences of your actions, amnesia or no, time travel or no,” Ram declared. “The responsibility of your actions here cannot be erased by your lack of knowledge. Because even if you do not remember this…” She took a shaky breath. “Subaru does.”
Rem swallowed.
“…Nee-sama,” a quiet, shaky voice finally managed to properly interrupt. “You shouldn’t talk like that to your sister.”
[“Mana of water,” Rem said. “Heal this body.”]
Ram went still. So did everyone else.
Subaru was watching their argument from his cage, a smile on his face that clearly was supposed to be casual and lighthearted, despite how badly he was trembling and how it clashed with the tears beading at the corners of his eyes.
“Subaru—” Beatrice pleaded, her hands on the glass as she tried desperately to quiet him. “Subaru, you don’t have to—!”
“Rem was— Rem was right,” Subaru said hoarsely, trying once again. “I was suspicious. I snuck around the Estate without telling anyone what I was doing. I stole a knife, and spied on everyone from the woods nearby. I smelled so heavily of the Witch of Envy that I could have passed for a Sin Archbishop. She wanted to act to protect her sister and her home, to protect her Lord from the shame of needing to order such an action, and to stifle a problem before it became a real threat. She was right to—”
[“Mana of water, heal this body.”]
Subaru swallowed, shaking even worse than before. “…to act as she did.”
Rem made a strangled, horrified sort of noise.
Nobody else spoke for a long, long moment, the air permeated only by the sounds of angry demons, and chains, and cries of pain.
“…You can’t seriously believe that.”
It was Otto who finally spoke up. His voice was hoarse. There was a look of complete and utter horror in his eyes.
“Natsuki-san,” he said, voice rough and raw. “I know that you’re the…idealistic sort, but you can’t— Surely you don’t actually—!”
“I can, and I do,” Subaru retorted, voice strengthening ever so slightly. He tried to sit up again, clawing at the glass to support himself as he trembled. “Rem is— None of you know her like I do, okay?! None of you! Just because you’re seeing her at her worst right now doesn’t mean—!”
[“Mana of water,” Rem’s voice echoed, utterly unapologetic. “Heal this body.”]
Subaru broke off once again. He nearly fell over, he was shaking so hard, and just barely managed to catch himself. Beatrice clawed at the glass, pleading for him to calm down and just let the others deal with it.
Otto stared at him, aghast.
—Ram shook her head. “Barusu, be quiet,” she ordered. “Relax, listen to Lady Beatrice, and — we shall have a proper conversation about all of this at a more appropriate time.”
“That’s not— There’s no reason to wait!” Subaru protested. “Rem didn’t do anything wrong! I’m the one at fault, I was the one who was stupid and dishonest and made the worst decisions that I possible could have made at the worst possible time—!”
Ram felt her composure — that which she had so carefully drawn back together, in the aftermath of the nasty shock of watching her beloved little sister— Ram felt it begin to crack.
“Ba— Barusu,” she said shakily. “Stop it. Just— stop, alright.”
“No!” Subaru snapped. “No— Ram, you don’t get it! This whole thing has been blown way out of—”
“What part of this do you think I don’t get?!”
Subaru recoiled.
Ram had finally rounded on him, her eyes blazing. “I love my sister, and that will never change,” she declared. “But — even I can’t defend something this completely disgraceful!” Rem flinched slightly, even though she knew it was deserved. “What kind of a person do you take me for, to think that I’d say that any of this was— was—!”
“I-It wasn’t even the same Rem!” Subaru pointed out, desperately switching tactics. “It was an entirely different timeline, remember? Even if she did do something — bad — how can you fault her for something she never even DID?”
“Because YOU still got hurt!” Ram cried out. “How do you not get that, you idiot?! Just because we can’t remember hurting you doesn’t mean that you didn’t—!”
“But it’s not even a matter of amnesia!” Subaru retorted. “You literally never even did any of this stuff, so—!”
“There isn’t any meaningful difference to speak of there!” Ram snapped. “Memories or not, present timeline or not — Rem is always Rem, just like Lady Emilia is always Lady Emilia and Ram is always Ram!” Subaru flinched backwards as she slammed her fist against the floor. “I don’t care if it was this timeline, or in my memories, or what,” she snarled. “What you are suggesting is just…!”
Subaru stared at her, eyes wide and lips wobbling. Something about this dreadful image seemed to pull his beloved Nee-sama back to her senses.
Ram took a deep breath. Exhaled. “No decent person would look past the responsibility that comes from a sin like this,” she declared. “And my little sister — is much, much more than just a decent person.”
For her big sister to still have that much faith in her…! Rem couldn’t decide if she had been cursed or blessed.
“As such,” Ram continued. “Rem will not partake in this dance of falsehoods in order to force that burden upon your shoulders and away from herself, Barusu. …Suggesting that she would is equivalent to saying that you do not believe that my dear sister is a good person, after all.”
And no matter how much Subaru opened and closed his mouth in the silence of the theater, he could muster up nothing he coul say to protest that at all.
[Rem wiped the blood spatter off of her face, looking up at the sky.]
["If I do not get back soon,” she said. “I will be late making dinner.”]
Subaru swallowed. He had never really thought about it before, but — dinner preparations normally began around six, in the Mathers Estate, with them eating around seven. And for Rem to say that she risked being late, of all people, then the hour must be…
Subaru had left the Estate at around eight in the morning, and waited for around eight hours on the clifftop before her sister had cornered him — at which point it had probably been around four. If it were now about six o’clock — or even past that, considering Rem’s skill on working under a time crunch, then…
Two, three hours of…?
["…Dinner, huh,” Subaru wheezed. “What's on the menu today, huh…”]
["Let's see,” Rem pondered. “How about mincemeat pie?"]
Wilhelm made the low growling sound of an enraged beast. Otto curled his lip in disgust.
Rachins might have found that crass joke funny, in a more detached setting. He hated himself for that. He really, really…!
[“S-Sorry…” Subaru replied hoarsely, flippant to the bitter end. “I think I’ll have to skip it…”]
Ricardo bared his teeth, malice emanating from every hair on his body.
“How…” Mimi whispered, her voice trembling under the strength of her rage. Tears were bearing in the corners of her eyes.
“How dare you…?” Hetaro hissed, looking much the same as his sister.
In this, Tivey thought, looking much the same as both of his older siblings, they were all in agreement.
[“Are you a member of the Witch Cult?”]
[The…what?]
Nobody was surprised by this. Subaru had spelled it out for them already, that such a fear was Rem’s reasoning for — this. They had known since before that agonizing stretch of time had even begun.
But at least she’s finally getting to the point, Anastasia thought coldly. After all this wasted time and energy, NOW she decides to go ahead and…
She was too angry to even finish that thought.
["Answer, please,” Rem said. “You are a member of the Witch Cult, yes?"]
[Subaru, of course, had never heard of the Witch Cult before. "…What?" he asked.]
He doesn’t know anything, Julius thought in despair. Please, please just stop— He doesn’t even know what you’re asking him—!
Reinhard wanted to help him. He wanted to help him so, so badly—
But that ground dragon had left its pen a long time ago.
["Do not play games with me!" Rem snapped, her enraged voice flaring up in a manner that it hadn’t once before, in all the time they had seen her prior to this moment.]
Finally, Wilhelm snarled. Finally, you’re getting down to brass tactics, then, young lady…? It sure did take you long enough.
Felt kept her mouth shut. If she didn’t, she knew she’d say something she’s regret.
Not because it would hurt Rem — but because she knew that it would hurt Subaru by proxy, and he hadn’t done shit to deserve it.
["I don't know them…” Subaru pleaded. “My whole family's atheist to begin with…”]
Rom swallowed. He wasn’t — angry, exactly. He had seen men do this and far, far worse, back during the Demihuman War. Some of them had even been his friends.
But that didn’t mean this scene wasn’t enough to make his stomach…
["Still denying it?” Rem growled. “It is plain you are involved with the witch. Her stench is all over you!"]
Ferris had been angry for the past — however long. But now he was too tired to be angry. Now he was just — exhausted, and resigned to waiting until this was over.
For however long this had persisted, Crusch had been — angry, but also horrified, and tearful, and racked with grief for a loss that hadn’t even been her own. But now, all she could feel was a bitter, bitter rage curdling in her stomach — the sort that she had to bite back with a vengeance, lest she do something she knew she would regret.
["Even if Nee-sama or no one else notices,” Rem snarled, grinding her teeth as she spoke. “I can smell it on you! The leftover stench of that monster makes me want to spit in disgust!"]
Garfiel wondered if this was what he had sounded like, back in Sanctuary. He wondered if Subaru had looked at him and seen—
He shook his head. There was something more important that he had to—
"Big Sis," he said urgently. Frederica heaved. "Big Sis, you need to breathe. You need to..."
["I was anxious and angry when I saw you speaking with Nee-sama,” she declared, voice filled with bitter, undiluted malice. “You, someone involved with the one who put Nee-sama through so much…weaseling into our precious home—!"]
It wasn’t like Otto didn’t understand it, really. He did. Everyone who had heard of the Witch Cult would have understood…
But Subaru was not a witch cultist, and so that understanding did nothing to quell the rage that threatened to burn his lungs black.
["I have been watching you since Lord Roswaal welcomed you…but the entire time, it hurt to watch you. I could not bear it."]
How was this — THING — the girl that Subaru had loved most of all, second only to Emilia? Beatrice wanted to scream. How could she— How could HE—?!
["Even if I knew that the whole time Sister was taking care of you, she was just pretending to be friendly!"]
“What?” Ram gasped.
“How could you say that?” Emilia wailed. “How could you say something like that?! SUBARU LOVES YOU!!”
And Rem, horrified and devastated and sick to her stomach, wasn’t able to give her any answer at all.
["—What the Hell…?” Rem suddenly muttered, anger turning into surprise and confusion.]
[Because at some point, Subaru had started to cry.]
The noise that came out of Emilia’s throat was somewhere between a whimper, a squeak, and a sob.
["I knew it was…” Subaru sobbed quietly. “Something like that."]
Ram sucked in a breath.
“No,” she begged, shaking her head, her voice sounding desperate in exactly the way it never did. She was turning to where her little brother was sitting in the present moment, shaking all over in the exactly the way she never was. Tears were beading in the corners of her eyes. “No, Subaru, that’s not—!”
Subaru’s eyes were fixed on the metia. He wasn’t able to listen to anything else anymore.
["So that's what it was...” Subaru whimpered. “I knew there was some reason behind all the kindness. But...I was too afraid to ask..."]
Felt had grown up with the knowledge that there was no such thing as a free lunch, and that everyone was ultimately out for their own self-interests. —But Subaru had not, and Subaru hardly ever thought of things in terms of what would benefit himself the most. And this was to his detriment, yes, but there was also something so very wonderful about…!
All he had wanted was to be treated with — with even HALF of that kindness in turn. And yet, this woman had responded to that wish like…?!
Rom pressed his lips together. It wasn’t like he didn’t understand where Rem was coming from, but…distasteful was putting it mildly.
With the context of everything that Subaru had gone through to get to this point — those words sounded almost unforgivable.
—Frederica's breathing finally eased. It wasn't because she had come to terms with that awful scene, or because she had managed to reconcile that sight with what she had previously assumed that Rem had...
No. It was because her anger had finally grown enough to overwhelm her shock, like a soothing balm of deadly poison.
Garfiel swallowed. The look on his sister's face... "F-Frederica?"
[These two girls are the ones who drilled the basics of work into my good-for-nothing self, Subaru reflected. Ram had scoffed at me for struggling with my uniform, Rem had tailored it and taught me how to put it on, Ram had patiently and painstakingly taught me characters, Rem had promised to cut my hair and stared at me often afterwards…]
And the two of them had just thrown all of it in the trash, hadn’t they? Not like Ricardo could bring himself to feel sorry for them.
But along with all of those wonderful moments — it seemed as though they had ripped apart a piece of that boy’s soul, and he hadn’t done anything to deserve THAT.
[Subaru sniffled. I was so happy, to have people paying attention to me and urging me on…]
What an absurdly childish desire, Anastasia marveled. But it was completely honest, and true, and it had come straight from the heart. She wasn’t one to mock the desires that one felt from the very bottom of their heart, no matter how foolish they may be.
—Anastasia had been wrong. It wasn’t that Subaru had been lacking in ambition, or resigned to receiving less than he had wished for, or keeping his eyes on the ground instead of fixed on the stars. His actions over these past three loops hadn’t been that way at all. The things that he had been chasing really had been things he had cared about very, very much, for the sake of nobody but himself.
This childish wish was legitimately all that Subaru had wanted, from the very bottom of his heart — and he couldn’t even have that?
Lady Emilia and her retainers — they couldn’t even give him THAT?
["I finally learned how to peel veggies without cutting my hand,” Subaru whimpered. “I learned how to do laundry, right. Didn't finish learning how to clean the place, but…”]
Was there anything worse than this, Crusch wondered? Subaru had done everything he could, to the best of his ability. And he had been stupid and naive, sure, but he had tried so, so hard, and yet…!
“You did a good job,” Mimi croaked out. “You did— You tried your best. And…”
And in the end it had meant absolutely nothing at all.
[I really couldn't have hoped for more than that in four days, Subaru thought. But — I’d thought that, if I could just get past those four days, there would be much more to learn in the days to come….!]
Tivey was no stranger to missed opportunities. He had come across many of them in life. There were many times when he had asked “What if?” and mourned the loss of an answer.
But he had never been in a situation like…!
Hetaro looked at both of his devastated siblings, and wondered what on Earth he was supposed to do in a situation like this.
["Reading... It's just the simple stuff, but I can do that now,” he choked out. “I studied like I promised. I read the picture book. It’s all thanks to you two…?”]
Emilia sobbed.
You kept your promise, she wanted to scream. You kept your promise— You worked so hard to keep that promise — and THIS is what you got for it?!
[“What are you…talking about?” Rem sounded very creeped out.]
Ricardo wanted to swear at her. How dare she speak to him in that tone. He loved her so much, he cared for her so much, he mourned the loss of those precious, precious memories so very much — and she had responded to that love like THIS?!
[“I'm talking about…” Subaru pleaded, lifting his head to look her in the eye. “What you two have done for me…”]
She doesn’t know, idiot.
Rachins didn’t say that out loud. He wasn’t that tactless.
["I recall no such thing."]
Ferris flinched violently at that cold statement. After the past year—
Ferris believed that he understood that particular brand of pain well.
(But even if she didn’t remember their bond, Cruschie had never…!)
["—Why don't you remember?!"]
[Subaru’s voice was suddenly very angry. Rem automatically took a step back.]
That’s right, Subaru-dono! Wilhelm bared his teeth in agreement. That’s right, get angry, get ANGRY—!
Otto wanted to cry. Otto really, really wanted to cry. But he had to pay attention, because if Subaru wasn’t going to protect himself from this woman, then the responsibility would fall to…
["Why'd everyone leave me behind?!” Subaru demanded, pleaded, wailed to the sky. “What did I do to you?! Tell me what I did to you!"]
Unexpectedly, Beatrice felt a stake pierce straight through her heart. That mournful, angry, despairing cry…
Hadn’t she been screaming much the same, for all of those 400 years?
Garfiel croaked. Before, he had seen himself in — that woman, and it had made him sick. Now, he saw himself in…
Why did this feel even worse, somehow?
Emilia buried her face in her hands. Her heavy, devastated sobs continued to echo all throughout the theater like the thunderclaps of a great storm.
[I’ll be ripped to pieces for this, Subaru understood. But I can’t control my emotions anymore. I can’t take it anymore! I can’t stop shouting! I’ve been summoned here, subjected to senseless things, and I’ve gritted my teeth and pushed forward in spite of it all— and for what?! I’ve reached my limit, I can’t—!]
Reinhard should have been there. Reinhard should have been there. It was because Reinhard hadn’t been there, that Subaru had been pushed so far as to—!
["What'd I do wrong?!” Subaru begged. “What's wrong with me?! Why do all of you hate me so much?!”]
That pleading cry felt like a knife to the gut. Julius croaked out something intelligible.
“You didn’t make any mistakes of great importance,” he wanted to assure. “There’s nothing wrong with you at all,” he wanted to say. “Nobody worth anything would hate you for being who you are,” he wanted to declare, “because you have one of the farthest from hatable personalities that I have ever met.”
But he couldn’t bring himself to say anything out loud, and even if he could, it wasn’t like it would do his poor friend any good. Because everything on that metia had been said and done a long, long time ago.
[“Even…that promise…” Subaru whimpered. “I've always…!”]
Emilia choked out a broken sob. Awful, awful, awful…
He had tried so hard to keep his promises this time — and this was what he had gotten for it.
[Rem looked utterly lost. “…I—”]
How dare she have a look like that on her face, Beatrice snarled. How dare you look like that, you…you…!
Disgusted to her core, Rem felt much the same.
["I've always lo—!”]
[Subaru was cut off. Some invisible force had slashed clean through his throat, cutting him off by force. His voice gurgled incoherently, bubbles rising from his mangled throat as he tried to continue his desperate plea, staring at Rem like a begging dog. Rem stared back at him, at his mangled throat.]
Everyone stared in shocked silence at the grizzly sight. Not a single person could bring themselves to say a word.
[I hear faint breathing and frothing water, Subaru thought. My eyes are going dizzy and white. My mind is shutting off. Everything is growing distant — no pain, no sadness, nothing at all…]
“Who was…?” Garfiel finally choked out.
[But Subaru heard one last thing before his soul left his body.]
But it wasn’t like it was difficult to guess.
["—My sister is too kind."]
Ram made a strangled, choking, horrified noise that nobody would have ever expected to hear from her in a million years.
[Once again, Subaru woke up screaming.]
Rom startled backwards, cursing slightly at the nose. He didn’t feel too bad about it. Going from a ringing silence to an ear splitting screech — everyone in the theater had flinched at that.
[Anguished, agonized screaming filled the room as he tossed and thrashed violently on the bed, unable to feel his arms and legs. The pain was gone, the scars were gone, his blood was back, his life was back, and the sudden confusion that came with such a drastic shift was almost worse than—!]
What on Earth could this boy have done, to deserve something like this?! Wilhelm wanted to tear the world to pieces as vengeance for this grave injustice. At the very least, he wanted to—!
But Subaru had begged him not to, and so Wilhelm would stay where he was no matter how much it tore him up inside.
[I didn’t want to die! Subaru wailed inwardly. I hadn’t wanted to die! I hated it! The pain, the suffering, the sadness, the fear — I hated all of it!]
Emilia wailed a desperate, bestial screaming sound, unable to even form words in response to that desperate, heart-wrenching, agonizing plea. Why, why, why, why—?!
Reinhard should have protected him. Reinhard should have saved him. Reinhard should have done so, so, so much more than what he actually did. Reinhard had failed in every sense of the word, and because of that—!
Ferris buried his face in his hands. His strangled sob echoed across the theater regardless.
—It hadn't just been Rem. It hadn't just been the girl that she couldn't remember. It hadn't, because right alongside Rem had been...
Frederica stared ahead, numb with shock. "...Ram?" she whispered.
[Stop it, stop it! I don’t wanna feel, I don’t wanna hear, I don’t wanna see—! I just wanna push all of it away from me already—!]
Beatrice was crying. She wanted to be there, she wanted to hold his hand, she wanted to tell him that she was on his side and that everything would be oh-kay—
But this was a memory, and so there was nothing Beatrice could do.
[There was an alarmed shout from somewhere far off in the distance, like someone desperately trying to calm a wild animal. Subaru didn’t comprehend it.]
“Oh no,” Anastasia muttered.
Crusch hissed softly, also having instantly understood where that noise must have come from.
Felt wondered if she was going to be sick.
[It’s useless to listen. Listening will only get me hurt. Listening won’t change a thing—!]
Garfiel remembered feeling something similar, back when he had insisted on trapping himself in Sanctuary, terrified of the outside world.
It had been Subaru, who had saved him from that. And now Subaru was…
And Subaru had nobody there that he could trust to help him.
[But even as he reject it all, color, shape, sound, and feeling all returned to him.]
Would it have been kinder, to let Subaru just say dead? Otto felt disgusting for even thinking such a thing, but…he couldn’t help wondering about it.
[I hurt my hand… Subaru thought dimly. The fingernails are broken, and the back of it is ripped up now…]
Julius croaked. Even now, where he should have been safe, why was Subaru always getting hurt…?
But it wasn’t like he should have been thinking of the Mathers Estate as a safe place for him anymore, now, was it?
[Someone is pinning me down, he recognized, slowly losing his adrenaline-fueled strength to the weight of exhaustion. I can’t move either of my arms or legs, now. I’m lying face up on a soft bed somewhere. The ceiling is white… And familiar, I think…]
Mimi gasped. “He’s right back with—!”
Hetaro squeaked. Tivey’s eyes widened.
“Oh crap,” Rachins hissed. “Oh crap, those two are gonna be right—!”
Garfiel made a small noise, somewhere near the back of his throat.
[—Subaru realized it a moment before they spoke.]
["Dear Guest, Dear Guest. Have you finally calmed down?"]
["Dear Guest, Dear Guest. Have you finally stopped flailing?"]
“And there are the psychopaths,” Ferris muttered.
Ricardo exhaled slowly through his nose, a terrifyingly calm expression on his face.
[Pinned to the bed by two girls who had done the unthinkable to him barely three minutes earlier, Subaru started to scream once again.]
For a long, long moment, nobody spoke.
“So,” Lady Crusch finally said. Her clipped voice was icy as she broke through the quiet tension of the theater. “Ram.”
“I’m the one who killed him,” Ram said, before she could even finish her question. Her voice sounded blank. “And — I was almost certainly the one who sliced off his leg, at the start. I’m very proficient in Wind Magic, so it wouldn’t have taken much effort on my end at all.”
Wilhelm’s eyes were cold. “And that means…” he said.
“It means that I would have been there watching,” Ram answered. She wasn’t even trying to defend herself. What was there to defend? “I would have watched that entire scene, from beginning to end.” Her hands slowly crawled upwards to bury themselves in her hair, gripping large handfuls as her eyes slowly filled with horror. “From beginning to end,” she repeated. “For all that time, I would have just been sitting there and watching as…!”
She choked on the last part of that sentence. It was too horrible to say.
“…Why?” Garfiel croaked out. The look on his face was one of horrible, horrible betrayal. At least he himself had never really known Rem — or, he didn’t remember her to the point where he could say that he had known her — but Ram…! “Ram— why did you…?”
"You killed a guest."
Ram flinched.
The voice that came out from Frederica's throat — the first words she had spoken since the ground had shifted under her feet — was the sort of voice that she herself had not even known herself capable of making.
"You killed a guest," she repeated. "You killed a boy whom you knew did not know anything, whom you could have easily restrained and interrogated properly, who would have immediately told you everything he could had you just approached the situation with— with your usual calm and level head. You—" She swallowed. "You allowed him to be tortured," she hissed out.
Ram looked back at her. She was silent.
"Why?" Frederica pleaded. Oddly enough, her anger had faded from her voice. This only twisted the knife further in Ram's chest. "I have known you for ten years, and I never thought you were the type to..." As the shock faded into cold reality, the icy feeling of betrayal swallowed her up from head to toe. She shook her head. "Ram, why?"
“I don’t know,” Ram finally answered, once it was clear that Frederica was waiting for a response. A small, crazed smile was tugging at the corners of her mouth. “Maybe I was suspicious of him myself. Maybe my sister had already decided to act, and I decided it was preferable to allow her to do as she pleased. M-Maybe I simply couldn’t be bothered to stand in her way. There are all sorts of things I could have been thinking. But…”
“R-Ram,” Emilia pleaded. But what could she expect Ram to say? What more was there for her to say?
Ram swallowed. “But the important thing,” she managed. “Is that I cut off his leg to trap him, watched my sister torture him for hours, and only — cut it short — once…!
Once it had become clear to her that Rem had made a grievous error — at which point Ram had felt the need to cover her tracks, and hide even Rem herself from that devastating realization.
Unforgivable, Ram thought, dazed by the weight of her own audacity. That is just so completely, entirely…!
“N-Nee-sama?”
Ram froze. Subaru — present-day Subaru, in his little glass jar — was watching her with wide and worried eyes.
Ram swallowed, and found herself unable to say anything at all.
Subaru took a deep breath, and — smiled at her.
“I know — that this is a lot,” he said. “And it was— not great, at the time. But…you can’t blame yourself for something that you never even did, right?”
Ram stared at him, eyes round. The rest of the theater was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.
“And anyway—” Subaru took that as his invitation to continue. “You were just trying to protect Rem,” he said. “Both of you barely knew me, what you did know about me was suspicious as all Hell, and — I think Rem might have needed the outlet anyway, you know?” Ram didn’t respond. He kept going. “If she had really realized that she’d — hurt — an innocent person, she’d never be able to forgive herself. It would hurt her forever. So, I think you definitely did the right thing. After all, you saved your sister — at the expense of some nobody who stank of the Witch of Envy and was spying on your Estate with a stolen knife. That’s fair.”
Ram continued to stare.
“A-And, it was kind of for my sake, too, you know?” Subaru said, smiling weakly. “Rem had already done — a lot. Ending it quickly like that was probably the most humane thing you could have done. Not just for her, but also for…”
Ram opened her mouth. Closed it.
“It— hurt, at the time,” Subaru admitted. “It hurt a lot. But it was you and Rem, right? And I love the both of you an awful lot, Nee-sama, so — those are good memories, now. Because they were of you. I treasure them as much as I treasure everything else, because…I treasure the two of you an awful, awful lot.”
This was true. Ram had known this was true for the entirety of the past year. How could she ever have suspected anything else?
“So — we can just put all this behind us!” Subaru clapped his hands together. “There’s no point looking back at the past like this, anyway,” he dismissed. “Neither of you would do any such thing now, after all, and I got over all of this a long time ago. Really, if I had it my way you’d never have needed to hear about any of this at all, it’s completely irrelevant nowadays. So…”
He looked her full in the face, smiling his usual big smile. Ram saw her own face reflected back through his dark eyes.
“So, with that…can’t we just — let the past be the past?” He laughed. “I know it’s a lot to look past, but — I really love you guys, you know? So I think it’s totally worth it. Bad times and all, I still want nothing more than to…”
Ram swallowed.
“I know it’s not easy,” Subaru admitted. “And — this was probably a really bad shock. But you were just trying to do the best you could, in circumstances that had no right answers. I can understand that, Nee-sama, and — I won’t fault you for it, either. You wanted to protect Rem, and you didn’t want me to suffer anymore. That’s — I can understand that. So, it’s okay.”
Ram didn’t say anything. She just stared back at him.
“For us to keep being close — that really is all I want,” he insisted. “Everything else is secondary. I know there’ll be — things to talk about, probably, and maybe some things to work out, too. But nothing’s gonna change the fact that you and Rem mean everything to me, you know? So…”
He faltered, because Ram still hadn’t started to say anything to him at all.
Subaru swallowed. “Are you gonna answer me, Nee-sama?” he asked, smiling tentatively. “Don’t leave a guy hanging, geez…!”
For a long moment, the room was silent.
Then—
“What,” Ram snarled. “What the actual FUCK are you talking about, Subaru?”
Subaru recoiled, floundering as his eyes went wide and he scrambled for something to say. “I-I mean,” he stammered, completely taken off guard. “Ram, you’re— I’m telling you that you don’t have to feel bad about this! Isn’t that—”
“No!” Ram snapped. She was gripping her hair hard enough that it was almost tearing itself out at the roots. Tears were beading at the corners of her eyes. Subaru could only stare up at her in shock: had he ever seen Ram acting like—? “No, this— this isn’t some sort of ACCIDENT, you idiot!” she cried. “This isn’t— You can’t just turn and say that you forgive us for something like this! Not THIS!”
“Who— Who says I can’t?!” Subaru demanded. “If I decide that I want to forgive you, isn’t that my choice to make?!”
“Not for something like THIS!” Ram emphasized hotly. “There are certain things that you shouldn’t be able to just — brush under the rug, and this is—!”
“Who are you to make that decision for me?!”
“A functioning person, THAT’s who!”
The rest of the theater watched quietly, eyes flitting from boy to oni as if observing a tennis match.
“But you’ve forgiven others, haven’t you?” Subaru pleaded. “You forgave Roswaal, right?”
Rom blinked slowly. Julius opened his mouth to ask, and then thought better of it and closed it again.
“You forgave him, even after all of—” Subaru shook his head. “So why shouldn’t you give yourself the same level of grace? If the clown is worth it, then you, too, are—!”
“I was of sound mind and body when I — when I cut off your leg, and cut open your throat,” Ram snapped. “I knew EXACTLY what I was doing, with nothing but my own self to push me this way or that. It’s a completely different situation, and if I were to be soft on myself for such a disgusting, disgusting action — how could I ever live with the indignity of such a choice?!”
As the two of them fought, the weight of this revelation sunk further and further into Ram’s bones, filling her with a deeper and deeper sense of absolute despair.
“How do you not get this?!” she snarled. Tears were now racing down her face. She barely even noticed. “Subaru, how do you not understand what this—?!”
—How had it felt, back then? What had she been thinking, back then?
How had it felt, when she had severed Subaru’s leg from his body? How easy had it been? Had she bled from the effort at all, or had it been as simple as cutting a particularly large carat? When she had aimed it, had she needed to sit there and aim carefully, or had it been a clear and easy shot? Had she felt satisfied, when he had fallen down and screamed in agony? Would she had been satisfied, if he had bled out in the dirt then and there — if Rem had decided against taking the opportunity that Ram had so kindly laid out for her?
“Don’t you realize how much I care for you?!” she screamed. “Don’t you realize just how much I’ve loved you all this time — How do you not get it?! How do you not understand just how HORRIBLE this is?!”
Subaru looked completely lost. “R— Ram—!”
“Did you think I hated you?” Ram demanded. Begged. “This whole time — did you think I despised you? Did you think I really, truly wanted you hurt or dead or gone? You MUST have, if you thought that I would be in any way—!”
What had she been thinking, watching her little sister torture an innocent man? Had she flinched with every blow? Had she quietly cheered her on, commending her for her skillful blows? Had she been grimly appreciative of the sound of Subaru’s screams and sobs? Had she thought he might have information worth torturing out of him? Had she simply been indulging her sister’s appetite for violence?
“How— How can you sit there and say that?” Ram sobbed. Her posture was failing, her shoulders sinking and her back hunching over under the weight of this disgusting, disgusting reality. “How can you believe something like that?” she begged. “How can you look at me, after THAT, and say—!”
Could Ram really say that she was not the type to ever do such a thing, when—?!
“—Ram.”
A male voice broke through their argument, quiet but strong as it skillfully diffused their fight and ordered both boy and Oni to look his way. Someone had stood up, finally deciding to act — finally speaking his first words since the unpleasant reveal of Rem’s true nature, as he finally — far too late — asserted that it was his duty to act on the behalf of that dark-haired boy.
“I’m taking your seat,” Reinhard said simply. “Please — go and sit with my Camp, for the time being.”
Reinhard was normally more of the soft-spoken type, but now — even if he wasn’t shouting, there was a certain firmness to his voice that served as a clear warning. It caused even those furthest away from him to stiffen in apprehension, and those closest hurriedly moved to lean or scooch away in an instinctual desire to escape the path of likely danger.
But Ram — the subject of that scary tone — didn’t even flinch. “As you should,” she replied, her voice even and cold. She got to her feet. “—Rem,” she ordered, grabbing her sister’s wrist. “Come with me.”
And just like that, Ram dragged her sister to the opposite side of the theater. Ram’s chin was held high, firm and prideful as she moved to do the right thing no matter how much it hurt, and to be strong no matter what kind of despicable situation her old self had had the gall to thrust her and her loved ones into. Rem’s eyes were downcast, still muddied with horror and shock as she grappled with the answer to what kind of person she must have been before — and what that must mean about who she was now. Everybody’s eyes followed them as they walked, and walked, and finally sat down, and nobody said a word to them either way.
Subaru stared after them with a look of pure devastation, mouth hanging open as he desperately searched for the right thing to say. But he had already tried so hard, and he couldn’t think of anything else anymore.
(What kind of a failure did that make him, if he couldn’t even protect Rem and Ram from the results of his own stupid actions…!)
“Su…Subaru.”
Reinhard had tried to keep his voice soft, but Subaru flinched violently all the same. He winced.
“…None of this is your fault,” he said gently. “Alright? None of it.”
Subaru didn’t say anything in return. He didn’t say anything at all. He simply curled into himself, looking lost and alone and so very, very miserable.
—Reinhard should have brought him back to the Astrea Manor, that night at the Loot House. If he had just taken Subaru with him when he had the chance, then…!
But there was no point in dwelling on “what-ifs” like that. The fact was that Reinhard had failed, and because of that, Subaru had ended up in a situation just like this. There was nothing that anyone could do to prevent that miserable experience now.
“…Subaru loves her,” Emilia croaked. Her eyes looked faded and dull. “Subaru…he told me he loves her. He told me…”
“He told Betty that, too, in fact,” Beatrice replied quietly. “And…Betty knows that he was telling the truth.”
Did that make this worse? What would be worse — for him not to tell them that she was dangerous, or for him to genuinely not believe such a thing himself? Beatrice really, really didn’t know…!
“…Garfiel?” Otto whispered. “Garfiel, what—?”
“If Captain is willing to look past something like this,” Garfiel said hoarsely, looking like a man in the throws of a horrible, horrible nightmare. “…What other — mistakes — might he have decided that he’s alright with?”
It took the merchant a moment to understand what Garfiel was asking.
“Garfiel,” Otto whispered urgently. “Garfiel— I’m sure you didn’t. I’m certain you didn’t do anything…”
…Could he even say that?
—It didn’t matter if he could say it or not. Garfiel needed to hear it, right now. And— And surely that wasn’t the case, right? Because Otto didn’t know Rem, but he knew Garfiel, and Garfiel wouldn’t—!
Frederica felt numb. She knew that she should be helping Otto comfort her little brother, but she couldn't bring herself to raise a finger. All she could do was sit in silence, reflecting on the horrible truth that had just been placed before her eyes.
“…Nee-sama,” Rem whispered faintly. She felt dizzy.
Ram stopped.
“Nee-sa—” Did Ram even want her to call her that anymore? Rem shook her head. “Ram,” she said, and tried to act like it wasn’t cutting her to the bone. “What…?”
She trailed off. What was she trying to ask her, here?
“…’Nee-sama’ is still fine, Rem.”
Rem jolted back to the absurd reality that she had been trying to make sense of.
Ram wasn’t looking at her. “No matter what — could have happened, or did happen, or anything else,” she whispered. “You will always be my beloved little sister.”
Rem stared back at her with wide eyes.
“But I just—” Ram’s voice cracked. Rem heard her swallow. She turned away, but she wasn’t able to hide how her breath was shuddering, or how her shoulders were shaking. She didn’t finish her sentence.
“…Oh-kay,” Rem finally replied. She tried to smile at her. It felt weak and feeble. “Nee-sama.”
She thought she heard Ram sob. She pretended that she hadn’t.
(Rem might have called her by that title first, but Ram now remembered it as a nickname associated with someone else. And — she had just lost that person, hadn’t she?)
[You don’t get used to the pain and suffering of death, Subaru was reflecting dimly. I’ve died six times, and this beginning is the worst one, screaming like that… But the pain of death is just…]
(—No. She had lost him several lifetimes ago, and she had nobody else to blame for it. Ram had torn it all to shreds with her own two hands.)
[I kept picking myself up, but — nobody can understand the loneliness, the desolation, the anguish of— Subaru choked back a sob. I resolved that my heart wouldn’t falter, but even that resolve just shattered thanks to…!]
Anastasia grimaced. Normally she’d slap him for moping and sinking into his own misery like this. She’d drag him up by the collar of his shirt and force him to stand on his own two feet, and then she’d shove him forward so that he wouldn’t be able to just lie back down again.
But after something like…
[There’s no way I can recover, Subaru moaned. I don’t have the strength to recover.]
“C’mon, idiot…!” Felt hissed out. “Don’t just…”
This was exactly the kind of attitude that she hated most. —But in a situation like this, could she really…?
["All right, done,” Emilia was saying with a smile. She patted his injured right hand. “I think it's nicely patched up, but you mustn't thrash around like that, alright?"]
Emilia’s gentleness was more what Subaru needed right now, wasn’t it?
It wasn’t like Anastasia couldn’t be gentle, but she was much better at giving tough love to those who threatened to sink down into their own despair. In a situation like this…Lady Emilia was probably exactly the kind of person that Subaru needed, wasn’t she?
["Ram and Rem were really so worried about you,” Emilia offered.]
Felt hissed softly. Anastasia grimaced. The entire theater seemed to wince as one. But it wasn’t like Emilia could have known.
Nobody did. Not even Rem and Ram.
[Subaru flinched at the mention of their names. Though — they both retreated immediately in the face of my disgraceful behavior, he reflected. Leaving things to Emilia instead.]
How could someone call crying out like that disgraceful? Crusch stared up at the metia, aghast at such a dehumanizing thought process.
There were many disgraceful things about this situation, but Subaru screaming and crying in response to this whole mess was not one of them.
[Emilia blinked at his reaction to the names of the maids, but then softly shook her head.]
[“They’re feeling unusually down, thinking they may have offended you somehow,” she prodded gently. “How about you say something to them next time you see them?"]
“I don’t think Natsuki-san would have anything to say to them,” Otto muttered, too quietly for Subaru to hear him.
Garfiel swallowed. He loved Ram, he did, but…!
Did this make him a bad friend? Was he being a bad friend to Subaru, or to Ram? Garfiel didn’t know. He almost wished he had never found any of this out in the first place, and he hated himself for it.
["Offended, huh? No, they didn't do anything.” Subaru swallowed. “…There's nothing between those people and me."]
Ram felt as though she had been stabbed in the heart, and she hated herself for it.
Like she had the right to feel hurt, after…!
[Emilia grimaced at his insensitive tone, but she didn’t press. Subaru barely even seemed to notice.]
Julius noticed, but he didn’t say anything. Pushing Subaru to be more sensitive at a time like this would be beyond tactless on his part. It would be more akin to — disgusting, maybe, or abhorrent, or a complete and utter disgrace.
["Hey, Emilia,“ Subaru forced out, looking so completely defeated. “Do you...think I'm a bother?"]
Reinhard inhaled sharply. Wilhelm swallowed. Julius croaked something out, his eyes watering in anguish. How could anyone ever think that Subaru was—!
“That’s your first…?” Rem whispered, eyes wide with disbelief.
Of all the things he could be worrying about at this moment — THAT was what he had decided was worst of all?
Emilia sucked in a breath, but before she could say anything—
["How could I think you're a bother?” her onscreen self retorted.]
Emilia paused.
[“You saved my life, Subaru,” the silver-haired half-reminded him. “What are you supposed to do if someone you owe a debt to just gets up and leaves? It'd really put me in a bind."]
Beatrice sighed. “Of course,” she murmured. “What other answer could that girl possibly give him, I wonder?”
Otto’s eyes softened. He knew he shouldn’t have expected anything else — but after a shock like that, he has almost wondered if…
At least Lady Emilia could still be trusted, Garfiel thought dully. At least Emilia was still…
Emilia exhaled slowly. And very slowly, the ghost of a smile began to float across her face once again.
That’s right…
["Whoa,” Subaru whispered. His eyes were wide, as if he were soaking in every last detail of Emilia’s face and voice. “I was seriously..."]
Frederica felt twin trails begin to fall down either side of her face.
Ah, she realized. I'm crying, aren't I?
Ram smiled, just a little bit. At least Baru— At least Subaru had managed to regain that much.
Rem didn’t know what she felt. Relief? Envy? Anguish?
It was herself who had placed Subaru in such an awful position, and it was Emilia who had pulled him back to his feet. Should she focus on the actions of others and feel grateful, or should she focus on the actions of herself and feel ashamed?
But either way — Rem believes that she had perhaps not paid enough attention to Lady Emilia.
Despite being — a candidate for royalty, apparently — everything that Rem had seen of Emilia so far had painted her as a ditzy, naive, incapable girl. She was treated like a child by her own sponsor, spent every day huddled up in her room studying books instead of taking charge for herself, showed total ignorance to the going-ons within her own household… To be entirely frank, Rem had begun to question if this woman was capable of leading a nation at all.
Yet, for all her flaws, Emilia was the one who had managed to tell Subaru exactly what he needed to hear, at exactly the moment he needed to hear it most. Wasn’t that such a wonderful thing?
[Emilia hit the nail on the head, huh? Subaru thought to himself. To stop thinking of your benefactor as your benefactor is the lowest thing you can do.]
“Tha— That’s right,” Emilia said softly. A smile started to form on her face. “And because of that, I’d never think of you like…”
[Inwardly, he scoffed at himself in disgust. —And here I was, doubting…]
Emilia’s smile faltered. “That’s not…”
Don’t blame yourself for THAT, she wanted to say. Nobody could blame you for THAT. Not in a situation like…
(Emilia was not the only one with such thoughts. Anastasia couldn’t help but curl her lip.)
[Emilia is the only oasis I have in this uncertain world, Subaru concluded . I’ve lost everything else I’ve set his heart upon. I have nowhere else to turn.]
Crusch — wasn’t sure how she felt about that sentiment. She understood it, she felt that she understood it very well, but…
That seemed like the sort of mindset that would cause problems, down the line.
(Ferris didn’t think about it all that much. It seemed like one of Subaru’s most normal thoughts so far, as far as he was concerned, and so he allowed it to pass him by without giving it so much as a second glance.)
[—Should I tell Emilia about Return by Death?]
The entire theater sucked in a breath.
“You’re going to—?” Emilia shook her head. “Yes,” she begged, momentarily forgetting that this was a lost cause in her desperation for a happy ending. “Yes, Subaru, please — just tell me what’s going on—!”
["That's right…” Subaru realized.]
Frederica blinked slowly.
Beatrice’s eyes widened. “He’s going to—!”
Ram stared. Please, she pleaded. Please, Subaru, just…!
(It hurt so badly, that she already knew that her hoping for that outcome was a lost cause.)
[I’ve been trying to do everything on my own so far — but all I’ve achieved are a bunch of dead ends.]
Crusch nodded. That’s right, she whispered inwardly. That’s right, Subaru. Be honest and true and open with the people around you, and everything will…!
[Subaru took a deep breath. Breaking through that stalemate requires fundamental change.]
“That’s right,” Felt growled. “That’s right. When things aren’t going your way, you fight and struggle and claw your way up and make it so that…!”
[So, maybe the answer is to ask a trusted third party for…?]
When she was younger, Anastasia would have sneered at the idea of ASKING someone for help. Now that she was a woman and not a girl, she understood the value of helping hands as something fundamental to a fulfilling life, and she couldn’t help but lean forward eagerly as Subaru figured that out for himself.
That’s right, she whispered inwardly. That’s right, Subaru. Just reach out and…!
["—Emilia,” Subaru said, hope seeming to rekindle itself in his voice. “There’s something I want to tell you."]
Part of Ricardo wanted desperately for Subaru to do exactly that. The reason why it was only part of him was because he — he didn’t want to know why—
It wasn’t like the mercenary captain didn’t already understand that there was a reason why Subaru hadn’t—
[Emilia sat back down in her chair, face tense as she prepared to listen to what he had to say.]
Rom understood grimly that Subaru had never told Emilia, at the end of the day. He wondered if he was about to see why that was the case.
[How do I even start…? Subaru wondered. Is this something that happens to anyone else in this world? —It’s a pretty funny story, actually, so maybe Emilia will think it’s just a big joke…]
“Of course not,” Julius hissed, looking disgusted at the very thought. “Nobody would laugh at something like…!”
She wouldn’t, Reinhard knew. She’d never. Not Lady Emilia.
[But Emilia will listen to me tell it, wouldn't she? Subaru thought. Right until the end.]
Of course she would, Ferris knew. Of course Lady Emilia, of all people, would…!
[Subaru swallowed. That hope is…]
His light in the dark, no doubt. Probably one of the only things keeping him going. Wilhelm understood that feeling well.
—Which is why it hurt so much, that he knew this was a futile effort from the very start.
(But at least now Wilhelm was going to learn why exactly that was.)
(Was it because of that blue-haired girl, perhaps…?)
[Okay, Subaru nodded, gearing himself up. I’ll talk to her about Return by Death. …And I’ll hope that she lends me her strength, in turn.]
Isn’t that the dream? Rachins thought. But he couldn’t deny that he was hoping for it, too.
“He’s going to—!” Mimi whispered, eyes filling with hope. Hetaro had a similar look on his face.
Tivey, however, frowned. If Subaru had…
Then why hadn’t Lady Emilia already known about all this?
[Already receiving her gratitude, and here I am making another request? —But that’s okay. We’ll fight against Fate and win, together.]
“Do it,” Garfiel pleaded. “Captain, please, just—!”
Rem swallowed. If anyone deserved to know, it was Lady Emilia.
Please, she begged. Please, just tell her what I did…!
“Please,” Emilia croaked out hoarsely. She was leaning on the edge of her seat. “Please, Subaru — just ask me for…!”
—Otto didn’t trust this. If Subaru had already told Emilia once, then…?
There was a reason why Subaru had never told anyone, in the end. Frederica braced herself. If Ram, of all people, had been capable of such cruelty, then surely even Lady Emilia—
["Emilia,” Subaru began. “I ca—”]
[And then, suddenly, time appeared to stop.]
“Ah?” Mimi blinked. Tivey frowned.
Hetaro cocked his head. “What happened?”
“Eh?” Garfiel asked. “What happened? What’s—?”
Frederica blinked. ...What?
“What the fuck?!” Rachins demanded.
[Sound is gone. What happened to the sound? —Movement is gone, too.]
Otto took a deep breath and exhaled, bracing himself for — whatever was to come next.
This — would be why Natsuki-san never said anything.
[Subaru’s thoughts started to become panicked. I can’t move. I can’t speak. The next second is simply not arriving. Why has only my mind persisted? What’s…?]
Wilhelm felt every muscle in his body stiffen. After all that, Subaru was still…?
Just what was going to happen to him NOW?
[What’s that black cloud? Why is it the only thing that’s moving?]
Ricardo inhaled sharply. He had no idea what the Hell that thing was, but he knew danger when he saw it.
And Ricardo may have been a mercenary, but Subaru was completely—
[I can’t even blink— I can’t look away—!]
Subaru couldn’t do anything. He couldn’t do ANYTHING.
And Reinhard was nowhere to be—!
[Is that…a hand?]
Julius had to bite back a loud swear, his eyes flying wide.
Petelgeuse wasn’t anywhere nearby, right? So…what the Hell was something like THAT—
And why was it—?!
[It’s coming towards my—?!]
[The black fingers reached for Subaru’s chest and crawled right inside.]
Crusch caught herself from swearing just in time, her eyes flying wide. What on Earth—?!
Anastasia had grown up as a young girl in the Kararagi slums — and as one who had been particularly adorable, to boot. Anastasia understood the dangers of…
The woman gritted her teeth until she thought she felt a crack.
[I can feel it straight in my soul, Subaru’s mind gasped, filled with discomfort and unease.]
Ferris had tampered with people’s mana before. It was how he healed them, after all: he invaded their systems with his own mana, exploring every inch of them as he mingled his soul with their own and sewed them back up from the inside-out.
Somehow, Ferris had the feeling that this — thing’s — intentions were far less benevolent.
Frederica stared. She couldn't even bring herself to be frightened. This was so surreal, she could barely even register it as a real thing. Was all of this a dream, perhaps?
Beatrice couldn’t imagine the thought of something so forcefully invading her soul like this. She couldn’t even imagine—!
[Brushing against my internal organs, stroking my rib cage…why won’t it stop moving? Why is it going deeper, deeper into my…?]
Felt felt her skin crawling. This was…
Felt had grown up in the slums, and while she had been protected from more — adult — experiences by both Old Man Rom and the local brothel women, she had still been aware of their existence. And of the threat they posed, too.
And the way Subaru was describing this…
Felt didn’t like it. Felt really, really didn’t like it.
[ Hey, hold on here, Subaru wanted to say.]
Leave him alone, Rem wanted to beg.
[ This isn’t funny, Subaru wanted to say.]
Leave him alone! Ram wanted to snarl.
[The hand took ahold of Subaru’s heart — and it SQUEEZED.]
Emilia screamed. “SUBARU!”
The rest of the theater burst into pandemonium.
[OW! Owowowowow! Why does this hurt? Why does it hurt so much?! But that question is pointless, nobody needs to think about—!]
“Subaru—!” Julius cried.
“Stop it!” Mimi yelled. “Stop it, stop it—!”
“SUBARU!” Wilhelm shrieked.
“What the Hell?! What the HELL—?!” Rachins screeched.
“NATSUKI-SAN!”
“Cap— CAPTAIN!”
Frederica said nothing. She couldn't say anything. All she could do was stare.
[I want to scream. I want to writhe. My very soul is being crushed—!]
“Stop it!” Beatrice screamed. “Stop it, STOP IT—!”
“Let go of that!” Ram shrieked. “Let go, let go, let go! Let go of him! HASN’T HE HAD ENOUGH?!”
Emilia couldn’t even form words, she was wailing so terribly. It was a horrible, miserable sort of sound.
—Rom suddenly realized something.
“Subaru.”
The room had filled with screams, but even though he wasn’t shouting, the old man’s voice echoed clear across the din. And even though he hadn’t shouted, everyone else’s horrified voices dried out at the sound of his own.
Subaru was looking back at him. His eyes were glazed and dull. Rom grimaced. He didn’t want to pressure him when he was in such a sorry state — but unfortunately, he feared that this was important.
“Subaru,” Rom said. “You’re shrouded in the Witch’s Scent, right?”
[There’s only suffering. There is only suffering. It hurts so bad.]
After a moment, Subaru nodded. “Yes,” he confirmed quietly.
“Do you know if the scent — ever increases?” Rom asked. “Are there conditions that, if met…”
He trailed off, but from the look on Subaru’s face, he had gotten the point. The boy swallowed.
“Y-Yes,” he admitted quietly. “It increases every time I — die.” He shifted where he sat. “…And if I try to tell anyone about it — like here — then…”
Anastasia inhaled sharply. Felt’s eyes widened. Julius nearly collapsed in his seat, looking aghast. Audience members across the room began to realize what that meant.
Rom nodded. “Thank you,” he said, and he meant it. “That’s all I wanted to know.”
[My mind is fraying, twisting, falling apart. This pain is pulling me apart. I can’t think. What is thinking like—?]
“Eh? What?” Garfiel blinked. “What just…?”
“The Hell you mean, that’s all you wanted to know?!” Rachins yelled.
“What did you want to know?” Mimi demanded. “What’s going on?”
“So the Witch of Envy is watching him, then,” Anastasia answered in a clipped tone. “If he dies, she brings him back. And if he tries to let anyone know what she’s doing…”
Everyone’s eyes widened as they all figured it out.
—Rem made a small noise.
So, the entire reason she had suspected Subaru in the first place was because…
[“—baru?” Emilia called out.]
…because an unknown, unseen threat had been selfishly tormenting him beyond everyone else’s perception?
Rem had tortured him — because of THAT?
[Everything started again, and it was as if nothing had ever stopped at all.]
Mimi stared up at the metia, uncomprehending. Tivey sat by her side, a similar look on his face.
“…What?” Hetaro asked meekly.
[Subaru gasped, clutching his aching heart.]
Rachins could only agree with that sentiment, himself. But unlike that triplet, he couldn’t bring himself to say a word.
["Subaru, what's wrong?” Emilia asked, her hands on his thighs as she stared at him intently.]
Rom could feel a migraine coming on. All of that, and Subaru couldn’t even…?
How was he still sane?
[“Don't go all quiet like that. It worries me…!”]
Julius could only sit and stare, a feeling of pure devastation weighing down his stomach.
Subaru was placed in a situation this awful — and he wasn’t even allowed to ask the people around him for help?
[I can move now, Subaru understood. My heart is still beating. I can speak. I can’t feel any pain.]
It had been a while since Ricardo had felt this horrifically exhausted, down to his very bones. There was nothing good at all about this situation, was there?
[But that fear… And despair crept back into his mind as Subaru’s one hope was ripped to shreds. I can’t shake it. Just the thought of defying that thing again is just…!]
Anastasia already knew what Subaru was going to do next.
In any other situation, she would have scowled down at him. In any other situation, she would have barked for him to get back up, to stop moping around, to grab his own fate by the throat and make it his own.
But this wasn’t any other situation, and Anastasia was utterly exhausted.
["—Wh-What’s wrong?” Emilia tried to coax, her eyes wide with concern. “You've been acting weird since earlier. If something’s wrong—”]
Something was wrong. Something was horrifically wrong.
And Reinhard had done nothing — could do nothing — to save Subaru from that Hell. Wasn’t that right?
[“—I want to ask you a favor,” Subaru whispered, eyes dull and glazed.]
Just like Anastasia, Felt had already realized what Subaru was going to say next. And just like Anastasia, this was the exact sort of loser attitude that Felt despised above everything else.
—That was normally what Felt would say, in this sort of situation. But Felt wasn’t heartless. And in these circumstances…
What kind of absurdly fucked up scenario was this?
[I can’t face her, Subaru thought. If I face her now, there’s no telling what I might say…]
Crusch believed that people should always hold their chins high, facing those to whom they speak with open eyes and open ears and open hearts. Anything less was pure disrespect — to the one being spoken to, and to the one who was doing the speaking.
But in a situation this bitter, where a collar had been tightened so threateningly around the throat…!
[I’ll throw away everything, Subaru thought listlessly.]
Sick.
That was the only word that Ferris had for this entire situation. It was sick. Absolutely sick. Sick, sick, sick—!
He hated that helpless look in Subaru’s eyes, of a person who had given up on life itself. He hated the situation that the man was in, with a life that refused to end and death that refused to let him rest — and a throat that refused to let him so much as cry out for help. He hated Rem and Ram, who had butchered him so sadistically before discarding him as though his life wasn’t worth a thing. He hated Lady Emilia for doing nothing to prevent it then, and for not understanding the situation now. He hated the Witch of Envy and he hated her one-thousandfold what he had before. He hated and he hated and he hated—!
Ferris buried his head in his knees, too exhausted to even cry.
[I’ll throw away everything I want to say, and everything I want to hear.]
There was a time Wilhelm had thrown away everything he wanted to say, and so his late wife had never heard everything she wanted to hear. Wilhelm had not properly said those words until fourteen years after her passing.
Wilhelm had never even considered the thought that Subaru could ever hesitate to say what he wanted to say or fight to hear what he wanted to hear. The very thought felt — unnatural. And yet here that scene was before his eyes and ears, and it was terrifying.
[There’s just one thing I need to ask of her, now…]
Otto already knew what Subaru was going to ask of Lady Emilia. And he didn’t have a word he could say, about what Subaru could have or should have asked for instead — because there was no way he could even begin to imagine a situation this…!
[“…Don’t have anything to do with me.”]
Once again, Garfiel saw his old self lying in Subaru’s place. Once again, Garfiel wondered if this is what Subaru had seen, that week in the Sanctuary.
Once again, Garfiel found himself disgusted — by himself, by the people he loved, by the world at large — and by everything else, too.
[Emilia looked shocked and hurt by this request, but Subaru wasn’t looking at her. He had — curled up on the bed, turning his back so that he didn’t have to see her face.]
Beatrice looked at her contractor lying alone in his room, ready to shut everyone else out so that he could waste away all on his own. And just like Garfiel, Beatrice saw someone else lying there in his place.
Frederica shakily pulled her knees up close to her chest. Surrounded by a world that had gone utterly mad, that was all the maid could bring herself to do.
[There was one thing I realized, when that palm touched me…]
Ram gripped her arms so hard it hurt, biting her lip until she tasted blood.
How could she have done something like…?
And what kind of sick, sick joke was it — that Subaru had never been allowed to so much as yell at her for it?
[I’m not permitted to break free, Subaru thought, with a sense of utter defeat.]
Rem had learned a lot today. About the world, about the boy, and about herself.
This world was a cruel and violent place, with no sense of decency or fairness or anything good and just. The boy was the helplessly forgiving sort who existed to suffer, and to suffer in silence, and to be blamed for his suffering as if he had done something wrong for it. …And Rem had been exactly the sort of sadistic, volatile, and dangerous person that she had mistaken Subaru for when she had first opened her eyes.
[I am alone. And I will remain alone.]
Emilia stared up at the metia in silence.
Nobody knew what Emilia was thinking, exactly. But it wasn’t difficult to understand that it was nothing pleasant.
Subaru’s fourth loop in the manor began. Nobody could answer the question of how many more they might have left to go.
Notes:
And there we go! :D
I’m sure there’s more to say about this scene, more conversations for the characters to have. But, in the heat of the moment…there’s only so much they can muster, you know :)
Chapter 11: Animal (Arc 2, Part 6)
Summary:
Subaru’s fourth loop in the Manor is complicated.
Notes:
Just a quick thing, y’all — I don’t wanna make a big deal of this, but could some of you tone down the malice you’re showing other folks in my comments section? I get emails every time one of you makes a swipe at someone else and I never know what to do about it, or if I should get involved, or…when y’all get like, really personal with your insults towards each other it just gets uncomfortable, man. Lighthearted teasing is fine, even arguing is fine — but bullying isn’t cool, alright? I know it can be hard to communicate tone over text, lmao, but just — try to be mindful of how things might come off when talking to one another, yeah?
Anyway — onto the next chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[“I shall treat you as a guest for as looong as you prefer,” Roswaal said, standing by Subaru’s bedside.]
[He’s appraising me like an expensive vase… Subaru thought dimly. Is this the first time he’s looked at me like that? Or did it happen before, and I just didn’t…]
He was suspicious of everything now, wasn't he? Though, it wasn’t like Crusch could blame him for that. Even if it hurt her heart.
Otto’s eyes narrowed. —What HAD the Margrave been thinking, back then…?
By her own admission, Rem had acted on her own. Ram had helped her, but it seemed to have been more or less her own decision to enable her younger sister. Roswaal, meanwhile, had…allowed Subaru to take advantage of his hospitality, either as a new manservant or as a guest, and not much else.
Roswaal didn’t seem to have been plotting anything, back then. But Otto didn’t trust that conclusion at all. —After all, this was the first time that Subaru had noticed that the Margrave was looking at him with that sort of glint in his eye.
—Otto was suspicious, but Anastasia was not. It would make sense, for a Lord to look at a new, unusual guest in his abode so inquisitively, especially after said guest had saved his sponsored Candidate for seemingly nothing at all. As far as Anastasia was concerned, that boy’s paranoia was misplaced.
Though, she really couldn’t blame him for being paranoid in a situation like this.
Frederica had no opinions about anything anymore. She had no reason to think that she could form anything resembling a reasonable thought, when the world itself had been turned on its head.
"Big Sis..." Garfiel trailed off. He didn't know what there was to say.
"I'm alright, Garf." Frederica didn't look at him. "Please — don't worry about me."
[The details don’t matter anymore, Subaru dismissed, defeated. If I leave the mansion, they’ll shut me up for good. But even as dead weight in the mansion, they may still grind me to mincemeat… I’ve just been guaranteed a Bad End, haven’t I?]
Anastasia didn’t like that line of thinking. “Guaranteed to fail” — that was the attitude of hopeless personalities who would never do anything with their lives. Though, in a situation like this…
“It’s not like I can blame him for feeling that way,” Felt muttered. “I hope it doesn’t stick for long, but…”
That experience with the twins — it had simply been that disgusting, that neither of the two Royal Candidates who looked down upon such hopeless personalities more than anything else in the world could blame Subaru for feeling so utterly defeated.
[Subaru lay still on top of his bed. He wasn’t moving much, but his breathing was quick and ragged. His eyes began to drift shut from exhaustion.]
He looks horrible, Crusch couldn’t help thinking in anguish. He looks —
Context put this comparison in very poor taste, but — as he was right now, Crusch couldn’t help but think that Subaru looked like a living corpse.
Wilhelm stared at the screen, aghast. He too, refused to say it out loud — but even if he didn’t know it, Wilhelm was having much the same thought as his Lady.
[But before Subaru could fall asleep—]
Ferris shrieked loudly. “NO!”
[Subaru had used a feathered pen to gouge open the back of his other hand.]
The theater exploded into pandemonium as everyone realized what was going on.
Mimi cried out, momentarily forgetting that she was watching something that had already long happened and reaching for the metia. Tivey had to pull her back on his own, because Hetaro was too busy staring up at the scene in horror. Anastasia froze for a moment before shaking her head and grabbing all three of them, pulling them close. Crusch wanted to do the same to her knight, but she found herself unable to break free of the grasp of her shock.
“What a scene,” Ricardo said with a grimace. Rom exhaled slowly. Julius swallowed, unable to reply. Wilhelm felt something very cold crawling up his spine.
Rachins bit into his cheek so hard he started to bleed. Felt noticed. “Oh, don’t you start,” she hissed, eyes somewhat frantic. “Don’t YOU start this shit, too—!”
Reinhard stared at the metia and wondered what he was supposed to be feeling right now.
—Ram didn’t have the right to be horrified. She didn’t have the right to be angry. She didn’t have the right, she didn’t have the right—!
Her nails dug into her arms until they bled. Rem noticed. “Nee-sama—!” she gasped.
Garfiel croaked something out. He felt faint. He had never been bothered by the sight of blood before, but somehow, this was just…!
Otto stared at the metia, mute and expressionless. Only Garfiel could tell that he was trembling where he sat.
Frederica reached out. She could barely feel it, when her fingers brushed against her little brother's shoulder. Everything felt far, far away.
“Wha—” Emilia choked out, eyes wide and unseeing. “What?”
Of all the things she could have expected Subaru to do—
Beatrice stared, unable to move. Even back then, he…?
But somehow nobody, not even Subaru’s closest friends, had a worse reaction to this sight than—
“How dare nyew?” Ferris snarled, whipping around to stare at Subaru with a look of anger and anguish. Subaru flinched slightly. “How DARE nyew do something like—!”
“Ferris,” Julius interrupted firmly.
His voice was such that, even as anguished as he was, Ferris was brought to a halt.
“…This was a very specific situation,” the Knight of Knights finally said, in a quiet voice. “And — it was a while ago. For both of these reasons…”
—Ferris knew that Julius was correct. Logically, he knew that he was correct.
But still…!
Ferris curled in on himself, clutching handfuls of hair in his two hands.
[I have to stay awake, Subaru thought, pained. If I sleep, I dunno what I’ll wake up to…]
Rom winced. That would be a concern, yes.
Rachins stared, exhausted. That line of thinking bugged him, for some reason, but he wasn’t even able to protest it.
[Subaru’s eyelids drooped again. He gouged into the back of his hand again. This process repeated itself as he lay there, doing nothing else.]
—This was a man who had been turned into an animal, Ricardo understood.
He had seen similar expressions, back in Kararagi — mainly during his time as a slave. Men who had been subjected to such grueling treatment, such inhumane conditions, that they were stripped of their pride, their ambition, their very souls. Men turned into creatures that could think of nothing but crawling onwards to the next day.
And in this case, the culprits who had turned this boy into an animal were people who he had—!
“Don’t…” Mimi said meekly, her eyes pained. “Don’t do something like…”
“Onee-chan,” Tivey whispered.
“That’s not helping,” Hetaro whimpered, watching as Subaru stabbed himself once again. “You’re not…”
But of course, there was nothing any of them could do.
Ram stared up at this disgusting scene, and all that she could think was that she and her sister were the ones who—
[I already died three times, Subaru thought dimly. What happens if I die a fourth time? I might never come back.]
There was no need to worry about that, Otto thought grimly. —We already know that this is a failed loop, and we already know that he’s here today.
The comfort that came from that knowledge couldn’t really be called a comfort at all.
[…I don’t know how to avoid death, but — I don’t wanna die.]
A creature that could think about nothing except the fear of death. That was what Subaru had been reduced to. Wilhelm stared at the screen and gritted his teeth so hard he wondered if he felt them crack.
A life that exists only to exist, because there isn’t any particular reason to die. Ferris remembered how that felt, for the first years of his life in that dark and dirty hole in the basement. The memory brought up a confusing storm of emotions as he saw that feeling reflected before him once again, and he didn’t know what to do except grip his hair and try desperately not to cry.
All Subaru wanted was to live, and he couldn’t even have that — in no small part because Reinhard hadn’t been there to save him.
[Seeped in distrust and desperation to live, Subaru — existed, and nothing else. But the pain in his hand was an affirmation of his existence, and so over the course of several hours, he continued to gouge out that wound to affirm his continued existence.]
“Affirmation of his existence,” Anastasia muttered. What a sour sort of affirmation that was. An existence affirmed by something like that — would such a thing be worth anything at all?
—Anastasia didn’t really have the right to say that it wasn’t worth anything. She stroked Mimi’s hair, allowing the demihuman to clutch at her dress. For that boy to be so desperate for any sort of affirmation of his continued existence…
She hated it, how much she could understand that desperation. She wanted to say that the context didn’t matter, that this was a despicable thing regardless — but she couldn’t, and she hated it.
Emilia watched with a blank expression as Subaru continued to carve himself up. She didn’t know what this feeling in her chest was, but she felt as though it were clawing her open with every stab of Subaru’s feather pen.
—It was bad enough that Beatrice had seen him like this. Subaru wished that this pathetic moment of his, at least, could have remained private. He wondered if he would be able to look anyone in the eye again after this.
["You certainly have a cowardly look about you,” Beatrice’s voice suddenly interrupted.]
“—Ah.” Emilia blinked slowly. She went to see him…?
[Subaru looked up to see the Great Spirit watching him as if he were a wild beast.]
Beatrice’s lip wobbled. The way her alternate self was looking at him made her want to…
["—So it's you this time?" Subaru asked hoarsely. The change in circumstance frightened him, adding an undertone of hostility. Maybe I’m voicing my feeling that the world is cursed.]
It’s not like Crusch could blame him for thinking something like that. It seemed as though, ever since he had come here, he had been faced with nothing but…!
Even that little change was enough to scare him like this. Garfiel stared, aghast. He had never thought he’d see his Captain in such a sorry state. It— It had always seemed as though Subaru were above such things.
—Did that assumption make Garfiel part of the problem, here?
["What an incorrigible fool,” Beatrice sighed. “To waste away like this in the span of a day or two."]
["No one asked you,” Subaru retorted in a sullen tone. “What'd you come for?"]
What HAD she come to him for? Ram remembered that Beatrice had almost never left the library, before Subaru had begun to forcefully drag her out.
Frederica couldn't bring herself to be angry at Beatrice anymore.
After all, compared to what her dear friend... And what her dear friend's sister...
["Bubby and that little girl asked me to pay you a visit,” Beatrice said.]
“Ah,” Ram said, the ghost of a smile crossing her face. “Of course.”
If there was one being from whom the old Beatrice had never been able to refuse a request, it would have been—
["Puck,” Subaru said. “And…Emilia?"]
["You were acting oddly since you awoke, I suppose, so they suspected that I had done something to you when you first woke up.” Beatrice scowled. “A rather rude suggestion, if I may say so."]
Well, she was right, Crusch supposed. Beatrice was innocent, here. It wasn’t anyone’s fault, but — the Great Spirit was getting the brunt of the blame for something that wasn’t actually her fault.
“Poor Beatrice,” Felt sighed, resting her cheek against her palm. “Getting saddled with the blame for something she never even did…”
Subaru, however, was thinking about something different.
[Surely my heartless words had hurt Emilia, he was thinking. But she was still so concerned for me — that she spoke directly to Beatrice? And so Puck begged her to help me, and now she’s…]
Frederica felt herself scowling. She wasn't really sure why.
[Even if Beatrice herself was reluctant, Subaru’s heart warmed, just a tiny bit.]
“Of course I would have been concerned,” Emilia said softly. “If you had…”
Behavior like this — even if Emilia had no idea who Subaru was, she would be able to tell that something was terribly, terribly wrong. Screaming when he woke up, shying away from everyone, wanting desperately to reach out to her before abruptly pivoting to shoving her away, refusing to so much as leave his bed… She likely wouldn’t have even cared about his request to leave him alone as anything more than another sign of how scared and hurting he must be.
(And in any case — Emilia had certainly heard much, much worse, from people of much, much sounder minds.)
["Got it. I'm all right now.” Subaru tried to push her out. “You came to apologize, and that's enough."]
["Why must I apologize to you, I wonder?” Beatrice retorted. “Before anything else, I will not be leaving until that misunderstanding is cleared up."]
Ah, Julius understood. She really is concerned about him.
Of course she would be, really. Anyone would be concerned about someone acting like…
“That has nothing to do with me.”
—Well. Perhaps that was not a given.
[“‘Tis not just your dull face, I suppose, that is rotten,” Beatrice declared, covering her face. “It is quite thick all around you."]
["…Huh?"]
["Perhaps I speak of the scent tickling my nose?“ Beatrice pinched her nose and waved with her free hand as if driving off an unpleasant scent. “It would be wise to avoid meeting the twins for a while."]
Ram flinched violently, eyes clenching as though she had been physically struck. Rem had to steel her against doing the same.
Rachins glanced at the two of them, sitting right by his side. He wanted to say something, but he couldn’t find the right words. And so, he turned back to the metia, feeling oddly defeated.
Felt probably could have found the words if she wanted to, but at the moment she was too angry to try. Let them squirm, she thought vindictively. Let them stew in it, for a little while.
—The looks on their faces didn’t make her feel as satisfied as she would have liked.
["Why is that scent coming from me?" Subaru was asking.]
["Who is to say?” Beatrice said darkly. “Perhaps the Witch took a liking to you, or perhaps she hates the very sight of you. Either way, the witch giving you special treatment makes you attract trouble."]
…What DID the Witch of Envy want with a boy like Subaru, Wilhelm wondered?
Subaru was — not a normal boy, exactly, but his eccentricities were nothing particularly concerning on their own. In fact, by the standards of his own world, Rom wouldn’t have been surprised if he was, actually, a very typical and average young man.
“Hardworking, kindhearted, empathetic,” Ricardo muttered. “He’s a bit thick, especially in terms of getting along with other people, but that’s nothing witch-like…”
“He isn’t a witch cultist,” Mimi said darkly. “Mimi knows Subaru isn’t a witch cultist…” Neither of her brothers disagreed.
Anastasia grimaced as a dark thought crossed her mind: had Subaru perhaps been targeted because he would be easy for someone to manipulate?
Crusch hissed softly, having come to much the same conclusion at much the same time. …For Ferris’ sake, she didn’t want to voice that suspicion out loud. Not yet.
(Anastasia glanced in her direction. The two women locked eyes for a moment, and then turned back to the metia, a silent agreement having been struck between them.)
[l don’t have any connection to the Witch, though, Subaru thought. I only read about her. So how…? But — Rem said something similar, didn’t she…? I don’t know. I don’t know what’s wrong with me or what to do about it, at all…]
—It was useless to ponder such things, Felt dismissed. A witch was an inherently incomprehensible entity, after all.
“Doesn’t matter why she might want him,” she growled. “All that matters is that she gets the Hell away and then stays like that.”
Across the room, Reinhard nodded his assent. He was very much used to not questioning why things were the way that they were.
["If nothing's wrong with you, I'm leaving,” Beatrice said, reaching for the doorknob. “I should tell Bubby that we had a chat and what we talked about, I suppose."]
["Wait a sec."]
“Hm.” Rachins titled his head, eyes narrowing. “What does he want with her, of all people…?”
["You feel bad about what you did to me,“ Subaru forced himself to ask. “Don't you?"]
“Ah…?” Ricardo hummed.
Did she? Frederica wondered dimly. She was beginning to question if anyone in the Mathers' Estate could feel anything at all. Maybe everything that she had ever felt, herself, had been a lie as well.
[I don’t know if it means anything, he admitted, watching as Beatrice shot him a sour look. But it’s worth a shot, maybe.]
“Ah,” Anastasia said, nodding her head. That wasn’t a bad plan, for a boy stuck grasping at straws.
Though, the question remained—
["Do you feel bad about it?” Subaru pressed. “Yes or no?"]
[“I think no such thing.”]
["I’ll tell Puck on you."]
Emilia coughed, surprised. “You decided to use—?”
“What a dirty trick, in fact!” Beatrice pouted, crossing her arms. She resolutely ignored how she could feel the corner of her mouth twitching. “Using Bubby against Betty like that — hmph!”
Despite herself, Ram couldn’t help but chuckle weakly. “Dirty trick…” she murmured.
Her reaction was too quiet for anyone else to hear.
["Ugh…” Beatrice turned around, crossing her arms and raising her nose. “Perhaps I think it a teeeeeny bit."]
She’s so easy, Anastasia thought, biting back a smile. Or — perhaps she was only easy when it came to Subaru.
“So long as it works,” Otto said, smiling weakly.
Beatrice sighed, giving up the ghost. The merchant was right about that, she supposed.
["I'll forgive you if you'll do one little favor for me,” Subaru said.]
["…Would you speak it, I wonder?"]
“Ah,” Rachins said, blinking. “So that’s what he’s doing.”
“Took ya long enough,” Felt teased quietly.
[“Could you protect me until sunrise on the fifth da—” Subaru shook his head. “The morning after tomorrow?”]
Thinking of it in terms of “the fifth day” versus “five days from the time I arrived here.” There was a subtle difference there that made Crusch’s insides twist, even if she couldn’t quite place her finger on why.
[What a shameless request to make of a girl who looks younger than I do, Subaru muttered inwardly.]
“It’s not shameless at all,” Julius refuted, shaking his head. “Lady Beatrice is a powerful Great Spirit, and you were a boy in dire need of assistance. Calling out to her for help — ‘shameless’ is the last word I’d use to describe such a thing.”
["…That is a rather vague statement, Beatrice noted. “Perhaps there is a reason someone is after you? —In the first place, I do not want to bring discord to this manor. This manor is a place that, to me, I must not lose, I suppose."]
[“…I don't want to cause any trouble,” Subaru said quietly. “I just wanna put out any sparks that fly."]
“I-I get it,” Subaru muttered uncomfortably. His face was pink. “I— I’d never feel bad, about asking Beako for help…”
(With eyes capable of seeing what nobody else could see, Crusch watched him with a sad look on her face.)
“You should never feel bad about that, in fact!” Beatrice said hotly. “Betty adored her contractor the most when he’s shamelessly asking her for help, and he should be aware of this!”
Subaru huffed out a laugh. “Thanks, Beako,” he said, a dull smile on his face. Beatrice preened at her success.
["That is quite a sentiment coming from someone trying to make it another's problem?"]
Beatrice’s preening was replaced with a wince.
["…For once.” Subaru bowed his head. “I don't have a comeback."]
Otto swallowed. That — felt unnatural.
Somehow, that felt like it was one of the worst things he had heard come out of his friend’s mouth so far.
[With Subaru’s head ducked, he couldn’t see Beatrice. But — he heard a door close, and his heart sank deeper and deeper once again.]
“So I abandoned him again, I suppose,” Beatrice said dully, her earlier sparkle falling to the wayside.
Emilia swallowed. She wanted to offer words of comfort, but she couldn’t figure out what to…
[But then—]
["Could you put out your hand, I wonder?"]
Beatrice started. “Eh?”
[Subaru sat in shock for a moment before rushing to do as she asked.]
“So she…?” Anastasia mused to herself. “Even back then?”
Her fingers combed through the fur of her scarf, and she watched the metia intently.
["Disgusting,” Beatrice scowled, glaring at his damaged hand. “Perhaps you are an unsalvageable deviant who delights in self-harm?"]
Emilia recoiled, eyes widening. “Why would you—?!”
What an awful thing to say to him, when he…!
But — that had been her way of showing her concern. Even in her emotionally frazzled state, Emilia understood that Beatrice had said that out of concern. Because she had seen this boy with self-harm scars and flinched away from them, just as Emilia had flinched away from the sight of Subaru harming himself just moments before. But still…!
Felt couldn’t say that she disagreed with that harsh, disgusted response. Self-harm was the sort of thing that hopeless losers resorted to, after all.
…Even if she knew that it was a temporary thing, Felt didn’t like the thought that Subaru had been reduced to that sort of hopeless loser, not one bit.
["Roswaal's got the deviant market locked up,” Subaru brushed off. “I was just trying to give myself a tattoo and messed it up."]
Mimi hissed softly, a sour look on her face. What a rotten joke…!
“Onee-chan,” Hetaro murmured.
Mimi clutched his hand tight, and gripped Tivey around the shoulders for good measure.
Perhaps Ram would have scolded him for saying something like that about Lord Roswaal, in another scenario. But right now the very thought of trying to do so made her want to—
Scolding him about a joke he made to brush off a self-harm episode that Ram herself had shoved him into head-first…if such shamelessness existed, she would have been the first to stomp it into submission.
["Your artistic sense, skill, and talent for lies are completely lacking...” Beatrice noted. “There is no saving you from that."]
In the present moment, Beatrice choked on a sob.
There is no saving you from that. She hoped, truly and deeply hoped, that those words had been wrong.
["—I shall grant thy wish.”]
Frederica finally looked — really looked — at the screen.
...Oh, she thought. That's right.
Incomprehensible as spirits may be — in her own way, Beatrice really had...
Wilhelm watched, feeling hollow and aching. This would be a lovely memory, except everyone there already knew that…
But even if it hadn’t lasted, Subaru had had someone turn to him and agree to grant his wish at his darkest moment. That counted for something, didn’t it?
Ferris glanced at Wilhelm, thinking something very similar to the old man. Crusch did not, because Crusch no longer shared the memories of her deal with the Sword Demon.
[“By the name of Beatrice, the pact is formed."]
A pact with a spirit was nothing to sneeze at, Ricardo knew. And especially when it came to a Great Spirit like Lady Beatrice…!
Rom tilted his head. —What had it really been, that had motivated Beatrice to take a step like that in a moment like this?
“Of course she did,” Garfiel murmured. “Of course, Beatrice always would have…”
Shouldn’t he have considered that a given, right from the start?
Rachins had no such thoughts, not either this way or that. All he could summon up was a feeling of empty, exhausted, aching relief.
(But even that was…)
(They already knew how this would end, didn’t they?)
(Reinhard swallowed. He should have been there to grant Subaru’s wish himself. It was because he hadn’t been, that…!)
[Subaru stared at her, at a loss for words. She looks…different, somehow.]
Julius exhaled slowly. He could feel something warm in his belly, like he had just drank a warm cup of tea.
—Anastasia felt her scarf shift slightly under her fingers.
["Makeshift or not, a pact is a pact,” Beatrice said, releasing his hand. “Perhaps I have been moved by your irrational request."]
Beatrice stared. So even back then, they had…?
Of course, it had been a different version of her who had made that pact. But — Subaru really was her contractor through and through, wasn’t he?
The Great Spirit felt a small smile creeping across her face.
[Subaru felt a sudden gush of emotions. Salvation…from the most unexpected source?]
Frederica felt as though warmth was suddenly returning through her fingertips. Beatrice really, really had...
That's right, she thought, and she clung to that thought with both hands. Beatrice loves him.
Otto suddenly remembered another moment, deep in the woods, where he had found Subaru—
["Seriously,” Subaru croaked. “A little girl's gonna make me cry…”]
Subaru turned away, embarrassed. Nobody noticed, too caught up in their own relief to see the blush creeping across his face.
["Could you not say little girl, I wonder?” Beatrice scowled. “Also, I will never forgive you if you say one word to Bubby about this."]
Emilia looked up at the metia, her eyes soft. At least someone had been there for him, when he had been in a state like…
["So that's the important part?!” Subaru smiled bitterly — but it was his first smile of the entire loop. “Desperation makes you fanatical like an oni, you know that?"]
—That was the phrase that Subaru had used with her old self.
Rem didn’t have any right to feel hurt, that this boy used that phrase with someone else instead of herself. Not her old self, who had tortured him — and not her current self, who had forced herself to doubt a boy who loved her so entirely, all for the sake of selfishly protecting her own heart.
["I see,” Emilia smiled, having visited Subaru once again, while he stayed cooped up in his room. “So Beatrice came to properly apologize. I'm glad. A job well done."]
“She visited him again, then,” Crusch noted quietly. That…made her feel very happy, she thought.
“Of course she did,” Felt sighed. “With him behaving like that…” Was there a single person out there, who wouldn’t have been unbearably concerned?
Frederica straightened up. Beatrice cared about him. And Emilia...
Even if Rem — Ram — surely Emilia was —
But Frederica had known Ram for longer than she had known Lady Emilia, and...
[For Emilia to keep approaching me like this after I treated her so poorly… Subaru marveled guiltily. She really is like a goddess, isn’t she…?]
“Doesn’t take much, does it?” Anastasia muttered. If Emilia being concerned for his well-being after he saved her life and then promptly had a breakdown in the guest room of her sponsor’s manor made her like a goddess, then…
Normally Subaru going all puppy-eyed over that girl would be charming — but something about this left a sour taste in the back of her throat.
[“Emilia,” Subaru tried to apologize. “I’m sorry about—”]
["You were just overwhelmed, right?” she dismissed. “It can happen to anyone. It can't be helped.”]
“Like anyone’d be offended by behavior like that,” Garfiel muttered. “It’s just too concerning to be offensive.”
Julius really couldn’t help thinking that Subaru was — somehow overstating how much he had insulted Emilia, by asking her to leave him alone with such a terrible look on his face. It was the opposite of the sort of miscalculation that he would have normally expected from him. And on some level, Julius knew that this was a safer miscalculation for him to make, when meeting someone new — but somehow, this felt so much more painful for him to listen to.
[Emilia tilted her head. “Ram and Rem will be pleased to hear you say that, though.”]
Ram flinched violently. Rem hissed softly between her teeth.
[Subaru didn’t reply to that gentle request.]
Emilia scowled upwards at herself. She knew that she couldn’t possibly have known better, but — what a horribly cruel thing to ask of someone.
It was nice, Frederica recognized dimly, to feel angry. It meant that she didn't have to feel anything else.
[Their loyalty really is spectacular, Subaru thought. Willing to kill someone simply for knowing an inconvenient truth… I can’t hate them for it.]
The theater stared at the metia in silence, aghast.
Rem exhaled long and slow, as if her very soul was deflating.
Ram gripped her hair with her hands, exhausted. What do you mean? she wanted to beg. What do you MEAN, you can’t hate me for it?
[Back then…weren’t there moments when the three of us actually became close? Subaru’s lip wobbled. —Or, maybe that’s just what I want to believe, and nothing more…]
“I’m sure that wasn’t the case,” Ram muttered, trembling. She curled in on herself further. “I’m sure that wasn’t…!”
But would it be better — if Subaru came to a conclusion like that regardless of whether it was true or not?
Ram swallowed. She didn’t want Subaru to think that she had always hated him. The only reason why she had been able to act so roughly with him was because she had believed that Subaru would never seriously question the fact that she cared about him. The idea that, for all this time, he…
But at the same time — wouldn’t it be simpler for him, if he could write her off entirely? Wouldn’t it be better for him, if he could just cut her out completely? Wouldn’t it be better if the woman — if the woman who cut off his leg, let him be tortured, slit his throat to keep him quiet — if that woman never stepped foot in his life again?
["So you really didn’t eat breakfast, did you?” Emilia murmured, glancing at his untouched tray.]
[“…Sorry.”]
“That’s not something that someone should be apologizing for,” Crusch murmured, her heart clenching in her chest.
Ferris watched the screen, anguished. It wasn’t uncommon for patients to refuse to eat, and he had long grown used to it — but for some reason, seeing that behavior in this setting peeled off that scab and allowed his heart to bleed anew.
[Even though I’ve been more quiet and withdrawn, Rem and Ram have diligently gone about their duties as servants — even when they know I’ll never touch the food or thank them for it, Subaru reflected. One’s rude, the other is only polite on the surface, but both are formal and professional at heart…]
Rom grimaced. What an incredibly compassionate way to think about the two women who had…
It was the sign of a truly gentle heart, that even after all of that, Subaru could look at those twins and think of all the ways in which they were caring and wonderful maids.
To see that gentleness treated like this—
Rom inhaled slowly. Exhaled. Now was not the time for him to let his emotions get the better of his reasoning. …Especially not when Subaru was right there, watching them with worry clear in his eyes. (Among many other swirling emotions that the giant couldn’t quite parse out.)
[But for all I know, the food might be poisoned. Subaru shifted. I hate myself for doubting them, but — I can’t get that thought out of my head…!]
“It’s only right to doubt someone after an incident like that,” Ricardo growled. It would be much, much more concerning if he hadn’t been able to doubt them at all.
For him to feel bad for doubting them, after they had…
Ricardo wasn’t sure what to make of it. Should he praise that kind nature, or scold that self-sacrificial mentality? To prefer maiming oneself to hurting someone else’s feelings was just — unbelievable.
[A future exists where those two sisters kill me, Subaru thought. They have many virtues, but they tried to kill me anyway…!]
It was amazing, that Subaru could still say that they had many virtues after an experience like that. Wilhelm wasn’t sure if he wanted to praise him for it or not. What was he supposed to feel, in response to this?
He settled for being angry at the twins. Look at what you did to him, he wanted to snarl. Look at what you did!
["Maybe it's tough,” Emilia said gently. “But it's bad for you if you don't eat at least a little bit."]
It was nice, Julius thought sadly, that at least someone had cared for Subaru so tenderly when he had been shattered like this. Especially since he no longer had a family of his own that he had the privilege of taking for granted.
Julius suddenly thought of what it would be like if Joshua had ended up trapped in another world with—
The thought was too horrible for him to finish it. He shook his head violently, his stomach churning with anguished nausea.
["My stomach won't take it...” Subaru huffed. “Well, maybe it Emilia-tan went 'Say aah' for me I could eat, but..."]
Normally Ram would have taken the opportunity to tease Subaru for such an outrageous request, but right now she couldn’t even bring herself to consider doing such a thing. She curled in on herself, shivering.
[—What am I doing, joking like that when she’s genuinely worried about me? Subaru cursed himself. I’m such a…]
["Here, then,” Emilia said, not a hint of shame in her voice. “Say aah."]
Frederica blinked slowly, her reaction subdued. But it was more of a reaction than she had expected herself capable of giving.
"Lady Emilia...?" she murmured.
“Ah?” Ricardo felt a sly grin creeping over his face.
Tivey startled. “Eh?”
Of course, Otto sighed inwardly. Though — he couldn’t say he blamed her.
[Subaru startled. “—Eh?”]
“Called yer bluff, did she?” Anastasia commented.
["I said,” Emilia repeated, holding up the spoon. “Say aah—"]
Hetaro squeaked, his eyes widening as he figured it out. Mimi broke into a grin. “Aaah!” she exclaimed. “That’s what she’s doing!”
["No, nonono, wait,” Subaru started shaking his head, eyes widening as Emilia moved to take him up on that offer. “Hold up, Emilia-tan, what are you doing?"]
Wilhelm smiled with amusement, because he understood Subaru’s panic all too well. Women truly were powerful. A lot of the time, they were more powerful than they even understood themselves.
“Isn’t it obvious?” Rom said wryly. “She’s doing exactly as you asked.”
["What do you mean, what?” Emilia replied, frowning. “You said you'd eat if I did this, didn't you? So eat. I'm saying 'say ahh' and everything.”]
For her to not even hesitate…
Crusch exhaled sadly. Emilia must have been so worried about him — even more than she had been letting on.
Ferris raised his head, watching the scene above him with eyes that were slowly growing brighter.
[“Err, this is like a ritual that girls don't actually do,” Subaru backtracked hastily. “Their faces just go bright red and that's as far as it goes, I thought?"]
“Ya misread the room, Big Bro,” Felt sighed. Because — when Emilia was that worried about him starving himself, she surely would have done whatever it took to get him to eat. Even if it was something like this.
Reinhard blinked slowly. Was this something common that happened between men and women? And if not in Lugunica, was it common back in Subaru’s world?
["If you're going to speak like a child, you can't be embarrassed at being fed like one,” Emilia replied. “That would be silly."]
Julius huffed slightly in amusement. Subaru often acted like a child, really: he had actually assumed that Subaru was a little kid, back when the two of them had first met outside the knight’s garrison. If others decided to treat him accordingly, Subaru really would have only himself to blame for it.
Part of Rachins thought that Subaru was lucky, to be getting attention like this. The rest of him remembered — everything else they had seen, and dismissed the thought entirely.
“Still,” he muttered. “Would be nice…”
“Eh?” Felt grinned. “What was that, Rachins?”
Rachins recoiled, face turning red as he sputtered out hasty denials.
[“Say ‘aaah,’” Emilia ordered, and finally, Subaru buckled under the weight of her stare.]
Of course Lady Emilia would do something like this, Garfiel thought. Especially where Captain was concerned...
..It wasn’t even a real question, was it? Frederica had been silly to doubt her about this. She really had been so silly.
Otto found himself smiling. As silly as it may have been, Subaru had clearly needed someone willing to give him this level of care, after an experience like that. He was glad that he had had someone like that.
Beatrice wondered if she should try this, the next time Subaru had one of his bad days. She knew that she wasn’t Emilia, but…
Faced with a scene like this, Rem wondered how she had ever thought that Subaru was someone to be frightened of.
Ram didn’t even look up. This wasn’t funny. This wasn’t amusing in the slightest. This was just…
Emilia smiled. So — she had been able to help him after all. Even if it seemed silly, if she had been in any way able to…
—In the present moment, Subaru scowled.
["A-Aah…”]
“Go on, laugh it up,” Subaru announced crossly, face flushed. “I know I look ridiculous…”
[“There, swallow.”]
But nobody was laughing at all.
“I’m glad that Lady Emilia was there for you, Subaru,” Julius said, a soft smile having crossed his face. “Very glad.”
Subaru — didn’t really know how to respond to that.
[“Here's the next one,” Emilia said. “Here, here, here, here, here.”]
["That's too fast!! Was that ‘aah’ just to get my guard down?!"]
Anastasia started laughing, then — but not at Subaru. “Lady Emilia could have had a little more grace…!” she giggled.
Perhaps being spoonfed by a pretty girl wasn’t quite as pleasant as Rachins had first assumed.
She must have been so eager to see him finally eating something, Felt reflected. There was something bittersweet about that, really…
["T-Time out, time out! Can we stop? It's going down my th-throat the wrong way…!"]
“Poor Subaru,” Crusch chuckled.
Emilia folded her arms with a pout, an embarrassed blush crossing her face.
["Goodness, and it was going so well, too…” Emilia blinked. “Subaru?"]
Emilia’s momentary embarrassment abruptly fell away, as she registered the look that Subaru was trying to hide away from her eyes.
Ah, Beatrice thought sadly.
Rom grimaced. I shouldn’t be watching this. It was far too personal, wasn’t it?
“He…?” Mimi frowned worriedly. “Why is he…?”
Tivey and Hetaro both quietly motioned for her to not say anything else.
That… Rem stared. Something like that — had been enough to make him…?
["Cough, cough, r-really, my throat feels...all weird..." Subaru averted his gaze, coughs clearly turning fake as he moved to hide his face.]
Otto felt a pang at the sight.
“Ah…” Reinhard noted sadly.
Frederica swallowed. Her numb heart throbbed.
[He was trying to hide it, but it was obvious that Subaru had started to cry.]
Crusch winced, her smile fading. Poor Subaru, she repeated inwardly.
It — hurt, to see Subaru in such a pitiful state. Wilhelm would never begrudge him for having his weaker moments, but part of him wished he hadn’t needed to see them. Subaru was someone he cared for, after all…
—Wilhelm didn’t like that he’d had such a wish, even for a moment. Did thinking in such a manner make him part of the problem, perhaps? Because he knew that this wasn’t the sort of thing he should be turning his face away from — precisely because Subaru was someone he cared for dearly.
It was odd, to see Captain in a state like this. Garfiel wondered if — had his open admiration ever forced Subaru to hide these moments away from his eyes? Had the fear that seeing him like this would damage his image in Garfiel’s eyes…?
Garfiel didn’t like that. Captain was someone he looked up to greatly, yes — but Captain was also his friend.
Subaru huffed to himself, averting his eyes from the metia. Getting spoonfed because he couldn’t bring himself to eat on his own and then crying like a baby about it — what a pathetic sight that was.
[In this world without hope, Emilia continues to be so kind to me… Subaru sniffled. Am I really worthy of being treated like this…?]
Ricardo stared at the metia blankly. “Worthy”…?
Even in a situation like this — was that what Subaru had been worried about?
“Of course you are!” Emilia said, wide-eyed and in a scolding sort of tone. “Of course you’re worthy of being treated kindly, Subaru! Why—?!”
[The thought of Rem’s hateful face flashed through his mind.]
Rem croaked something out, feeling as though she had been stabbed straight through the heart. Ram was too exhausted to sob, and simply stared up at the metia with bleary eyes.
Felt wanted to comfort them. Felt also wanted to slap them both across the face. Gritting her teeth, she turned away and settled for ignoring them for the moment, so that she wouldn’t do anything that she’d regret later.
["...Mm, ahh, ahh. Okay.” Subaru cleared his throat, trying to pull himself together again. “Yeah. I'm all right now. I think. I'm all right."]
Emilia — relaxed, slightly. It was working, then.
Subaru will feel better more quickly if he’s treated gently when he’s hurt. Anastasia made note of that. Subaru also needs to be treated gently more often than he is willing to admit.
She couldn’t imagine herself stepping in for Emilia quite like this, but — she could figure something out, if it came down to her.
—Of course, she reminded herself, Subaru was still part of the Emilia Camp. He wasn’t her responsibility, and he wasn’t going to be anytime soon.
Julius made a mental note of this, too. Unlike Anastasia, who valued her dignity to the point where an action like this would likely bring her physical pain — Julius genuinely didn’t think he’d mind that sacrifice all that much, in a situation like this.
(Dignity didn’t really matter a whole lot in front of Subaru anyway. Julius had felt that way since they fought against Sloth together. It was why being around him — where he could just be Julius — felt so oddly freeing.)
Reinhard tilted his head. So being spoonfed was something that people enjoyed, then? Or at least — it was something that Subaru enjoyed.
["Let's continue,” Emilia said confidently, eyes gentle.]
[Subaru flushed. "…The way you put that makes this feel really naughty somehow…”]
“I-I think that’s just nyew,” Ferris chuckled slightly. He still looked miserable.
Crusch glanced at her own emotionally volatile knight, and wondered if she might want to follow Emilia’s example one of these days. —Perhaps rather soon, taking into account the awful look on his face.
(Wilhelm saw his Lady’s thoughtful expression and had to fight down a laugh. He decided against warning Ferris.)
["Good,” Emilia declared, clapping her hands once at the empty bowl of soup. “Now, what do we say when we're done eating?"]
["That was great."]
Frederica snorted. Julius started laughing. Ricardo cackled, clapping his hands together. “‘Least we know it worked!” he declared.
“Oh, shut up!”
["That's bad manners,” Emilia scolded. “Once more, and say it right."]
[“Thank you for the food.”]
[“You’re very welcome.”]
Reinhard smiled at the metia wistfully. When Subaru started forgetting his manners — ironically, that was when he seemed to be at his very best, wasn’t it?
Julius was thinking something similar. He had always sort of thought so, but to see it playing out so plainly here…
He wished that Subaru would be more aware of himself, but — if it were a choice between that and his happiness, of course the latter would trump the former every time.
[I haven’t eaten in two days, and am now stuffed, but… Subaru patted his stomach. I don’t feel any discomfort.]
[“Ram said ‘He hasn’t eaten properly in a while so we must be gentle on his stomach,’” Emilia recited. “And that’s how Rem made it. They're such good girls, aren't they?"]
The gentle aura in the theater abruptly shattered.
Asking him to praise his torturers… Rem grimaced. There was no way that Emilia could have known — even she herself wouldn’t have known — but something about that statement was still so unbelievably cruel…!
[Is that true…? Subaru wondered. If it is, I’d be happy enough to cry at a show of concern like that.]
The entire theater was silent, in response to that plea.
Rem stared at the metia in absolute disbelief. Are you fucking kidding me? she wanted to demand. She just barely managed to bite it back. Of all the things to think in response to that—!
It would have made more sense for him to become resentful, faced with a statement like that, fair or not. For him to instead be — almost hopeful…what did that say about the kind of person this boy was?
Rem felt something cold settling in her stomach.
Someone with a heart that gentle — that was the sort of person who could be all-too-easily taken advantage of. Even she, in her amnesiac state, could understand that’
We did THAT to you — and us making you food that wouldn’t hurt your stomach touched you this deeply? Ram stared at the metia and dimly wondered when she had found herself in the middle of this circus.
It really doesn’t take much, Anastasia marveled.
Legitimately, the only thing that this boy wanted was—!
Someone like that was an incredible find, for a Lord or Lady in search of a loyal subject. But there was a darker side to that trait that Anastasia feared was being exposed: a person like this would be far, far too easily taken advantage of.
[But — I know better. Subaru’s lip wobbled. If only their gentleness and kind treatment didn't have THAT lurking behind it…!]
The sight of Subaru still craving such basic affection from the two who hurt him so very badly… In all his years as a mercenary, had Ricardo ever seen anything so heartbreaking? —Many others in that theater, with all their many different, difficult life experiences, wondered the same thing.
—Subaru sheepishly turned away. No wonder nobody was saying anything: a display like this was utterly pathetic to watch. He was sure that he’d be disgusted by such a sight, too.
["Well,“ Emilia said. “Now that you've eaten, too, you must be tired, so I'll head back and let you rest."]
["You could always sleep here beside me?"]
[“Good, good, it seems you’re already your usual self.”]
Emilia winced. That sounded like a joke, with how Subaru had said it, but in context…
Maybe sleeping beside Subaru every once in a while wouldn’t be a bad idea, really.
[“Now, I do have things I need to be doing, too,” Emilia winked, sticking out her tongue. “Don’t tell anyone I was slacking off, alright?"]
Otto sighed softly. Of course, by spending time spoonfeeding this stranger who refused to eat, Emilia had taken valuable time away from her studies. —But, that kindness was one of Lady Emilia’s greatest virtues, and she had been helping someone who had saved her life, and Subaru himself had clearly deeply needed someone to show him that level of care. So Otto could overlook it, just this once.
[—That’s right. A deep feeling of shame welled up in Subaru’s soul. Emilia has a kingdom resting on her shoulders. She shouldn't be wasting a single second of her precious time on someone worthless like…!]
“It’s not a waste of my time at all!” Emilia rejected hotly. “It’s not a waste of my time, and you’re not worthless, and—!”
Didn’t Subaru know how much she cared about him? Didn’t he know that, to Emilia, Subaru mattered more than anything else in the world? The idea that he had ever doubted that, even for a moment, made her heart want to tear itself in two.
["—Emilia,” Subaru said, his fight perhaps returning slightly at the sight of her kindness. “Keep your door locked at night and don't let anyone in, okay?"]
[Emilia tilted her head.]
“…Was he really afraid that the twins might do something to Emilia?” Hetaro asked.
“They did something to him, didn’t they?” Mimi pointed out, growling slightly in a similarly hushed voice.
“But he knows they’re loyal to the Margrave,” Tivey objected quietly. “And that means they’re loyal to Emilia.”
Frederica scowled. She didn't say anything, but—
Frederica had assumed a lot of things, where Rem was concerned. She had assumed even more about Ram. For her to be wrong about THAT...
Nothing else could be trusted. Not where those two were concerned.
“I don’t think that kid was in any state of mind to recognize why he was afraid,” Ricardo muttered. “He was afraid, and he wanted Emilia to be safe, and that was as far as his thought process went. That’s how I see it.”
That was what it meant, for a man to be turned into an animal: their instincts and emotions would lead them around by the nose, with their minds unable to use reason to moderate them the way a human would.
["Or you'll sneak in?"]
“Puck.” Emilia frowned disapprovingly, recognizing her father’s voice immediately.
[“Right, exa…” Subaru started. “No! Hey, that was Puck not Emilia just now, wasn’t it?!”]
["Wow, got it in one." And Puck revealed himself, leaving Emilia’s hair.]
“Of course,” Otto chuckled weakly. “Of course the Great Spirit would ask something like…”
With how much the Great Spirit appeared to have enjoyed teasing Subaru, this felt amusingly in-character somehow.
["I didn't want to intrude on such a lovely scene,“ Puck was saying. “But your emotions suddenly turned serious, huh? That got my attention.”]
Frederica exhaled slowly. Slowly, ever so slowly, she felt her heart begin to beat once again.
["...I just have a bad feeling, okay?” Subaru said evasively, ever mindful of that ‘black cloud.’ “You take good care of Emilia, now."]
She’s always at the forefront of his thoughts, even when he’s in a state like this… Crusch felt her heart ache, at that bittersweetness.
Julius grimaced at the reminder of that awful specter that had assaulted him when he’d try to say something. For Subaru to try to warn Emilia anyway, even while ducking around that ever-present threat…
It was somehow both admirable, and a miserable thing to witness.
["I'll have you know I really don't like feeling left behind in this conversation," Emilia complained as Puck nodded in understanding.]
Emilia pressed her lips together. It had been an ongoing problem for those first few weeks, where Subaru would keep trying to do things behind her back — and Puck would help him more often than not, it seemed.
Her annoyance suddenly faltered. Come to think of it: Subaru’s old habit was making a lot more sense, now that she knew—
With how he had been forbidden from so much as crying out for help…had the Witch of Envy wanted him to act in such a way?
["It's just saying a cute girl like you should always be careful about night visits,” Subaru was saying. “And to watch out for cars and men. Right, Dad?"]
“Cars…?” Anastasia murmured. She was the only one who was paying attention to that unfamiliar word.
“Walking right into that one, I see,” Ferris giggled, eyes twinkling slightly as he watched Puck’s face curl into a smirk.
["That's right, Lia,” Puck agreed. “Daddy forbids you from seeing men... bad-looking, dark-haired men in particular."]
["Brutus?!"]
Ferris gestured proudly at the metia. Subaru pouted at him, trying to push back his embarrassment at his sorry state.
Anastasia frowned. “Brutus?” she echoed.
“I-It’s the name of a famous traitor from a play back home,” Subaru explained awkwardly. “It was kind of a dramatization of a historical episode where an Emperor was stabbed in the back by the supporters of the old Republic — it’s a long story.”
That seemed like a story that Anastasia would love to sit down and listen to, one of these days. She hoped it wouldn’t be quite as sour as the fairytale of the Red and Blue Oni.
[Puck laughed out loud at Subaru’s reaction. Emilia pinched him and shoved him back into her hair before rising to her feet, now bidding Subaru farewell. Subaru watched them go, and then flopped backwards onto the bed.]
["Aw, no..." he suddenly muttered.]
[With a full stomach and a soothed heart, there was nothing stopping Subaru from finally succumbing to the exhaustion that he had been desperately staving off.]
It worked, then. Crusch felt herself beginning to truly smile. “Well done, Emilia,” she murmured.
Watching Subaru fall soundly asleep after days of stabbing himself to keep himself awake — for all her apprehensions of the context surrounding that scene, Anastasia could definitely say that this was a true victory for Emilia.
“I’m glad you found someone like her, Big Bro,” Felt said, in an uncharacteristically soft sort of tone. “I’m really glad…”
[Subaru dreamt of death and dying.]
Abruptly, the atmosphere of the theater sobered once again.
Beatrice exhaled quietly. So he’d had those night terrors back then, too…
It didn’t surprise her. But it did make her very sad.
[He dreamt of sharp knives, iron balls, the sounds of chains. He dreamt of pain, and fear, and grief, and loss. He dreamt of assassins clad in black.]
Rachins croaked, a now-familiar dazed expression crossing his face.
Right. That was right. Back then—
“If you don’t wanna get hurt—”
“Rachins,” Felt interrupted lowly. “You’re probably the absolute last thing on his mind right now.”
Rachins swallowed, shuddering. That didn’t mean he wasn’t there.
Rom wondered if there was anything he could say, and came up blank. This was the sort of situation that became harder to address the more experience you had with it, he guessed.
Garfiel stared at the figure dressed to match the night. She looked the same as she did in his nightmares, and whenever he spotted her image in the corner of his eye.
Otto gripped his hand wordlessly. Garfiel squeezed back.
Frederica — watched. Her mind felt oddly clear.
[He dreamt of maid dresses and twin figures dolled up to look like two perfect, perfect mirrors of one another, in pink and blue.]
Ram swallowed. Subaru — had nightmares of her. Of course, it made sense, considering what she had done to him, but—
Did she still appear in Subaru’s nightmares like this?
Rem stared listlessly. So he did dream about her, then. But — he dreamt of her like this.
How could he dream of her like this, and then turn around and tell her that he loved her?
It wasn’t that Wilhelm had never assumed that Subaru dreamt of Rem. But…he had assumed that those dreams took on a much more pleasant form than — this.
To see such love and adoration perverted by a recipient so endlessly cruel—!
Wilhelm clenched his fists. Exhaled slowly. This was an offense on a very personal level, but — Subaru had asked him not to act on his behalf, and so he wouldn’t.
Reinhard hadn’t been there. So many nightmares — and he hadn’t been there at all, had he? Not in any way that mattered.
[His sleep was fitful. He moaned, tossed, turned, wept, drenched his sheets in sweat and tears.]
Mimi stared at the metia, shivering silently. When her brothers had nightmares, she always knew right away. She would wake up immediately, and as their big sister she would chase them all off into the night. To sit here, watching someone suffer like this, without being able to do anything about it—
She felt her brothers squeeze her hands. She wondered if they felt the same pits in their stomachs that she did, in that moment.
Ricardo rested his hand against Anastasia’s shoulder.
“I’m alright, Ricardo,” Anastasia murmured quietly. “You don’t have to…”
“I know,” Ricardo answered. He didn’t move his hand. “I know that…”
Anastasia didn’t protest again.
Julius wondered guiltily if he ever came to torment Subaru while he slept. It wasn’t like he didn’t know that their duel had been brutal, or that he hadn’t been in the wrong for it, completing it only as the lesser of evils. But he had never really thought about…
He hoped he didn’t. He didn’t — want to be the sort of person that Subaru had nightmares about.
—Ram did this.
Perhaps her little sister bore the brunt of the blame, in the eyes of the others in the theater. Perhaps that was the logical thing. But Ram was an older sister, and therefore Rem was as much her responsibility as she was her pride and joy.
And Ram hadn’t stopped her. Ram had been watching, the entire time… It would have been bad enough, if she simply hadn’t gotten there in time to stop her, if she had been too slow — but she had been watching the entire time. She had facilitated it, even, by cutting off the boy’s escape. And then, when it had become clear that Rem was mistaken, Ram had—
[His very soul was whittled down, down, down…]
Ferris thought that he knew that dreadful feeling, of emotions so agonizing that they shaved away at your very heart and soul. He hated it. He hated Subaru for falling victim to such a horrible sensation, too. He hated and hated and hated — because that was all he could manage to do, to quell the wailing monster threatening to tear him apart from the inside.
For a brief moment, his cheer had returned. Now it had been snuffed out violently once again, leaving him shivering and cold.
Crusch watched her knight worriedly. Did Ferris have nights like this, she wondered? With how he acted sometimes… Ferris and Subaru seemed to be somewhat alike, didn’t they?
Perhaps she should be keeping a closer eye on her knight.
—This was Ram’s fault. She wouldn’t hear anything else. This was her fault. This was all her…!
And the worst part was that—!
[When the final thread is cut, he understood, surely nothing will remain.]
“Nee-sama…?” Rem whispered quietly.
The worst part, Ram believed — was that Subaru still loved her.
It wasn’t in Subaru’s nature to hate people, not really. Ram had always known that he was the soft-hearted type. But she’d had no idea just how deep that tendency ran.
She’d had no idea that such a kind and forgiving nature could be twisted into something this perverse.
Ram wanted Subaru to hate her for this. She wanted him to scorn her, to scream at her, to spit in her face. She wanted him to storm away, never to look back at her again. That, at least, would have made things simple. Wouldn’t that have made everything simple?
But instead Subaru had gone really and truly forgiven — something that should have been unforgivable.
—How many times had her precious knight had these horrible dreams, over the past year? How many times had Subaru lay there, tossing and turning as his past traumas came back to torture him over and over again? The very question made Emilia want to cry.
Perhaps sleeping with her beloved knight every once in a while — wouldn’t be a bad idea at all. If only so he wouldn’t…
She couldn’t leave him like this again. She just couldn’t.
[But then, everything stopped.]
[The cold and terror were swept away. The tension eased. The unbearableness of the world was set aside. Why…?]
[Someone was holding his hands.]
Ram blinked slowly, drawn out of her dull stupor by idle curiosity.
[They were warm, and gentle, and full of kindness and compassion. Someone was there, and someone cared enough to hold his hands.]
“Ah…” Julius said quietly.
Anastasia exhaled slowly. Ricardo stared ahead, face carefully impassive. The triplets blinked slowly, in unison.
Ferris glanced at Crusch, remembering something from long ago that she had now forgotten entirely.
Wilhelm’s eyes grew soft. “Ah,” he said softly.
Reinhard tilted his head. Felt crossed her arms, frowning.
Rachins scoffed. He couldn’t see what the big deal was. Who got misty-eyed over something like…?
Rom’s breath was shaky. He was careful to keep it to that alone.
Beatrice smiled. Otto glanced her way and then looked back at the metia, face carefully blank. Frederica tilted her head.
Garfiel swallowed, his lip wobbling slightly. He hoped nobody noticed.
“Someone…” Emilia felt her voice choke up. “Someone…?”
Rem blinked slowly. Who could have…?
At least someone was there for him , Ram thought darkly. Whoever it was — at least someone in that manor had cared enough to do even that much.
It wasn’t a lot, but—
[And that was enough to ease him, at least for the moment, and coax him back into a peaceful rest.]
—It was something very precious, somehow.
["—Just how long are you going to sleep, I wonder?"]
[Subaru cried out in pain, abruptly waking up at the sensation of Beatrice kicking him in the side, hard.]
The entire theater startled, jerked abruptly out of that peaceful scene.
["You were sleeping quite comfortably while I bothered to come at the appointed hour,” Beatrice scolded crossly.]
["It's like, you've got to put people down even when you don't have to?"]
“…Did you have to kick him?” Emilia asked softly.
Beatrice didn’t answer. The answer was no, of course. She didn’t need to say it out loud, because everyone already knew.
[After doing…all that…to keep my guard up and stay awake — I fell asleep on the fourth night? Subaru broke into a cold sweat.]
[“Sleeping on the all-important fourth day…” he muttered. “Maybe I really do have a death wish."]
Beatrice flinched violently at the suggestion. Emilia took a deep, shaky breath, and then exhaled.
Those jokes — would they ever get easier for them to hear?
["Would you cease your muttering, I wonder?” Beatrice snapped. “There are more appropriate places for it."]
“Ah.” Emilia blinked. “They’re already in the Forbidden Library…”
["Well, this is a surprise,” Subaru noted, taking in his surroundings. “Did you carry me in my sleep?"]
["I would not like to spend time in a room filled with that scent of yours, I suppose,” Beatrice replied stonily.]
Everyone flinched in unison.
Just how much of that scent is attached to him? Julius wondered, realizing that he didn’t quite know. And just how long does it take to — or does it ever fade at all?
Ferris hissed softly. If the miasma was that omnipresent…
Long-term exposure could have serious health risks. Should he be paying more careful attention to…?
[“This archive is my place and none other's. Could you behave yourself while here, I wonder?"]
[Her moving me like this probably did improve my situation, really, he thought. Surely Rem can’t breach Beatrice’s Door Crossing herself…]
It was her that he had been worried about, then. Rem felt as though that fact had stabbed her through once more, but it wasn’t like she could blame him for it.
["You actually thought this out, huh?" he wondered.]
["Do not just sit on the floor mumbling,” Beatrice ordered snidely. “Would you like to be swatted like an insect, I wonder?"]
[“Oh, so that's what you're reading…” Subaru teased.]
Beatrice huffed slightly, remembering that comment about chasing out bugs from the previous — loop.
…How often did Subaru reference old memories like that — memories that only he could understand?
[Apparently, thinking of this as consideration would be overstating the case.]
She should have been kinder to him. Why hadn’t Beatrice been kinder to…?
But she had made a pact with him. Gentle or not — she had at least been able to do that much.
[…An odd sensation remained, in his two hands. Someone had held his hand as he slept, hadn't—?]
[“Hey Beatrice, don't tell me you held my hand while I was asleep?"]
Beatrice started. Had she—?
["I won't be telling you such a thing, I suppose,” Beatrice scoffed. “I would not, even if Bubby asked me to."]
…She hadn’t. Beatrice tried not to feel disappointed about that.
“It was probably Lady Emilia, then,” Otto decided. Garfiel blinked, and then shrugged in assent. That was the logical conclusion, yes.
["What a thing to say...” Subaru shook his head. “But hey, at least we can die together!"]
["No. Absolutely not."]
“I reeally wish you wouldn’t…” Emilia trailed off, looking uncomfortable.
Beatrice huffed, a smile crossing her face. Somehow — that one had been enough to make her laugh. So impossibly cheerful, in fact…
["How am I supposed to kill time in here…?” Subaru blinked. “Oh, right. Are there any books here written just in I-script?"]
Ram had taught him how to read. Even now, even after she had— Ram had at least been able to give him that.
Ram — wasn’t sure how to feel about the fact that she had had the gall to assist him at all, when she had also…
["—To think that you cannot read but the simplest things. How many humans do you think would cry with joy at just the thought of entering the Mathers family's archive of forbidden books?"]
Julius remembered that the archive had burned to the ground, and wanted to beat his fist against the ground in despair.
["Well, I do feel bad for them... So what, you're here full time?"]
[Come to think of it, I’ve only ever seen Beatrice at mealtimes. Aside from that visit to my room, she’s always sitting here on her stool…]
On that stool right by the door. That was where Beatrice had been, every time.
["Such is the pact I have made,” Beatrice confirmed, lowering her head.]
Beatrice exhaled slowly. That ever-present strife, that pact, for four-hundred years… For so long, all she had wanted was for—
“Beako?” Subaru whispered. His voice was tinged with worry.
Beatrice shook her head, forcing herself to smile. “Betty is oh-kay, Subaru,” she reassured him. “After all…”
Beatrice had Subaru, now.
["Another pact, huh?” Subaru mused. “Maybe I shouldn't say this when you're helping me, but isn't it rough?"]
Beatrice winced. So he had considered that, even back…
["All the pacts, they are things I desire, I suppose." Just like she had with the Witch of Envy earlier, Beatrice’s tone made it clear that this was the end of the conversation.]
It hadn’t been, not really — but of course, that wasn’t something that Beatrice would have ever admitted out loud.
[Talking about pacts in such a heavy tone… Subaru felt his chest begin to ache. And all the while, she looks so young…!]
Subaru felt as though his heart was being squeezed in a vice. He’d had a feeling even back then, but he hadn’t really known just how—
["Hey, are you really fine with all— Whoa!"]
["Your questions are becoming annoying. You can read something and be quiet, I suppose."]
[Beatrice had tossed him a book written in I-script.]
“Of course she gave him a book regardless,” Garfiel laughed weakly.
Frederica smiled weakly in response. That was the most she could do.
[When Subaru looked up, Beatrice was making a show of being engrossed in her own book, silently insisting that the conversation was over.]
She wouldn’t have wanted to talk about it. Beatrice knew that. —But at least she had given Subaru a book.
[There was no way to tell how much time passed, while shut in the Forbidden Library. It passed gently and quietly, but Subaru couldn’t do much but turn the same page over and back again, over and over again as he pretended to read.]
—And the one thing that Ram had given him, he wasn’t even able to properly use.
Because after she had taught him to read, she and her sister had fried his nerves to the point where—
[I only need to stay here for half a day, Subaru thought. But — I have no idea how I’ll be able to tell when… And I don’t wanna ask Beatrice. I don’t wanna do anything that might cause something else to happen.]
Time did pass oddly in the Forbidden Library, Beatrice remembered. Or — it didn’t, but there was no way to know how much of it had gone by just by sitting there, and that made it seem as though time were passing oddly.
For four hundred years, Beatrice had—
[His fingers went numb. His mouth grew parched. His lungs became out of breath. How long can I stand this tension…? If the start was so brutal, the end might come without any warning whatsoever.]
To be constantly afraid of death, to such a an absurd degree…
Wilhelm swallowed. He had seen something similar, occasionally, in comrades who had come back from war. It was never an easy thing to witness.
But to see such terror arising in not a soldier, but a boy who had only ever—!
["—Calling."]
Emilia blinked. “Ah…?”
[Subaru’s head shot up as Beatrice suddenly broke the silence, getting to her feet. "A call for me, I suppose…?"]
Frederica blinked. Ram frowned. Beatrice had hardly ever been formally called upon like that, in their time at the Mathers Estate.
For her to be called upon like this, and so seriously, too…
[Subaru made a sound as he felt space bend, shuddering his entire body at once as if forcing him to float.]
["Ah, you were there, weren't you?” Beatrice noted, looking over. “I forgot, I suppose?"]
Beatrice winced at how roughly her old self had treated her contractor. She doubted that she had truly forgotten that he was there: that had more accurately been a rather mean prank on her end.
But there was something even more concerning going on now, because—
Beatrice had almost never been called upon so formally, Emilia remembered. Subaru had chased her all up and down the manor, but for someone else to ask for her presence, and to do so in such an apparently polite sort of manner…
Ram felt a shiver traveling up her spine. What exactly could have…?
["That's a bad joke, forgetting about a guy right in front of your face…”]
["—Bubby is calling. It would seem this is an urgent matter."]
Emilia swallowed. That — wasn’t good. Puck had rarely called upon Beatrice with that sort of urgency…
Beatrice stared at the metia, already bracing herself for the worst.
["W-wait, hold on!” Subaru called out, voice shaking as she approached the door. “If you go out now…”]
["You can stay shut in here if you like. Perhaps you will be safe here?"]
[And then Beatrice had left.]
It wasn’t like Beatrice could do anything about it now, anyway.
["Aw, to hell with it.” Subaru swallowed. “What's the big deal, right?!"]
Emilia flinched. “Wa— Subaru, wai—!”
[But it was no use: Subaru had shoved open the door.]
Emilia faltered.
She had been expecting the worst, but from the looks of it…
["Ah—”]
From the looks of it—
[It was morning.]
—everything seemed alright?
["You mean…” Subaru breathed, unable to believe it. He pushed open the window. “I made it? Past the fourth night…?"]
Ah. Emilia exhaled slowly. That’s right, she thought. For Subaru, this is…
[The cool morning breeze was his answer. He stumbled backwards, bumping against the wall and sliding down to collapse on his rear.]
[I’d given up, he thought in shock. I’d surrendered to despair. I’d been worn to the bone. And yet…]
By all means, this was a very pleasant scene, wasn’t it? Wilhelm wanted to feel proud — or at least relieved — that Subaru had finally survived beyond that final night. And yet…
Ferris couldn’t relax. Ferris couldn’t…
He’d already made that mistake once, and it had hurt him badly. He knew that Subaru wasn’t going to survive, and he wouldn’t forget it again.
The only question was…?
Something was about to go terribly wrong, Crusch knew. She could feel it in her blood. —Yet, looking at that growing expression of relief on Subaru’s face made it hard for her to stomach that understanding.
[“Hehe… Hehehehe…!” Subaru began to laugh uncontrollably.]
Rachins winced. That laughter felt like knives grating against his ears.
Frederica wanted to raise her own palms to block out that awful sound. But once again, she found herself unable to move.
Reinhard didn’t get it. Subaru was happy, right? Subaru had managed to crawl to that sought-after fifth morning. Reinhard should be happy to see this. So, why…?
Felt knew that something was deeply wrong, by the same instincts that had guided her true for all of her life.
Rom braced himself quietly, and kept his expression calm. For the others’ sakes, if not for his own.
["Whahat is this?” Subaru laughed, hugging his knees. “Hey, what is this? This is just... Ha-ha..."]
What a miserable sight, Anastasia grimaced. Laughter was supposed to be a pleasant thing, and yet this was…
Julius was happy to see Subaru laughing, especially after — all of that. But at the same time…
Something was about to go wrong. And once it did — that laughter would turn into twice the agony that had preceded it, wasn’t that right?
Ricardo was tense, but more than that…this felt so very sad, somehow.
The triplets watched quietly. None of them said a word. Ricardo reached for their shoulders and squeezed them together in a huddle from behind.
[I thought I’d never get here. I thought it was so far away. I’d thought…!]
Otto watched Subaru laugh and laugh and laugh until tears were streaming down his face, and felt the knot in his stomach tighten all the further.
“Captain…?” Garfiel croaked.
Beatrice watched, unable to speak.
Rem felt as though her heart were being torn at. She knew that she had no right to feel this way, but she felt it regardless.
Ram stared with dull, glazed eyes, at the state to which she had reduced her adorable little brother.
“Subaru…?” Emilia whispered.
Subaru’s eyes were glued to the metia. He wasn’t moving.
Emilia glanced between his face and the scene of his laughing figure, and couldn’t figure out what was wrong. Everything seemed fine.
["—Subaru?"]
Except that everyone there already knew that this loop had to come to an end, didn’t they?
["Emilia...?" Subaru asked, voice filled with wonder.]
[Both of us got past the fourth night, he realized.]
That must have felt completely insurmountable, hadn’t it…? Crusch’s face twisted.
It would have brought with it a more cathartic sense of victory, if only she didn’t already know that he wasn’t going to survive.
—Frederica did not like the look on Lady Emilia's face.
[We’re both here. We made it. Subaru sucked in a breath. —I can, rekindle that promise, now, can’t I…? We can go — meet the kids, walk through the flowers, form the same memories together as…]
He can heal now, Felt realized. Now that the danger appears to have passed, he’s going to — rebuild himself. He can finally crawl out of that hole properly. Is that what’s…?
But something is about to throw him right back down that hole, Anastasia thought grimly. Isn’t that right?
Emilia stared at the metia. “All he wanted…” she whispered.
All he wanted, now that he thought he was safe — was to go and visit that flower field with her?
["Subaru.” Emilia suddenly shook herself out of her silent stupor and rushed over to his side. “Where did you go?"]
“Ah,” Beatrice exhaled. “I wouldn’t have told anyone where Subaru was, I suppose…”
He had disappeared, then, for nearly a full day, without any warning at all.
—Depending on the circumstances that had driven Bubby to call for her, that could be a very damning sort of detail indeed.
["Er, I..."]
["I mean... No, that's fine.” Emilia took his hand. “It's fine, just...come with me."]
Emilia didn’t know where she was leading him, with a look like that on her face.
[“Where are we going…?”]
She knew she was going to find out. Part of her never wanted to find out at all.
[“Hey, Emilia, listen to me. I’ve…” Subaru tried to find the words to convey — everything — as Emilia pulled him along. “I’ve worked real hard, to get to this point…”]
Crusch winced. Looking at it in context, that was most certainly true — but to anyone not in the know…
Worked hard doing what? Getting to what sort of point? They would have no way of knowing anything like that.
["Why are you making a face like that?”]
—And depending on what had provoked that look on Emilia’s face, that kind of vagueness may be enough to condemn him in the eyes of those who couldn’t possibly know what he was talking about.
[“I mean, it all turned out all right...didn't it? I'm safe and sound, and you're... Yeah. Let's go to the village...together, and then..."]
“Read the room, idiot,” Mimi hissed out. Hetaro squeaked. Tivey jerked, turning to look at his sister’s uncharacteristic expression with surprise. “Just read the room, won’t you…?”
["There's lots I want to do with you and talk about with you. A lot’s happened. I wanted you to know tha—”]
[“Subaru.”]
[Emilia stopped, suddenly. She looked — irritated. Serious. Subaru faltered.]
Something was wrong. Otto had never seen Emilia make a face like that before.
“Lady Emilia…?” Garfiel whispered, looking oddly tentative.
["…What in the world ha—” Subaru tried to ask, but was suddenly interrupted by a horrible, horrible sound.]
The entire theater seemed to recoil as one.
Rem choked, eyes widening as she scrambled backwards on instinct alone.
Ricardo swore loudly in shock. “What the Hell—?!”
Rachins wanted to do much the same, except for some reason his throat had gone horribly dry.
Felt hissed. What the Hell was that?! Never in her life had she ever heard anything like—!
—Rom thought he might have heard a sound like this before, at some point or another—
[Someone was making a long, high-pitched wailing sound.]
“What is—?!” Mimi squawked, eyes widening as she automatically moved to protect her frozen little brothers.
Anastasia wasn’t sure. For as much as she prided herself on her knowledge and wit, she had no idea what could be making that awful, awful noise—!
Reinhard couldn’t understand. What could cause someone to make a noise like that? Was it even possible for a person to make a noise like that? It hurt his ears. He wanted it to stop.
Julius remembered making a similar noise, the day of the flood back in his hometown, when he learned that he had lost…
He swallowed. He didn’t want to think about that. He wanted to find out what was causing such a noise in the present moment even less.
Otto felt as though he had been frozen into his seat. He wanted to cover his ears. He couldn’t move. He couldn’t…!
Garfiel stared, uncomprehending. He felt like he recognized that feeling, somehow, in how it resonated with his aching heart and his memories of his mother.
But what on Earth could have caused someone to…?
[The type of sound that came from a person whose heart was being torn into pieces.]
Wilhelm knew what that sound was. He swallowed, bracing himself for the worst.
Ferris also knew what that sound was. It knocked the breath out of him, leaving him cold and shivering.
A blonde and frail prince. A piercing cold. A last whisper said in the garden he had loved so much. A request from a hospital bed, with which Ferris had had no choice but to comply.
Ferris knew, truly and deeply knew, what that sound meant. It made him want to vomit. It made him want to claw his own ears off. It made him want to scream. It made him want to cry.
And worst of all, is that when he looked at the worried, blank-faced iteration of his Lady sitting right beside him—!
[The type of sound that scarred the very soul.]
Beatrice felt as though she had been pierced, right through her heart and throat alike. Her lips quivered. What…?
“Is that…?” Emilia trailed off, her voice faltering.
She — Emilia had never heard anything that sounded quite like that before.
Frederica croaked. Her heart, which she had been trying desperately to seal away, suddenly found its cover harshly ripped aside. That voice, it was—!
Ram had recoiled away from the metia, hastily covering her ears. What is THAT?!
[The servants’ bedrooms are here, Subaru remembered faintly, still being led by the hand. I slept here, in previous loops…]
What an eerie experience that must be, Ricardo reflected. For some reason, it was this mundane observation that truly drove it home for the very first time.
[Subaru blinked, noticing someone in the hallway. "Roswaal and..."]
["Inside,” Roswaal said, motioning to the open door beside him. Subaru looked at Emilia, who nodded — and so he obeyed.]
“Why…” Ram trailed off into a croaking noise, her eyes growing wide with horror.
A truly, truly unbearable sight had revealed itself before her.
[It was a bedroom — immaculately preserved, with minimal furnishings employed to maximum effect. A reflection of a steadfast maid's personality, Subaru noted dimly. —But then he saw what was in front of him and couldn’t think anything else.]
Rom exhaled slowly. So that’s what it was.
Ricardo croaked something out.
Oh… Crusch’s eyes slowly widened. Oh, no…!
Good riddance, Anastasia thought to herself, somewhat sour. It wasn’t a matter of retribution, which served no purpose and was thus worthless, but was instead a matter of—
Ridding this Estate of a liability in the making, and that boy of…
Regardless, Anastasia knew better than to say this out loud.
Oh no, Felt winced. Oh no, Big Bro…!
She doesn’t look much different like this, Otto noted. He had seen her a couple of times, even though he hadn’t visited her like Ram and Subaru had. And every time, she had simply looked as though she were sleeping. And right now, except for the fact that she was clutching her sister back—
Garfiel swallowed. He had never, ever imagined that he would hear something like…!
[It was Ram who Subaru had heard wailing.]
“Holy crap…!” Rachins spat, instinctively pressing himself backwards.
Sure, he hadn’t liked her, but—!
“If you don’t wanna get hurt…!”
Mimi gasped. Hetaro and Tivey abruptly looked her way, to see their sister’s pupils having narrowed to terrified slits.
Reinhard swallowed. Oh, no…
Julius stared. He couldn’t do much else, because his mind had suddenly become a storm of static.
Ferris was still covering his ears and squeezing his eyes shut. He didn’t need to look. He already knew what it was that he was about to see.
Was this why Subaru had been so attached to her, Wilhelm wondered? Was it simply because he had seen…?
Frederica wanted to feel a sense of justice. She wanted to feel as though this were deserved. She wanted to feel...
But all she felt was horror, and grief, and anguish on the behalf of the girl sitting there by the side of the bed. Nothing good was to be found, here.
—So. This was why Beatrice had been called down from her Library.
[Because Rem, still clinging to her beloved older sister, was dead.]
“Ah…!” Emilia gasped.
This was incomprehensible. Ram couldn’t make sense of it. Somehow this scene felt so familiar, and yet the finality of this iteration felt so very—!
Rem stared up at her own dead body.
[Subaru was staring, too, a similarly uncomprehending expression on his face. “Why did…” he croaked. “…Rem…?”]
“The Wolgarm got her instead this time, I suppose,” Beatrice noted grimly.
Emilia suddenly started. “Does that mean—” she wondered. “Would Rem have gone to play with the village children, if Subaru hadn’t been there?”
That — didn’t sound like Rem, really. Not like the Rem they had seen so far. She didn’t seem like the type to play with children.
But for her to have ended up like this — she must have, right?
[How many times has my mind gone blank from all this? Subaru wondered. How many times have I come face-to-face with tragedy beaten into me? Isn’t it time that someone saved me from all this?]
Nobody is going to save you from this, Natsuki-kun, Anastasia thought.
Nobody is going to save you from this, Big Bro, Felt thought.
Crusch swallowed. Shouldn’t someone have saved him from this?
[I’ve never seen Rem outside of her maid dress before, Subaru realized.]
Was this what Rem had looked like while she was asleep?
Her face was oddly peaceful, even as her arms clutched at her older sister. She was smiling slightly, as if she were dreaming a happy dream. There were small, dark bags under her eyes — a sign of the sickness, or did she always look like that when she was asleep?
—The Rem onscreen had her hair down just as the present Rem did right then, and was wearing the same nightgown that Rem was wearing now. This, more than anything, made Rem realize for the first time that the person on the metia was really, truly her.
The first time she understood that on a level deeper than simple logic, and it was while she was witnessing her dead self. Rem wondered how she was supposed to feel about that.
["Why did… Rem…” Subaru murmured, eyes wide as he fell to his knees. The person I was most wary of… "Then why... why was Rem killed…?"]
[Surely it was Rem who killed me, not the other way around.]
“Why is your first thought that it was your fault?” Otto muttered to himself. “Why is your first thought always…?”
Nobody answered him. Perhaps they didn’t hear, or perhaps they didn’t know. Otto didn’t really care which one it was.
[Maybe she isn’t really dead? Subaru suddenly thought. Maybe it’s — it’s all a trick, a trick to make me drop my guard?]
What a nasty assumption to make, Ram grimaced. Though — she really had no room to complain, did she? Not after—
The illogical paranoia in such a suspicion… Crusch grimaced. Just how far gone had Subaru been?
[It would be in poor taste, but that’s better than…]
“That would be preferable, to you?” Rem whispered. “Even after I…?”
Ram stared at the screen and wondered — a lot of things, all at the same time.
[“Don’t touch her!”]
[When Subaru went to check her pulse, Ram slapped his hand away hard enough to make him yelp.]
Ram flinched violently.
["Don't...touch my little sister!" Ram roared, enraged and drowned in grief, still clinging desperately to Rem’s body.]
A single sob escaped Frederica's chest. Ram...!
Mimi stared at the sight above her, uncomprehending. The horror that was welling up inside of her was of the sort that she couldn’t quite understand.
After all, as an older sister herself—
[Ah, Subaru understood. Rem really is dead.]
If it had been Tivey there, or Hetaro—
What would Mimi have done? What could Mimi have done? It would be…!
She couldn’t comprehend it. That was the sort of thing that she simply couldn’t—!
“Onee-chan?”
Mimi squeaked, turning to face the twin voices that had spoken in unison so quickly they both flinched. Both pairs of eyes were watching her with worry.
Mimi felt horrible, horrible tears well up in her eyes, and she pounced on her beloved younger brothers both.
["Apparently, death by debilitation,” Roswaal said as Subaru wobbled out of the room. “Her vigor was stolen as she slept, her heartbeat gently slowed, and the fire of her life puttered out, likely the work of a curse rather than magic per se."]
[Subaru’s eyes snapped open.]
[The same thing that…?]
But of course, everyone in the theater had already figured that part out.
["But,” Subaru whispered. “I thought the curse came from Rem…”]
—Of course he had assumed that. For some reason, Ram hadn’t considered that such an assumption would be the logical conclusion.
[“Then the shaman and Rem are separate…?”]
[The first time, I died to the shaman, Subaru remembered. The second time, the shaman weakened me and Rem finished me off — for whatever reason. The third loop, Rem killed me without any work from the shaman at all.]
["The fourth time…” Subaru murmured. “I didn't do anything, so Rem was the target instead…?"]
Rem would have — gone to pet the puppy. She would have gone to play with the children. That was the only explanation that fit.
In the present moment, Rem tried to fit this detail in with what she had learned about her past identity. Had she really been the type of girl who would play with the neighborhood children…?
She guessed that she may never really know the answers to any of these things, would she?
Why was she even here?
["You appear to be in raaather deep, serious thought?" Roswaal prodded. "It pains me to ask such a thing...but do you have aaany idea about what happened, good guest?”]
Frederica flinched violently. Oh...
“Oh no,” Julius moaned.
Ricardo swallowed, and reached over to squeeze his shoulder. Julius barely even responded, pupils reduced to shivering pinprick dots.
[“Wh-Why would you think…I…”]
["Myyy, forgive my rudeness,” Roswaal said. “I am simply somewhat... displeased at the moment, that one of my pretty retainers has suffered such a fate, you see?"]
Displeased, you say? Otto never trusted the Margrave at his word.
[Ah… Subaru realized. This situation is…]
Wilhelm hissed softly. Even Subaru would have realized it, with the way all signs were pointing right at…!
[I have no way to prove my innocence. And this time, I did nothing to earn the trust of…!]
“And on top of it all,” Anastasia suddenly realized. “Natsuki-kun made no effort to hide his dislike of the twins, did he…?”
Julius stared back at her silently. Please, he begged. Please, not again…!
(Looking at her knight’s horrified, despairing face, Anastasia almost wished she hadn’t said anything.)
["...Subaru." Emilia was tugging on his sleeve. Subaru turned to look at her.]
[If you know anything, please say it. That was what her eyes said.]
“What a cruel request, I suppose,” Beatrice muttered.
Emilia swallowed. It was cruel, she knew. It was horribly cruel, because—
[I want to tell you, Subaru pleaded inwardly. I’d love to tell you. It’d love to shout it out at the very top of my lungs! But I…!]
[Subaru remembered that black cloud, and his breath caught in his throat, his head bursting into a throbbing ache.]
How cruel, Crusch scowled. To silence someone like this — how incredibly, incredibly cruel…!
Somehow, this slight against the boy had offended Crusch more personally than almost anything else they had seen so far.
[I thought repeating the past would lead to a better future, yet every outcome has ended up worse than I’d thought possible…]
Rem stared at the metia, processing that absurd statement. This outcome, with Rem dead in her bedroom, in her sister’s arms—
To Subaru — this was worse than when she had tortured him in the forest?
["Subaru…” Emilia pleaded.]
[I thought it would all be swept aside and things would be better someday. —No, I thought they’d get better already…!]
Swept aside? Ram stared, slowly realizing how Subaru had planned to continue. He had planned to — sweep it all aside? To keep living, to stay with them, and—
It was incomprehensible. How could anyone—?
But was that not exactly what Subaru has done?
Ram felt nauseous. Ram felt like she wanted to cry, except the tears were stuck in her throat.
[If Emilia keeps looking at me like that, I’ll… Subaru swallowed, remembering that cloud once more as he mentally raced through his options. And even if I don’t, Puck can easily expose the fact that I’m hiding something. But I can’t explain anything about…! Subaru’s breath quickened, and he took a small step backwards. And that means the torture will continue, over and over and over…!]
Reinhard should have protected him. Reinhard should have protected him! For Subaru to end up in a situation this vile — what a horrible failure on his part!
Reinhard would — fix this. As soon as this was over, he would take Subaru by the hand and— and—!
What a miserable predicament. Ricardo stared up at the screen and wondered how anyone’s mind could survive a scenario like this unscathed.
—Had Subaru gotten out of this unscathed, even? Or was his odd attachment to the ones who tormented him so simply an example of that mental scarring that seemed inevitable, in a situation like this?
["—If you know anything, you'll never escape me."]
Frederica wanted to feel angry. All she felt was numb.
Ricardo scowled darkly. That was a miserable thought. —Miserable, precisely because it was seemingly becoming more and more…
[Ram, having mistaken Subaru’s step backwards as an attempt to flee for his own convenience, sent forth a raging gust of wind, quickly followed by—]
“No!” Ram cried out, eyes frantic.
["Ow!” Subaru cried out, touching the sudden bloody cut on his cheek, slashed open by a blade of wind.]
["If you know something, spill it!" Ram ordered, palm trained on him from where she stood.]
She had hurt him again. She was going to hurt him more, if he didn’t say anything. And that meant that she was GOING to hurt him more, because—
["Wait, Ram! I…!” I can’t! —But if I say that out loud…!]
Ram felt as though she had stepped right into the bleachers to watch the darkest of nightmares. Her sister, dead. Her brother, the prime suspect. Herself, the executioner taking up the axe.
She didn’t want to watch. She didn’t want to watch—!
[Ram sent another blade of wind his way as a warning, the strength of which was terrifying enough that Subaru momentarily forgot to breathe —]
But if Ram had done something so despicable, than it was the least she could do, to turn her face towards the light and—
[—only for Beatrice to raise her hand and counter it.]
Ram startled at the interference. “Beatrice…?”
Frederica...
What was it that Frederica felt, right now?
["I am one who keeps her promises,” Beatrice declared. "I have made a promise to protect this man from harm while he stays at the manor."]
["Lady Beatrice…!”]
Ram wasn’t even standing, and yet somehow she still felt weak in the knees. She felt as though her entire body was collapsing in on itself under the force of her relief.
["Roswaal,” Beatrice said. “Your maid is being quite rude to your guest."]
Anastasia grimaced. Subaru — may very well not be considered a guest anymore, by the Lord of the Manor.
["Certainly,” Roswaal agreed. “I find that sincerely unfortunate. If possible, I wooould like to welcome him anew as my guest, as soon as he breathes out what he is holding within, to feel all the lighter."]
Julius winced heavily. He was sure that Subaru, too, would have loved to…!
Just how often had that horrible curse prevented him from doing the one thing — from saying the one thing that Julius was certain Subaru wanted to say more than anything in the world?
["How could he be involved in this matter, I wonder?” Beatrice retorted. “He was in the Forbidden Library all night."]
At least her old self had the good sense to declare that outright, Beatrice thought. As opposed to leaving an innocent man without any alibi at all.
["This is too grave a matter to simply drop.” Roswaal raised his palms, summoning four different-colored orbs of mana, pulsing with incredible power power. “Surely you cooomprehend this?"]
Julius sucked in a breath. An attack like that, from a magic-user like him—!
“Oh no,” Wilhelm muttered.
“Oh, no!” Ricardo groaned.
“Oh, FUCK!” Rom gasped.
“Is this how he…?” Otto croaked.
If that was the case—
He had never forgiven the Margrave regardless. But if THIS had happened as well, then Otto would… would…!
["It is just like you to engage in petty tricks,” Beatrice scowled. “Just because you have a little talent, a little more power than others, a pedigree just a little finer than others, you need to flaunt in others' faces... You are quite a child, I will have you know."]
["How very haaarsh of you,”Roswaal smiled bitterly. “Is the difference between we, who walk about normally, and you, passing time in a room where time has stopped, sooo great? Perhaaaps we should put it to the test. —Hooowever, to think that you would go through such trouble...are you truly sooo fond of him?"]
Rom stared, wondering if he was really about to witness a fight between the strongest magician in the world and a Great Spirit of Yin.
[Am I suddenly the third wheel to their hostility, somehow…?]
It felt like that somewhat, yes.
["Your jokes are in as poor taste as your makeup, Roswaal,” Beatrice dismissed. A sort of power began to surround her in turn as she glared at the magician. “Bubby is my ideal partner. That human cannot match such lovely fur.”]
It wasn’t the time to laugh, and so the theater remained silent.
Beatrice spared only a moment of thought for how she had been wrong, how Subaru had been her perfect contractor, and how she and Subaru both had good taste when it came to lovely furs — and then she thought about it no more, too sucked into the stifling atmosphere to waste her energy on such a thing.
["Who cares about that?” Ram wailed, interrupting them both just as they looked on the verge of a brawl. “Who cares?! Let me through and do not interfere!”]
Somehow, that interruption only made the atmosphere of the theater grow even tenser than before, when they had seemed on the verge of witnessing a brawl between two of the strongest existences in Lugunica.
[“If you know something, say it, all of it,” Ram pleaded, in exactly the way Ram never did. “Help…Help me avenge her!"]
—Wilhelm knew the feeling that voice carried with it. He knew that desire better than perhaps anyone else in the world. It made his heart clench with anguish. It was a feeling that had been given fourteen long and bitter years to ferment.
Garfiel shivered. To hear Ram so desperate, so pleading, so shaken down to the core of her soul…!
Between Captain and Ram — this entire scene was something straight out of a nightmare, wasn’t it?
[I want to tell you, Subaru cried inwardly, as Ram stared at him with anguish. I want to tell you everything, but I—!]
But he couldn’t. He couldn’t, no matter how much he—!
Ram buried her face in her hands, breath ragged and shuddering.
["I'm sorry, Ram,” Emilia declared, lifting her palm towards Ram. “I still believe in Subaru."]
Rem stared at the metia in wonder. Emilia really did trust that boy, didn’t she…?
Of course she did. Somehow, this development didn’t surprise Otto in the least.
[“—Subaru, please,” Emilia pleaded. “If there's something you can do for Ram and Rem…please.”]
Emilia froze.
In context, a request like that…!
—Emilia shook her head. No, she thought. No, surely Subaru wouldn’t interpret it like…
Frederica felt — like she should feel something, in response to that request. But her heart seemed to have completely shut down.
[She sided with me, Subaru thought numbly. Even in such extreme circumstances, even though I said such horrible things to her, even though I’m still holding my tongue — she’s still so compassionate towards…!]
Otto swallowed. Subaru’s love for Emilia really was…
It was something, alright.
(And Emilia’s love for Subaru, too, was…)
[Subaru stepped backwards. "I'm sorry…!”]
[Emilia’s eyes dimmed. Shock, sorrow, unbearable disappointment…!]
It made this inevitability all the more heartbreaking, didn’t it?
Emilia stared at herself, aghast. To be disappointed, when her poor, sweet knight had had no other choice—!
[This is true despair, Subaru thought. My actions here have opened the door to a nightmare — and they can never be taken back.]
How horrible. Crusch tasted something bitter in the back of her throat. Realistically — in a situation like this, had Subaru had any other choice?
—He was wrong, Felt knew. If he just reached out for Emilia, even now, Felt KNEW that she would—!
[—Emilia reached out just in time to shield Subaru from Ram’s Blade of Wind. Subaru took advantage of this moment to turn and flee.]
["Subaru—!" Emilia’s voice cried out.]
Anastasia watched, an odd feeling in her chest.
Even in a situation like this, Emilia…
Felt wondered what it would be like, to care for someone so dearly and completely like this. To care for someone on that level — even when you had only really met them a couple of days ago.
To Crusch, it felt completely natural. A boy so pitiful, having done so much to save her life regardless, so clearly frightened and in need of care…
(Ferris glanced in her direction, thinking something similar. —And in a similar vein, thinking of a distant memory that Crusch had now forgotten.)
[I can’t look back, Subaru cried inwardly as he ran. I’m cowardly. I’m weak. I’m fragile. I can’t do anything. That was why I ran away from Emilia, who trusted me— From Beatrice, who tried to save my life— I’ve spurned their goodwill and good intentions—!]
Every condemnation felt like another stake through Emilia’s heart. All she could do was shake her head, mouthing no, no, no…!
[What am I supposed to do?!]
What was someone supposed to do, in a situation like this? Was there a right answer? Rem had no way of knowing. She didn’t know anything, did she?
[“—I'LL KILL YOU!!"]
That was the line that reverberated throughout the theater, sinking into everyone’s bones like a parasite.
Rachins shivered. That murderous intent…
“You get me back for it next time around, so stop complaining already.”
Felt wanted to punch Ram for threatening such a thing. She didn’t — not just because she restrained herself, but also because she thought that she somehow understood.
Reinhard didn’t understand. He felt completely out of his depth.
Rom swallowed. He had been on the receiving end of a voice like that before. He had been on that receiving end many, many times.
Frederica listened, and didn't understand it at all. The rage, the grief, the horror — it was all just too much.
These two women had been some of the few that Julius had trusted would never hurt Subaru, no matter what happened. That scream — may as well have been the final nail in the coffin, for that foolish idealist assumption.
“How…?” Tivey croaked, uncomprehending.
Hetaro understood. He hugged his younger brother tight.
Mimi understood even more, and hugged both of her little brothers so hard they momentarily lost their ability to breathe.
Ricardo clutched Anastasia close. Anastasia didn’t say anything, which was perhaps the closest he could get to reciprocation in a semi-public place like this.
Ferris understood that feeling. He didn’t look at Crusch. He didn’t want to see that blankness on her face again.
Wilhelm understood that feeling, too. He understood it better than anyone in the world.
Otto wondered when this circus had started. Natsuki-san, he wanted to plead. How could you have…?
Garfiel had never wanted to see something like this — not from Captain, and not from Ram. He had never, ever—!
But it had happened, and so he had to witness it regardless.
Beatrice was glad that she had stopped Ram from…
But it had only ever been a temporary measure, hadn’t it?
How could you? But Emilia was too exhausted to beg that answer out of the twins a second.
Rem shivered. On her behalf, her sister had said…!
Part of her was terrified. Part of her was ashamed. Part of her was oddly touched. Rem didn’t know what to think. Had she ever known what to think about anything?
Ram shrank away from the metia at the sound of her voice, pupils reduced to pinprick dots.
She wasn’t sure what was worse. The rage, the grief, the despair— The knowledge of what had caused it— The knowledge of what surely was to follow—
Or perhaps, the simple fact that she had opened her mouth and screamed to Subaru that she would—!
[Subaru kept running, making intelligible sounds, covering his ears, shaking his head.]
Rem stared up, almost unable to stomach this horrible situation. The anguish of that boy, the agony of her sister—
Somehow, her own dead body was the easiest part of this scene for her to comprehend.
[I can’t stop running, Subaru wailed inwardly. If I stop, all those horrible emotions will catch me. If I stop, Ram will catch me, and then I’ll die again. If I stop, that hateful voice will—!]
[“I’LL KILL YOU—!”]
Ram sobbed, covering her face with her hands. Her own voice reverberated through her ears.
“Nee…” Rem swallowed. “Nee-sama…!”
But what on Earth was there for her to say?
[I can’t go back, Subaru sobbed. Now that I ran, Ram and Roswaal won’t spare me. Emilia and Puck won’t trust me. Beatrice won’t be my ally anymore.]
“That’s not true,” Emilia pleaded. “I’ll still— That’s not… If you go back, I’m sure that’s all I’d want from…!”
—Had Subaru ever doubted them?
Emilia faltered.
Not the versions of them that existed in other timelines: the versions that existed now. Emilia swallowed. She knew that Subaru loved them, but…
What terrified her was that she didn’t think she could deny that possibility outright.
Ram had long come to that conclusion. She didn’t think anything else could have hurt her as badly as the realization of that additional context that had haunted all of those moments with her little brother for the past year, looming like a specter without her ever realizing it.
["I can't help it…!” Subaru gasped. “I want to…but I can't!"]
[How did it come to this? he pleaded. What did I do wrong? Why does the world hate me so much? Why won’t it just forgive me?]
He really did have the worst luck, didn’t he? Ricardo stared at the metia, grimacing. Everything had seemed stacked against this poor kid, right from the very start — and what had he ever done to deserve it?
["After it was…” Subaru sobbed, thinking of those forgotten days. “So much fun…!"]
How can you still think so fondly of that time? Otto wanted to demand. He was gripping his hair so hard it hurt. How can you remember what they did to you, and still look back and—!
Subaru, Wilhelm agreed faintly. Subaru, how on Earth can you…?
Once, he had considered that trait admirable. Now, he was no longer sure how he felt about it.
[I had no choice but to live in this world — but that manor was my oasis. But then— And now it’s all so far away—!]
Otto froze.
…Was that the answer?
Was the reason why he had cling to the manor of the Mathers Estate, the first place he had come across in this new world far from home — was it simply because it was all he thought he had?
[—Can't do it anymore.]
Emilia blinked slowly. She felt hollow.
Frederica — understood. She hated it, but she understood.
[—There isn't any point in trying anymore, Subaru’s voice murmured. Finally, he started to slow down.]
Anyone would be exhausted, after something like this. Just the one week was bad enough, but — week after week, stress after stress, getting worse and worse and worse with no way out—
It wasn’t like Julius was the type of person who gave up easily, or encouraged others to do so when things got tough. But in a situation like this—
It was only natural, for someone who ran for miles and miles without pause to eventually feel their legs give out beneath them.
[Won’t it be easier if I just gave up? Subaru wondered. That’s the type of person I am, right? The one who looks for the easy way out.]
“That’s not true,” Otto muttered, shaking his head. “That’s really, really not…”
For all his faults, Otto had never known Subaru to give up when it counted. —In fact, Otto was pretty sure that Subaru had the opposite problem, most of the time.
[That’s what everyone is like, really: given two unpalatable choices, doesn’t everyone look for a third…? Can anyone blame me, for looking for a third way to…?]
Of course not, Rachins thought blearily. Of course nobody would be able to— especially not in a situation like—!
Anastasia could always blame someone who looked to take the easy way out. It was one of those things that got on her nerves more than almost anything else. But she had promised Subaru that she wouldn’t judge him, and she intended to keep that promise.
[I feel dizzy. My limbs are heavy. I’m so tired…]
“I’ll bet,” Rom muttered. The stress that had accumulated over the loops, the horror of that morning’s revelation, the panic at being accused of something he couldn’t possibly have done and being unable to defend himself, and then the physical strain of running and running and refusing to stop—
Anyone would eventually collapse, under pressure like that.
[This looks like the place I died last time, doesn’t it…?]
“What a morbid observation,” Ricardo muttered darkly.
What was it like, to look at an innocuous-looking scene like that — and think about how it resembled your gravesite? Ricardo couldn’t even imagine it. He wondered if Subaru himself knew how to feel about it, even.
[Ah, Subaru finally realized. That’s right.]
Ferris realized it before anyone else. He gasped, shooting to his feet. “NO—!”
["If I die…” Subaru said. An awful, awful smile curled against his face. "Yeah, that's right. If I die, this'll change…"]
The theater erupted into protests, panic shooting upwards as everyone realized where Subaru’s mind had gone.
“NO!” Emilia screamed.
“No,” Beatrice gasped. “No, Subaru, please tell me you didn’t—!”
“He wouldn’t,” Garfiel denied, shaking his head frantically. There was a wild look in his eyes. “He wouldn’t. Captain would never—!”
Was that even true?
Otto didn’t say anything. He stayed perfectly still, watching the metia with a blank expression on his face.
"No," Frederica whispered dully. She understood, but she didn't really register what was going on. She still felt far too numb for that. "Subaru, please...don't..."
“No…” Rem whimpered. But — they already knew he was going to die. They had known that from the very…
Ram didn’t even bother protesting. Her face was buried in her arms.
[I died three times, Subaru recalled. And in this fourth world, I valued only my life, and I failed at anything and everything. This time, I valued only my life, and so my life is all I have left.]
What a worthless way to live. People should always live in the manner that allowed their soul to shine the brightest. To discard your pride in favor of survival wasn’t the life of a human, it was the life of an animal.
—That was how Crusch would have felt, if this had been a lifestyle, and not a singular week brought about by an intensely traumatic experience. It was natural, to cling to the desire to live and not much else after something so twistedly vile.
And then, as soon as he felt that he was in the clear, that he was finally safe, he had asked Emilia to…
Subaru’s state was a temporary thing. It wasn’t right to scold him so harshly for a temporary break, when he should have instead been given the support necessary to properly heal.
Julius tried desperately to take slow, deep breaths. He couldn’t allow himself to panic. He couldn’t allow himself to despair. He couldn’t allow himself to look too anguished, not when Subaru was right there and facing something that was one-thousand times worse than himself—!
[What’s the meaning of continuing to struggle if this is the result?]
“It’s to live,” Ferris growled, growing more and more panicked. “It’s to live. Nyo matter what happens, nyew’ve always gotta fight to live—!”
“You don’t need a reason,” Emilia pleaded hoarsely. “You’re enough. Just being you is more than—!”
—Beatrice remembered this feeling.
It was a feeling that had grown over the course of four-hundred years, until it felt as though it was gnawing her open from the inside-out. That desire to stop, that desire to just rest, it was—
Subaru had been the one to finally save her from that dreadful feeling. To see him now, bearing down that beast alone—!
["If you're gonna do it, do it already,” Subaru muttered hatefully. The blue sky appeared to echo his hate right back. “It doesn't matter what happens to me anymore…”]
Can’t even kill himself on his own, with his attitude like this, Anastasia thought bitterly. Immediately, she scolded herself harshly for this thought.
Her hatred for those who lacked ambition and for those who threw their lives away — Anastasia had never before been in a situation where those ideals came into conflict with one another.
Awful. This whole situation was simply…
Felt grimaced. Either he was gonna kill himself like a coward, or he was gonna give up like a coward. She didn’t like either option. This whole situation was stupid and ridiculous. —But if he was gonna lose his pride either way, then he should at least keep ahold of his life, shouldn’t he?
Except she already knew that he wasn’t going to do that, this loop.
Rachins’ mind was on something else. A much more immediate something else. Something that he desperately hoped that the Subaru onscreen would not figure—
[Ah, Subaru realized. “A cliff."]
—but since when did anything ever go Rachins’ way?
“No,” Ferris moaned, shaking his head frantically from side to side. “No, no, no, nyo— Subaru, tell me nyew didn’t—!”
“Ferris, please!” Crusch called out, trying to pull him back. He was hyperventilating. “Ferris, breathe, come on, deep breaths—!”
[Surely this is made-to-order by God himself, Subaru thought. Answering that one prayer — doesn’t that mean there’s a Heaven I should be grateful for…?]
“Grateful?!” Garfiel snapped, looking very, very agitated the closer Subaru got to actually— actually— “Grateful for— for—!”
Please don’t, Reinhard pleaded inwardly. Please, Subaru, don’t…!
What would drive someone to do something like that? Reinhard couldn’t fathom it. Even when it was right in front of him, he still couldn’t…!
Beatrice gripped her head tight. She remembered this. She hated this. She understood this all too well. Four hundred years—!
Otto watched quietly, alertly, and said nothing.
[—With this, the foolish and pathetic Natsuki Subaru can find peace. Subaru wobbled towards the cliff.]
Anastasia gritted her teeth. Whatever her personal feelings were on the matter — her turbulent, contradictory, stormy feelings that shook her this way and that until she thought she might be sick — she had made Subaru a promise that she would not judge him for his past actions, and she intended to keep it.
[Yeah. Subaru looked off of the edge blearily. If I fall from here I’ll definitely…]
He would die. Julius knew he would die. Julius didn’t want him near that cliff, he didn’t want him to—
This place looked familiar, didn’t it? Where had Julius seen this scenery before?
Wilhelm felt as though his heart was about to pound out of his chest. He was shaking his head. There was no point in shaking his head, but he was doing so regardless.
No, he begged. No, Subaru-dono, please tell me you didn’t…!
[My heart is so loud… My lungs can’t breathe. I feel so cold…!]
“No,” Mimi gasped softly, her eyes wide with horror. “No, please, not…”
“Don’t…” Hetaro whimpered.
“Don’t,” Tivey repeated, shaking his head. “Don’t, please…!”
[—If I keep my eyes closed and take one step forward, it'll all be over.]
Ricardo swallowed. He reached forward and squeezed the triplets close. —Whatever was going to happen next, he had already promised Subaru that he wouldn’t judge him for it.
[What’ll happen if I die this time? Will I return to the first day at the manor and begin the loop anew?]
Was that how it worked? Rom supposed that it was. How exactly a new “checkpoint” was decided upon was still a mystery, but it was probably reasonable to assume that, if he failed to live past the timeframe that had killed him before, he would be forced to repeat the process.
What a miserable predicament that would be. Rom could easily imagine a scenario like that driving even hardened warriors insane.
[ I wouldn’t mind that… Subaru thought wistfully.]
Rom stared up at the screen, aghast. “Wouldn’t mind it?” he repeated.
[I’ll work as a servant, see everyone's faces, and die peacefully in my sleep on the fourth day. Over and over. At least then, I’ll get some peace…]
Peace — Subaru would consider that peace? An eternity spent working as a manservant in a manor with two women he knew would be willing to torture him, to kill him—!
How? Rem wondered. How could anyone consider that a type of peace?
Ram sobbed — a shuddering, breathy sound that only her sister was close enough to hear. Rem turned to her, eyes frantic, but she didn’t know what to do.
[But Subaru couldn’t do it. Subaru just managed to try and stop his knees from shaking — and then he collapsed.]
“He…” Rem took a shaky breath. “He didn’t…?”
Then — how?
…Ram raised her head, a bleary, aching, painful look on her face.
Subaru had failed. Subaru hadn’t killed himself. That was a good thing, wasn’t it? Reinhard was certain that it was a good thing.
So why did this small victory feel so hollow?
[“Just one step…” Subaru choked out, prostrating himself before the world. “I can't even do…one simple thing…”]
Mimi sighed loudly with relief. Tivey swallowed. “Thank…” he croaked. “Thank Od, that…”
Hetaro stared blankly ahead. He’s going to die anyway.
How would he die? That was the only question that remained.
Rachins groaned loudly, slumping backwards. “Thank fuck,” he muttered. “Thank fuck, anything but…!”
Frederica wanted to feel relief. She felt nothing at all.
Ferris practically collapsed into a pile on the floor of the theater, dizzy and nauseous with a violent storm of relief and anguish that threatened to tear him apart.
[—Maybe I’m just a coward. Maybe I’m just indecisive. Maybe my resolve and determination are just this frail…!]
“Coward,” Ferris gasped out. “Be a coward, then. Be a coward. Just don’t…!”
Nothing else mattered. Nothing else came even close to mattering. There was nothing more precious than life, there was nothing more valuable than life, there was nothing more unforgivable than taking that precious and valuable thing and throwing it away—!
“Breathe, Ferris, please—!”
Julius didn’t know what to think.
Subaru hadn’t killed himself. Subaru had decided not to kill himself. At least for the moment, Subaru was safe. Wasn’t that a good thing? Wasn’t that a victory? Wasn’t that a reason to smile?
So why did this feel so…?
[I don’t know why I should live, but I’m too afraid of death to die! Subaru finally started to bawl in earnest, clawing at the ground.]
Ricardo felt hollow. This was somehow worse than watching a man turn into an animal, because at least an animal still had a fierce desire to live. An animal was not disgusted with its desire to live, because to strive to live even in the worst of circumstances was the natural order of things. It was the one thing that animals had left.
And yet here was this boy, unable to truly live — and hating himself for his desire not to die.
Ricardo almost turned to look at the twins responsible for this atrocity, but stopped himself just in time. It wouldn’t do, to rip them apart then and there when Subaru, watching from that jar, was still so clearly, nonsensically attached.
Rom watched the scene play out with a careful sort of distance. Bravery, cowardice, none of it mattered now. What was done had long been done, he truly did believe that.
And in any case, regardless of what he might say about it, Subaru really was just a boy — one who never should have been put in a situation like this in the first place.
—Subaru was wrong, Wilhelm knew. This wasn’t cowardice.
Every creature felt the primal desire not to die. This was more base than the desire to eat, the desire to sleep, the desire to breathe. To avoid death was simply the proper order of things.
Perhaps Wilhelm had once thought differently, many years ago. He had once clung to the ideals of a knight, like every young boy did, whether he were to acknowledge it or not. He had once assumed that he would die in a blaze of glory, fending off enemies on the battlefield with fearlessness right to the end.
But then, in the moment he had been certain was his last, back during the Demihuman War…
“I don’t…want to die…”
This wasn’t cowardice at all. Wilhelm would declare that truth as many times as anyone else may need to hear it — Subaru included.
And yet…!
[What am I doing? What is the point of anything? Subaru’s body shuddered. What pathetic sort of person am I?!]
Crusch stared at the scene in front of her, an uncomfortable churning of emotion roiling her stomach.
On one hand, Crusch would never be able to support someone throwing their life away in despair. On the other — what sort of life was this, where all he could do was roll over and cry at the mercy of utter hopelessness? It would have been one thing, if he had managed to summon his courage and step away from that edge with bold desire, but this…
What was Crusch supposed to think, in a situation like this?
—Pathetic.
That’s what Anastasia thought.
She knew that she should be relieved, that Subaru had failed to kill himself and relegate his life to a mere tool. But she wasn’t, not to the extent that she would have expected. She was…
A better word would be disgusted, because this was exactly the kind of attitude that she hated the most. Regardless of the circumstances, regardless of the vileness of what he had gone through — this behavior was completely and utterly pathetic.
Ricardo grimaced. Anastasia was trying to conceal her contempt, but he had known her long enough that he could tell. And it wasn’t like he didn’t understand, but—
“It’s only been a couple days, Ana-bo,” he murmured. “It makes sense that he couldn’t shake it, in such a short amount of time. And he spent the whole time in the same mansion as…”
“I don’t need ya to tell me that,” Anastasia said quietly. She already knew, of course, but she had a feeling that her feelings on the matter weren’t going to change no matter how it was explained away.
Felt folded her arms, watching Subaru’s tantrum with a grim expression on her face. Everything about this situation was disgusting, absolutely everything.
“…Subaru?” Beatrice whispered.
—Nobody was as disgusted, however, as Subaru himself.
Subaru glared at the screen with more hatred and contempt than anyone else in the theater, fingernails digging into his upper arms until it stung. His revulsion was so intense that he couldn’t even bring himself to register proper embarrassment at the rest of the theater seeing him in such a sorry state, because—
Pathetic, he growled to himself. Completely, utterly pathetic.
“Ca— Captain,” Garfiel said. His voice was shaky, but carefully gentle. “You…”
“Nobody could blame you for this, Natsuki-san,” Otto agreed quietly. “This is just…”
“Everyone has bad days, right? Even my amazing self has had some ugly moments, so you sure don’t need to feel like…”
“Subaru,” Emilia said softly. “Subaru, you do know that…?”
Please don’t look at me like that, she wanted to plead. Please, please don’t look so…!
Subaru smiled back at her the best he could. He couldn’t bring himself to say a word.
Rem swallowed, watching from afar. Ram wanted to say something, but knew that she had lost the right to comfort him a full year ago, on a night in the woods that only Subaru remembered.
[Subaru continued to wail and wail until he was too exhausted to do so anymore, and finally he had no choice but to fall asleep there at the side of the cliff.]
Notes:
You know, the idea of being disgusted at someone having a mental breakdown like that is something that offends me on a very base level, lmao — more than most other things, oddly enough. Unfortunately, it IS the most in-character reaction for characters like Felt and Anastasia, so I hope I did it justice regardless.
Anyway, I’ve been plotting stuff out and — it turns out that the Arc centered around the demon siblings is going to have exactly 13 chapters! Ain’t that fun?
Chapter 12: Can’t You Make The Crying Stop? (Arc 2, Part 7)
Summary:
Subaru does the one thing that nobody wanted him to do.
Notes:
:)
EDIT: Yes, I combined this chapter with the one that initially came right after it lol. Fun fact: this was originally how I was gonna organize this chapter in the first place, but the first part was taking me so long that I initially decided to cut it in two.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[—There was a scene, then, of Subaru in the well-lit dining room of the Mathers Estate.]
Emilia blinked. “Eh—?”
Hadn’t he just been at the…?
[Roswaal was at the head of the table, in the seat of honor, being attended to by Ram as she ignored everyone else. Rem was weaving in and out of the dining room, peacefully going about her duties as a maid. Beatrice was drinking tea, Puck devouring sweets in the seat next to her. And Emilia was — of course — sitting right by Subaru’s side.]
Ah, Emilia realized sadly. It’s just a dream.
[Is this a nightmare…? Subaru thought.]
Emilia curled in on herself. She felt cold, and oddly numb.
[The Subaru at the table just laughed, and the others laughed with him.]
Frederica stared at the table full of laughing and smiling faces of the people she had believed she knew, and she realized that she had never felt so lost and alone in all her life.
[—A nightmare full of happiness and warmth, Subaru concluded sadly.]
Was that how Subaru saw them? Was that the truth of how they appeared, in his eyes…?
[His heart ached with grief and sadness, his soul whittled down bit by bit at the reminder of all he had lost. It hurt so badly that he forgot to breathe.]
Emilia had never wanted to hurt him. She had never, ever wanted to put him in a place where he might get…!
[—And then, it stopped hurting. His chest eased. His agony quelled. He felt his face relax.]
—Anastasia grimaced. A person shouldn’t see their home as a place that could turn into a nightmare. A servant shouldn’t see their fellow servants or their liege as people that they could not depend on. An attendant should not doubt that their Lord or Lady would lead them right, or that their judgement in their fellow attendants were mistaken.
For Subaru to have remained so steadfastly loyal to this camp, even after they had become a nightmare that he could not fully trust…
The Merchant Princess shook her head. This wasn’t really her business, after all.
Crusch watched the screen, brow furrowed in sorrow. To want something so desperately, and to believe that it is so far out of reach… She really couldn’t help but feel her heart ache. She would have taken his hand, if she had been there. She really did believe that she would have done so, yes.
Felt exhaled slowly. What a mess. What a total, total mess…
[Ah, Subaru understood. Someone is holding my hand…]
“—Hm?” Crusch blinked. Had someone…?
Someone must have followed him, then. But who? Surely not Ram, if they were holding his…
[—Light. White might. Dazzling light. A guiding light, one which Subaru followed, back to the land of—]
["—Are you finally awake?" Beatrice’s voice asked impatiently.]
Ah. Crusch huffed slightly, the ghost of a smile grazing her face. Of course it would be her.
[Ah, Subaru thought, blinking himself awake from where he had cried himself to sleep. The sun is setting.]
“Setting?” Julius echoed.
They had found Rem dead in the early morning. Shortly after that, Subaru had ran into the forest and passed out from exhaustion, stress, and grief. He had been missing for the entire day, then.
[I chickened out from suicide, wept shamelessly, and fell asleep from exhaustion, Subaru remembered, wincing. That’s too shameful to be funny or pitiable.]
Felt grimaced. She didn’t disagree, really, but her agreement came with no small amount of bitterness. Nearby, Anastasia crossed her arms.
“That’s ridiculous,” Crusch muttered. “Who could look at that and feel anything but…?”
She couldn’t even finish her sentence. Subaru’s cries had come from the heart. That was what she had seen, and Crusch Karsten would respond to that trueness of the soul in kind.
[I’d acted like a baby, Subaru scowled. No, I’m far lower than a baby, for babies have no capacity to sin.]
The entire theater stared at the metia in disbelief.
“Lower than a baby…?” Hetaro repeated, squinting as if unsure if he had heard that correctly.
“H…Huh…?” Rem asked meekly.
“What…?” Emilia croaked.
“I really feel like you’re being too hard on yourself,” Julius muttered, eyes filling with greater and greater levels of worry.
Anastasia thought so too, if only because there was nothing to be gained by wasting time on self-flagellation. She kept her mouth shut.
["Could you say something, I wonder?" Beatrice interrupted his thoughts.]
["…Something."]
In the present moment, Beatrice huffed quietly in faint amusement.
["What an old, rotten joke,” Beatrice retorted, tossing aside Subaru’s hand. She had been holding it. “You are quite something, joking with that glum face."]
“He really is,” Reinhard marveled.
Felt huffed quietly with a dark sort of amusement. Beatrice hadn’t been sincere with that comment, but Reinhard certainly was with his words of agreement.
[“…No sane person goes hiking dressed like that,” Subaru said, looking at her elaborate dress.]
Julius exhaled in a manner that was not quite a laugh. Subaru really didn’t understand spirits, did he…?
It made sense, in context.
["I had to intention of hiking into the mountains to begin with,” Beatrice retorted, annoyed. “Perhaps you should not have fled to a place like this and cried yourself to sleep?"]
Otto smiled, ever so slightly. Of course.
“Of course,” Garfiel echoed aloud. “Of course she…”
She did, then. Frederica had no idea what to think anymore.
[Oh, Subaru realized. That’s why she’s here.]
How could they have suspected anything else?
“—That has nothing to do with me.”
That old refrain echoed in Beatrice’s ears. She swallowed.
It had only been that one time, really, but still…
“Betty is glad she was there this time,” she murmured. “Betty is so glad…”
It wouldn’t last. But at least she had…
["Why…?”]
["Why what, I wonder?"]
["Why did you come?” Subaru asked, somewhat meekly. “I…”]
“Do you really need to ask?” Crusch murmured softly.
But of course he did. She couldn’t fault him for it.
—Rachins frowned. “That has nothing to do with me,” he remembered that spirit murmuring. If anything, Subaru was being far too trusting, of a creature that had gone and left him to die alone.
[While Beatrice had honored her pact to protect me, Subaru lamented weakly. I can’t tell her anything.]
Wilhelm curled his lip. He was angry with Rem, at Ram, for everything that they had done to that boy, of course. But he was even more furious with the Witch of Envy, who’d shoved Subaru into this horrible position and bound his lips shut just to — to see him squirm. That sort of base sadism was unforgivable.
—It was easier to handle this situation when there were people whom he could blame for it.
["I made a pact to keep you safe,” Beatrice snorted, expression sour and exasperated. “Having you toss yourself off a cliff to kill yourself would be an affront to my dignity."]
“What a way to word that,” Julius murmured. Though, it made sense that a Great Spirit such as her would word herself in such a manner. It was often very important for such prideful beings to maintain their status, after all.
Beatrice really was a kind spirit, to act in such a manner even while putting on airs of doing everything for herself, wasn’t she?
“—That has nothing to do with me.”
That had been a rather typical conclusion for a Great Spirit to draw. Julius couldn’t begrudge her that, even if it did make his skin crawl.
["Weren't you supposed to be my bodyguard only till…this morning?"]
["—I do not recall saying anything about a time limit. You assumed incorrectly that there was one, I suppose."]
…Though, those words seemed woefully out of character for this current figure. One version of this spirit had sat by and done nothing about a situation that she could have solved almost effortlessly, and the other had purposefully made things so much harder for herself, gone so very far out of her way — for the sake of a boy who had only ever asked her for the bare minimum.
What had changed, Julius wondered? Was it really as simple as the fact that Subaru had asked her for help at all? Was the fact that she had been asked for help all it took to instigate such a drastic change in behavior?
…Spirits were not human. Julius loved them, respected them, but he perhaps knew better than anyone else that a human like him would never truly understand how their minds worked. This line of thinking had likely been flawed from the start.
—Next to him, Anastasia was stroking her scarf.
You’re going out of your way to help him now? a certain spirit was snarling inwardly. It would have taken you so little effort to head all of this off at the start — but you wasted all that time just to help him NOW?!
Anastasia grimaced. Wastes of time and effort were things that she hated more than almost anything else, and if the Great Spirit Beatrice had ever been willing to help that boy, then this whole situation had been a waste of all that and more. As far as she was concerned, this was the equivalent of refusing to plug a small leak and then stepping in to rebuild the whole dam after it had already collapsed. —But Anastasia couldn’t pretend to know the inner workings of a spirit as a human girl, and so she couldn’t bring herself to be so personally offended by a change that seemed to come about far too late.
[Ah, Subaru thought. For a girl with a viper’s tongue and a foul-tempered horse's personality…]
Beatrice sputtered, her eyes flying wide. “The personality of a—?! You—!!”
“I’m sorry, Beako, I’m sorry! I never should have—!”
[…Beatrice still shows such deep compassion, doesn’t she?]
Beatrice stopped. She was silent, for a long, long moment.
“…Beako?” Her contractor’s voice jolted her out of her thoughts.
“It’s fine, I suppose,” she replied quietly.
[Beatrice has not forsaken me, Subaru realized. If that’s true, then just maybe—maybe I don’t have to give up?]
Beatrice had never really considered herself a compassionate being. Rather, the Great Spirit Beatrice was a being that merely did as aligned with her obligations. Protecting the Forbidden Library for four hundred years had been an obligation. Healing the person Emilia had dragged into the Manor so that Bubby would agree to spend time with her had been an obligation. Removing the curse from the guest of the Mathers Estate in order to keep the peace at the Manor had been an obligation. —Keeping Subaru company during his night terrors, healing the results of his self-injury habit, and siphoning away his excess mana were also obligations, made so by her role as his contracted spirit.
But at some point, she had chosen her obligations, hadn’t she? At some point, Beatrice had reached out and decided that she would be responsible for…
Her eyes flitted to Subaru, who was still sitting in his glass prison.
…And that moment, in the burning remnants of the library that had been her prison for four hundred years — hadn’t even been the first time that she had made such a decision, had it?
(She didn’t know what she was feeling, at the thought that this was what Subaru remembered whenever he looked at her. Something warm, perhaps, but also something so very, very bitter.)
["This is no time for vain hopes,” Beatrice said sternly, shocking Subaru out of his thoughts. "You cannot regain what you have lost. There is little more I can do for you. You can no longer explain things to the older sister. You threw away that chance.”]
Beatrice flinched, harshly slapped out of her thoughts by the sound of her own cold voice.
[“I—!” I’d have told her if I could!]
Of course he would have. Emilia knew that Subaru would have done just about anything for Ram, if only he were given the choice. But he didn’t even have…!
What else could he have done, Emilia wondered? What in Od’s name was Subaru supposed to have done?
“He would have…?” Hetaro murmured. “Even after all they did, he still wanted to…?”
“Of course he would have,” Tivey muttered, guessing the true reasoning behind Subaru’s cry moments before it was spelled out for them.
[I would have confessed all and pled for forgiveness if my heart wouldn't have been crushed in the process, Subaru wailed inwardly. Not because it would help Ram — I know it wouldn't — but simply for my own peace of…!]
Mimi grimaced. But — Mimi was a big sister, and Mimi understood that little boys sometimes threw tantrums. And Mimi could not think of a more appropriate time for a tantrum than this moment, right here and right now.
Julius exhaled slowly. It was too much, perhaps, to demand that Subaru be fully selfless in a situation like this. Julius valued the creed of knighthood as a creed tied to his own soul, but even he did not have the heart to deny Subaru the self-centeredness of that wish.
Anastasia gritted her teeth. That selfishness was raw and honest in the way that only true selfish desire could ever really be, and that made his plea all the more heart-wrenching. It would have been less painful, she thought, if he had cried out for the sake of someone else. If it had been that sort of attitude, it would not make her heart clench nearly as much as it did right now.
["At a time like this,” Subaru growled aloud. “Am I an idiot? …Yeah, I'm an idiot."]
Was he? Maybe he was. Frederica didn't think so, though: she didn't understand how anyone could think, in a situation like this.
[I came this far by putting on a face, apologizing, pleading, protecting myself over and over, Subaru scowled. And now I’ve been driven to the top of a cliff, physically and mentally, with nowhere to run. —Run, run, run, and run some more is exactly how I arrived at this point.]
That was a mindset that Ricardo was uncomfortably familiar with, if mostly from an outside perspective. He was too familiar with it to find it aggravating. The realities inherent to that sort of mindset just made him feel tired and sad.
["If you know I can't go back…” Subaru asked. “What do you plan on doing for me?"]
["At the very least, I will have you die where I cannot see, so as not to disturb my dreams, I suppose,” Beatrice said. “If you wish to flee, I shall take you beyond this domain."]
Rom exhaled slowly. That level of care and compassion, hidden behind words that made it sound like something self-serving…
He glanced at his granddaughter, who didn’t see him looking at her. This was a good thing: she’d probably be mad at him if she knew what he was thinking about right now.
[Even disguised in coldness like this, that level of kindness… Subaru’s throat closed up. If I want to flee, she will…]
He was this touched by something this simple? Rachins almost wanted to punch him for that.
Reinhard wondered what it would take, for him to assist a suspect of a crime against the kingdom in fleeing Lugunica. Even if he had known without a doubt that they were innocent, would he ever be able to…?
But Reinhard was the sword of the kingdom. Beatrice was a Great Spirit. Their situations were different.
(That reality was one that left a bitter taste in his mouth.)
[I don’t know what’ll happen if I go, but it can’t get any worse than this.]
A practical way to think. Felt would have approved, if he had been able to say that while keeping his chin up and his eyes pointed in front of him. If things can’t get worse, then you have to be able to take that step forward. —But you couldn’t just crawl away to hide in a ditch somewhere, or things would never get any better, either.
“Can’t get any worse than this.” —But shouldn’t someone focus instead on the ways in which their situation could get better? Crusch grimaced. To think only about running to escape hardship, and not about striving forward to shine your brightest — that was no way for someone to live their life.
[My own foolishness has wrecked my oasis — so what’s wrong with throwing away everything and running?]
An oasis… Felt grimaced. What a way to think about the place where…
Ram said nothing, but Felt could tell that she was thinking the same. It was written all over her dull, glazed eyes.
Wilhelm hated the idea of throwing everything away and running. As far as he was concerned, a man should stand his ground and fight. Even if it hurt, even if he was scared, even if he had nowhere left to turn — it was alright not to be able to get stronger, but a man needed to be strong.
—But a man could only really be strong if there was something worth being strong for. And this was just…
The old man gritted his teeth. He already knew what Subaru would choose. But, still…!
Ferris hated pathetic weaklings who couldn’t do anything. It reminded him far too much of everything he hated about himself.
[Subaru suddenly felt blood trickle down from the cut on his cheek, and raised his hand to touch it. But as he did—]
Anastasia exhaled slowly. So, he figured it out.
The rest of them had long understood who else had been in the woods that night — but it seemed that this boy had been rather slow.
Crusch swallowed. Had he been slow — or had he been avoiding the truth in an effort to protect the little bit of sanity that remained?
It didn’t matter which one it was now, Felt thought grimly. Now that he’d figured it out, he wouldn’t be able to take it back.
[Ah, Subaru thought, suddenly remembering the sharpness that had cut off his leg and slit his throat. Despair resurfaced anew across his face. “So they…double-teamed me…”]
Ram felt faint. She had already figured it out, of course, but to see Subaru…
How many times had he remembered that moment? How often did that unforgivable decision that Ram had made that night crossed his mind? Did it ever leave his head at all? Every biting joke they had shared, every callous insult, every half-hearted threat that she had playfully thrown his way—
How had Subaru really seen her? What had Subaru really felt about her? What had all of that really looked like through Subaru’s eyes, with him having seen Ram—
[“I’LL KILL YOU—!”]
Had he ever been frightened of the version of her that existed now? He must have been, right? Had she simply never noticed? Had he ever thought that Ram might just…?
Sick. Sick, sick, sick, sick, sick…!
[That was the moment of no return, wasn’t it? Subaru thought, remembering Ram’s voice.]
Ram stared ahead with glazed, unseeing eyes. The moment of no return had been a good deal before she had screamed those words of condemnation, as far as she was concerned.
(The moment her old self had decided to send a blade of wind to slice at his—)
[I never should have fled, Subaru realized. Even if I didn’t have the resolve to endure the pain, I should have faced Ram and spoken to her. I missed my chance, and now…!]
And yet after all that, there was no doubt in Ram’s mind that Subaru loved her. That, more than anything else, left her dizzy and cold. Why didn’t he hate her? Why couldn’t he just HATE her for this?
[I’ll never be able to have that relationship with her back. Not ever. —Not in this world.]
Ram gripped her head in her hands, squeezing her eyes shut tight. He still loves me, she thought in despair. He still loves me. Even after that, he misses me. Even after that, he wants—!
Who was he? WHAT was he? How could he—?!
This wasn’t fair. This wasn’t fair at all. Nothing about this was fair, not one bit.
Let me be punished, she wanted to cry. Hit me, scream at me, HATE me — I’m begging you!
But begging him for that out loud — would simply hurt Subaru even more, all for her own selfishness, and that was unacceptable. So Ram stayed silent, and held back her tears as best she could. That — was the only thing that Ram could do for him, as she was right now.
(Rem watched her sister suffer in silence, and continued to search fruitlessly for something to say.)
["The older sister endured for the younger,” Beatrice said, running her fingers through her hair. She wasn’t looking at Subaru. “The younger sister lived for the older. Neither could exist without the other. —Now that one half is lost, the whole can never return. Roswaal is unlikely to forgive it, either."]
Ram wasn’t really listening anymore, but Rem tilted her head at that description. I lived for my sister, she echoed inwardly. And my sister — endured — for me?
That was the sort of explanation that raised more questions than it answered.
["What do you mean by that?” Subaru asked. “What do you know…?"]
[Beatrice is avoiding something, he suspected. Something really important.]
Rem wondered what it was. She wondered if anyone would ever really be able to know, now that this timeline had been…
["Does it truly matter to you, I wonder?” Beatrice replied. “These last four days, you spent most of your time holed up in your room and had little contact with them. Would the older sister let you press her about these matters now? I think not. It has nothing to do with you."]
Beatrice hissed softly. What an awful thing to say to someone who…!
["It's not like…!” It’s not like I don’t know anything about them!]
[But of course, Beatrice wouldn’t know anything about that. Who would be able to guess?]
“That’s fucking sick,” Rachins muttered. Reinhard grimaced, but he couldn’t disagree. There was simply no other word that could be used to describe a situation like this.
[But that wasn’t the real reason Subaru’s words were dying on his tongue.]
[—It’s possible that I don’t know anything about them, isn’t it?]
The theater broke out into pandemonium.
“Eh?!” Mimi squawked.
“Don’t know— What?!” Hetaro demanded. “How does that make sense?”
“Of course you know them!” Garfiel shouted, eyes widening. “You spent all that time — it meant so much to you, so of course—!”
“What the Hell are you going on about now?!” Rachins snapped, voice sour.
—Rem swallowed.
[Their true faces, their feelings, the bond between them…]
“He’s right,” Tivey muttered.
Both of his siblings whipped around to face him.
As bitter as it was, Rem thought, she herself had seen just as much as Subaru had, at this moment — and Rem knew that she still had no idea as to what her own true nature had truly been.
“It’s — a reasonable conclusion,” Julius agreed haltingly. “A week of precious memories… But if there are too many contradictions, then at a certain point he has to believe that something isn’t correct.”
“But surely he could have believed that…” Crusch trailed off.
It was only correct, for a person to behave as the truest version of themselves to the best of their abilities. But despite this, the cold truth was that there was no guarantee that others would always do such a thing. Some level of deception was usually…
Crusch may have been gifted with the ability to detect such deception at a glance, but this boy had not been so fortunate. He was working blind. Suspicion on his part was reasonable.
—I truly have been blessed by the world, haven’t I?
The feeling in Crusch’s heart could not be accurately described as gratitude: it was far too bitter for that.
Felt exhaled slowly. Those twins really had gone and pissed everything away, hadn’t they?
(Or they would have — if Subaru had been just about anyone else.)
[What’s the point of feeling such loss and despair — when I don’t truly know anything about them? Subaru wondered.]
Somehow, the idea that Subaru didn't know anything about them—
The idea that Frederica had never really known anything about them—
Frederica croaked. It was the closest she could get to wailing her grief aloud.
—Garfiel noticed. She forced herself to smile at him. I'm alright. I'm your big sister, Garf, so you shouldn't worry so much about me.
That would be a very good thing for this boy to realize, Anastasia thought grimly, if it weren’t for the small detail that she already could tell that such a realization would only lead to a greater sense of shame and loss and despair — in lieu of him finding it in himself to push such unproductive feelings behind him.
[Is it all really just a bad dream? Subaru asked. Even though I’d thought of them as precious people I wanted to protect, did I even know a single thing…?]
Rom was not the kind of person who needed to know everything about everyone. It was fine to just know the basics, to just maintain politeness, to just be acquaintances on the same block. It would not hurt him, to be reminded that familiarity and knowing were not the same thing.
But this was a reality that would harm a boy like Subaru more than almost anything else.
There’s something to be said about the benefits of a heart that soft, Ricardo thought grimly. But it is a reality that poses many more risks than benefits. If he can’t find a way to cope…
This could be enough to break him, Wilhelm understood miserably. Something like this, for someone that kind — Wilhelm could easily see how that could make someone snap.
When he had been younger, Wilhelm had been the type to be far too loud and insistent about needing nobody but himself, about making it on his own. He had long grown out of this juvenile phase, but — was this perhaps the outcome of the opposite problem taken to the extreme?
This was a truly miserable situation, the type that appeared to be tailor-made to hurt the worst for the type of person who had been stuck at its center. Anastasia could not think of any personality that would be harmed to a greater extent than the one who stood before her in the present moment.
["So in the end,” Subaru said aloud. “I got worked up and pathetic all on my own, not knowing, not understanding anything…?”]
Ferris wanted to scream. He understood this far too well.
If Cruschie had ever done something like this to him, if Ferris had ever begun to doubt his knowledge of his Lady, Ferris thought he might just—
[“It has nothing to do with you.”]
Beatrice swallowed. She was certain that she had meant it as a cold sort of comfort, but in context…
What a cruel thing, for her to have said to that boy, in that moment.
[I know nothing, Subaru realized slowly. I’d beaten away all my chances. I have nothing left but the skin on my back…]
You have me! Emilia wanted to cry out. You have me, Subaru — I would never—!
But how could he believe her? He had already doubted her once, and she…
(The Witch of Envy had put him in this position — and Emilia had been compared to the Witch of Envy all her life. She knew that Subaru would never think of her in such a manner, but she also knew that thinking of herself like that was an easy step to take.)
[One by one, Subaru felt each memory from his days in the manor break part. —And right alongside them broke Subaru’s heart.]
He couldn’t trust anything anymore. He couldn’t trust Rem, he couldn’t trust Ram — if even she, who would never, ever…!
Emilia wanted Subaru to go back to her. She wanted Subaru to cry out for her. She wanted Subaru to let her protect him, care for him, hold him close. —But he was doing none of those things, because the rug had been pulled out from under his feet so completely that he could no longer trust that anything anyone did for him was genuine.
I did this, Rem thought.
I did this, Ram thought.
It was a bitter, bitter sort of feeling — made bitter still by the knowledge that they had been forgiven without ever being made aware of what they had done in the first place. How was a person supposed to cope with a weight like that?
[Feeling utterly powerless, in the throes of despair, Subaru put his palms to his face and wailed.]
Emilia wanted to cry at the sight. Her poor knight…!
“Lady Emilia…” Garfiel murmured, but he was at a loss for what to say.
Otto stared silently. He, too, didn’t know…
Pathetic, Felt thought. It wasn’t like she didn’t get it, but this was really a pathetic sight.
Subaru wasn’t really to blame for it though, was he? Felt knew good and well that Subaru wasn’t the kind of person who normally just rolled over and showed his belly, not like those losers she had lived by in the slums. She had seen enough to know that back when — she didn’t know the full story, and now that she did, she had already seen him stand up in impossible circumstances. He had done so for Emilia’s sake, for Old Man Rom’s sake, and…for herself, too.
For Subaru to be reduced to such a state now was just…
Felt gritted her teeth. Just like she hated this lousy kingdom for turning those slum-dwellers into losers who believed nothing would ever change, Felt was starting to feel a similar sort of resentment towards the people who had responded to his simple desire to please them by turning him into…
“Disgusting,” she muttered aloud.
Rachins frowned at her, but she didn’t elaborate. It wasn’t his business, really.
—Most in the theater looked on with faces of twisted anguish, to varying degrees. But Anastasia felt herself becoming enraged.
Pathetic, she wanted to snap. Pathetic, this is— Get up! Get up on your feet already!
[Had it all been a utopia beyond my reach from the beginning? Was everything I’d had simply a dream, the time I’d spent there a mere illusion?]
Stop sulking like a wounded animal! Anastasia wanted to shout. Stop whimpering and crying and cursing the world around you as if you can’t do anything about it! Stop blaming everything else for being how it is and get up and challenge it already!
Anastasia said none of this aloud, even though she wanted to scream it to the skies.
Ricardo noticed anyway. “Ana-bo…” he whispered. She didn’t even hear him speak.
[“…How long are you going to stay like that, I wonder?” Beatrice asked impatiently, grabbing his palms and yanking him upwards. “Stand before she finds you."]
That’s right, Anastasia wanted to snap. She held herself back just barely. That’s right — stand up. Stand up!
How could someone ever expect to get anywhere, if they couldn’t even—?!
["H-Hey,” Beatrice was suddenly saying. She sounded confused. “What do you think y— Why so interested in my palms, I wonder?"]
Anastasia blinked. This was such an unexpected development that it surprised her right out of her growing outrage.
["I've felt these hands before, just like this...” Subaru said in a wondering tone. His despair appeared to have been paused. He was feeling her palms, looking oddly enamored. When I was sleeping here by the cliff… “Earlier, did you…?"]
“Of course it had been her,” Emilia murmured.
“Of course,” Garfiel agreed.
“Who else could it have been?” Otto sighed.
["...I shall regret it for the rest of my days.” Beatrice looked away. “Perhaps you were simply too wretched as you slept like that?"]
Emilia exhaled slowly. Even if Beatrice wouldn’t be upfront about it, at least that little bit of kindness had…
[But — that’s not the only time, right…?]
The entire theater seemed to blink as one.
[That’s not the only time I felt warmth when in pain, when in torment at the hands of a nightmare…]
“Ah,” Rom said quietly.
Felt jolted. “What?” she demanded. “Rom— What is it?”
Rom didn’t say anything, silently motioning for her to keep watching.
[“Back then…” Subaru recalled, remembering his one night of sleep in the manor. “Someone held both my hands..."]
Felt sucked in a breath. Oh .
[Beatrice raised an eyebrow, looking suspicious.]
“Either of you gonna fess up?” Rachins scowled. Reinhard tilted his head.
[But a single person can’t hold two hands at once like that, Subaru was thinking, staring at both of his hands as his mind raced. A single person lying on a bed alongside another and holding both hands without difficulty…?]
“Eh?” Mimi frowned. “So — it was more than one person? But…”
“There are only so many people at the manor,” Hetaro said. “If only of them could have been Emilia, then…?” He tilted his head. “We’re any of them even her at all?”
[So then, who could have—]
Tivey exhaled slowly.
“Oh,” Julius said quietly.
It was a rather poetic conclusion, wasn’t it? That sort of scene was something out of his collection of chivalrous storybooks. The gentle kindness of two maidservants to a strange boy staying in their manor, given without asking for anything in return… It was the sort of scene that appealed to the idealist in his soul.
—Or, it would. If the additional context of…
“My sister is too kind.”
It left a very sour, complicated aftertaste in his mouth.
[Ah, Subaru thought. I get it.]
What was it? Frederica didn't understand. What was it? What did he get?
Oddly enough, Julius realized that he felt somewhat offended. That scene he had pictured was something out of his beloved storybooks — and so, with that horrible background surrounding it, it felt as though the twins had unintentionally spat on his novellas. It was as though the two of them had gone out of their way to — twist the stories he loved so much into something cruel and perverse.
This wasn’t a fair assessment, and he knew that it wasn’t a fair assessment — but Julius couldn’t get it out of his head.
“Who was it?” Mimi pressed, tugging at Anastasia’ sleeve. Julius blinked out of his thoughts. “What did he figure out? Who held his hands? Why is he…?”
Anastasia’s face was grim, herself lost in thought. Julius opened his mouth to explain in her stead, but—
["Ram,” Subaru breathed. “Rem."]
—It appeared that there would be no need for it.
“Hah?” Rachins raised an eyebrow.
It was them? That didn’t…
Did that make sense?
“It was us?” Rem whispered. Her mind felt blank. She had no memories that she could draw from, after all, that would allow her to judge whether this would be in-character for her old self or now.
Ram did have her memories intact — but the recent revelation of what she had done to Subaru had shattered her ability to trust her judgement of her own character to pieces. She said nothing, only meeting her little sister’s questioning eyes with a helpless look on her face.
Frederica blinked. It was...?
[“I’LL KILL YOU—!”]
Ram would never be able to get those words out of her head. She’d never be able to…
[But more than that, Subaru thought…]
That — sounded much more like the Ram that Frederica had come to know and love, over the past ten years of her life. Didn't it sound like...?
[“Can’t you make the crying stop?”]
Rom stared at the screen in disbelief.
[That horrible, horrible wailing in despair— Subaru swallowed, his shattered heart managing to raise its aching head. I can’t get it out of my head, can I?]
“That’s what he thinks about,” Ricardo said hoarsely. “Above all else— even after they… Even when she said something like…”
It was almost unfathomable. Except Ricardo was watching Subaru do exactly that, before his very eyes.
(He didn’t like this. The thought of having to explain why it bothered him so much in front of those dark eyes made his head and his heart both begin to ache.)
“What should you care?” Felt muttered, far too quietly for Subaru to hear. “What should you care, if they — held your hands through a nightmare? How does that even begin to make up for…?”
The answer was that it didn’t, not at all. It didn’t even begin to approach fair compensation, or reparations, or payback. It was ridiculous to think that those two actions were on anywhere near the same level as one another.
—It was with dread, that Felt already knew what conclusion Subaru was going to draw here regardless.
There wasn’t even a guarantee that it had been the twins, Rom grimaced. All Subaru had to go off of here was a mere hunch, based on the likelihood that two people had held his hands rather than simply one. And yet here he was, and…
[I’m the sort to pick the path of least resistance, Subaru thought.]
No, you’re not, Rachins snorted inwardly. You’re always making things so much harder for yourself than they need to be.
Someone who picked the path of least resistance would have left that batshit manor behind entirely. Someone who picked the path of least resistance wouldn’t have tried to fight the Bowel Hunter. Someone who picked the path of least resistance — wouldn’t have bit back at him and his friends so hard, back in that alleyway in the Capital of Lugunica .
Subaru didn’t know what a life of picking that path would really be like. Rachins wondered — could someone like Subaru even conceive of a mindset like that?
[I don’t want to feel pain, suffering, despair, Subaru reflected. Just the thought of living with such burdens makes me want to run…]
Nobody liked to be in pain. That was why Reinhard was in the role that he was in. As the Sword Saint of Lugunica, he was to shield civilians like Subaru from pain, and suffering, and despair. But Reinhard was a monster, albeit one who fought monsters, and so even with his best efforts, he…
Reinhard should have been there. Subaru — would have been better off, if Reinhard had been there to save him. Reinhard was a monster who fought monsters, but when Subaru had been at the mercy of the monsters of the Mathers Estate, Reinhard had been nowhere to be found.
["What…stupid things am I thinking here…?” Subaru muttered. “I lived this time and everything…”]
[But I don’t wanna run anymore.]
A person should always live in the manner that allowed their soul to shine brightest. This was a truth that Crusch believed in with all her heart.
—So why did that conclusion, which should have been in-line with her core principles, leave her feeling so uneasy?
[What’s wrong with fighting for an easier, more enjoyable life?]
There was nothing wrong with that. Far from it: that fight was one that everyone was born with the obligation to pursue, as far as Anastasia was concerned. —But that answer was making her feel unusually uneasy, right now.
What is Subaru really thinking right now…?
Felt believed that everyone should fight for the life that they wanted, because only losers settled for anything less than what they desired. Felt already knew that Subaru was no loser, not really, even if — he had his more pathetic moments here and there. Felt was not at all surprised by him reaching the conclusion that he needed to fight for the life that he wanted, though she was relieved by it.
But at the same time…
“Something feels off,” she muttered.
Reinhard blinked. “Lady Felt?”
["That's right,” Subaru decided. “My life's mine. That's why — I’ll decide how I use it.”]
Wilhelm felt lost. There was something here that he wasn’t getting. There was something here that was preventing him from understanding what…
Wilhelm was not the sort of person who understood people at a glance, and he had long come to terms with this shortcoming of his. But there were moments, like now, where he wished more than anything that he could just — be on the same page as the people he cared about.
—Something about that conclusion sounded off, didn’t it? Ferris couldn’t bring himself to answer why that might be the case, or why his soul felt as though it had abandoned his body in terror.
Why am I…?
[I’ve made my choice, then. No going back now, is there…?]
Rom exhaled slowly. Quietly, he braced himself for what he knew was coming next.
["—You dithered too much,” Beatrice muttered, cautious eyes fixed on the nearby forest.]
“Oh no,” Ram groaned, so softly that only her sister could hear it. Rem swallowed: the pain in her older twin’s voice made her heart feel as though it were being crushed.
Anastasia exhaled through her nose. This is what happened, when someone refused to stop sulking and do something about their situation already.
(And — that, was what Subaru had meant, wasn’t it?)
["I've finally found you,” Ram snarled, stalking towards them from the trees with eyes thick with hatred. Subaru’s heart clenched. “You will go no farther."]
—The sight of the state her older sister was in made Rem croak.
“Ram…” Garfiel choked out, his face twisted and anguished.
Emilia exhaled slowly. Seeing her friend in such a sorry state made her heart clench. “Oh, Ram,” she murmured.
Otto glanced across the room, face carefully blank. Ram…
In the present moment, Ram stared at the screen and said nothing.
[Ram has none of her usual meticulous look, Subaru thought sadly. With those tears in her skirt, the lack of a headdress, that windswept hair…]
That woman looks like an animal, Ram thought dully. That woman looks like an enraged beast…
Was this how Subaru remembered her?
[—Those sisters dressed each other and did each other's hair, right?]
Mimi flinched violently.
That was right. The older sister had always been dressed and cleaned in the morning by the younger sister. And now the younger sister was gone, and the older sister had been left behind, and — this was the result. The way that the older sister looked now was—
If it had been Mimi — would she end up looking like that, too?
The thought was unbearable, and Mimi had no choice but to reach out and grab her younger brothers and tug them both so tight to her chest that nothing could ever, ever—!
“Ow!” Tivey cried.
“Onee-chan, wha—?!” Hetaro struggled fruitlessly against her grip, but stilled when he felt it tighten still. “O-Onee-chan—?”
“You’re never doing that,” Mimi growled. “Neither of you are ever — Mimi is never, ever gonna let either of you…!”
They’d never leave her. They’d never die without her. She’d never see the backs of them like this. Mimi would die first, she was sure of it. That was the deal. That was how it was, being an older sister.
That disheveled look — was the look of an older sister who’d just had her role violently stripped away from her. It terrified Mimi down to her core, because the very thought of being in a position like…!
“Never,” she snarled, gripping them both tight. “Never, never, never—!”
“O-Onee-chan—!”
“Please let go—!”
Ricardo smiled slightly at the sight of the triplets, but it lacked any real amusement. He was still angry at that girl, but the sight in front of him was just…
(It would have to have been a pain like no other, to lose your other half.)
—Even seeing Ram staring him down like a bloodthirsty mabeast, all Subaru could think about was how her sister had helped her get ready every morning. Even now, his thoughts were so fondly domestic…!
More and more, Ram was feeling as though she had stepped into a puddle only to find that it had no bottom. Had Subaru always been like this? —Apparently, the answer was “Yes.”
[I know that, Subaru remembered. I know they told me at some point.]
Frederica—
That was right, actually.
There were plenty of small things that Frederica knew about Ram, weren't there? She hadn't known about — this — but—
[I know a lot of other things about them, too.]
Ram wanted to cry. Just those little things — and he thought so fondly of her, just for that?
There was likely no truer expression of love, than for a person to think of those little details of someone else’s life with such warmth and pride. Faced with such searing affection from a boy she had wronged in a manner that should have been unforgivable — what was Ram to do, in a position like that?
“Oh, Subaru,” Emilia murmured. She sounded very, very sad.
Those little things mattered so much to him, didn’t they? Just knowing those little details, those little quirks, those little things about the people with whom he worked side by side…
It was an easy fallacy to fall prey to, the idea that it was only the big revelations that counted. But in his old age, Rom had long learned that it was the little things — the way a man drank his tea, the manner in which a girl fidgeted in her seat, the little speech quirks that arose when a woman was flustered mid-conversation — it was all those little things that made those close relationships so very, very precious.
For someone like Subaru, who valued those relationships so, so closely…could Rom even comprehended what those little things meant, to a boy like that?
[“Would you relent, I wonder?” Beatrice threatened. “So long as the pact is active, I cannot hold back against anyone.”]
["Lady Beatrice,“ Ram returned. “It is you who should stand aside. I cannot hold back against you, either."]
["A joke, I suppose. Did I hear you say to hold back in regards to me?"]
["Perhaps you have forgotten you are not in the mansion, Lady Beatrice? Do you truly believe you can protect that man away from the archive, here in the forest?”]
[Her strength comes with limitations, and this is one of them, Subaru noted. But she’s still…]
—Beatrice was like that too, wasn’t she?
Emilia couldn’t help but think this, watching the girl in the metia. All Beatrice would have known, at this point in time, was that Subaru was a very frightened boy who had shown up at the manor just a couple of days ago and asked for her to keep him safe. And yet, as harsh as her words and behavior may be, she had responded to that simple plea by going above and beyond — challenging even the ones who should have been the closest thing she had to allies in order to protect the one who had cried for help from his bed.
That was the version of Beatrice that Subaru saw, wasn’t it? This selfless, heroic, kind-hearted girl was…
["—Boing.”]
Julius made a very loud noise somewhere between a squawk and a shriek, recoiling backwards in his seat. Next to him, Ricardo broke out into loud laughter.
Emilia started, shocked right out of her reminiscence. “Wha—?!”
[Bouncy, bouncy…]
Crusch felt a bit like she had taken a step down the stairs only for her foot to go through empty air. Had he missed something? A turn-around this drastic was—
Felt’s stomach felt as though someone had suddenly filled it up with stones. Her face felt cold. She felt cold all over, actually. Subaru…?
Anastasia stayed very, very still, feeling as though her worst suspicions had just been unilaterally confirmed.
[“Mm,“ Subaru nodded, smiling in satisfaction at finally having pulled on Beatrice’s large pigtails. “That felt pretty good."]
“Had he been holding himself back…?” Rachins frowned. Rom chuckled very slightly, still tense all over with anticipation.
“Fe—” Ferris swallowed, and then forced himself to laugh. “Feels good, hm, Subaru-kyun?” he teased loudly, trying desperately to drown out the sound of his thundering heartbeat. “Were nyew just dy—” He shook his head violently. “We’re nyew just ACHING to pull on poor Beatrice’s hair, this whole time? Poor, p-poor Subaru-kyun—”
“Truly a menace!” Ricardo crowed. “Menace to society, going around petting everything that moves like the first-rate fur connoisseur that he is—!”
“O—” Subaru’s face was oddly pale, but he tried to play along. “O-Oh be quiet, both of—”
["W-W-W-Wh…” After a moment of shock, Beatrice spun around. Subaru inclined his head, as if perplexed. ”What are you doing, I wonder?!” she demanded, eyes wide. “Do you have a death wish, I suppose?!"]
“A reasonable question!” Julius snapped. “Reaching over to — to manhandle a Great Spirit like that out of nowhere — and after she had gone to such lengths to—!”
Nobody was listening to him, not really. Even Julius himself wasn’t really…
Beatrice stared at the screen, tense all over. It wasn’t that she was surprised by Subaru suddenly tugging on her pigtails — if anything, she was somewhat surprised that it had taken him this long to give it a try. But, this sudden turn-around on her contractor’s part…
“Stupid contractor,” she muttered, shaking her head, trying to ease her nerves. “Stupid, stupid, stupid…!”
["Don't be silly,” Subaru replied. “I don't wanna die one tiny bit. When you die, it should be one time, to end your life for good.” He patted Beatrice’s shoulder, walking straight past her. “I truly believe that."]
That — should have been a reassuring statement. Ferris should have heard that and felt relieved, right? So, why…?
Why was he suddenly tense all over?
“S-Silly Subaru-kyun,” he forced out. It hurt to smile, but he did it anyway. “Doesn’t he knyow how s-silly that sounds, to…?”
[Ram was staring at him with a look of astonishment — but as he approached, she composed herself once more.]
["Quite some nerve,” Ram said. “Finally resigned to your fate?"]
He must look insane, Rom grimaced. A turn-around like that, with no reasoning at all…to that girl, Subaru must seem utterly mad. And approaching her like that, no less…!
["Not exactly,” Subaru replied. “More like…I decided to do something."]
In the audience, Ricardo grew still, his smile abruptly falling off his face.
[Ram scowled. "—What?"]
“Eh?” Mimi wondered. “Do something…?”
Anastasia didn’t answer her. She had gone rigid a while ago.
["Sorry,” Subaru apologized. “Because I was sloppy, I brought you girls so much sadness."]
Rom swallowed. He knew what was coming next.
It wasn’t like he and Anastasia hadn’t considered this as a potential factor. In fact, it was the very first conclusion that the both of them had drawn.
After all, if someone had the ability to rewind time at will — didn’t it stand to reason that they would want to use it?
["—! So you did do something to Rem…?!"]
Rom had hoped that Subaru’s good nature would prevent him from considering it an option. —But it seemed that very trait would be the thing pushing him to draw that conclusion, wouldn’t it?
Anastasia had set that worry aside, due to finding so many other parts of this situation so much more immediately worrisome. But now she was reminded of her initial trepidation — and of the fact that an ability like this could very easily become…
["No, sorry, but I honestly don't know,” Subaru said. “There's so much I don't know. But...” He took a deep breath. “There's so much I don't know, but I think I know one thing now."]
“What’s going on?” Tivey whispered. “Lady Anastasia, why are you…?”
Anastasia shook her head, teeth set firmly in a line.
Hetaro tilted his head, perplexed — but Tivey’s eyes widened in realization. His head whipped back around to the metia. “He’s not—!”
["—What's the point?!" Ram shouted back, swinging down her foot to stamp against the ground. “Rem is already dead! There’s no taking that back! What good is it that you know something now?!”]
“There’s no taking that back!” —As soon as the woman onscreen had cried that aloud, Otto realized what it was that Subaru was about to do.
“NO—!” he cried out, lurching forward in his seat.
["I'm not gonna say I can do anything,” Subaru said sadly. “It's because I couldn't do anything that things ended up like this. I know more than anyone that's not gonna convince anyone."]
Garfiel sucked in a breath. Now that Otto had figured it out, it wasn’t difficult for him to—
“Captain,” he said hoarsely. His voice was oddly quiet, but somehow far more intense than one may have expected. “Captain, you didn’t—!”
“Eh?” Mimi startled. “Garf, what’s—?”
[I regret it, really, Subaru thought. I hate myself for my own stupidity and weakness. If I could die from shame, I might have been dead already.]
Crusch shifted uncomfortably. Living life with one’s head bowed and shoulders hunched was an utter waste, she believed that with all her heart and soul. But — Subaru had only been moping like that for a couple of days, and it had been well-deserved with the context of what he had gone through — and he had been about to pick himself back up just that morning, the moment he’d thought that the danger had passed. The thought of condemning him so harshly when he had only ever been hurting was…
It left a sour taste in her mouth.
“Ooh, that’s not good,” Ricardo growled quietly. “That’s really, really not…”
[Still, my shameful behavior, my shameful living, my pathetic helplessness — those brought me here. And, thus, to this conclusion.]
That was how it worked, wasn’t it? All experiences, savory and not, always led up to the present moment. Because of that, it was useless to scorn the past and wallow in misery over what could no longer be changed. As far as Felt was concerned, the only thing a person could do was take their licks and march forward with their head held high.
But the march that Subaru was planning to take right now—!
["And what is it you know about Rem and me?!" Ram demanded furiously.]
“Absolutely nothing,” Rachins growled. He believed he had figured it out. “You know absolutely nothing about them, you idiot, so don’t you fucking DARE—!”
A man didn’t need to know much, to want to protect the people he cared about. Wilhelm understood this. But not knowing much, and knowing—
“Mana of water, heal this body.”
Those were two different things. Wilhelm may have called that forgiveness a strength once upon a time, but this was toeing the line. —And if Subaru’s forgiving nature was pushing him to do what he was growing more and more terrified that the boy would do—!
["…You have a point,” Subaru admitted. “I don't know any of the important stuff between you. But…”]
Chivalry was a virtue. Selflessness was a virtue. Forgiveness was a virtue. Julius considered all of those traits vital for anyone presenting themselves as anything remotely similar to a knight.
But this —
Julius felt as though he was looking at a horrible, horrible perversion of something he had grown to cherish deeply, as a part of his very soul. It felt like poisonous spiders crawling along his spine.
“S-Subaru…!” he choked out.
But there was nothing he could say, and nothing he could do.
[I’ve spent almost twenty days together with them, Subaru reflected. They don’t know that, and I can’t tell them. —But I remember. Even if they’ve forgotten, my soul…!]
“Subaru?” Emilia called out, voice growing tenser by the moment. “Subaru, what are you—? You’re scaring me. What are you doing?”
Beatrice knew that Subaru cherished them all deeply. She had known for a very long time, that he cherished them all on a level almost unheard of, that he loved them all with all his heart to soul. But this level of obsession was…
But that wasn’t even the worst of it, was it?
“Subaru…” she breathed. “Subaru, you didn’t…!”
(But of course, what was there for Subaru to say?)
[I saw them. Laughed with them. Spent time with them. Those worlds where I walked alongside them— Those worlds really had existed.]
—That was right.
Frederica had laughed with, walked with, spent her life with Ram for ten years. She had spent her life with Rem, too, even if neither of them remembered it. That had happened. She hadn't imagined those memories.
Wasn't it silly, to pretend as though those memories never even happened?
If those worlds existed, Rem thought grimly. Then so did…
“Mana of water, heal this body.”
[So—]
Did Subaru even realize that, Rem wondered? Did he realize that the same logic that he used to praise Emilia, to love her and her sister, to hold all of them so close to his heart — was the exact same logic that he should be using to condemn her?
Did Subaru even realize how hypocritical he was being, or was it entirely automatic?
["There's no way you girls knew this," Subaru said. “But…”]
["What…”]
If Subaru was doing all of this to repay Lady Emilia for saving his life in a time that no longer existed, then — surely, by his own logic, he should be holding a grudge against the people who so viciously took it away from him, right? Wouldn’t that only be fair? It would be fair. Rem knew it would be fair. It was the natural conclusion. Any reasonable person would say that past loops either mattered or not, they wouldn’t pick and choose like this. And Subaru had decided at the very start that they were all precious and valued memories, didn’t he?
So why—
[Subaru took a deep breath, and shouted—]
Why—
["I! LOVE! BOTH OF YOU!"]
Why didn’t this boy hate her for what she did to him?
[The blunt, worrywart big sister.]
Ram’s lower lip quivered. She folded her arms, forcing a stony expression onto her face. It was harder than it usually was, to keep this look plastered across her cheeks and her eyes.
[The sarcastic, superficially polite little sister.]
The younger Oni girl stared at the screen, barely able to believe what she was seeing.
That’s how you see me? Rem wanted to ask. Even after everything, THIS is how you see me?
[The days spent with them both are precious memories to me, Subaru decided. Even though they’ve killed me more than once.]
Rem didn’t get him. Rem didn’t understand him. Rem could not wrap her mind around Natsuki Subaru at all.
An uncomfortable feeling was rising in her stomach.
Rem was no longer wary of this boy. If she were being honest with herself, she had not been truly wary of him for some time. But this behavior frightened her — not because of what it might make him to do other people…
[They’re precious enough that, if I had the choice to spend time with them once more, I’d definitely make that choice.]
…but because of what it might drive this boy to do to himself.
[Ram opened her eyes wide, freezing in shock.]
Frederica barked out a laugh. Next to her, Garfiel startled. "B-Big Sis?!"
That was right. Frederica loved Ram like a little sister. Whatever may have happened, that was something that she knew in her very heart and soul. So...
It still mattered. But — it wasn't the entire story, was it? So...
How confusing that must have been, Reinhard sympathized. With how Subaru had been acting this loop…just what sort of conclusions could someone draw about him, except for the idea that he must be utterly mad?
[Of course she’s shocked, Subaru knew. From her point of view, what I just said is meaningless, empty nonsense. —And I’d already abandoned them, didn’t I…?]
Abandonment? He had run away from a terrifying situation in a fit of terror, with there being nothing he could do and nothing he could say. How could anyone call that abandonment?
“That’s not abandonment,” Beatrice said. Her face was morphing into a snarl. “That’s not abandonment. Abandonment would be…!”
In Emilia’s mind, it finally clicked into place — and icy terror flooded through her veins as if a dam had shattered in her mind. “SUBARU!”
[Ram lunged — but Subaru had already started to run.]
[—Right towards the edge of the cliff.]
Ferris’ eyes widened as everything finally clicked, and he was no longer allowed to ignore what was right in front of his nose. “NO—!” he screamed.
[“Wait—!”]
And just like that, Frederica was snapped back to reality.
Wait, she thought, her relieved smile slipping off her face like water. Then—
"WAIT!" she screamed.
[Was it Ram or Beatrice who had cried out? Subaru didn’t know.]
The theater burst into utter pandemonium.
“No!” Garfiel cried. “No— No, Captain—!”
“You didn’t!” Mimi shrieked. “You didn’t, you didn’t, you DIDN’T—!”
“Don’t!” Rachins yelled. “You little— What are you doing?! What are you doing?!”
“Get back, get back there—!”
“Stop it!”
“Don’t you even— NO—!”
As the panicked voices of everyone else filled the room, growing in their intensity the closer Subaru got to the edge, Ram sat there silently, watching the metia as if frozen still, and wondered—
In that moment, had she lunged with intent to attack? Or had she lunged in a desperate attempt to stop him when she saw that he was rushing towards the edge of the cliff?
(Had there, in fact, still been a chance for them to talk it out after all?)
[I’d meant to be determined, but now my thought process is like someone’s clawed it apart.]
“You little—” Ricardo growled, clawing at the sides of his head. His eyes were wild. “You little—!”
[My heart is beating hard, but my body creaks all over, as if to betray my mind. My limbs felt like leaden weights. I’m running with all my might, but the world feels like it’s in slow motion. —It’s like my mind is putting off the results of my change of heart as long as it possibly can.]
[Subaru huffed. So stupid. I’m conflicted even now…!]
Felt stared at the screen with gritted teeth. “You idiot,” she snarled. “You idiot—!”
When she had wished for him to get back to his feet, she hadn’t meant—!
[I know why. I’ve clung to living without shame until now. Even when I’d wanted to die, I’d chickened out in the end, able only to fall to my knees. —But I can do it now.]
A person should live their life in a way that allowed their soul to shine brightest. This was what Crusch believed with all her heart.
—But what was she supposed to feel, faced with a situation where living in such a manner meant throwing one’s life away?
Surely this wasn’t the only way, she thought in horror. She was on her feet yelling with everyone else. Surely this wasn’t—!
But what if it was? If this really had been the only way, if there really had been only those two options — which one would she have preferred Subaru to choose?
Did Crusch even know the answer to that?
[“—It’s rude to Beatrice, huh…?” Subaru murmured, as his final regret.]
“Rude…?” Beatrice choked out. She was shaking all over. Her hands were clawing at her arms. “Y-You… You would call this — rude?”
Eridna half-opened her eyes to watch her fellow Artificial Spirit from Anastasia’s rigid back. Nobody noticed her, just like nobody ever did.
Frederica let out a strangled cry, true horror finally spreading through her veins as she realized what it was that she was about to witness.
And yet — she couldn't bring herself to look away.
[A few steps more. I’m too scared to count them. Pathetic. Insane. I wanna laugh. I can’t laugh.]
Wilhelm wished that he had been more afraid. Wilhelm wished that he had lost his nerve. Wilhelm wished that— that—
But it was useless to wish for such a thing, because all of this had been said and done a long, long time ago.
—Wilhelm wished he could stop himself from hyperventilating, wide eyes and small pupils fixed on the metia with a look of utter terror.
[All that I’m leaving behind is a life of living death. Giving up on a future in that manor would mean that I’d already died inside.]
Anastasia pressed her lips together, unnervingly calm in a room that was quickly descending into chaos. She supposed that was somewhat true, with how this boy had been acting.
That was rather worrying, wasn’t it?
[If I can live as a dead man walking, I can do "something" with that life.]
Old Man Rom, too, was still and quiet. He understood this, more than he thought he should. After all, there had been a time when…
But he’d had Felt, and that had been something he could do with his life after the Demihuman War had been lost.
[And that decision, to do something instead of doing nothing—]
["—I'm the only one who can do it!”]
“Get your head out of your ass!” Rachins shouted. “No you’re not, get your head OUT of your— Just because you CAN doesn’t mean—!”
—Reinhard knew that feeling, didn’t he?
Reinhard knew how it felt, to be the only one capable of saving someone else. That was the reason why he was — in the position that he was in.
To see someone else realizing that they, too… And to see them leaping forward into that position with such a light in their eyes…
Did Subaru even realize what the weight of that position would mean? Did he even—?
It didn’t feel good. Reinhard didn’t feel well. He didn’t know what he was feeling, but he knew that it was nothing good.
[And Subaru was clawing at the air, feet having finally left the ground. He could touch nothing. He could reach nothing. Nothing more could be done.]
Mimi screamed. Her brothers clutched at her, pulling her back from where she had attempted to leap at the metia with all her strength, momentarily forgetting that there was no possible way that she could pull him back safely onto the ground. “NO! NO NO NO—!”
[So fast, Subaru thought dimly. Such strong wind. My eyes hurt. My head hurts. My ears are ringing. My head is ringing. I feel like I left behind my beating heart. —I can’t even hear the ringing anymore.]
As Julius looked down at that hard, rocky Earth that was rapidly growing closer and closer—
Ah, thought the Finest of Knights, in a dim, distant sort of way. That’s why I recognized this place.
[“I’LL KILL YOU—!”]
[That hate-filled voice could not chase him any longer.]
Julius had chased him here, once. Or, rather — he had waited for him, at the very top of that cliff, right where Subaru had been standing at that very moment. And then, he had leapt right after him, hadn’t he?
It didn’t matter. He had been — several lifetimes too late.
[Nothing could, not anymore—]
(When he had leapt, had Julius landed on Subaru’s grave?)
[If it ends with my final death…]
“WHAT?!” Garfiel shrieked.
“What are you talking about?!” Beatrice cried. “What are you— What are you—?!”
[…Then that is that.]
Emilia wailed. It was a screeching, shattering, unearthly sort of sound.
“That is that?!” Otto demanded in a shrill sort of panic, clutching at his hat with both hands. “That is that?! Subaru, what the HELL do you mean, ‘That is that’—?!”
“Wha—” Rem choked out. “Wh— Why—?”
Why would he do that? Why would he risk that? What could she have possibly done, to convince him that he needed to—?
Ram could only stare with wide eyes at the screen as Subaru fell, fell, fell to the rough and stony ground below. And as she watched, she thought—
[“I’LL KILL YOU—!”]
Those words were only an echo in the back of Ram’s mind, now. After all, it paled in comparison to…
[But if I — if only I — can go back, then…!]
(But it would likely be omnipresent, would it not? An omnipresent echo that would last the rest of her life.)
[“I’ll save you!” Subaru shouted. “I swear!”]
[There was a loud, final crunch, like a melon being split apart.]
And with that, the theater went dead silent, frozen still by the grizzly cracking sound echoing from the walls and through their minds.
[And then the screen went dark.]
For a long moment, the theater was quiet.
Subaru shrank away from the cast, unsure of what he could do, what he could say. He opened his mouth. Closed it. Repeated it several times.
He was not the first to speak.
“You…” Mimi forced out, breaking the silence with a voice like ice. She was trembling. Everyone could hear it. Slowly, very slowly, the mercenary turned from the metia to the jar that held the focus of her ire. Her eyes were glittering with rage, every hair on her body on end, bristling. “You…!”
“Onee-chan,” Hetaro whispered, though his heart wasn’t in it.
Tivey didn’t even bother. He, too, was gritting his teeth together, fists clenched tight as his anger rose and rose and rose inside his chest until it began to burn.
Subaru swallowed, and then took the risk of opening his mouth. “L-Look—”
“Look at what, Subaru?” Ferris spat, voice filled with enough acid to melt through steel. Even having expected it, Subaru recoiled. “At what? Look at nyer — nyer dead body? Nyer bloodied corpse? The life nyew threw away, all the people nyew left behind just so nyew could—!”
“I didn’t HAVE anything in that timeline!” Subaru retorted. “I threw everything away, it was a dead end!”
Beatrice croaked.
“It’s NYEVER a dead end!” Ferris snarled. “There’s always something to live for, something that can be done! But nyew didn’t even try, nyew didn’t even— even—!”
To throw away one’s life was the worst of sins, as far as Ferris was concerned. To use it as a tool, to toss it aside like trash, to treat it lackadaisically and without proper care — all of it was unforgivable. Life was a precious, precious thing, and anyone who disregarded that gift may as well have been spitting in his face.
And for Subaru to— to—!
And he did it with a smile on his face, Ferris thought. He felt dizzy and nauseous. When he leapt off that cliff, he had a SMILE on his—!
Wilhelm knew that he should be calming Ferris down. He knew that his emotionally fragile colleague needed his support. He knew that nothing could be done to change this.
But Wilhelm could get angry, too.
“You actually did it,” he said aloud. Subaru shrank away from his tone. “You actually…”
He thought he felt the armrest crackle under his tightening grip.
“Calm down,” Crusch said. Her voice was shaking, even as she tried to steady it and reach out to her two subjects. “Calm down, both of you need to…”
“How dare you do something like that?!” Ricardo snarled. He was clutching the triplets close, an uncharacteristic anger apparent on his face. Subaru recoiled: he had never seen that sort of look on the mercenary captain before, not even during the fight against the Whale and the Witch Cult. “You— Of all the things ya could have done, you—?!”
“How DARE nyew?!” Ferris cried. “Nyew— Throwing nyer life away like that is just— And right in front of—! How could nyew DO such a thing?!”
“It’s completely disrespectful to the people who care about ya is what it is!” Ricardo roared. The noise was thunderous, and threatened to make those nearest to him go deaf. “Tossing away yer life like that— Do ya not understand what an enormous insult that was?!”
“The Great Spirit went out of her way to alter your contract so that she could help you!” Julius snapped. “Do you have any idea how much a spirit has to care, in order to do such a thing?! And then you— you made her WATCH as you—!”
“I dunno shit about spirits, but I know that ain’t right!” Rachins snarled. “If you had tried something like that in front of— of—!”
“If you don’t wanna get hurt, cough up everything you’ve got!”
Tears beaded in the corners of his eyes. Could he really say—?
“It was a shit thing to do,” Felt said, taking Rachins place in stride as he faltered. Her face was grim. “I get why ya did it, but…”
Rachins whipped around to face his Lady. How could you say something like that?! he wanted to demand. But even as his mouth worked and worked, nothing came out.
“Subaru— What do— Why?!” Garfiel wailed. “Why would you do something like—?!”
He knew why. Captain was a hero. Heroes saved lives, even if it cost them their own.
But somehow, seeing it play out like this—!
(Seeing Garfiel in such distress only made Mimi’s anger deepen further. Her brothers struggled even harder to hold her back.)
“All on your own, did you?!” Otto snarled. “Made that decision all on your own, without even THINKING about how it would affect everyone else, didn’t you?!” He was clenching his hat in his hands. He dimly hoped the fabric wasn’t tearing. “Natsuki Subaru, you are just—!”
How many times had he done this? How many times—
Did he do — this — for Otto’s sake, too? Otto didn’t think he would be able to live with the shame, if that were the case—!
Frederica said nothing. She felt as though she had been drenched in icy water.
A few things were true. She had come back to her senses, now, and she knew a few things to be true. Frederica loved Ram, because Ram was like a little sister to her. Frederica loved Rem, because Rem was a little sister to Ram. Rem and Ram had done something unforgivable to Subaru, and nobody had ever known about it at all — and that meant that the two of them were capable of such actions, and likely had been for all the time that Frederica had known them. These were depths to her coworkers that Frederica had never known about before. This did not mean that Frederica needed to stop loving them. Many things could be true at once.
—Subaru loved Ram. Subaru loved Rem. Subaru had forgiven them both a long, long time ago, whether Frederica liked it or not. —And then, wielding that forgiveness like a club, Subaru had—
“I chose…” Beatrice breathed. She was still staring at the metia, black as ink. “And you…?”
Emilia didn’t say a word. She wasn’t even sure that she could speak at all. And even if she could — what on Earth was there for her to say?
“It’s a disgrace!” Ferris growled, a certain rawness just sideways of fury glimmering in his eyes. “It’s a total disgrace! For nyew to— to—! It’s disgusting! Despicable! It’s just pure rotten— The lowest of the—!”
“How could you do that?”
Subaru faltered.
Reinhard’ voice was quiet. Somehow, that made his anger, disappointment, anguish — it made all of it harder to listen to than if he had been bellowing it to the skies.
“Subaru,” he said. The eerie calmness in his voice had made the room fall quiet. “How could you even think of doing something like that?”
Impossibly, Subaru shrank into himself even further than before. “I…”
Right next to Subaru’s cage, Reinhard waited. Everyone else waited with him.
“I…”
What could he say?
“I…”
What could Subaru say? How could he possibly begin to explain how—?
“Actually,” Anastasia countered. “I’d say that was an improvement.”
Everyone blinked.
After a long pause, Julius turned to his Lady. “Lady Anastasia…?”
“He was little more than a wounded animal before he decided to do something about his situation,” Anastasia said, face grim. “Hiding away, thinking of nothing but the bare minimum for survival, lying down and surrendering from the very start…That’s the worst kind of attitude out there.”
It wasn’t like she didn’t understand, given the monstrously disgusting nature of his situation — but in the end, even someone in a situation like that had to be able to stand back up. Especially someone in a situation like that, even. That was the difference between a human and a mongrel.
(Anastasia had already been snarling for him to get up and fight. She very well couldn’t be angry at him for doing exactly as she had wished for him to do, just because the way in which he had done it was…)
(Perhaps Anastasia needed to be more careful about the things that she wished for, in the future. But that wasn’t Subaru’s fault.)
Julius — didn’t know if he should agree with her or not.
Otto certainly didn’t agree with Lady Anastasia. “How could you say that?!” he snapped. “How could you say— What is WRONG with you?! How could you sit there and say—?!”
“It was either that he survives, or he lives,” Anastasia said. “If these were his only two options, then I am grateful that he picked the latter. That’s all there is to it.”
The merchant threw his hat onto the ground in a fit of rage. It made a clunking sound that betrayed an unexpected weight.
In a show of mercy, Anastasia didn’t say anything at all: not about the secret compartment in his had that the man had just unknowingly revealed, and not about his uncouth behavior. Now was definitely not the time for that sort of thing.
For Felt, too, that loser attitude was exactly the thing she hated most. But at the same time…
“There had to be something else,” she hissed. “Why did he go and…?”
But she already knew, didn’t she? Subaru did that because he loved them. Subaru did that because, even though he had only known them for a couple of weeks, even though those two had done something that should have been unforgivable, he really, truly loved them both.
“He shouldn’t have done that,” Anastasia muttered. “I would have preferred it if he hadn’t done that. But — it was an improvement from where he was before. …Let’s see where he goes from here.”
Anastasia could forgive it, this once. But if this became a pattern…
Subaru wasn’t a bad kid. But Anastasia would not be comfortable with a time-traveler running around messing with everything at will, no matter how good-hearted they may be.
Felt snarled quietly. Subaru loved those two, didn’t he? He loved them — and he loved them because, why?
Because he had known them for two weeks, as coworkers. Because he had known them for two weeks, as hosts. Because they had — held his hands when he had a nightmare, a nightmare that THEY had caused by—!
This was disgusting. Felt wanted to spit out the foul taste in her mouth.
“I know,” Rachins muttered, even when Felt didn’t say anything. He felt much the same as she did.
Ricardo took a deep breath. Exhaled. This was just—
But now wasn’t the time for it. With tensions as high as they were, he needed to keep his own attitude light and easy. If nobody did — if everyone kept freaking out — then that wouldn’t go well for anyone.
“Well,” he said mildly. “Guess we ain’t taking any hikes up mountains for a while, eh?”
Mimi scowled at him, but Hetaro laughed a little bit. He sounded tired. Tivey didn’t respond either way, watching his siblings with a worried look on his face.
Rom folded his arms from where he had silently watched the entire exchange play out, exhaling slowly. As much as he didn’t like to think about that kid in this sort of light…
If Subaru got used to the idea of — making use of his curse like this, then that was going to be a problem. He was a good kid, but that would still be a problem. …But, he would wait and see what came next, before he drew his conclusions.
“I won’t forgive this,” Ferris hissed, clutching his arms tight. Angry tears were dripping down his cheeks in a steady stream, falling into his lap. He was already trembling, but then he started to shake his head purposefully. “I won’t forgive this. I won’t forgive this. Nyever. Nyever, nyever, nyever—!”
Subaru finally snapped. “What was I supposed to do?!”
Ferris recoiled.
“Answer me — what was I supposed to do, here?!” he demanded. “Was I supposed to let Rem stay dead? Just — carry on like nothing happened and I couldn’t do anything about it? Was THAT the right answer?!”
“Anything but this!” Ferris snarled. “Anything— ANYTHING but— throwing nyer life away, for the sake of someone who—!”
“If I did anything else she’d still be dead, and I didn’t want her dead!” Subaru retorted. “I didn’t WANT her to die — whether you like it or not, I cared about her, even back then! And I don’t regret it, because if I didn’t do that, then she’d still be dead! Is that what you’re asking me to do? Is that what you want from me? For me to — to let the people I care about die?!”
The healer stared at Subaru with a raw, indescribable look on his face. But he didn’t say anything. What could he say? Subaru was right.
Subaru was—
For a moment, it seemed as though Ferris were gearing himself to lunge at the glass jar. For a moment, it seemed as though h the sheer force of his rage would allow him to do exactly that. Subaru braced himself for whatever would come next—
—But then, all of that rage, grief, sorrow, fright, and everything else collapsed like a house of sticks, and Ferris crumpled in on himself in defeat. A single sob echoed through the room. That one sound was packed with so much anguish that for a moment, everyone felt as though a hand had wrapped around their hearts and squeezed them all tight.
Subaru stared. “…Ferris?” he called out tentatively.
Ferris didn’t respond at all, limp and defeated like a broken doll.
Otto watched the healer grimly. Who could blame him, for having such a visceral reaction? Otto certainly couldn’t.
Garfiel turned away. He looked too horrified and devastated to say anything more.
Emilia swallowed. Subaru was right: in that situation, he would have been choosing between his life and Rem’s. And, if one of them could come back…
Emilia couldn’t consider that decision levelheadedly. It made her blood curdle until she felt as though she were about to faint.
—Beatrice was still staring at the metia, utterly silent.
I chose him, she thought. I chose him. I chose him, and he—!
It was nice, to know that she had once chosen him of her own volition, at one of the darkest moments of his life. But to see him take that decision of hers and— and throw it back in her five like that—!
“Beako…?” Subaru asked tentatively.
“How could you do that to me?” Beatrice asked shortly. Her voice cracked. “How could you…?”
And of course, Subaru didn’t have an answer.
“Tell me,” Beatrice snapped. “Don’t just— Say something, already!”
“I…” Subaru swallowed, averting his gaze. “Would you believe me,” he asked meekly. “If I said that I hadn’t really thought about that part much beforehand? …You’d only known me for a couple days, and I’d spent the whole time…”
Beatrice wanted to punch him, but there was a glass wall in the way.
“I chose you,” she spat. “I cared about you, even back then, and you…!”
Subaru knew she was right. He didn’t know what he could do about it except bow his head — and Beatrice was not assuaged by this gesture in the slightest.
“…Nee-sama?” Rem whispered.
Ram stared at the metia with a face like polished stone.
Ram had not been able to say a word since they had watched Subaru throw himself off of that cliff — or more accurately, not since she had realized what he was about to do. To an outsider, it might have seemed like despair, or anger, or disappointment. And — it was all of those things, but they would be wrong about the target of that whirlwind of emotions, because Ram did not feel any of those things towards Subaru.
Instead, at that moment, what Ram had thought—
Finally, he killed himself.
In that moment — that was what Ram had thought.
Disgusting. Abhorrent. Shameless. Unforgivable. To live was important, of course, but to live with pride was even more important than that. That was how Ram understood her place in the world.
For Ram to have been glad that her little brother had sacrificed himself for her little sister, even for a moment— even after all they had done to him—
“I’m alright, Rem,” Ram said softly. “You don’t need to worry so much about your big sister.”
Ram would never breathe a word of that thought aloud, and she would also never forgive herself for it.
[For a long moment, the screen was dark. —But then there was the understanding that something was there.]
“Eh?” Beatrice asked, looking slightly alarmed. What was…?
["—I cannot meet you,” that something whispered. “Not yet."]
[And then that was that.]
“…What?” Emilia asked.
Nobody could answer her: they were all equally confused. They turned to Subaru.
“I…” Subaru frowned. “I actually don’t remember that,” he admitted. “At all.”
And so, all of them were left without any answers at all.
(What an odd dream that was, Emilia decided. There weren’t many other conclusions for her to draw, after all.)
[—It felt that as soon as Subaru hit the ground, he opened his eyes to a familiar ceiling.]
Back here again, Rem thought. That odd feeling in her chest had yet to go away.
Back again — all for her sake.
[“I’m…back…” he sighed.]
How many more times would he return to this moment? Rem supposed that she had no way to know the answer to that.
[So, I did come back, then. I wasn’t sure… Subaru clenched his trembling fist. But, I’m glad I did. I’m glad it worked.]
He hadn’t even been sure that it was going to work. Otto bit back a snarl. For all Subaru had known at the time, that really had been…!
And for what?! Subaru had gone and — done that — all for the sake of—!
["Nee-sama, Nee-sama. Our Dear Guest appears to be slow to wake."]
["Rem, Rem. Our Dear Guest seems to be slow in the head for his age."]
[Ah. And that’s the most important thing, isn’t it…?]
The most important thing…
Rem swallowed. She felt cold.
For someone to think of her in that sort of manner, even after she had done something so…!
Could Rem do something like that, she wondered? Given the chance, would she, also, be able to…?
Ram looked away. She had been able to keep her eyes on—
The torture of an innocent man in the forest, which she knew she would have helped keep a dark secret until the end of their days. The breakdown that had followed, with every grisly detail being her own fault. The suicide off the cliff that had resulted in a shattered skull, but that had also saved her little sister and caused her to think—
—But for some reason, this gentle reunion in the guest room was the part that Ram couldn’t bear to watch.
[I have so many things I want to ask. Subaru swallowed. But with both of them alive and well and acting normal again, I…]
Frederica looked at the twins who she loved like little sisters, who had done something unforgivable, who she still loved all the same, and—
It shouldn’t have surprised Ricardo, that Subaru loved the two of them so dearly. He had known it long before that unpleasant revelation, after all — and in the hours since, that difficult truth had been impressed upon the lot of them time and again.
But still…!
“Mana of water, heal this body.”
“I’LL KILL YOU—!”
Still, Ricardo found himself overwhelmed with disbelief, and amazement, and a deep, deep worry for a boy he never would have thought he would be afraid for just a short time ago. He feared that all three of those emotions were set to grow, and grow, and grow some more.
["Dear Guest, Dear Guest. Is something wrong? Are you unwell?"]
["Dear Guest, Dear Guest. Are you sick? Perhaps a chronic illness?"]
[Rem and Ram both seemed rather concerned, watching Subaru put his hand on his chest and lower his head, lip wobbling. Together, they slowly reached out from either side of the bed.]
Mimi stiffened. Hetaro and Tivey both pressed themselves close to their big sister.
Get away from him, she wanted to snarl. Get AWAY from—!
["—Let me borrow those for a sec,” Subaru said.]
["Eh?"]
["Ah."]
Julius flinched violently away from the screen, harshly inhaling and just barely resisting the urge to squeeze his eyes shut. Subaru…!
With personalities that — volatile — who could say how the twins would react to him reaching out and—!
[“Yeah, I knew it…” Subaru exhaled, having suddenly grasped both of their hands in his own. “There’s no mistaking it.”]
So it really had been us, Rem reflected quietly. We really did…
But why would — this Rem — Why would she do such a thing?
Rem was the type of person who would—
“Mana of water…”
…Could that type of person — also be the type of person who would…?
[I wasn't wrong about what had given me the determination to throw myself off that cliff, Subaru smiled.]
And he hadn’t even been certain about THAT. Otto wanted to break something. What would Subaru have done if he had been wrong? What would he have done — if it really hadn’t been the two of them?
Anastasia exhaled slowly. She — needed some time to figure out how she felt about all of this. She needed…
Was his courageous leap forward on a mere hunch something to be admired, or was it a foolish step that easily could have turned out to be a waste of effort and sacrifice that would earn him nothing in return? Anastasia wasn’t even sure if there was a straightforward answer to that question. She kept her mouth shut.
["No, Dear Guest,” Rem said, politely pulling away with a harsh look on her face. “You are surely mistaken. About everything."]
You are. Rachins gritted his teeth. You absolute lunatic, there’s not a single thing you’re right about. Not a single thing…!
Rom watched his younger colleague’s trembling form with a conflicted look on his face.
["No, Dear Guest,” Ram said, politely recoiling in disgust. “It was surely a mistake that you were born."]
Reinhard flinched, for a couple of reasons he understood and a couple of reasons he did not.
Felt bared her teeth. How dare you say that to him, she wanted to snarl. How dare— You two, of ALL people, should—!
But she said nothing.
(Nobody needed to say anything: Rem and Ram were drawing conclusions all on their own, and everyone could see it on their faces plain as day.)
["All things considered, I probably shouldn't smile at that…” Subaru admitted. “But right now, it feels good."]
Wilhelm stared up at the metia, at a loss. He didn’t understand this. He didn’t understand why, or how, or — why . It just didn’t make sense.
The idea that he didn’t actually understand Subaru hurt very badly, and he didn’t understand why that thought hurt so much either.
Crusch — how was Crusch supposed to respond to this? How would [Crusch Karsten] have responded to this, if she were here now instead of her?
But [Crusch Karsten]’s place had been taken by Crusch, and Crusch did not know how she was feeling right now any more than she knew how [Crusch] would have felt in her stead.
—This was where Ferris was supposed to speak up. This was where Ferri-chan was supposed to raise his voice, exclaiming loudly in mischievous surprise before teasing Subaru for his unusual attitude. This was where he was supposed to…to…
"Big Sis?" Garfiel muttered.
"E-Eh?"
"You're crying."
"...Ah."
Her little brother ways right. Frederica snorted softly, looking down at the wet finger that she had brushed against her cheek. "I suppose you're right."
["Nee-sama, Nee-sama. Might Dear Guest actually enjoy being insulted?"]
["Rem, Rem. Might Dear Guest be a perverted masochist?"]
Ferris did nothing of the sort. Ferris stayed exactly where he was, dull and unresponsive, tears of despair and resignation still dribbling down his cheeks one after the other.
“Ferris…” Crusch trailed off.
Wilhelm stayed quiet, at a loss for what he could possibly say.
[Those are odd accusations to throw at a "Dear Guest" so quickly, Subaru reflected, looking at their looks of blatant, visceral distaste. —But that’s fine. If it means I really can do things over with the two of them, everything else is unimportant.]
Emilia flinched violently.
“Unimportant,” Beatrice echoed softly. It was no secret that Subaru felt that way, not to her. But still…!
(He had left her all alone by that cliff. Was that, too…?)
(Beatrice didn’t let herself think about that too much.)
“How dare you say that,” Garfiel croaked. “How… Captain, how could you say…?”
Otto knew damn well how Subaru could say that. He wanted to punch his fist through a wall. Or perhaps through Subaru’s face, a second time.
—!
Back in the Sanctuary, had Subaru—?
Everything else is unimportant. Ferris curled in on himself even tighter than before. That’s right. Everything else is unimportant. Nothing else matters. So long as everyone else is alright, who cares if you…?
Even in his head, Ferris was too disgusted to finish that sentence.
["Sorry for doing that earlier without even saying hi,” Subaru said, hopping off the bed. He double-checked his body’s condition for a moment, and then turned to the maids, crossing his arms and puffing out his chest dramatically before sitting right back down, meeting both of their sharp gazes with his own. “There’s something I want to say beyond apologizing, though.”]
Ram already had an idea of what he might be gearing himself to say. After all, Subaru had once interacted with her in a manner very similar to the moment she was watching right now. She gritted her teeth. Don’t say it, she wanted to snarl. Don’t you say it…!
Rem had no memories to go off of, and certainly no idea of any similar interactions that would have echoed this moment, but she was pretty sure she also knew what Subaru was about to say.
[They're probably already starting to assess me, Subaru mused absentmindedly.]
That threat was still very much present. Felt swallowed. At the very least, Subaru hadn’t…
Forgiving and forgetting were two different things, after all. Felt would have greatly preferred that Subaru did neither, but if he needed to do one, then the former was vastly preferable to the latter — and either or would be preferable to Subaru somehow managing to do both at once, in a situation this dangerous.
[If I can’t earn their trust — the trust of everyone in this Manor — I can’t hope to regain that peaceful, tranquil time I lost…]
That’s what he’s concerned about? Anastasia marveled.
Anastasia Hoshin was not one to look down upon the desires of other people, but — this boy’s fanatical desire to cling to his attachments to people who had hurt him so terribly…
Anastasia would not look down upon that wish, but it did worry her considerably.
[I’ll throw caution to the wind this time, lay all my cards on the table.]
["I mean, geez,” Subaru murmured. “I'm not some kind of delinquent who can't get along with anyone..."]
That, Ricardo huffed slightly, you are not.
A delinquent who can’t get along with anyone — Subaru was the exact opposite of that. In fact, it seemed that he was so far opposite of that sort of character that it was becoming a problem unto itself.
[Rem and Ram were both tilting their heads slightly, as if they had their doubts.]
Ram had imagined a very different kind of problem, when she and Subaru had first met. She had imagined him as a pervert, a selfish and dangerous man who might try to harm her or the other women of the manner due to his lecherous tendencies. After all, he had reached out taken her hand without warning in that final timeline, too. She wondered if the version of herself onscreen was thinking something similar, right now.
She had no way of knowing. The Ram onscreen had soundly painted itself as an utter stranger, even to herself. Who could know what went through that woman’s head?
[Even now, Subaru thought fondly. Even now, their gestures are syncing up…]
The fact that he still thought about her and her sister with such genuine fondness made Ram want to slam her fist through a wall. It just made Rem want to cry.
[I already know what I want to say, as well as what I need to do.]
["—I trust you,“ Subaru declared. “So let's get along, okay?"]
Julius stared up at the metia aghast. Trust — already?
The worst part was that he didn’t doubt that Subaru meant it, not even slightly.
“Od Laguna…” Crusch muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose. It wasn’t like she hadn’t been bracing herself for something like that, but somehow seeing it play out still…!
[Having a little knowledge of the future won’t change my core nature, Subaru reflected, nor the mere possibility that I might be able to change things. All I can do is address the situation here and live every day to the fullest.]
That — wasn’t a bad attitude, Rom thought. It was probably the healthiest he could have, given his current situation.
Now, if only the risk of him choosing to…
But they could figure that out later. Once Rom gauged just how great of a threat that plausible response actually was.
—His core nature would always remain the same, would it? Somehow, Anastasia didn’t doubt that.
(But that was not necessarily a good thing. A strong constitution or a lack of adaptability — which one would it be?)
[Rem and Ram exchanged meaningful looks.]
Rem wondered what was going through her head, back then. Even then, had she been fantasizing about a scene with an iron ball and chain, our in the middle of the forest where nobody would be able to hear as…?
(Had her sister any idea at all, before the moment when the iron ball finally came down?)
["I heard a ruckus, so I came to peek...” Emilia’s voice said, and the half-elf stepped into the room. “You seem pretty lively, Subaru. I'm glad."]
Much like that first loop. Emilia wondered just how many times it was, that Subaru had seen her come into his room to check on him that morning.
The thought made her very, very sad — but also somewhat happy, to know that she had always cared for him so much. Emilia hoped that Subaru understood…
He did, right?
[Skin so pale you can almost see through it, silver hair down to her hips, violet eyes emitting a bewitching magical spell… Subaru thought dreamily. What inhuman beauty…]
—Ricardo coughed into his fist.
The atmosphere had become far too tense. Everyone was far too angry, far too frightened, far too…
Someone had to do something, or all of them would lose their minds in this place.
“Inhuman beauty, eh, Subaru?” he teased. Subaru started. “Lady Emilia’ll always be yer amazing otherworldly princess, won’t she? Young men, I tell you…!”
Frederica gave a strained smile. It really was lovely, that...
["I felt kind of conflicted there, but seeing Emilia-tan blows all that away!” Subaru declared happily. “You're like a compassion pill that works extra strong on my heart."]
["Sorry,” Emilia apologized, looking somewhat troubled. “I don't really know what you're saying…”]
“Y-Yeah,” Subaru replied, giving himself a shake. “Go ahead and laugh about it, you big jerk! But nobody can beat Emilia-tan’s adorableness!”
“Is that really what ya wanna say in front of yer adorable contracted spirit and the second love of yer life?” Ricardo goaded. “You playboy, you, surrounded by adorable girls at every corner~!”
["Even your sad look is cute…” Subaru sighed. “You're always fresh, and that makes me feel refreshed."]
["Somehow, that sounds kind of creepy…” But Emilia’s grimace quickly softened into a smile. “But good morning. I'm glad you're safe."]
“Oh dear!” Ricardo laughed boisterously. “‘Creepy’ — the one word that no young man wants to hear from a beautiful woman, oh, poor Subaru—!”
“Oh be quiet, you—!”
["Yeah, good morning,” Subaru nodded. “Well, let's start again, shall we?"]
[All three girls tilted their heads in unison. Subaru started laughing. They look like a trio of sisters!]
“Sisters?” Emilia echoed weakly. The corners of her mouth turned up. Just a little bit.
She thought… Emilia would quite like to be…
Well. She thought she would have, once upon a time. Before she had seen…
“Mana of water…”
“I’LL KILL YOU—!”
The smile slipped from Emilia’s face once again.
How am I supposed to face them after this?
["What I meant was,” Subaru declared. “It’s time for me to start clearing the Roswaal Manor level."]
“‘Clearing the Roswaal Manor level’?” Otto repeated.
That sounded — a little off, didn’t it?
It’s good to see him invigorated, Anastasia thought uneasily. Despite Ricardo’s best efforts, the Royal Candidate’s body was still very, very tense.
If that — response — became a habit…
[I need to surpass two major obstacles to get through this first week at Roswaal Manor, Subaru recalled. And the first is to win the trust of everyone living here. Rem, Ram, and Roswaal, too…]
Emilia bit back a whimper. Subaru should have been able to take that for granted. He shouldn’t have been afraid of them. He shouldn’t have been scared that they would hurt him. The fact that they loved him, the fact that they cared for him — that should have been something that he could have taken for granted. Not something that he believed was…
Otto exhaled slowly. It was a logical thought process, but coming from someone as gentle-hearted as Natsuki-san made it feel so very, very bitter.
—There was a detached element to that declaration that Crusch did not like very much. It was as if Subaru were thinking of this as a game, or some sort of challenge that he needed to overcome.
She wasn’t sure what sort of attitude she would have preferred over this, but…
Perhaps this had been a necessity, in order for him to do what he believed needed to be done.
Felt couldn’t really judge Subaru for doing what needed to be done. Even if, from an outside perspective, it sure did look — off.
[If the two maids see any part of me as even remotely dubious, the chances they'll kill me in order to silence me are exceptionally high.]
Anastasia gritted her teeth. It was the sign of a weak ruler indeed, who would allow such unease and discontent to brew amongst their own staff.
Roswaal, their Master. Emilia, the one whom their Master served. Both were to blame, in this situation. —Anastasia hoped that she would see them correct themselves by the time this demonstration came to a close.
Ram felt as though something was gnawing at her insides. So this — was how Subaru had thought of her, at least at one point in time. Subaru loved her, Ram knew that he loved her, and yet…
Ram wanted to say that Subaru’s worries were unfounded — that such behavior from her towards him would be utterly absurd — but she had already seen for herself that that wasn’t the case, with her own two eyes.
[Because of that — I’ll throw myself into my work with all my might. I’ll be charming, and I’ll be clueless, and I’ll be a hard worker, and I’ll be everything else they want from Natsuki Subaru, too…!]
“Everything we want…?” Emilia repeated. But all I ever wanted was for you to be yourself…
“Everything we want,” Otto said dubiously. Molding oneself to fit the goals of another was what Otto was supposed to do for Subaru, not the other way around.
"Everything we want," Frederica murmured. So, Subaru thought like...
Frederica was a maid. She was not a merchant, nor a soldier, nor anything else. She felt as though she had stepped into what she thought would be a puddle, only to fall far, far below its surface.
“Everything we want…” Garfiel echoed, unease and guilt curdling in his stomach.
Did Cap— Did Subaru feel that way about Garfiel, too?
Anastasia grimaced. That level of devotion was a wonderful gift, and she was becoming more and more convinced that Lady Emilia had utterly wasted it.
[I’ll reach the morning I want to see — for myself, and for everyone at the manor. Subaru clapped his hands together. —Now, let's get this show on the road.]
“‘Getting this show on the road’?” Otto repeated.
Anastasia felt similarly. Well, she thought grimly. That is one way for a person to cope with — all of this.
Especially so, if the person in question had already been primed to make comparisons between their surroundings and their favorite storybooks.
Otto shook his head. Ricardo — the Captain of the Iron Fang was right. They had to keep their spirits up. They had to…had to…
[“Hey, hey!” Subaru called out. “Hey there, kids! You know where the person in charge of the village is?!”]
“You sent him on an errand like that on his first day?” Felt asked.
Ram started slightly at being addressed. “Y-Yes,” she said quietly. “I did that in — our timeline, too.”
It had been a good way to get his overenthusiastic self out of her hair for a while. She had kept an eye on him via her clairvoyance, and he had done much the same as he was right now.
How many times had he done this? How many times had he repeated these same steps, done the same things, all so that he could finally…?
Ram wasn’t able to think anymore. Ram didn’t want to watch this anymore. Ram had long stopped trying to guess which loop would finally be the final one, because if she got it wrong—
The despair that would come from such a horrible disappointment might very well rip her soul to pieces.
[“Oh…“ Petra said, eyeing him up and down suspiciously. “Are you the new servant in the Lord’s mansion?”]
Frederica smiled weakly.
“News travels fast around those parts,” Rachins muttered.
“Irlam doesn’t have much to talk about,” Ram noted quietly. Until it does…
[“Oh, you're right!” Subaru praised. “As expected of Petra! So smart! So cute! The best in the village!”]
Emilia — managed to smile. “Subaru always did get along with the village children,” she said softly. “He’s always so kind to them, and they always love him so very…”
[“…Did I mention my name?” Petra’s guard had gone up, eyes filled with surprise, resentment at having been surprised, and an overlaying, rising suspicion.]
[Subaru winced. “Ugh!”]
Frederica winced, too. Julius exhaled slowly through his teeth. “If only he could be just a little less suspicious…” he muttered. After all, that lousy reputation had already gotten him—
It would benefit Subaru greatly if he was just a little more self-aware, was all.
[Quick, gotta come up with something— “Oh, look, there she is, there she is!” Subaru said hastily. “The most beautiful girl in the village! Speaking of Petra of the village of Arlam, her brave name is echoing high and low, even in Lord Roswaal's mansion! See?”]
“Smooth,” Garfiel commented wryly. His voice was still tense. Otto said nothing.
“It was a valiant attempt,” Crusch said.
“Wouldn’t have fooled anyone worth a damn,” Felt said. Her voice was like stone. She couldn’t help that.
[“Oh… In the Lord's mansion? Oh no, I'm so embarrassed…”]
[“It's true, it's true! Rather, it's inevitable! Oh no, the real thing is a hundred times cuter than the stories, haha!”]
“A valiant attempt,” Ricardo agreed wryly.
“Shut up.”
“M-Mimi is cuter than her,” Mimi said. Her voice was shaking.
“Definitely,” Tivey agreed.
“Absolutely,” Hetaro declared.
Ricardo snorted, shaking his head. Young girls and their insistence on being cute — it really was something else, especially in Lugunica. It wasn’t like the triplets hadn’t been this way in Kararagi, but he feared that the move had only exacerbated it.
“At least it was complimentary,” Julius sighed, standards dropping by the second.
“…I think Subaru is cuter,” Reinhard said thoughtfully.
Felt snorted, being one of just a handful to hear him. “Don’t let Big Bro hear you say that.”
—Anastasia’s eyes were on Petra, not Subaru. “Clever girl…”
[Petra was only pretending to be embarrassed, carefully seizing up Subaru’s reaction.]
Such caution and inquisition, at such a young age — that was the sign of a very promising personality. Anastasia tilted her head, and wondered where that girl might be right now. If other factions had yet to snatch her up, then perhaps…
—Otto noticed Anastasia’s calculating stare. “And to think,” he said loudly. “It was not long after this first encounter that Petra would become a maid of the Emilia Camp, right?”
“A little over two months,” Beatrice confirmed. “Mostly because she wanted to be near Subaru. Even if he did make a lackluster first impression, it certainly didn’t stick, I suppose.”
(Assuming that his first impression had continued to be lackluster in the final loop.)
Anastasia took the loss in stride.
[“My name is Natsuki Subaru!” Subaru declared. “Long story short, I'm an apprentice butler! I'm a hard worker who's been taking care of Lord Roswaal’s mansion since yesterday. I hope we can all get along!”]
“Oh dear,” Wilhelm said.
[Petra looked rather irritated — by his lack of composure, impoliteness, overfriendliness, patronization. She was hiding this well enough that Subaru didn’t notice.]
Frederica covered her hand with her mouth. My, how things had changed since this first meeting of theirs.
“He really does know how to make a good first impression,” Julius commented.
“You’re one to talk,” Anastasia teased, nudging him in the side. Finest of Knights that he was, he had the unfortunate habit of putting his worst foot forward during any and all first meetings. It was quite entertaining, if slightly pathetic. —Made even more so by Julius’ obtuseness towards this reality, with him currently looking at her with confusion.
Otto rolled his eyes. Subaru did have that effect on people, didn’t he…?
“That…” Garfiel swallowed. “That attitude of hers sure didn’t last forever.”
[“…So, you're looking for the person in charge of the village?” Petra said, looking as though she had accepted Subaru’s temporary presence for the sake of the others. “What do you want with them?”]
[“Well, I've been asked by my Maid-senpai to deliver something to them. So, I guess I'm running an errand!”]
[“Hmm. All right, I'll take you to Muraosa…”]
“O-Oh,” Emilia giggled slightly, putting her hand to her mouth. “That’s somewhat naughty…”
Frederica sighed.
“Naughty?” Julius echoed. Rem tilted her head.
“Mayor Milde is the one in charge of the village,” Ram sighed,. “Muraosa Rathhum is her younger brother.”
—Subaru had probably known that by this point, hadn’t he? Had he gone along with Petra’s little game for her sake? Ram had always known that Subaru was that sort of man. It was the sort of trait that she expected to bring nothing but trouble.
(But she had never expected it to extend as far as…!)
["Good morning!” Subaru announced, having reached the second day. “The weather's great today, perfect for laundry! Let's make this a happy day! —Yes! Victory!”]
Ricardo and Subaru both glanced in Ferris’ direction.
“Radio calisthenics, eh, Subaru?” Ricardo teased, eyes fixed on the healer. “The fact that you went out of your way to make this a routine…”
“Oh go on, laugh it up,” Subaru retorted, looking at exactly the same person. “I already know I look…!”
["You really are energetic in the morning…” Emilia noted, conversing with the lesser spirits.]
["Hey, don't talk like it's all me here. Put your back into it, Emilia-tan…!”]
Ferris barely even seemed to have noticed at all. Both men wilted.
["When I see him clean his face like that, I'm like, he's seriously a cat. I guess spirits get sleepy, too, huh? He looks half asleep there."]
["You sleep when you're tired, too, don't you?” Puck yawned. “When mana, the source of our vital power, fades away, well, it’s close enough. If we’re not getting enough mana…”]
Julius didn’t even have the heart to scold him for treating the Beast of the End like a harmless cat anymore. His head ached. His heart ached, too.
["Both up late, huh?” Subaru watched Emilia yawn alongside her spirit. “You were staying up talking to a boy you like, weren't you? Let me in on it!”]
“Oh dear,” Julius chuckled.
“She likes Subaru, right?” Reinhard titled his head. “She wouldn’t spoonfeed someone she wasn’t fond of.”
“Not really the kind of ‘like’ that he meant,” Felt said.
[“Huh?” Subaru gave Emilia no time to respond. “Which girl do I like…? That's, ah, embarrassing to say, you see…"]
“Like it’s not obvious,” Anastasia said. Her dryness was forced.
“It isn’t obvious to Big Sis,” Felt muttered.
["All right, all right," Emilia said, waving casually at Subaru's act. "I like Puck. Puck likes me. The end."]
“Harsh,” Crusch said. Her voice was too stiff to be light.
["Mutual love?! Is there any room for me in there?!"]
["Not even a little, meow,” Puck grinned. “My charm sets Lia's heart a-flutter. You might not be a bad catch, Subaru, but all that is wasted before me. You should just give up on Lia right... meow, meow!"]
[Emilia’s fingers pinched one of each of their ears, causing them both to cry out.]
Seeing Subaru getting physically punished somehow set Julius at ease a bit. It wasn’t a punishment for the right thing, not for what he had done at that cliff. But for some reason, it still made him feel just a little bit…
He relaxed, ever so slightly. “Well,” he said. “You can’t say you didn’t earn that reaction, Subaru.”
Julius wasn’t the only one who felt this way. Wilhelm sighed, taut shoulders slumping. “Sometimes young men need women to pull on their ears.”
“Got a feeling this one needs that a fair bit more often than most,” Ricardo added.
“Subaru’s an idiot!” Mimi agreed. “It’s a good thing he’s got Big Sis to keep him in line!”
“He really is a moron,” Tivey said.
“Couldn’t think of anyone more deserving of that title if I had four hundred years,” Rachins snorted.
“I’m glad that Lady Emilia managed to beat me to the punch this time,” Otto nodded.
“Captain’s great, but he’s got his dumb moments,” Garfiel said.
"He sure does," Frederica said, somewhat stonily.
“Betty shall accept that ear-pulling as proper penance for antagonizing Bubby, I suppose,” Beatrice decided aloud. “She would have also approved of a good punch, perhaps.”
“I feel like you’re all talking about something entirely different than what’s going on right now, actually?!”
Subaru said that, but really he was just relieved to see the tension easing, even if it was just a little bit. If that dumb moment was really what everyone needed to see, then…he was glad.
—Emilia suddenly started.
["Don't get carried away,” she warned, watching as they both meekly endured her punishment together. “I'm going to be upset if that's all you two do."]
["Ow, ow, she's upset, ow!"]
She…
She remembered this, didn’t she?
["I'm glad you two are getting along,” she sighed, letting them go. “But no taking advantage of people just so you can play. Say yes if you understand."]
But — she thought she might have remembered walking into his room in — that first loop, too. After all, she had done much the same both then and now. So, there was no guarantee…
But there was one moment that could never be replicated, wasn’t there?
["Yeees…” Both of them raised a hand and nodded firmly.]
That was right. If this was really what happened — Emilia would know soon enough. She would know, because That Moment was one that only could have happened just that one time.
[Being treated like a child should bother me, Subaru thought. But Emilia's pleasant, satisfied smile makes such minor concerns irrelevant, doesn’t it…?]
“Aww, does Subaru like being treated like a child sometimes?” Ricardo teased. “Does he like being treated gently and affectionately like a little baby?”
“Where did THAT come from?!”
["Oh, right, now is good.” Emilia clapped her hands together and sat on the grass, unaware of Subaru’s inner monologue. “Subaru, sit over here for a moment?"]
["You call, I come running!” Subaru said excitedly, doing just that. “What, what? The timing's good for what exactly? No matter what your request, Natsuki Subaru leaves no itch unscratched! If there's a place you can't reach, just command me to scratch it and I shall obey!"]
This time, Crusch laughed. A real, genuine laugh. Next to her, Wilhelm startled.
“More like a puppy,” she teased.
“Big Bro would probably live his entire life as Big Sis’ beloved little puppy dog if given the chance, wouldn’t he?” Felt agreed wryly.
“He really would,” Hetaro sighed, shaking his head. “I really think he would…”
Anastasia grimaced. She agreed with that assessment, really, but she didn’t find it all that humorous. —Perhaps she would have, in other circumstances, but after seeing all of…this…
Reinhard watched Subaru’s enthusiasm with soft eyes. How lovely it was, to be able to wear your heart so firmly on your sleeve. —And how adorable, to find someone who was able to wear it so brightly and boldly in front of the person he loved the most.
“I can tell from your face that you’re getting all sappy on me,” Subaru muttered, arms crossed. “Jerk.”
“My apologies, Subaru.”
“Wha— Wait, you totally were! Just what sort of things were you thinking about me just now?!”
["All I said was to sit beside me,” Emilia said, smiling a pained smile. “That's a bigger reaction than I expected. What should I do…?"]
Ferris didn’t laugh. Ferris still looked as though his spirit had been completely and utterly crushed. Crusch watched her knight with a worried expression on her face, yet again at a loss for what to do.
Similarly, these events had done absolutely nothing to raise Ram’s spirits. Her eyes were dull, the rest of her face like stone.
If anything, seeing Subaru act so much like himself just made everything worse. This was definitely the boy she had come to see as her little brother, after all — and that little brother was the boy she had gone and betrayed so violently in the heart of the woods.
Rem swallowed. Everything was so confusing. Everything was so wrong. She had hurt this boy, and then this boy had gone and died for her sake — and now he was sitting here with Lady Emilia and…?
She felt so lost. Could she maybe just go back to sleep?
Old Man Rom folded his arms and leaned back, silently bracing himself for whatever was coming next.
["Err... Yesterday was your first day at work,” Emilia decided. “How did it go? Did you do well?"]
["Ah, yeah, failed at eighty percent of it!"]
["I see; you're certainly full of confi... Eh?” Emilia blinked. “Failed?” she repeated. “Eighty percent of it?"]
Rem frowned. Hadn’t Subaru progressed past that point a while ago? From what she had seen, he should only be failing at about…thirty, maybe forty percent of it now.
["Er,” Subaru hastily corrected. “Maybe eighty's overstating it… Maybe more like six, no…seventy-five."]
["That still means you flunked a lot of things…”]
[She looks like she somehow feels responsible for my low rating of my own work…]
Otto shook his head slightly. Both Natsuki-san and Lady Emilia were just…
["Ah, but, hey, that meant you got twenty percent of work right on your first day, huh?” Emilia said, raising her head. “That's fine. I'm sure it's all right. Be confident, now."]
["Hey, you're right!” Subaru exclaimed. “It's a long road, but if I start at twenty percent, I can raise that little by little from here!"]
“He’s so easy,” Anastasia murmured.
["Don't be conceited. Reflect on it properly."]
["If you're going to start sweet, why can't you end sweet?!” Subaru immediately cowed under the pressure of Emilia’s glare, shrinking back and nodding meekly. “Ah, no, it's nothing, very sorry."]
“He really is.” Felt agreed, a lopsided smile flashing across her face.
Anastasia’s face was serious. He’s so easy, she repeated to herself. Someone like this — who’s constantly rearing to go and make his Lady happy, who’s motivated so intensely by even the mildest amount of praise, who can be disciplined with just a look…
Did Lady Emilia even realize the true extent of how valuable that was?
["I do feel like I'm eating Ram's and Rem's dust somehow,” Subaru said. “Getting twenty percent right while trying my best means that's just where I'm at, so no helping it. I'll just expect better from myself going forward."]
["If you're going to be that optimistic about it, there's nothing more I can say, but…” Emilia’s lips tapered into a pout. The sight made Subaru swoon inwardly. So cute…!]
["So, so, you see,” Subaru pointed at Emilia comically with both hands. “I’m spending every day with maid sisters tutoring me while I devote myself to life as a servant. If I get tired of that life I'll just come running to Emilia-tan's lap, so leave it open, okay?"]
Frederica broke into coughing fit.
“WOW that is upfront!” Crusch exclaimed. Anastasia’s eyes widened, and she coughed into her fist.
“…Yeah, I got nothing,” Felt said, who normally would have mentioned Emilia’s denseness. “That one’s on you, Big Bro—”
["…I was only half listening to that,” Emilia said. “But it sounded kind of all right."]
Felt stared at Emilia with astonishment. Emilia blushed, ever so slightly.
["Harsh assessment with a cute face! Well, if that half was the lap part, that's A-OK! Like I said, leave that lap open for me for tonight, Emilia-tan… Don't steal my spot, Puck!"]
—Wilhelm wasn’t amused.
Wilhelm was not a very intelligent man, when it came to the emotions of other people. He had been aware of this for decades. But — Wilhelm knew what love looked like. Wilhelm knew what desperation looked like. And this desperation for love and closeness was…
In normal circumstances, he may have lauded it as pathetic and shameless. With the context of four lifetimes erased, it just made his heart twist painfully in his chest.
If Theresia had forgotten him… If Theresia had forgotten him four times in a row…!
Would Wilhelm’s younger heart have survived such a beating?
["It doesn't matter what you say,” Puck replied, casually flicking his whiskers. “Lia's pact with me means her heart and body are already mine. There's no changing our relationship — meow, meow!"]
[Emilia had grabbed his ears again, this time tossing him into the air.]
["Goodness,” she scolded. “Don’t change the terms of our pact behind my back."]
[Subaru watched as Puck landed in Emilia's hands and happily wriggled in them with a look of complete calm. I can’t help but feel envious of their relationship…]
Anastasia grimaced. Thinking of the Great Spirit as Lady Emilia’s pet, and then thinking that he was envious of that Great Spirit…
Crusch pursed her lips. Your relationship with Lady Emilia is rather enviable too, you know…
Ferris twitched. He had been thinking something similar to Crusch, somewhere in the corner of his mind not currently enveloped by rage and despair.
Mimi huffed, having similar thoughts nearby. When her brothers turned her way questioningly, she refused to say a word about it.
["Well, now that I've energized myself I'd better start the morning work,” Subaru declared.]
(Mimi would get it, too, eventually. After all, Mimi already had Garf in her eyes, and he wasn’t all that far away.)
[Emilia blinked. "What do you mean, 'energized yourself'?"]
["By teasing Emilia-tan."]
Otto shook his head with amazement. Had he ever seen anyone this…Subaru-like, before in his life?
Probably not, if the only appropriate adjective he could think of was “Subaru-like”.
["There you go again,” Emilia sighed. “If all you do is tease people, they won’t trust anything you say when you're actually telling the truth, you know?”]
["That sounds like something out of a fairy tale,” Subaru noted. “If that happens, guess I'll be reaping what I sowed…”]
["Wait, you're telling me that…?”]
“My amazing self can’t decide if Captain is extremely self-aware or not at all,” Garfiel marveled.
“I can’t help but feel like Subaru-sama has managed to be both at the same time,” Frederica muttered.
“That’s one of the things that makes him so cool, right?”
“Please don’t try to emulate THIS trait, Garfiel,” Otto pleaded. “It’s already difficult enough to account for one such wild card in this Camp…!”
["They'll be seriously ticked if I don't get going, though,” Subaru said, rising to his feet. “I'm supposed to help them with this morning's breakfast. —Emilia-tan, you don't like eating green beppers, do you? I'll make sure they're not on your plate."]
Emilia giggled. “Oh, Subaru,” she sighed. “Always so considerate, even about the smallest of things, but even you should know that…”
[“You have to eat even the veggies you don’t li—“ Emilia stopped, midway through finishing even her future self’s sentence. “When did I tell you I don’t like green beppers?”]
Emilia flinched backwards, her smile knocking itself off of her face.
[You did talk to me about it, Subaru reflected. I even saw your distaste for them with my own eyes…]
Emilia remembered, now. Of course, she’d never REALLY remember, but — she remembered seeing it through Subaru’s eyes. She remembered that small conversation, that little back and forth, that little snippet of a mundane morning that had now been lost forever.
She swallowed back a wail. What a horrible thing to lose. That was always the most painful thing to lose: the thing that you didn’t realize was so precious until it was already gone, leaving nothing but a cold emptiness in its place.
[I’ll stay on the path, Subaru thought. I’ll stay focused, and I’ll always joke whenever Emilia’s around, too.]
“—Oh no,” Crusch sighed, bracing herself. She could already see where this was going.
Wilhelm blinked, having not yet realized what that declaration had actually meant. “Lady Crusch?” he asked.
Otto glowered at the metia. “Natsuki-san,” he muttered, all of his prior sense of humor draining from his frame, “you troublesome…!”
[I have to focus, focus, always focus, to keep this smile on my face…!]
“Oh,” Rachins said quietly.
Felt pressed her lips together. There was no way this was going to end well.
—Rem wondered: was that how this boy always thought, even now?
[—There was a loud shattering sound.]
The entire theater flinched violently, shouts echoing across the room.
“Crap!” Rachins swore loudly, lurching forward with a wild panic in his eyes. “Is he—?!”
["It's okay! It's okay!” Subaru shouted, prancing around like a dancer as he moved to quickly get cleaning supplies. “Don't worry! I've got this!"]
Felt exhaled slowly, slouching backwards once again. “Ya really like giving us heart attacks, don’t you, Big Bro?” she snapped.
“Julius,” Ricardo muttered. “Julius, breathe. Ya gotta breathe, here…”
Wilhelm took a deep breath. Exhaled. He glanced at Ferris. Ferris’ total lack of a reaction scared him more than anything else he could have said or done in that moment.
“Felix,” he murmured. “Felix…”
Ferris even respond at all, eyes glazed over.
“Nee-sama…?” Rem asked quietly. She tried to disguise her own trembling body, if only for her sister’s sake.
“Thank Od.” Ram had practically collapsed into her chair, her breathing slowly easing. A bead of sweat ran down her forehead. “It was just a stupid vase.”
[Having cleaned up the ceramic fragments, Subaru got up and pretended to wipe sweat off his brow.]
["Don't worry,” he said, flashing a beaming smile at a spectating Rem, who had seen everything. “I took care of it super fast, and there wasn't even one casualty."]
Rem stiffened.
The presence of her own self — as far as she were concerned, her own form may as well have been a looming specter of violence and death.
She wasn’t the only one who felt that way. The entire theater seemed as though it had gone cold when everyone had realized that she was standing there.
["I think your concern is praiseworthy, but were you not the one who dropped the vase, Subaru-kun?” Rem frowned. “I need to get a replacement vase, wipe the floor, put the flowers in order…”]
What was she thinking? Julius watched her face intently, all his hairs standing on end. Right now she appeared to be going about her duties as a maid — but what was she actually thinking?
Was she imagining what it would feel like to rip his arm off, perhaps? Was she considering which part of his flank to strike with a chain first? Was she savoring the idea of crushing his skull in with that iron ball, feeling the satisfying sensation through her handle into her palm?
Frederica bared her teeth, attempting to disguise her growing fright. What would it take in order to make Rem stop acting as a maid — and start acting as her true self?
["No, it's all right!” Subaru said hastily. “I can get a vase and put the flowers in myself! Go ahead and focus on your own work!"]
Under normal circumstances Anastasia would nod in approval at his insistence on cleaning up his own mess. But the broken vase was such an insignificant sort of thing, in the grand scheme of things.
Something much more important was broken here, and she had the sinking sense that the ones responsible had never bothered to clean it up.
Ricardo watched this frantic sort of behavior with a knot forming in his stomach. He recognized these sorts of actions. This wasn’t the behavior of a kid trying to make a good impression: this was the behavior of a slave desperate to avoid a beating from his new master.
[“Whew!” Subaru said, smiling as he finished replacing the vase. “Feels good to get a job done, Rem-rin."]
Wilhelm would chuckle at the transparent plea for praise if the scene weren’t so sobering. If he didn’t know that praise would represent a kernel of safety. If he didn’t realize just who the person looking over Subaru’s shoulder really was.
If his anger and fright were not currently bathing all of his muscles in adrenaline, causing him to clench his fists until his knuckles turned white.
["It is extra work you made for yourself, but at least you took care of it…” Rem frowned. “Subaru-kun, where did you hear where the spare vases are? From Nee-sama?"]
Rachins swore loudly enough that it echoed across the theater.
Reinhard had heard it clearly, but he didn’t bother scolding him for it. He was staring at the metia with a similar dark look on his face.
["Mm, ah, er…” Subaru swallowed. “Right, your big sis! It's me we're talking about here — she was pretty sure I'd break one at some point. So she told me in advance exactly where to get a new vase!"]
[Rem’s eyes flitted to the broom and dustpan, which he had also retrieved without issue in order to clean up the broken pottery shards.]
Otto sucked in a sharp breath.
“Shit,” Felt hissed. “Shit, shit, shit…!”
Rom inhaled slowly. Exhaled. Whatever happened next…would happen as it will.
[“You all right?” Subaru grinned. The look in his eyes was somewhat mad, and barely disguised in its desperation. “You’re so swamped with work, go ahead and send some my way! I’ll do it, I’ll do anything!”]
“Cap…” Garfiel choked out. His eyes were wide, and round, and filled with a certain kind of anguished disbelief. “Captain…?”
This was not the first time that Subaru’s behavior had reminded Crusch of a puppy — but it was the first time that the resemblance began to truly frighten her.
“I’ll do anything you want! I’ll be anything you’d like! Please, just love me in return! Please — just don’t hurt me again—!”
Was that what he was thinking? Was that what he was saying?
It was a low way to live one’s life, but Subaru had been reduced to this by someone else. Someone he loved had reduced him to…
Ah. This was what it meant for something to be unforgivable, wasn’t it?
Pathetic. Ferris watched the scene unfold, and that single, anguish-stricken word was all that could cross his mind. Pathetic, pathetic — absolutely pathetic…!
["Subaru-ku—” Rem started to say.]
["Oh, I forgot the work Ram-chi asked me to do!” Subaru interrupted hastily. “Sorry, I'd better hurry up and take care of that! I'll hook back up with you right after!"]
[Rem reached out after him—]
“Get away from him,” Mimi snarled, looking as though she were about to bodily throw herself at the metia in a fury. “Get away— Get AWAY from him—!”
[—but he had already rushed down the hallway.]
Tivey sighed in relief. Hetaro bit his lip.
[—I feel sick.]
That line brought with it a sense of great foreboding. Beatrice braced herself.
(She didn’t expect bracing herself to be enough, really. She was right.)
["Oh, Ram-chi! Did you see me? I'm doing pretty well with my kitchen knife after just one day learning it, huh? Maybe my talent is taking bloom…!”]
[—I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick—]
Ram swallowed.
["Rem-rin, look, look! Right now, my fingers are miraculously imbued with the skill that makes such fine workmanship possible! The power of illusion!"]
[—I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick—]
What a coincidence. Rem also felt sick.
["Meeting Emilia-tan really puts my heart in a jumble! It's too sinful! I feel so guilty!"]
[—I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick I feel sick—]
Emilia wondered if she was going to faint.
—She couldn’t. She had to keep watching.
She just hoped…dearly, dearly hoped, to a degree that she had never hoped before…!
[Keep a smile nailed to your face. Make yourself sound playful. Wrestle with your entrusted tasks full force. Resolutely attack problems with no fear of failure. When you’re done, wander around looking for more to do. —That was how Subaru worked.]
Otto gritted his teeth. “Natsuki-san…!”
But how in Od’s name could he blame him for this? What else was he supposed to have done?
That knowledge only made his frustration even worse.
[I have to do more. I need to do more.]
Slowly, all the warmth that had accumulated drained away from Frederica's soul once again, leaving her cold and scared.
[I don’t have a second to waste.]
Garfiel felt cold. He felt as though all the blood had drained out of him, taking every bit of warmth alongside it. He didn’t believe that he had ever felt this cold before in his life.
Captain…?
[Like a video game, simulate every potential outcome. Manage the event flags. That’s my specialty, right? And the more I encounter them, the better my odds.]
Anastasia still didn’t really understand what a “video game” was, but she had heard enough to be able to extrapolate the nuance of what Subaru was telling himself to do right now.
Before, the threat of Subaru seeing the world around him as a story rather than a real place had scared her because of how he might end up deciding to treat everyone else as a result. Now it scared her for an entirely different reason. She had no doubt in her mind anymore that Subaru would only ever try to do right by the people around him, but if he relied on a coping mechanism that involved him disassociating from the world like that…
Subaru had been right, though, when he had snapped at Ferris. He had been absolutely right, because Anastasia couldn’t think of anything else he could have done except for this. And that made everything feel so much worse.
[—I should be able to make them smile more, Subaru thought. I should be able to make them laugh more.]
Was that how he thought? Was this boy — always trying to make them laugh, because if he didn’t, then Rem might go ahead and—!
Oh, that made Rem feel even worse.
Ram stared, devastated. She was thinking much the same thing.
"Subaru-sama..." Frederica faltered.
“Natsuki-san…” Otto trailed off.
“My amazing self thinks you’re plenty funny, Captain,” Garfiel said quietly.
Subaru didn’t seem to hear him, transfixed by the sight and sound of his own decaying mental state.
[Convince them you’re an oblivious fool. Don’t make them think that you’re useless. Weigh your actions, weigh them carefully…!]
Julius had scolded Subaru for acting like a fool many, many times since this demonstration had begun. How could he not, when danger seemed to be lurking around every corner, and when Subaru seemed to make a habit of prancing headlong into moral peril at every chance he got?
To see Subaru overwhelmed with anxiety at trying to avoid even the smallest misstep, frightened to the point of shivering where he stood of the people he loved responding to anything less than perfection with violent rage…
Julius swallowed. This wasn’t fair. This wasn’t fair at all.
[Keep watch for anything that seems remotely out of the ordinary. Don’t let your guard slip for a single instant, never mind a second.]
That was the sort of mindset that befitted a warrior in the midst of a battlefield, or a slave living as mere merchandise in Kararagi. Ricardo stared at the metia, anger boiling in his gut even as he tried to quell it back to a simmer. That was not the sort of mindset that befitted a boy who had only ever tried to serve the woman he loved to the best of his ability, and who had ultimately only ever wanted to do right by everyone who’s path he crossed.
What a failure on the part of those mansion staff. What an utter failure this was…!
[—I can't make a mistake. I just can't. I can't.]
Little brothers shouldn’t be frightened about making mistakes. That’s what big sisters were around for, after all. The very thought of either of her little brothers being so frightened of her that they would be acting like this — it made Mimi want to cry.
“Onee-chan?” Tivey murmured.
Mimi turned to see her two little brothers watching her with concern.
“Mimi…” Mimi swallowed. “Mimi never wants either of you to be like this,” she declared firmly. “Mimi-onee-chan will look after you, oh-kay? If either of you are ever feeling this— this—!”
“We know, Onee-chan,” Hetaro said, clutching her hand.
“And—” Mimi clutched it back, and reached to grab Tivey’s just as hard. Both boys winced, but didn’t pull away. “And even if it’s something you can’t tell Mimi, Mimi-onee-chan will still always trust the both of you enough to help, no matter how silly or confusing or—!”
“We know,” Tivey agreed. He was starting to look frightened. This only made Mimi feel even worse. “We know— Onee-chan, please don’t cry—!”
[Danger! Danger! Danger! —Warning bells rang in his head, over and over again.]
He had been so scared. And Reinhard had — had thoughtlessly cast him away to this place that was full of peril, and had never even thought to run over just to check that everything was alright.
He shouldn’t have let Lady Emilia take him away that night. It wasn’t Lady Emilia’s fault, but — Reinhard should have done differently. Reinhard should have done MORE.
[My sensitivity to peril, at least, has grown more acute, Subaru thought. Even if I haven’t advanced an inch otherwise…]
“Has it really…?” Felt murmured. It looked less like he had grown more capable of detecting danger and more like he had grown paranoid enough that danger felt like an ever-present force.
Rachins was having similar thoughts. Though, really, he couldn’t help feeling like Subaru was correct about danger being an ever-present force in his life, if THIS was the company he decided to keep.
["See, Ram-chi? I'm not slacking off here. I'm totally doing so much work. Almost enough that my superior could just go back to her room and take a nap, you know?"]
Disgusting. Ram snarled at her own confused expression onscreen. Don’t you even DARE…!
[Evade the situation, gloss it over with a charming smile…!]
That charming smile was something that Wilhelm had admired many times, over the past year. That positive spirit, that kind soul, those ever-bright eyes that shone despite clearly having seen far too much…
To see it as simply a mask obscuring grief and terror and pain hurt, and it hurt on a level that Wilhelm hadn’t been aware was capable of being hurt.
[—Can Natsuki Subaru really pull this off?]
Ricardo scowled even further.
[I haven’t given them reason to doubt me, have I? Subaru wondered. I’ve paid ten, no, a hundred times more attention, not only in front of Ram but Rem as well, so I haven’t, right?]
He had been this scared of her, Ram noted listlessly. He must have seen her as a monster. Not that she could really blame him for it.
Rem watched quietly. How Subaru could say that he cared about her so very much when his thoughts about her sounded like THIS…
[Play Natsuki Subaru. Erase the unnatural with the natural. It’s simple. It’s all up to me.]
This wasn’t natural. This wasn’t his true nature. This wasn’t the truth of this boy’s soul. What Crusch was witnessing now was pure panic and desperation.
Anyone who mistook this horrific, pitiable display for the true nature of that boy’s kind soul…
Crusch wondered if someone that utterly devoid of empathy would be worth anything at all.
[I have to pay not the slightest bit of attention to what anyone living at the mansion really thinks, bathing myself in innocence and lack of restraint, until I seem like a lazy pig who takes whatever was given unto me.]
“H-Huh?” Emilia whimpered.
Was this how Subaru — assumed that his loved ones saw him?
“You…” she swallowed, feeling like her heart was being torn in half. “Subaru…how could I ever think that about…?”
Julius stared at the metia, aghast.
Crusch believed that she had seen lazy pigs who lacked restraint and thoughtlessly indulged in everything they were given. She believed that Subaru was the last person in the entirety of Lugunica who could possibly fit a description like that.
—Perhaps Subaru was filled with the naïve innocence of a domesticated animal, Anastasia agreed grimly, who would tolerate even the most unreasonable of treatment from its Master in exchange for the promise of being loved in return. But that was the only part of that disgusting assessment that came even close to the truth of his character. Everything else…
Everything else couldn’t have possibly been more wrong.
[As far as the world is concerned, I know nothing, can do nothing, notice nothing, and that is all there is to me.]
Ferris scowled into his own knees, pulled close to his face as he was curled into the fetal position in his chair. Tears beaded at the corners of his eyes.
Knowing nothing, capable of nothing, noticing nothing — once, that had been all there was to Ferris, too. It had been Lady Crusch who had saved him from the life of an animal who lived solely because there was no particular reason to die.
[I don’t know who’ll pop out or when. I can’t waste any time at all.]
—This was how Subaru had been acting, in the timeline that Ram remembered.
Ram couldn’t trust her memories very much anymore, but she remembered how Subaru had behaved in those first few days. Flighty, overbearing, so desperate to please that his eagerness itself became a liability as his continuous accidents created more work than his efforts alleviated. Anyone could tell that he had been frightened of something. Ram had assumed that he was still jumpy because of his run-in with the Bowel Hunter and dismissed his odd behavior entirely after Emilia had managed to snap him out of it.
But now she knew that she herself had been the cause of his frantic mania, and so she could no longer dismiss it at all.
[I have to spend every spare moment examining my past actions and forming plans for what I’ll do in the hours to come…!]
For how long had he stayed like this? For how long had Subaru been overwhelmed with terror at the mere sight of her and her sister, working like a dog to try and make them happy enough to spare his life? Had it been two lifetimes? Five? More than that? Ram had no way of knowing, and that unknown devastated her enough to make her feel like it was her heart that was being squeezed until it threatened to pop.
["Wh…o…a…” Subaru suddenly moaned, the room spinning.]
“Oh no,” Crusch murmured, wincing in a pained sort of sympathy.
Wilhelm swallowed.
[Keep your expression steady. Skip as you walk. Dance into the nearest guest room like a fool…]
He looked so silly. He looked so dumb. He looked so foolish, skipping around like this. —And yet the absolute last thing that Mimi felt like doing was breaking out into laughter.
[Subaru turned into the bathroom of that guest room and violently vomited into the sink, his entire body convulsing on itself until he nearly fell over.]
The sight made Rem recoil with disgust. The fact that she had the gall to be disgusted filled her with shame. She had done this, after all. Rem had no right to be disgusted by something that she herself had caused.
Ram didn’t recoil. Emilia didn’t, either. Both of them just sat there, still as stone, looks of utter anguish spread across their faces.
[Subaru gulped down water. Vomited it out. Gulped down water. Vomited it out.]
Ram had done this, Frederica knew. Rem and Ram had both turned Subaru into — this.
The girl that Frederica had trusted like a sister, and that girl's twin, as well, had—
[The process repeated itself several times. It was as if his stomach was cleaning itself out.]
The theater was dead silent as Subaru’s old self repeatedly vomited and drank, vomited and drank, wrung to the brink of his sanity by terror of the people he should have trusted to keep him safe. Every drop, every retch, every stumble, every turn of the sink handle echoed through the air like a gavel.
Subaru turned away. “Go ahead, then,” he snapped, feeling much more genuinely stung with embarrassment than he had at most other points in this demonstration so far. Everyone turned his way. “Laugh it up. Laugh it all up, why don’t you?!”
["Haaah…haaah…haaah…”]
“Subaru…” Emilia trailed off, eyes round.
Subaru — wilted somewhat, at that concerned, painful look.
[Subaru roughly wiped his mouth with his sleeve, his face pale and his breath ragged.]
“Big Bro,” Felt answered grimly, saying what everyone in the theater was thinking in one firm sentence: “I don’t think I’ve ever seen anything less funny than this shit in my entire life.”
There wasn’t really anything that Subaru could say to that.
[If I keep this up… Subaru thought, shivering. The pressure is killing me. This might waste me away all on its own…!]
It might. Crusch wouldn’t be surprised if it did, if this continued up. This sort of stress, piled on bit by bit… Could anyone withstand that, without eventually shattering to pieces?
Wilhelm gritted his teeth. If it were a monster, he could strike it. If it were an assassin, he could slice it to ribbons. But this quiet, lurking horror, in which the people you loved the most could, at any point…
That wasn’t the sort of thing that could be solved with a straightforward fight. Not with how Subaru still very much cared for those women, from the very bottom of his heart. And because this issue was not one that could be properly challenged with a sword, Wilhelm felt utterly lost and useless as to how he could help Subaru navigate it at all.
—Not like it mattered anymore, considering that this had all been said and done at least a year prior. He had missed his chance to help, by quite a while. Perhaps that was a blessing.
(It didn’t feel like a blessing. Not at all.)
[I can’t believe I put myself in a situation like this.]
It wasn't his fault. Subaru was a reckless and foolish boy — but for once, Frederica couldn't see how any of this could possibly be fairly referred to as his fault.
[I wanna laugh at myself…]
There was nothing laughable about this situation. Ludicrous, yes. Ridiculous, yes. But Ricardo had to agree with Lady Felt, in that he had never seen anything less funny than this in all his life — not as a slave, or as a mercenary, or as anything else he had been over the past forty years.
[—Am I really pulling it off?]
No, Julius thought sadly. No, you are definitely not.
Even a blithering moron would have been able to tell that something was wrong, with Subaru stumbling about in a state like this.
[I got along best with everyone during that first loop, when I knew nothing, Subaru recalled. From the second loop on, I’d been so obsessed with the first loop that it caused problems in my work and personal relations. That was probably why…]
Rem swallowed. She had ripped off an arm, in the second loop. That wasn’t something she could allow herself to overlook.
[I’m using the first loop as my model this time around, but I failed in the second loop by trying to copy the first, Subaru thought. That means I have to do things better than the first time. All I have to do is put everything into any work I find in front of me and do well at it, right?]
“That’s not…” Ram trailed off.
Really — what other conclusion could she have expected him to draw? Just what else was he supposed to do?
["But that still only gets me fifty points…” Subaru said aloud. Merely evading death by the sisters’ hands won’t protect me from… “Can't get a hundred if I don't figure out who the shaman is…”]
And of course, there was also that to consider.
Rom stared at the metia with a grave expression. Pressure like this — someone with such a gentle heart shouldn’t have been forced to shoulder it. This sort of stress was best reserved for soldiers and warriors on the battlefield. It wasn’t fair to force it upon civilians who enjoyed sewing clothing, and petting small animals, and serving coff with little heart designs drawn in milk.
It especially wasn’t fair to force them to shoulder it in their own homes, surrounded by the people who should have made them feel safe.
[On the morning of the fifth day, someone in the mansion will be crying, Subaru knew.]
Frederica remembered Ram's scream. Even now, it sent a shiver down her spine.
[It might be over me. It might be over Rem.]
Rem still didn’t understand why he cared enough to put his life on the line once again for HER, of all people. The selfish, miserable part of her appreciated it, because it had meant that she could live until the present moment — but really, Subaru should have just left her to die in that place, right?
At least Subaru had trusted that someone there would cry over him, Emilia thought dimly.
—She had to keep watching.
[I can’t warn them. They won’t trust me. And if I try to talk about Return by Death… Just the thought of that taboo made Subaru shiver in fright.]
There was that to consider, too.
A looming threat, constantly lurking over Subaru’s shoulder. Black smoke, an intelligible whisper, a hand, searing pain—
And Rem had BLAMED him — for being the hapless victim of such a vicious and sadistic monster he could do nothing to fight back against.
[There’s so little time. I feel like the walls are closing in. But all I can do is…!]
He had been victimized by so many different things in this Manor, herself included. And yet here he was, calling it home while trying so very hard to regain his place in what he called his new happy family — of which herself was once again included. It didn’t make any sense to Rem at all.
[I wasn’t able to get any sleep last night at all.]
And then there was sleep deprivation on top of everything else. Anastasia stared at the metia in disbelief.
This boy’s greatest flaw really was that he was just far too loyal, wasn’t it?
She dearly, dearly hoped that Lady Emilia had learned to manage her staff better over the past year. This — situation — was just completely unacceptable.
[I know my anxiety and helplessness are reasonable, but I don’t have any way to…! I paid with my life to come back, yet here I am, an incapable fool.]
["Ah, damn it…” Subaru scowled. “I'm being pathetic."]
He was being ridiculously pathetic, Rachins could agree with that. But his reasoning couldn’t have been more different, because every inch of him wanted to scream at Subaru to just get up and run away from this shithole already. Run far away and find someone who actually deserved this ridiculous level of love and loyalty, as opposed to this gaggle of irresponsible, idiotic psychopaths.
[I can’t fail here. Even if it‘s a life I’d thrown away, a life that should be over — I’m afraid of losing it again. I might not come back a fifth time, after all…]
Rom felt a little bad for being relieved at that.
It wasn’t that he was happy to see Subaru filled to the brim with icy terror that threatened to destroy him from the inside-out. But…it would make things much easier, if Subaru retained a natural aversion to the idea of death. It would be better for Subaru — and it would be better for the rest of them, too.
Anastasia was thinking something similar. Just like Rom, she knew better than to say it out loud.
[If I wasn't at the brink, I wouldn't have made the decision to struggle with all my might, Subaru thought. I lack the courage. I’m mediocre. I’m ordinary in every way. —The more I learn how small a person I truly am, the more I despise myself.]
Wilhelm stared at the metia, aghast. “What a way to think,” he marveled. He felt somewhat sick.
Crusch stared. His — decision — hadn’t been something she could wholeheartedly approve of, but the last words she would use to describe it would be terms like cowardly or small. In fact, she believed that it was one of the bravest, kindest, and most generous acts she had ever witnessed — regardless of whether or not any of those three traits had really been warranted, in a situation like that.
Julius winced. “Don’t you think that’s a little harsh…?”
Blaming himself for being frightened at something she had done to him — the more Rem learned about what her past self had torn to shreds, the more her soul was filled with utter disgust.
Ferris turned away from the metia. That line of thinking struck a little too close to home, really.
["Stupid, stupid,” Subaru growled. “This isn't the time to whine and cry…”]
[If I have time to complain, then I have time to run my frivolous mouth and make a better impression. Get going.]
Looking at this now, Ram was disgusted at herself for having put up with this nonsense for as long as she did.
She could tell from the very start that something had been off about Subaru’s behavior. Even if Subaru had thought he was hiding it well, it had been far too obvious. But she hadn’t done anything but watch, assessing how he would react to new stimuli, waiting to see what would happen next.
She had considered the possibility of him being a threat to the manor, after all. It seemed absolutely ridiculous now, both with and without the context of — his situation — but for those first couple of days, Ram hadn’t known if he could be trusted. Was he actually looking to befriend them, or did he simply wish to get into their good graces in order to suit his own ends? She had needed time to determine that.
But if she had been just a little bit gentler, maybe she could have headed this off sooner. Maybe she could have helped him a little more. Maybe he wouldn’t have spent — however long — running himself into the ground, all for the sake of being able to lie like a dog at the feet of the two women who had — in his memories — done the unforgivable.
Ram hadn’t done anything, however. She had just watched and waited. She had no reason to believe that any other version of herself wouldn’t have done the same fucking thing.
[Moments after Subaru left the guest room—]
["I've finally found you." The voice came from behind him.]
“Oh thank goodness,” Crusch muttered.
“Don’t celebrate yet,” Anastasia warned. “We don’t know what she’s gonna do.”
Emilia braced herself. Whether it would be a confirmation or a denial…!
["Oh, Emilia-tan calling for me!” Subaru smiled. He forgot everything — all his pain, his aches, his despair — turning everything towards Emilia. He shoved everything else to the back of his mind forcefully. “I'm happy, embarrassed — it's so rare! Your word is my command! I will pass through fire and water for you, even loot sellers!"]
Felt flinched violently. Rom hissed between her teeth.
That line — carried with it all sorts of rotten feelings.
["…Subaru…” Emilia said softly.]
["Wait, now, if you're the Emilia-tan I know, you should be… Hurk!” Subaru gasped dramatically. “Are you an imposter?! But could someone else really copy such a beautiful girl wrapped in such an adorable package?!”]
Subaru braced himself, but nobody laughed. Nobody even THOUGHT to laugh.
[This included the Emilia present onscreen. Instead of amazement at his ridiculous humor, Emilia…]
Pity. Wilhelm winced. That was the look in those amethyst eyes.
No young man wanted the object of their affections to look at them with pity, of all things. But with how Subaru was acting right now, what else could anyone really expect?
[—Not good.]
["Eh?” Subaru asked. “You've gone quiet. This isn't some sort of prank you're playing on a guy who gets carried away on tangents, right? —You know, like me!"]
[This is wrong. This is wrong, this is wrong, this is wrong—]
Felt swallowed. He was trying way too hard. Even Emilia wouldn’t be fooled by THAT.
Frederica stared, aghast. Had she ever seen Subaru...?
Ram’s bottom lip quivered.
[Why isn’t she shocked? Why isn’t she angry? Why is she looking at me with that pained expression in her eyes?]
Rem stared. How could anyone possibly be ANGRY at him for something like this? Even if she hadn’t had any idea what was going on with him, the only emotion she would have been able to muster was extreme concern.
—Well. That was the her of the present moment, anyway. Who knew what the Hell the her of the past would have thought about all this?
[I wonder if the comedian's mask I'm wearing slipped somehow.]
It hadn’t really been fixed on right for quite some time.
—Garfiel jolted. It hadn’t been plastered on correctly NOW, but…
How many times had Subaru been successful? How many times had he been frightened, or angry, or sad, without any of the lot of them having the perspective necessary to…!
Garfiel had thought that he’d be able to tell, if it were really that bad. But he wasn’t so sure anymore. He hadn’t been able to suspect any of…THIS…after all.
[—Puck can read the subconscious thoughts of others, can’t he…?]
Julius exhaled slowly. A fool’s errand, indeed.
[Ah, Subaru realized. This was always…]
Beatrice wondered what Puck must have thought, faced with this bizarre scenario. He must have been worried, on some level or another.
She wondered what she would have done, if she had come across Subaru in this state. She hadn’t sought him out in — the final timeline, whenever that was, and she highly doubted that she had here, either. But if he had stumbled upon her naturally…
He wouldn’t have asked for her help like this. Would she had given it to him anyway?
“—That has nothing to do with me.”
…Beatrice had already seen the answer to that, hadn’t she?
[What a joke. His fake smile had been replaced by a much more genuine look — that like the one of a child fearful of being scolded. She saw through me time and time again while I danced around like an idiot in an effort to hide it all, didn’t she…?]
“Shame?” Ricardo asked softly. In response to realizing that the person he cared about most in this world knew that he had been hurting, Subaru had felt — shame?
This went beyond a man’s unwillingness to appear weak in front of a woman, Wilhelm thought gravely. This fearfulness, skittishness, bashfulness — it was similar to his memory of a time when a very young Heinkel had wet his bed in terror from a nightmare and proceeded to attempt to hide the sheets, as opposed to going to his parents for comfort.
Just like back then, this attitude made something inside of Wilhelm twist painfully.
[More than that, Subaru thought, shame burrowing a pit in his stomach. Emilia is the one I least wanted to know…!]
“I…” Emilia’s eyes filled with hurt. The person he least wanted to know, she repeated to herself. But — aren’t I the one he loves more than anyone else?
Emilia shook her head. She needed to keep watching. She needed to — make sure.
[Both of the people onscreen looked as though they were trying — failing — to find something to say.]
Normally, Anastasia would look down on someone in this situation for hesitating in the face of actions that needed to be taken — but in this current scenario, she sympathized deeply with Lady Emilia’s plight. What in Od’s name was she supposed to do, here?
Here Anastasia was, asking that question when she had the full context as to why Subaru was acting in such a bizarre, self-destructive manner. She could only imagine what had been going through Lady Emilia’s mind.
[—I'm disappointing Emilia, Subaru thought. I didn't want that to happen, above all else.]
Emilia flinched.
Disappointing her — that was the possibility that he couldn’t stand most?
Subaru could never disappoint her. Not really. She loved him too much for that. But the idea of him being afraid of her being disappointed in him made her want to cry.
Especially because, he thought she’d be disappointed in him…over this?
[Subaru opened and closed his mouth several times, but was unable to find the words to excuse himself. What could he say? Was there anything he could…?]
Subaru had feared that Emilia would be DISAPPOINTED in him — for feeling anxious, and hurt, and alone?
["All right,” Emilia murmured. “—Subaru. Come with me."]
["…Ah?"]
["Just come on.”]
[And Emilia dragged him back into the guest room that he had just left.]
“At least she did something,” Felt muttered. Though, she had no idea what it was that she was about to witness.
So long as it was something, she didn’t think she’d care what it was. Just — so long as Emilia did SOMETHING.
Emilia leaned forward, jolted out of her miserable meanderings. This had to be…!
["All right, Subaru,” Emilia declared, pointing at the floor. “Sit."]
“Eh?” Ricardo blinked, a little confused. “Like a dog…?”
[Granted, the floor here is soft enough to sleep on, but…]
Please don’t go sleeping on the floor. —Julius did not say that out loud, no matter how much he wanted to warn Subaru of the risk of developing back pain from such an unnecessary habit.
The air was simply too tense for that sort of fussing right now.
["If I'm going to be sitting, why not the bed or a chair?” Subaru asked. “Why the floor specifica—”]
["Just sit already!"]
Frederica flinched.
It wasn't as though Emilia's language or tone had been all that harsh, but the air was so tense already...!
[She’s never used a strong tone like that before! "Yes, with pleasure!" Subaru replied, diving to the floor without hesitation to sit properly on his knees.]
Ricardo huffed with slight amusement at Subaru’s enthusiastic attempts to please Emilia, but the feeling was both mild and fleeting.
Ferris still hadn’t moved, his eyes glazed and dull and lifeless. There was no hint of mirth or mischief or desire to tease in that face, as it was now.
["…All right,” Emilia said, and then knelt right beside him. Her face was red. "This is a special occasion, all right?"]
[“—Eh?”]
[Emilia’s hand reached forward, and—]
“This is the one,” Emilia declared.
The entire theater appeared to jump.
[“This position's a little awkward, and, mm…kind of prickly.”]
“Are you…” Ram swallowed. Are you sure?
“Absolutely certain,” Emilia said softly. “Everything has lined up perfectly so far, hasn’t it? …If it hadn’t, you wouldn’t be asking me that at all.”
Ram blinked slowly. That was…
That was right, wasn’t it?
[Oh, Subaru thought dimly, eyes wide. I'm upside down looking up at her.]
Julius suddenly was reminded of the expression of a puppy that had been suddenly pushed onto its back, looking up at its owner with wide, soulful eyes. The comparison was difficult to unmake, once a person recognized it.
Julius was not the only one to make that comparison. Nearby, Mimi was raising her hands to cover her mouth, wide eyes sparkling. Her brothers were looking at her with confusion.
["Lap…pillow?" Subaru managed.]
“And…” Emilia swallowed. “And there’s no way that this moment could have ever been echoed anywhere else.”
["It's embarrassing, so please don't say it out loud.” Emilia gave his forehead a light slap, her hand obstructing his vision. “And you're not allowed to look this way. Close your eyes."]
No. That moment, right then — it had truly been one of a kind. Emilia knew that in her very soul.
["Emilia-tan, you're the best when you're embarrassed…” Subaru teased, moving her hand aside. “But what is this? When did I do something to earn a reward like this?"]
[Emilia smacked his forehead, but this time left her hand against it, stroking his hair. Subaru squinted. It tickles… "You don't need to put up that front right now.”]
Crusch watched her fellow Royal Candidate intently, an odd sensation filling her chest. After everything Subaru had gone through, after everything he had been put through by the people around him, watching someone treat him so gently and kindly felt — almost unreal.
He must have been so frightened. He must have been so hurt, and angry, and scared. How long would this have gone on for, if someone hadn’t stepped in to take his hand? Crusch wasn’t sure. She wondered how long it would have taken, for him to destroy himself.
She wondered if she, perhaps, had the potential to be that sort of gentle person, capable of saving another with just a touch of kindness.
Felt watched with a grim expression on her face. She thought that she understood what Emilia was trying to do, but she thought it was kind of a useless endeavor. Sitting and crying never helped anyone, and Felt failed to see the value in letting someone shatter when you could instead pull them up by the scruff of their neck.
—Was she wrong for that, maybe? Had she missed something, perhaps? The way Emilia had spoken about this in the present moment suggested that she was, and that she had.
Rom winced. Anastasia averted her eyes. This — wasn’t something that anyone else was supposed to be watching. Both of them could tell that much.
["You asked me to let you rest on my lap when you were tired, didn't you, Subaru?” Emilia reminded him. “So that's what I'm doing. It won't be like this all the time, but today's special."]
["Special?” Subaru repeated. “Come on, it's not even the end of the second day here. My body's not weak enough to keel over from overwork that fast…”]
It had been far more than just two days, as far as Subaru was concerned. Wilhelm swallowed. As far as Subaru was concerned, it had been…
And it had been a very rough time, as well. Wilhelm didn’t think that he would ever really be able to understand how horrible it had been.
—To Subaru, it had been much longer than two days. But to Emilia, Rachins knew, it had barely even been that. And yet here she was.
Ah, he realized. That’s why he loves her so much, isn’t it?
["I can tell you're beat-up just by looking at you,” Emilia frowned. “You won't go into the details and tell me, will you? I don't think this'll make everything better, but…” The compassion in her eyes made it hard for him to protest. “It’s the only thing I can do, so..."]
[Emilia began to stroke his forehead gently. Subaru started laughing, trying to twist away from her fingers.]
He hadn’t been able to tell her anything. He had wanted to say something, he had wanted to say something so very badly — but he had been unable to tell her anything at all.
Emilia swallowed. Surely there was something more that she could have…?
“There wasn’t,” Otto murmured.
Emilia startled.
“You did what you could, Lady Emilia. Nobody could ask anything more of you.” Otto huffed slightly. “And…I think you helped him even more than you realize, by giving him this.”
[I’d promised myself that I’d stay strong in front of Emilia, Subaru thought desperately. I don’t wanna look so weak and uncool in front of…]
What a backwards way to think of such a thing, Rem thought.
["Ha-ha…” Subaru attempted to laugh off. But his voice was shrill, and it was difficult for him to get the words out. “Emilia-tan, you, doing that…for…me…"]
The person you love the most should be the person you allow yourself to lean on. The love of your life should be the one who has seen you at your weakest, and stuck up for you regardless. True love means that you support one another as you walk. Wasn’t that what it meant to truly love someone? This boy said that he loved Lady Emilia — but did he actually love her, or was he in love with the idea of being “worthy” of someone like her?
["You're tired, aren't you?"]
["I-I can still do…more. I'm totally…all right…”]
—No. That wasn’t the right question. Anyone with eyes could tell that this boy loved Emilia.
["Have you been having trouble?"]
["You're being so nice to me, I mean, I'm gonna blush. If you keep doing that, I'm…gonna… Ha-ha…"]
A better question would be: did this boy know any other way to demonstrate his love for Lady Emilia — than to prove that he was of use to her, and that he was the one who could be relied on without it ever being the other way around?
[Even I know that my words sound hollow and empty, Subaru thought shamefully.]
It was natural, for a young man to feel afraid to show their weaknesses in front of the woman they loved the most. That instinct was one of the most natural things in the world. —But at the very, very least, even Wilhelm could tell that a man who could produce such a show of strength was not the kind of man that Lady Emilia had fallen for.
Felt watched with eyes like flint. She wasn’t sure that she wanted Subaru to break, exactly, but — she didn’t want him to go continuing to shamble about like this.
Perhaps it was the same sort of logic as setting a splint. Perhaps some things had to break down before they could be rebuilt properly, so that all the broken pieces didn’t keep wearing and wearing away at each other until the whole had been rendered entirely irreparable.
[Emilia drew her face close to his own. "It's been hard for you, hasn't it?"]
Ah, Frederica understood. That was what did it, wasn't it?
[Subaru’s breath caught in his throat.]
Old Man Rom exhaled, relief filling his chest. There it is.
[She sounds like she pities me. She sounds like she sympathizes with me. She sounds like she cares for me.]
Of course she does. Of course Lady Emilia would care about you. Wasn’t that obvious from the very start? —Ricardo couldn’t really say that, considering how the whole deal with those twins had turned out.
Something else was occurring to him, however. Most of the time, the idea of being pitied by a woman would be a source of great humiliation, wouldn’t it? But right now, Ricardo instead saw that…
[Tears welled up in Subaru’s eyes as his walls finally came crashing down, letting all his powerful emotions come rushing out.]
…Was that really all it took?
Reinhard didn’t really understand. But he had an ache in his chest that suggested that he wanted to understand.
He didn’t really get how something so simple could have such an impact on someone, but — he could tell that it really did mean something to Subaru. Maybe that was all that really mattered, here.
["It was…hard,” Subaru finally managed to say.]
What an absurd sort of understatement. Rachins bit back that judgement. It wasn’t the time for it, not right now.
[“It was really rough,” Subaru choked out. “I was really scared. I was really sad, enough that I thought I was gonna die. It hurt so much…!"]
["Yeah."]
…Slowly, Felt began to understand what Lady Emilia was actually doing, here.
Beatrice cringed with every new word. It wasn’t anything that she couldn’t extrapolate on her own, but…!
(Just where had she been? Sulking away in that room, just as she had been for four hundred years.)
Garfiel had never expected his Captain to sound like this. He hadn’t really ever thought that he COULD sound like this, before. —What exactly did that say about Garfiel, here?
["I-I tried. I really tried. I did everything I could. I desperately tried to do everything right…! I did! Really, really, I swear, I've never tried so hard before in my life!"]
["Yeah, I know."]
He really had. Crusch had watched him this whole time, after all, and she had never once seen anything that she would really describe as him slacking off. Even when he didn’t do as good of a job as a manservant as he could, that had been him attempting to…
He was trying so hard. None of these people had known just how hard he had been working for their sake, did they? There had been no way for them to realize it.
—But even if she hadn’t really been able to understand why, Lady Emilia had understood enough. Perhaps that was what mattered most of all.
Subaru had certainly been trying, but he had been trying to do everything all on his own. This didn’t make Otto as angry as it might otherwise have made him feel, because now he knew that there was a reason why Subaru hesitated so much to ask for help.
He wasn’t angry, not really. Instead, the memory of the Witch of Envy’s curse made him feel sick to his stomach.
["It's because I like it here… This place, it's precious to me…! That's why I was dying to have it back. I was afraid. I was so afraid to see that day again…and I hated it. I hated myself for that!"]
[“Mm-hm.”]
Frederica felt her lower lib wobble. This place, these people — all of it really meant that much to him, didn't it...?
Tivey stared, aghast. This place was so precious to him — while the people had gone and tormented him to the point of madness?
Who could call a place like that — PEOPLE like that — who could go and say that it all was so very precious to them, all the same?
Subaru’s cries were making Mimi’s heart crack. Little brothers shouldn’t feel ashamed for being frightened. Really, they shouldn’t even be allowed to grow so frightened in the first place: not while their big sisters were around to keep them safe.
Her face grew into a snarl. What kind of an utter failure of a big sister…!
Older siblings look after their younger siblings. That was one of the laws of the world, as Hetaro understood it. —And yet, even after that pink-haired woman had failed so horribly in her role, Subaru still thought of her as his precious big sister.
Anastasia watched Subaru confess his love for this cursed place from the bottom of his heart with a stony expression. Someone like this would be horrifically easy to take advantage of, if the wrong person came across them at the wrong time.
…She was becoming less and less assured that the wrong kind of person hadn’t taken advantage of this dangerously naive and forgiving nature while nobody reliable was around to watch already.
This was pathetic. Ferris thought that this was pathetic. It was all so pathetic. He had nothing else to say about this scene, nothing at all.
(His heart felt as though it were being crushed. His throat felt as though it were closing tight. He refused to admit that he understood what Subaru was feeling far, far too well.)
(To admit it outright— could Ferris’ heart even survive a blow like that?)
[“I was so desperate to get it back. I was scared… I was so scared…! I didn’t want those eyes looking at me like that again…”]
That’s what hurt you the most? Rem begged inwardly. Out of everything I did — it was the way I was looking at you that…?
Only someone who truly, truly cared about her would feel agony at being looked at with hatred. Rem understood this. It did not come as a surprise, really — not with everything else she had seen so far — but it did feel as though someone had stabbed yet another needle through her aching heart.
—Ah, Rem suddenly realized. If those are his true feelings, then the me that exists right now has also…
She had looked at him with hostility, when she had first opened her eyes in this place. She had been wary, and she had held onto that wariness in order to guard her vulnerable heart long after she had been given evidence that this boy was truly harmless. She’d had no reason to keep treating him with such viciousness, and she had been aware of that much for a little while now — regardless of how much she had tried to deny it to herself.
I probably really hurt him, Rem thought with regret. If this is that boy’s — Subaru’s — true character…then I probably really hurt him, didn’t I?
[“And I hated myself for feeling that way!”]
Nobody said anything as Subaru’s wails continued to echo within the theater walls.
Anger. Sadness. Sympathy. Relief. Pity. Grief. All of these feelings tumbled within the souls of those present as they watched the boy weep out his heart in the lap of the person he cared for most in the world in which he had been stranded. Words of comfort, words of reassurance, words of levity drifted through their minds, but they all were pulled back before they could reach their tongues.
Critiquing someone for what they said when pouring out their heart and soul in such a raw and private moment — even the most socially inept individuals within the audience could tell that this was not the time or place for such a thing.
Really, Rom scowled. They shouldn’t have been watching this moment at all.
[The tears won’t stop, Subaru thought vaguely as he sobbed, tears now streaming down his face. My nose is running. My mouth is full of weird liquid. I must look so cowardly right now…]
You don’t, Julius thought sadly. You look like someone hurt you very badly.
[What a sorry sight: a grown man with his head on a girl's lap, bawling his eyes out. It’s so pathetic I could die…!]
You’re not, Wilhelm thought firmly. Being able to cry in front of the woman you love is a blessing that far too few men are afforded in this day and age.
[…but this warmth might just kill me, too.]
Wilhelm smiled slightly, but it was weak. A gentle warmth like this was every man’s worst enemy, in a sense. But it was the enemy that all men dreamed of one day succumbing to, whether they realized it or not.
Ricardo exhaled. He was glad that Subaru had Lady Emilia in his corner. If anyone needed that sort of kind and gentle heart to rely on — it would be Subaru, whose heart was much the same whether he realized it or not.
A warm and comforting presence, which could so succinctly soothe the man she loved with merely a kind word and a touch. Frederica had always wished that she could be that sort of woman.
[Above his head, Emilia continued to make gentle sounds of understanding as she listened to his cries, which were becoming more and more difficult to listen to by the minute.]
This should have been painful to watch, Rem thought. She didn’t want to see Subaru in pain. She didn’t want to watch Subaru wailing in despair. Anguish and hurt and suffering — it didn’t give her any joy, to see such things presented before her eyes like this.
But it wasn’t painful at all. Quite the opposite, in fact. Because even though Subaru was howling his misery to the world, Lady Emilia was right where he needed her to be. …Wasn’t that what mattered most of all?
Rem felt her lungs relax, and her breathing ease. The ghost of a smile flitted across her face. So this was the Lady Emilia that Subaru loved so much.
…Perhaps Rem could one day become a woman like that — as opposed to the monster that was her old self.
[There’s no way she actually understands what I’m saying, Subaru knew. But the kindness of her voice still…]
Ram should have spoken more kindly to him. Ram should have been more upfront about how much he meant to her. Regrets swirled in her mind like a churning storm, enough that she wanted to scream.
—There was nothing that could be done about the past. Ram would not make those same mistakes going forward. If all Subaru needed to feel better was warmth and kindness, then Ram could give that to him, couldn’t she?
After everything — it was the least she could do, really. In fact, it really was a pathetically, unbearably small thing for him to ask of her in return.
[I don’t know why. Maybe I just want to be relieved by it, and that’s all it is. —But even so, it still feels so…]
There was a saying that Subaru had told Beatrice about before: that a drowning man will even clutch at straws. That idiom, did it refer to situations like this, she wondered?
If this desperation for relief was a case of Subaru clutching at straws, drowning in his own despair as he sought for something to prevent him to succumbing to the stress — then surely Emilia had presented him with something like a solid branch that he could clutch at instead, and that she could use to pull him safely back to shore.
[Subaru continued to cry for a long, long time, until he finally wrung himself dry and left his body on the verge of exhaustion.]
As Subaru wept, the tension in the room eased further and further, until finally the air felt as though it were fully breathable once again.
Subaru himself, however, could not bring himself to look at any of them.
Emilia noticed. “Subaru,” she said gently. “This isn’t…”
“Nah, nah, it’s funny, I get it.” Subaru laughed uncomfortably. “I was really pathetic. I mean, look at that face! And I’m getting your skirt all dirty, and…and…”
Emilia was staring at him. Subaru’s voice died in his throat.
The room was silent for a long moment, punctuated only by the sound of his own heartbroken sobs. Subaru visibly cringed at every single one.
“I’m so glad that Lady Emilia was there for you, Subaru,” Julius finally spoke. There was not a hint of mockery in his voice. In fact, he sounded more like he was about to cry himself. “So very, very glad…”
Subaru had absolutely no idea how he was supposed to respond to that.
[Ah, Subaru thought, moments before he sank into slumber. All of his ugly, tearful feelings had been wrung out of him, leaving only his pure, personal desires. That’s what that warm throbbing in my chest means, isn’t it…? I’d felt it before, but I think I get it now.]
Rom chuckled. “Ah.”
“Eh?” Felt scowled. “The hell are you finding funny, here, Old Man?”
“Don’t think of me in such a rotten light, would ya?” Rom sighed. “You’re gonna make me cry…”
Felt raised an eyebrow.
“Just keep watching,” he murmured. “I’m sure he was about to figure it out himself.”
“…Hmph.”
Rachins kind of wanted the old man to just spit it out, but he was too tired to demand it of him right now.
—Across the room, Reinhard tilted his head. Just what had Subaru figured out?
[—I love Emilia.]
…With that sentence, Reinhard’s confusion only grew.
“Hm?” Mimi huffed slightly, her mouth weakly curly upwards in amusement. “He didn’t already know…?”
“And I thought Lady Emilia was dense,” Tivey joked quietly.
Hetaro titled his head. Julius looked similarly perplexed.
Anastasia frowned. Mimi was correct, wasn’t she? Subaru had known that he loved Lady Emilia from the very start, had he not? What did he mean by that statement now?
“Ah.” Ricardo grinned. “And now it really begins, I see…”
[I thought I’d loved her before, but now I truly know what falling for someone means, Subaru thought. It’s love at first sight.]
Love at first sight… Crusch tilted her head. Did such a thing really exist? She had assumed it was a storybook trope more than anything else.
It wasn’t her place to dictate the nature of the hearts of other people, but…she could still wonder.
Ferris knew what Subaru meant. He had witnessed it, and he had experienced it himself. The subject had been the same both times: Prince Fourier and Ferris Argyle had both fallen for the same woman, and they had both fallen hard and fast and true.
But the current Crusch was unaware of this. The loss of her memories had burned it all away.
Wilhelm smiled softly. He remembered that moment, himself — when he had gone from loving Theresia to Loving Theresia, crossing that invisible line and realizing just how narrow his world had been before.
Even Subaru, who was so intelligent when it came to matters of the heart — it seemed that even he would become overwhelmed by such an immensely powerful thing.
[Just hearing her voice makes my heart skip a beat. Just talking with her is so pleasant it feels like a dream…]
—For the first time in a while, Frederica felt like giggling. She felt as though butterflies had burst into flight within her stomach. Just listening to such an open and earnest and enthusiastic declaration of love... Oh, Subaru!
Wilhelm remembered that feeling. He remembered that feeling very, very well. For many long and lovely years, he had…
Theresia had been gone for fifteen years, now, but Wilhelm would never forget that feeling which had been engraved into his heart and soul.
[I can’t leave this girl who puts herself in harm's way for others.]
“Ya mean ya can’t leave the girl who puts herself in harms way for the sake of other people?” Ricardo murmured, eyes twinkling. “Or do ya mean ya can’t leave her for others to take?”
Subaru didn’t hear him, but that was fine. Ricardo knew that the boy would have most definitely agreed with both.
[That's why I love her, I had thought — but now I sincerely understood what I’d felt, Subaru decided. She was the first one to save me when I was summoned to another world without anyone to depend on. —And, when I’d been backed into a dark alley of despair, it was she who saved my dying heart. She'd saved both my life and my heart.]
Falling for a person because their righteousness saved your life and their kindness saved your heart… Rachins exhaled.
There were far, far worse reasons for a person to fall in love. At least Subaru had something resembling a lick of sense, on some occasions.
(…Hadn’t Subaru also fallen for—?)
Reinhard wished that he had saved Subaru. He wished he had been there to…
But at least Emilia had saved him. Reinhard may have utterly failed in his role as the Sword Saint — but Lady Emilia had saved Subaru. That made things alright, didn’t it?
(It didn’t, and Reinhard knew it.)
Emilia had saved Subaru, and Subaru had fallen for her in return. Julius tilted his head, smiling: in his romance novels it was normally the opposite way around, with the Lady falling for the knight after he saved her gentle heart.
—He wouldn’t say that out loud. Julius didn’t think that Subaru would appreciate the comparison, really.
[—I can no longer think of living in a world without Emilia, Subaru realized.]
Frederica's smile faltered. Can no longer...?
Can no longer think of living… Crusch swallowed. A life dependent on the livelihood of another person — is that what you think love is?
To love someone to the point where you couldn’t imagine a life without them was one thing. But Crusch had the sinking feeling in her stomach that Subaru really did believe that, if Lady Emilia were to leave him, there would be nothing left for him to do but—
Crusch didn’t like this.
Ferris knew exactly what Subaru was talking about. He had known what it felt like to live with another person at the absolute center of his world since he was nine years old, and a young girl had opened the door to take him out of that dark and dirty basement for the very first time.
There was no life, no humanity, no existence for Ferris without the presence of Lady Crusch. That was the meaning of true love, was it not?
[I love spending my days with Emilia at the mansion, Subaru thought . I love learning all sorts of things about the world. I love Ram, who'd taken such care of me in spite of her blunt tongue. I really love Emilia. I love Rem, who insulted me with polite language but always showed me how to do things. I’m enveloped by goodwill toward everyone living at the mansion. I want to stay here forever. Those overflowing feelings might fill my chest to bursting…!]
The sheer strength of Subaru’s love for them all made Emilia’s heart tremble. Even back then, he had loved them all so very…!
But the joy that came with such a certainty was tempered by — what they had done to him, without ever even realizing it.
“You didn’t do anything wrong, in fact,” Beatrice murmured. Emilia blinked. The spirit was looking at her. “Rem, Ram…Betty…” She shook her head. “It’s different,” she said quietly. “Subaru’s silly elf girl has nothing to feel guilty about.”
Except that Emilia was also Lady Emilia, and the members of her Camp were her responsibility. —That was how things worked within the Royal Selection of Lugunica, right?
Emilia smiled anyway. “Thank you, Beatrice,” she said simply. She meant that much, at least.
He still thought of her so fondly. That reality felt like a stake through Ram’s heart.
It wasn’t like she had ever doubted that. But to hear it spelled out so clearly, in a timeline that she knew had lasted in her own memories…!
Rem watched her sister tremble, lips quivering as she held back tears. What should she be doing right now? Did she even have the right to do anything at all?
Rem wasn’t close enough to Subaru to be impacted like that herself, not as she was now. Her heart made up for the lack by supplying her with an extra layer of guilt, for her closed-off soul that still wasn’t quite sure how she felt about the boy she had wronged so horribly.
“Captain really does love us, doesn’t he?” Garfiel said quietly.
Otto exhaled slowly through his teeth. His face was oddly grim. “Did you ever have any doubt?” he asked.
—Anastasia started to feel something like dread building in her stomach. She believed that she knew where this was going.
[I love Emilia, Subaru reflected. I despair at lacking the power to protect her.]
“Subaru, you…” Emilia faltered.
I don’t want you to protect me, she wanted to say. I don’t want you to die for me. I don’t want you to get hurt for my sake. I just want you to be safe, and happy, and to stay right by my side…!
And anyway, with Emilia’s immense power and Subaru’s severe vulnerability — shouldn’t it be the other way around?
[I fear Ram, who could slit open my throat at any time.]
…So it was like that, then.
Ram had thought that she wanted Subaru to fear her. She had thought that it might soothe her a bit, to hear out loud that he at least hadn’t forgotten everything she had done to him outright. And on some level, she was satisfied with this response. But—
He had been afraid of her. Even in this final timeline, the one that Ram remembered, Subaru had been afraid of her. Every time she had joked with him, every time she had insulted him, every time she had threatened him—
It wasn’t supposed to be the sort of thing that Subaru would take seriously, but how could he not?
…Had he ever really stopped being afraid of her?
[I fear Rem, and her skull-crushing iron ball.]
Rem swallowed. She had already known that, but—
It hurt, to hear it said out loud. It hurt much more than she had expected it to.
Lady Emilia had said that Subaru loved her. She had even said that Subaru’s love for Rem was comparable to that which he held for Lady Emilia. Rem couldn’t see how that could possibly be the case, when one of them had saved him with such an open heart while the other had hurt him so very, very badly.
[Roswaal’s disturbing madness, too, could lead him to commanding the twins to eliminate me without mercy.]
Frederica's giddy, girlish mirth had now faded entirely. She couldn't even bring herself to smile.
Otto pressed his lips together.
[Life at the mansion had grown stale. I hadn’t known where or when I’d be found out.]
Garfiel felt himself trembling. He hoped he wasn’t crying. He was too scared of the possibility to check.
—Subaru hadn’t ever been this frightened of HIM, right?
[Every time I woke up, I checked whether I was still alive, and I could sense myself cracking under my own constant vigilance against despair. —Those, too, are my true, indelible feelings.]
Beatrice stared at the metia with a dull expression on her face. She could have headed it all off from the very start, right?
If she had just taken five seconds to go and help him during that first loop, then…
[Emilia saved me before the friction in my mind roasted me from the inside out.]
Lady Emilia was a brilliant woman. As she was a Royal Candidate chosen by the Divine Dragon, Julius had never really called that into question. But this moment cemented that knowledge into his mind like nothing else had been able to.
[By consoling me, Emilia pulled my heart back from the brink. Thinking about her fills me with life and energy. Emilia is what keeps my urge to flee in check.]
Reinhard didn’t want Subaru to feel afraid enough to want to flee. He didn’t want Subaru to feel as though he were approaching the brink of his sanity. He didn’t want—
But Reinhard hadn’t been there, and so…Lady Emilia’s intervention was the next best thing, was it not?
Crusch stared at the metia. All that Emilia had really done was console him after her own staff had hurt him so very badly, and…?
[When I think of her, my body is afflicted by the hot pangs of that troublesome illness known as love, Subaru thought dreamily. Once a person becomes aware of that, he loses all will to fight against the disease. I’m no exception…]
“How poetic,” Ricardo commented wryly, too quietly for Subaru to hear.
Mimi pondered that statement. The troublesome illness known as love… Did she feel that way with Garf?
Mimi wouldn’t really call it an illness. Mimi would want to call it something much stronger, much more powerful than that. And Mimi wasn’t submitting: she was charging, and battling, and she would reign victorious once the dust had settled to reveal her as the champion of Garfiel’s heart.
Felt raised an eyebrow, but didn’t comment. She didn’t really have the ability to comment on any of that, except to declare that such an experience was totally lost on her.
Rom noticed her confusion. “You’ll see, eventually,” he murmured. “In some form or another.”
“Shaddup.”
Wilhelm chuckled. He understood what Subaru was feeling very, very well.
[No matter how much I get hurt, no matter what pain I endure, no matter how often I taste despair, it’s all to save Emilia, Subaru decided. His eyes were fluttering shut. Everything is so I can spend my days walking by Emilia's side.]
Emilia’s face twisted.
Wilhelm knew what that felt like. Defending a kind and beautiful young lady with the strength of his talents, such that the two of them could live their happy lives — such had been his relationship with his own wife. He smiled: it was so very nice, to see a young man — a young knight — finding true love for the very first time.
Anastasia grimaced. This — was exactly what she had feared.
Faced with such cruelty one day, and then given such gentleness on the next… For someone as malleable as Subaru, that would be a very quick and easy way to ensure that he developed a dependency on one specific person.
It hadn’t been Lady Emilia’s intention. Anastasia knew that. But it had been her servant who set the stage, and it was Lady Emilia who was currently reaping the reward, and it was Natsuki Subaru who would suffer the consequences of their unintentional team effort.
—Ferris knew exactly what Subaru meant.
Ferris understood what Subaru meant by those words more than he had ever understood anything else before in his life. Everything, all for the person you care about the most…
Ferris dressed like this, acted like this, worked as a healer like this — all for Crusch’s sake, so that he may spend his days being of use to her. If he was not of use to Lady Crusch, then Ferris had no reason to be alive.
[Even if I die again and again, Subaru thought. I will never stop loving…]
[He couldn’t even finish that thought before he had finally fallen asleep.]
Otto watched as Subaru slipped into a peaceful slumber with a tight look on his face. His guts felt as though they were tying themselves in knots.
"Subaru..." Frederica trailed off.
But — Subaru was a boy, after all, wasn't he? And boys...
(After all, Frederica was a girl, and she would likely never really understand what it was like to be a boy.)
“I…” Garfiel swallowed. “Is that what…?”
Is that how Subaru experienced his love for Lady Emilia? As something that made him strong enough to—
Garfiel shook his head. It was normal for love to make men feel powerful, right? It was normal for men to be spurred on by women to do incredible things.
…He dearly, dearly hoped that he would see Captain do many, many incredible things — as opposed to things that were seeped in the poison of self-destruction. Garfiel wasn’t sure if he would be able to withstand a sight like that.
“Even if you die again and again, I suppose?” Beatrice murmured softly. Her eyes were pained.
“Beatrice…”
But Subaru didn’t really know what he could say.
Even if he were to die again and again… Rem reflected on that line, turning it over and over again in her head.
—Did Subaru see Lady Emilia as his reason to die?
Rem was reminded of the tale of The Red Oni Who Cried. She was reminded of the Blue Oni, who had so selfishly ignored how much the Red Oni cared for him so that he could sacrifice himself and leave the Red Oni behind.
Ram wondered if Subaru had expected her to kill him again.
Emilia’s gentleness had regained him his strength, she remembered that much — but did that really mean that he had felt safe in the Manor again? Or did that simply mean that he felt strong enough to brave the dangers that she and her sister posed once again?
“Even if I die again and again…”
Ram had the horrible, horrible feeling that it was the latter.
Emilia stared at the metia with a look of utter anguish.
She had been proud, to see Subaru respond so well to the comfort that she had given him. She had been happy, to remember his peaceful, sleeping face. And she had been so relieved when he woke up and appeared to feel all better, just like new.
She had felt all of that — and yet, when he was lying in her lap, he had come to a resolution like…?
Emilia shook her head. No, she told herself firmly. No, don’t ruin this for yourself. Subaru loves you. You always knew that Subaru loved you.
He loved her enough to—
But she loved him to that degree herself, too. So it was fine.
Anastasia watched Emilia with a grim expression on her face. She didn’t say anything at all.
Rom hoped that Subaru’s — obsessive tendencies — had eased slightly within his love for Lady Emilia, in the past year. It would be easier to control him if it had not, sure, but Rom wanted Subaru to suffer as little as possible. He was too good a kid: he deserved a good life.
[—The door to the guest room opened, and Rem stepped in silently.]
Everyone in the theater stiffened.
“What does SHE want…?” Mimi growled.
[“Shh…” Emilia put a finger to her lips, silencing Rem as she saw the maid opening her mouth. Subaru was still in her lap, her free hand petting his hair.]
["Subaru-kun,” Rem said, eyes narrowing slightly. “Is merely asleep?"]
Frederica swallowed.
—Frederica knew Ram. Frederica loved Ram. But Frederica did not know Rem at all.
["Yes. Hee-hee, he's like a little boy,” Emilia giggled. “He looks so peaceful when I stroke his head like this…”]
He did, in a strange sort of way. Looking at him now, Crusch wouldn’t be able to tell that he had gone through death and come back out the other side — seven times, at this point.
That observation didn’t do anything to reassure her. She really would have missed everything, wouldn’t she…? She really would have just — assumed that everything was alright.
—Subaru deserved to look that peaceful all the time, really. That was what Reinhard believed. But even though he considered Subaru to be one of his closest friends, he really hadn’t done a very good job at securing that sort of safety for him at all.
["It seems Subaru-kun will not be able to work any further today,” Rem noted, sidestepping either agreeing or disagreeing with that assertion.]
["Yeah, he gets the rest of today off,” Emilia smiled, playing with Subaru’s hair. “He's a very naughty boy for taking time off on his second day. When he's all better, make sure to punish him, alright?"]
Emilia stiffened. That was NOT the sort of thing she wanted to say to—!
["It is hard to think of that when you see him sleeping like this, though…” Rem murmured, a thoughtful look on her face.]
“Is she…?” Rachins trailed off. This sort of attitude from a woman like her, aimed at a guy she had gone and—
“What a fickle sort of person,” Wilhelm muttered. That sort of fickle nature, in which a person’s motive could shift at the flip of a coin — it was very dangerous indeed.
Tivey tilted his head to the left. “Is that really it…?” he murmured.
Rem stared at her own face, and felt as though she were looking into the murky depths of a pond.
["I will inform Nee-sama that Subaru-kun is of no use for today,” Rem said, bowing politely. “We must reallot today's chores."]
[“Rem.”]
—Something about Emilia’s voice drew the attention of the entire room, in a manner distinctly different from how it normally did.
[Rem stopped, having been about to leave the room, turning to see Emilia gazing back at her with an oddly powerful expression on her face.]
Hetaro drew in a sharp breath. From this Lady, in the few times he had met her before, he had never really felt…
Rachins swallowed, feeling oddly cowed. Rom raised an eyebrow, humming slightly as if impressed.
“Hm…” Ricardo smiled slightly, showing his teeth. “Wasn’t sure if ya had it in you, little Lady.”
Ferris looked as though he had been captured by the two eyes onscreen. He was trembling slightly.
Julius nodded slowly. Reinhard’s lips grew into a thin smile. Wilhelm crossed his arms, eyes shining with a rare sort of genuine approval.
“Hmph.” Felt grinned, baring her teeth. “There you are, Big Sis.”
Crusch stared upwards. Her heart trembled slightly. Could she match…? But she would have to, if she wanted to prove herself. Because—
That, Anastasia recognized, was the expression of a Royal Candidate.
[“Subaru is a good boy.”]
[That is what Lady Emilia said.]
“Ah…” Mimi murmured. Tivey tilted his head to the right.
Garfiel smiled weakly. Of course that was what Lady Emilia would say. Otto grimaced next to him: would Rem be the type to listen to that command?
“He is, in fact,” Beatrice said quietly. “Better than you even…”
Better than any of them knew, really — though Beatrice wasn’t sure how much she really liked that. Being such a good boy you’d harm yourself for the sake of someone who couldn’t care less about you…at a certain point, those sort of traits became more painful than endearing.
Frederica exhaled slowly. Would that be enough?
Rem blinked slowly. She couldn’t say that she disagreed with Lady Emilia. Not after — everything.
She should have allowed herself to recognize it sooner, she chided herself. If she were being honest, she had known that Subaru was a good sort of person almost from the very start, hadn’t she?
Ram watched the metia silently, and waited to see what would happen next.
[Rem bowed in solemn acknowledgement, and then she finally left.]
Emilia watched the maid leave the room. What had she been thinking, during that brief conversation?
That question was aimed at Rem — and it was aimed at her own past self, too.
Notes:
Y’all, a month between updates is a reasonable amount of time, please at LEAST give me THAT. I prefer having them out faster than that but I do have a life lmao, c’mon
SIDE STORIES INCLUDED:
[The World Petra Saw]
Chapter 13: Poisonous Flowers (Arc 2, Part 8)
Summary:
There are parts of this final loop that those involved remember — and there are parts that they do not.
Notes:
Here’s the other half (er. kind of) of the chapter I had to chop up.
Hopefully the next one will come out pretty soon!
Also — y’all have no idea how ecstatic it makes me to see comments about how this fic has apparently been getting a number of people to check out the Side Stories and Light Novels. Drumming up some interest is like, at least a third of the reason I wanted to write this fic in the first place.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Understandably, Subaru was utterly mortified when he woke up later, and scrambled to apologize to Emilia over and over again as they both finally got to their feet.]
[My whole spectacle left Emilia's skirt all a mess from my runny nose, he cursed. She paid a price like that, just to…! No matter what problems I’d been going through, that’s just inexcusable.]
The audience stared at the metia in disbelief.
“That’s— Subaru—” Emilia trailed off, eyes round and hurt as she tried to figure out where to even begin with that line of thinking.
“Inexcusable,” Crusch muttered. “Torture and mutilation is one thing, but crying in someone’s lap is…?”
The double standards made her feel oddly angry.
“Of course it’s alright,” Julius murmured. “Of course she was happy to do it, Subaru…”
To think of it as a price she had paid for it — what a bizarre, mean-spirited way to refer to someone having wanted to comfort him.
[And still, she didn’t wake me up for all that time, and she’s not even holding it against me now…!]
“Of course I wouldn’t,” Emilia said softly. “Subaru, I…”
“I get it, Emilia,” Subaru said uncomfortably. “It’s alright, I…”
He trailed off.
Otto watched this exchange silently and pressed his lips together.
[“It’s worth it if it made you feel a little better,” Emilia said. “Besides, you really don’t understand, Subaru.”]
[“Eh?”]
["It's more satisfying for the other person to hear a single thank-you than a dozen apologies.” She pressed a finger to his lips and winked. “I don't want you to apologize for something I wanted to offer you, so there."]
[—And Subaru was bowled over on the spot, all over again.]
Felt exhaled slowly. Perhaps Emilia had responded as well as a person could, faced with an attitude like that.
It was a good thing that Subaru was attracted to women who treated him kindly. There was a lot wrong with how that guy thought of the world around him, but at least that was—
Felt stopped.
…But if that was the case — how in Od’s name did he end up being attracted to Rem?
["Borrowing a girl's lap, letting her caress my head, and falling into a peaceful sleep…” Subaru paced back and forth in the Forbidden Library, red to the tips of his ears as he pulled at his hair. “By itself you'd think it was awesome, but man…!”]
—Ricardo grinned. “Weeell,” he drawled. “Not sure if ‘inexcusable’ is the word I’d use for it, but…it was kinda pathetic, eh?”
Subaru started, abruptly drawn out of his awkward, ashamed silence. “Wha—?”
“I mean,” he teased. “Ya did just cry into the lap of yer crush for several hours. How embarrassing is that~?”
“O-Oh.” Subaru realized what Ricardo was trying to do. He complied, putting on a show of getting angry once again. “Oh, go ahead, laugh it up! Laugh it up, the lot of you—!”
[“So I was a big crybaby in front of my sweetheart, fell asleep with tears on my face and a runny nose. Plus, I had her lap to myself for hours on end…!” he groaned. “This is like a humiliation game."]
“Humiliation game…?” Emilia repeated. Her voice sounded odd.
“Aw, come on!” Ricardo was laughing slightly. “Can’t blame the lad, can ya?” he pressed. “Sobbing for hours in the lap of the person he loves the most in the world…!”
“Oi, shush! Just be quiet already!”
“Can’t blame…?” Emilia repeated. She didn’t seem to get it at all.
["Oh man, I've totally done it now,” Subaru moaned. “Emilia's the one I didn't want to look weak in front of. Is there anything more embarrassing I could’ve done? I seriously can't look her in the eye now!"]
Emilia looked rather hurt.
“…Emilia-tan?” Subaru asked. Ricardo paused.
“I…don’t want you to be afraid of looking weak in front of me, Subaru,” Emilia finally said. “You’re my knight, remember? That means I can lean on you as much as I need to, and you can lean on me in turn.”
Subaru opened his mouth. Closed it. He looked rather awkward.
Wilhelm was the one who jumped in to rescue him. “Please excuse him, Lady Emilia,” he said gently. “Young men rarely want the women they are in love with to see them at their weakest, I am afraid.”
“But the person you love should be the person you feel safest around, right?” Emilia pointed out. “If anyone should be around when you need to cry, it should be the person you love and trust the most in the world.”
“That’s…” Wilhelm faltered. Then he broke into a smile. “I think that’s a lovely way to see it, Lady Emilia,” he said. “But — it may take some effort on Subaru-dono’s part to see it the same way. Men are rather silly creatures, I’m afraid.”
Subaru stared at Wilhelm, mortified. “Wilhelm, why would you—?!”
“Lady Emilia loves you, Subaru-dono,” Wilhelm simply said. Subaru faltered. “I believe that you should accept that love with an open heart, hm?”
Subaru — did not know what to say to that.
["Is that what a person says when entering someone's room late at night, I wonder?" Beatrice snapped, in a particularly sour mood.]
“Wait—” Felt snorted, a grin spreading across her face. “Did Big Bro barge into the Great Spirit’s secret room in the middle of the night to rant about his love life?” she snickered.
“He did that a lot, in fact,” Beatrice sighed. Felt cackled.
["Don't say that, Beako,” said the annoying insect that had barged its way into her room without permission as soon as it had parted ways with Emilia. “We're friends, right?"]
["What kind of relationship do you think—Wait.” Beatrice raised an eyebrow, her cheek twitching. “What did you call me just now, I wonder?"]
Frederica snorted softly.
“Ah.” Otto’s mouth quirked up. “So, this was the first time she heard him call her…”
["Beako,” Subaru repeated proudly. “I think nicknames are an indispensable way to show my friendship. You're the only one in the mansion so far who didn't like it even a little bit, though…”]
Is that what nicknames were, Reinhard wondered?
If that was the case, then…
What sort of nickname should Reinhard give the individuals within the Felt Camp? He would want to give one to — Felt, definitely, but also Rachins, and Camberley and Gaston, and Rom, too. Ezzo would also need one, and then Flam and Grassis, and of course Carol and Grimm, and…
What sort of nickname would SUBARU like?
(Felt saw Reinhard thinking from across the room and inwardly braced herself.)
[One can say that I am cajoling her into bringing on the sophistry and threats, Subaru reflected. After all, it was from such humble beginnings that a firm pact was established between us — even if I severed the deal…]
Beatrice’s mouth tightened at the memory.
Once before, she had chosen to create a pact between herself and her current contractor. After four-hundred years, she had finally… And he had responded to that by throwing himself off a cliff, right before her very eyes.
She had to forgive him for that. Beatrice loved Subaru, she loved him very much. But — just how was she supposed to forgive him, for something like that?
Beatrice wouldn’t tell Subaru just how angry she was, because there was nothing he could do about it now. But how was she ever supposed to forgive him for—?
[Well, even if she doesn’t remember, I will never forget how I felt back then.]
Beatrice stared at the metia silently. He didn’t forget me, she thought. He didn’t…
Could she perhaps sit here and — and say that that was enough?
["—So I don't care what you think of me,” Subaru declared. “I'm going to call you Beako. It's the greatest sign of affection I can give you!"]
Beatrice’s eyes watered, and her mouth began to tremble. She had not appreciated that gesture nearly enough when…!
["That does not please me whatsoever! What is with that overbearing goodwill?! Is it merely distasteful or completely disgusting, I wonder?!”]
“Beako?” Subaru murmured, eyes and voice both filled with worry.
The nickname made her breath catch now in a way it never had before. —Then her breathing eased, and Beatrice smiled, ever so slightly.
["Hey, what's with that way of talking?! I'm thanking you from the bottom of my heart here. This is no time to make fun!"]
["If you're going to insist that what you said just now was not meant in jest, you and I are no longer engaged in conversation. It may look like dialogue, but it is not!"]
“My silly contractor,” Beako said softly. “…But it’s nice, I suppose, that you always say exactly what you mean.”
[So she’s saying that if conversation is supposed to be a game of catch, then this is more like rugby…]
She had not done so nearly enough herself, back when she had sat in that library watching those doors for four-hundred years.
[I’m showing considerable affection in an appropriately Subaru-like way, but that seems to be lost on Beatrice.]
["Well, I'll set that aside,“ he sighed. “But I'll still call you Beako."]
["Such single-minded resolve is quite unnecessary. What would happen if I simply do not respond to that name, I wonder?"]
["Don't say cold things like that, Beako."]
“Good luck with that,” Felt muttered, mouth twitching. She didn’t think anyone could be as stubborn as Subaru when it came to ridiculous things like this.
Sure enough—
["What's wrong, Beako?” Subaru pressed, pacing around the stool of a girl looking to make good on her threat. “You look glum, Beako. Are you all right, Beako? If there's something wrong, you can talk to me, Beako. Mm? What is it, Beako? We can do this, Beako. Beako, Beako!"]
["I have never seen anyone as annoying as you! What is with you, I wonder?!"]
[Subaru pumped his fist in victory, much to Beatrice’s growing anger.]
Frederica sighed.
[Of course, someone as thin-skinned as Beatrice is natural prey for someone born with a talent for getting on other people's nerves like me…]
Julius exhaled, pinching the bridge of his nose. He was trying not to freak out too much, trying to be secure in the knowledge that 1) everyone remembered these events and 2) Beatrice very much loved Subaru, even if she didn’t realize it yet.
But to see that boy purposefully antagonizing a Great Spirit of Yin just for the Hell of it…!
["Actually, I've got an admission to make,” Subaru said. “I'm backed into a corner and really need your help…”]
“I’ll say it,” Felt declared, as Subaru began to explain his predicament as best he could. “Real relieved that this is the final loop, here. —It is, right, Beatrice?”
“Yes,” Beatrice confirmed. “Betty — remembers this part. …It would be difficult to replicate such an experience by chance.”
“I can’t tell if that’s an insult or not,” Subaru commented. “Or perhaps Beako is attempting to compliment my unique personality?!”
“It is neither a compliment nor an insult, I suppose,” Beatrice returned. “Betty’s contractor is a human who is hard to replicate — even when that human attempts to replicate himself, in fact.”
["In other words, E M D (Emilia-tan's Majorly Divine)!"]
["Did you say something exceedingly stupid just now, I wonder?"]
["Not at all. I'm putting my top priorities back in order…”]
“Case in point,” Ricardo grinned. “No faking something like that, now, is there?”
“You’re just jealous of my undying love for my Emilia-tan, you overgrown throw rug!”
Wilhelm smiled wistfully. Here his foolish self was, unable to tell his wife that he loved her until fourteen years after her death — and then there was Subaru, who could shout his love for the girl he had fallen for without any embarrassment or hesitation at all.
It wasn’t that he wished to be someone other than himself, but he did wonder what it would be like to wear his heart so firmly on his sleeve. He imagined that it would be quite wonderful.
["Yeah, I'm pretty serious about that,” Subaru admitted. “Like enough to beg God for help. I can't think of anyone else I can go to."]
[Emilia is obviously the member of the mansion I can place the most trust in— but she’s also the most important part of my life, Subaru reflected. The absolute last thing I want to do is put her in danger…!]
“That’s…” Emilia frowned. “Subaru, I don’t like it when you decide things like that for me.”
“I know, Emilia-tan,” Subaru assured her quietly. “I — figured it out, eventually.”
[I normally prioritize my own life, but in this case hers is much, much more important, isn’t it?]
Instantly, the mood soured.
“That’s such bullshit,” Rachins snapped. “You don’t prioritize your own life! You never have!”
“My life isn’t more important than yours!” Emilia cried out, sounding devastated at the very thought. “Don’t you— Subaru, don’t you realize just how much you—?!”
“He is yer knight, Lady Emilia.”
Emilia froze.
“…Ya promoted him to yer knight a year ago, remember?” Anastasia pointed out. Her tone wasn’t grim, just practical. “A knight protects his Lady. That is his role, and it is one that he wears with pride. —Isn’t that why Natsuki-kun has been training with the whip?”
“…I…”
“Ya shouldn’t berate him for his enthusiasm in fulfilling his duty,” she pressed, not giving Emilia the time to formulate a protest. “I know ya care for him, but ya must understand how insulting that would be.”
Emilia swallowed.
Wilhelm stepped in next. “It is in a young man’s nature, to put the life of woman he loves above his own,” he said, voice far more gentle than Anastasia’s. “It is how the male sex shows its affection. —In this context, it may feel rather unpleasant, but please understand that this is simply another way for your incredible knight to say that he loves you from the bottom of his heart.”
“I…” Emilia took a deep breath, and then nodded. “A-Alright,” she murmured. “We… We can talk about this later, right, Subaru?”
“Sure!” Subaru nodded rapidly. “Definitely, Emilia-tan! —And anyway, you know I’ve grown a lot since then, so you really don’t have to worry, honest!”
Emilia smiled sadly. “I’m glad.”
Despite Anastasia’s, Wilhelm’s, and Subaru’s best collective efforts, however, the mood within the theater remained somewhat dark.
[I can’t go to Puck, either — and Rem and Ram are both out.]
Rem swallowed, but it wasn’t like she could argue with him about that.
—Somewhere in the back of her mind, Ram felt her first real sense of comfort since that horrible rug-pull of a reveal about the true nature of her relationship with the boy she considered her little brother.
He had forgiven her, but he hadn’t forgotten. He hadn’t jumped straight back into the tiger’s maw. He had still wanted her to prove herself worthy of his trust, on some level, even if it the barrier to earn that trust had likely been far too short.
Ram took a deep breath, savoring that bit of knowledge. It made things just a little bit better, just a little bit.
[And of course, Roswaal is a no-go…]
Otto relaxed, just slightly. At least Natsuki-san had had enough good instincts to be aware of that much.
Frederica winced. Unfortunately, Subaru had been correct about that much.
Garfiel huffed, nodding his approval — though really, he hadn’t expected much else from his Captain.
[“So that leaves Beako,” Subaru concluded aloud. “She's actually pretty sweet. And softer than she looks."]
Frederica was still a little angry, maybe. But...
["I don't understand your meaning, but I do sense that you are mocking me."]
At the same time, she couldn't help it that her heart felt soft as she gazed at the youthful figure on the metia.
["That's not my intent at all…”]
It really hadn’t been. Beatrice had assumed it at the time, when she thought that Subaru knew nothing about her aside from their unfortunate first meeting. But now that she had seen…
[“Actually, the way things are in the mansion right now, you're the only one I can rely on. —Please.” Subaru knelt on the floor, bowing this head. “I'm begging you…!”]
It was warm. But it also made her very, very sad.
“But of course he’d known that I would help him,” she murmured, too quietly for anyone else to hear. “I already had.”
["I need your help,” Subaru declared, head touching the floor. “I want to set everything right and protect the place where I can be happy. —And that's no good if it doesn’t include everyone here.”]
Though, he had made a much better case for it this time around.
Rem swallowed. “It had to include me, too, then…” she murmured.
But of course it did. He had died for her sake, so of course he thought of her that way.
Ram was curled in the fetal position, sitting with a slouched form in her spot. Her eyes stared up at the metia from behind her forearms, dull and glazed.
It wasn’t really a kindness, for her to be told that such a future had needed to include her, too, in that boy’s eyes. Even if she had already known that to be the case.
["…Beatrice?"]
[A long silence had passed. Subaru raised his head to see Beatrice staring down at him with a very conflicted look — fierce and glaring and on the verge of tears, all in one. She looked as though she was struggling to figure out what she wanted to say.]
It was Subaru’s sincerity, that had gotten to her most of all.
She had attempted to mask it by stringing him along a little longer, but Beatrice knew the truth. From the moment Subaru had looked at her and asked her for help with an open heart, Beatrice had known that she had no choice but to assist him to the best of her ability.
["Listen to me, Beatrice. I understand why you don't want to help me out of hand. To you, I'm a weirdo and a stranger who wandered in just the other day."]
["…If you know that much, you do not need to hear it from my lips, do you?"]
(And really, Beatrice was pretty certain that Subaru had known that from the start.)
["You're the one who patched me up. Thank you. I know you don't know this, but I have a mountain of other things I need to thank you for. And here I am asking you for help again…” Subaru lowered his head to the ground. “It's pretty pathetic. It's a miserable sight, really, but you're the only one I have."]
“Kinda pathetic, ain’t it, Subaru?” Ricardo said teasingly. “Going to someone who looks like a little girl for—”
[This is the lowest form of begging: pushy and self-centered and with no regard for Beatrice's feelings whatsoever. And this is a cowardly way of going about things, but…]
Ricardo stopped immediately, his smile falling off his face.
["You are a worm crawling on the ground, wailing about your own powerlessness,” Beatrice snorted. “Do you have any pride at all, I wonder?"]
["I know what's important to me. I'll bow my head ten times or a hundred times and pound the floor if that's what it takes."]
[I’m too much of a weakling to obsess over petty pride.]
“…I don’t like this very much, actually,” Ricardo muttered.
He wished he could take that joke back. Because — it clearly hadn’t actually been a joke, in Subaru’s mind.
Tivey winced at him sympathetically. Foot, meet mouth.
["You may…raise your head."]
[I’ve been petty and insincere, Subaru thought resentfully, doing as she asked. And I made such a craven request. —But, if this leads to her agreeing to help me, then…]
“I’m not sure I’d call you either of those things,” Crusch muttered.
All of his actions over the past four loops pointed to the exact opposite conclusion, really.
["Bea…”]
["Take this, would you?"]
[And Beatrice’s sole stomped against his face. "Bwah!" he cried.]
Rachins squawked in surprise. Mimi started laughing — at the sight of Beatrice’s actions or at the sound of Rachins’ reaction, nobody was really sure. Rachins turned to glower at her, just in case.
Ricardo chuckled. Kids. —Such a sentiment was aimed at two different pairs, currently.
["You could think on it a hundred times and you would never comprehend the work I go through,” Beatrice snapped, stamping on his face again and again before finally ceasing her assault. “No matter how many silver coins you gather, they will never equal the sacred glow of a gold coin. Do you understand, I wonder?"]
["Er, if you get a few thousand silver coins they'll equal it, I'm sure. It's just a matter of comparable value, right? Or maybe you're just bad at math?"]
["Will you stop looking at me like a pitiable child, I wonder?! Are those the eyes of someone who was just begging me?!"]
“Kids,” Rom muttered out loud. Nearby, Wilhelm chuckled. Frederica only sighed.
[This pathetic stubbornness of mine is pretty moronic, Subaru thought. Pestering Beako is a pointless battle that began for no particular reason and persisted across worlds regardless… Pathetic, stubborn, and moronic, that’s what I am.]
—Frederica frowned.
Beatrice’s face twisted. For some reason, the idea of Subaru’s pestering being labeled as any of the above was…
“It says something that she doesn’t throw you out right away, you know,” Julius pointed out, trying to be encouraging. “She would have been perfectly capable of getting you out of her space if she really wanted you to stop being so aggravating.”
“That is correct, in fact,” Beatrice agreed firmly. “If I really wanted to…”
“I know,” Subaru murmured. “I— I know, Beako. …You really think I never figured it out?”
["All right, then,” Subaru sighed. “I'll play my trump card. If you cooperate with me, I'll give you a reward of equal value, you hear?"]
“A reward of equal value?” Tivey frowned. “Are you even able to give her something like that?”
[Onscreen, Beatrice had similar trepidations. “Do you think the likes of me would be lured by any reward you can muster, I wonder?"]
["How about this? Because I saved Emilia at the Capital, I get to borrow Puck. And Puck said if I want to swap that for something else, I only need to ask... You see what I'm getting at here?"]
“O-Oh,” Hetaro laughed. Tivey sighed: that did make sense.
Julius exhaled slowly. A favor from the Beast of the End, and…
[Offering Puck up on a silver platter is pretty silly, but if it works…]
But perhaps Beatrice would be more important here, anyway, he consoled himself.
Anastasia pinched the bridge of her nose. Mercifully, she kept her mouth shut.
[I’ll have to repent of pushing my problems onto a little girl after everything is cleared up…]
“Betty is not merely a little girl!” Beatrice objected hotly. “Betty is a Great Spirit of Yin, and you were correct to push your problems onto her, in fact!”
“Thanks, Beako.”
["It is rare for someone to ask about that.” Beatrice said in response to Subaru finally voicing the subject of his questioning: shamans. Her lip curled in distaste. “I wonder, does paying that bunch any heed get you anywhere?"]
“You reeally don’t like shamans,” Emilia noted quietly. “Do you, Beatrice?”
“Not in the slightest, in fact,” Beatrice replied stonily.
["Normally I'd say it depends on how you use them, but looks like you can't use them except to hurt people, huh?" Subaru noted.]
That was exactly the case. Really, Julius felt that he could agree viscerally with the Great Spirit’s immense distaste for the craft.
“Disgusting,” Ferris muttered quietly nearby. His tail lashed once, and then he didn’t say anything else.
[If curses are supernatural powers that exist to bring down others, the practice in my home world of putting needles into voodoo dolls probably counts, Subaru thought. Well, not that I actually accept the existence of the occult in that world…]
“Voodoo dolls?” Anastasia echoed. “The occult?”
“Er…” Subaru frowned. “It was more or less a kind of superstition back home,” he said. “Some people believe that you can inflict harm on people by using dolls as stand-ins for humans, and then sticking needles into them. There are other sorts of ideas, too, and the sort of people who’d believe it and practice it are referred to as taking part in the occult.”
“Hm.” Julius tilted his head, an unfavorable look on his face. “I believe that I have heard of similar practices to these ‘voodoo dolls’ in Gusteko, myself… Though, I do not believe they go by the same name.”
Subaru grimaced. “Great.”
["So, let me ask this…” Subaru said. “How do you defend against a curse?"]
[My one advantage is knowing in advance. If I can just defend myself ahead of time…!]
Julius smiled grimly. In most circumstances that would be the ideal course of action, yes — but when it came to curses, specifically…
["You do not."]
["—Eh?"]
["No means exist to defend against a curse once it is activated,” Beatrice declared. “Once activated, you are finished. Isn't that what a curse is, I wonder?"]
["I-isn't there any kind of Instant Death Resist…?!” Subaru asked weakly. In video games, you deal with Lv. 1 Death type spells by casting Instant Death Resist in advance. But now…?]
“Video games,” Anastasia mused. That term had come up a number of times now.
“It’s — a lot to explain,” Subaru admitted. “I’m not sure I really could…”
“You reference them a lot,” Mimi noted. “Did you play video games a lot, Subaru?”
“All the time!” Subaru suddenly wilted. “Though — should I really be saying that so proudly…?”
“It sounds like they’re a lot of fun,” Tivey pondered aloud. “I’d like to try some, if I ever get the chance…”
Anastasia supposed that was Tivey’s way of requesting her to look further into the matter. She chuckled slightly. Message received.
["—However,” Beatrice said after a moment of watching Subaru spiral into despair. She was grinning. “That is limited to curses that have activated."]
[“—Huh?”]
Beatrice winced. Messing with his emotions at a time like…!
Of course, Beatrice hadn’t known the severity of the situation at the time. She’d had no idea that he was looking to spare himself from a foe that had claimed his life four times — twice directly, twice indirectly — and who would soon be looking for a fifth bite at his soul.
But just like there was knowing and not knowing, there was doing and not doing. And Beatrice had done what she did, and that was that.
“—Beako.”
Beatrice blinked. Subaru was looking at her with an intense expression on his face. “Subaru…”
“I wasn’t hurt by that, Beako,” Subaru murmured. “I was happy that you were teasing me a little.”
[She got me good…]
“That’s what it means to be friendly with someone, right? I couldn’t be upset with you for that. —Especially not after how I had been teasing you, right?”
Beatrice swallowed, and then nodded. Slowly, she relaxed.
“Besides…” Subaru grinned.
["—Physical contact with the target,” Beatrice declared. “An absolute prerequisite, I wonder?"]
“…It’s not like you were refusing to help me, right?”
—Beatrice tensed all over again.
Subaru’s smile faltered. “Beako?”
“—That has nothing to do with me.”
There was knowing and not knowing. There was doing and not doing. In this timeline Beatrice had done without knowing — but back then, she had known without doing.
That — was a sin that she would have to live with for the rest of her life.
["If it's no one here at the mansion, then…” he pondered, finally being able to connect the dots. “It’s gotta be the village..."]
[So — would the shaman be a resident or a visitor? Subaru mused. It wouldn’t be hard to find the latter, considering how quickly news of strangers travels around these parts. The former would have had to make this a carefully premeditated crime — but the Candidacy only exists because the Royal Family died out half a year ago, right? A shaman would have to have integrated themselves into the community years before that to be considered a native…]
[“No, that doesn’t seem likely. So — the shaman’s an outsider. Finding them won’t be too hard, then…”]
“That isn’t bad logic on its own, but you are making too many assumptions,” Anastasia warned. “For one, you don’t even know if this ‘shaman’ is actually related to the Royal Candidacy at all.”
“And it didn’t even end up being a shaman,” Tivey added.
“I get it, I get it,” Subaru sighed. “Kinda dropped the ball on that one…”
[As far as the shaman is concerned, I haven’t actually done anything yet, Subaru noted. They should really hardly even know that I exist at all… So, I have an opportunity here for my own preemptive strike.]
["I've got you by the tail now, damn it.” Subaru grinned in hopeful delight, clenching his fist. “I didn't die twice at your hands for nothing!"]
“He really did just go around saying this stuff,” Rom muttered.
“Betty thought it was a metaphor or nonsense or something, I suppose,” Beatrice admitted.
"I had thought that Subaru-sama was telling jokes," Frederica said. "And in rather poor taste, to be frank."
Anastasia tilted her head. “The taboo didn’t activate,” she noted.
“It probably requires Subaru to intentionally attempt to reveal his Authority,” Julius replied. “Him being casually oblivious, meanwhile…”
“Who are you calling oblivious?!”
That made sense. Anastasia pressed her lips together. —Really, even if she may not have figured it out in its entirety, shouldn’t Lady Emilia have noticed that something was awry?
["What is that attitude in front of someone you asked for aid, I wonder?” Beatrice complained. “If what I spoke was of service, I think you should say as much to my face."]
Beatrice braced herself.
["Yeah, you're right! You saved my bacon; I can see the light thanks to you! I love you, Beako!"]
Reinhard’s eyes widened. Felt started cackling loudly. Julius shrieked. None of them were alone: half the theater had some sort of abrupt physical reaction to the scene before them.
After all—
["Let g— Would you put me down, I wonder?!" Beatrice shrieked, currently being picked up and twirled around above Subaru’s head as he danced around the library.]
—it was not every day that one could see a Great Spirit being so outrageously manhandled like a young child.
“Subaru!” Julius cried out. “Subaru, of all the things you could have—!”
Ricardo was howling, slapping his thigh. “She asked for it!” he declared. “She asked him to show his gratitude, and he did exactly that—!”
“He has a point,” Rom chuckled. Rachins whipped around to stare at him, eyes wide with horror and disbelief. Rom’s chuckles grew into belly laughs at the sight.
“You DID bait him, you know,” Garfiel grinned.
“Not sure what you expected,” Otto muttered.
“Neither is Betty, I suppose,” Beatrice sighed.
Frederica giggled.
["Ha-ha-ha, I could just fly in the sky right now! Nah, how 'bout we fly together, Beako?!"]
["Fly all by your lonesome—!"]
["Bwah?!"]
[And Subaru was slammed hard enough into the floor to force him into a full leg split, the tremors wracking his body from head to toe.]
“Deserved,” Tivey said. Mimi nodded solemnly.
[“Urg…” Subaru moaned, his eyes spinning.]
Hetaro frowned. “Is it…?” he asked. “He was just excited, right?”
[Beatrice landed elegantly nearby, huffing. "Do you see what happens when you get carried away with frivolity, I wonder?" she scolded.]
["That's not the only thing I saw. They're white!"]
Felt sputtered loudly. Crusch choked. Frederica shrieked. Otto yelped aloud. Hetaro squawked, eyes flying wide.
[Beatrice sputtered. “—Take this, would you?!"]
[And Subaru was sent flying through the air into a bookshelf, where the contents proceeded to tumble down upon his head.]
“De— DESERVED!” Hetaro shouted, looking almost panicked. “Of all the things you could have said in that position—?!”
“Big Bro,” Felt demanded. “What the Hell were you thinking?! Do you always have to make the worst first impression imaginable?!”
“It really was a ridiculous thing to say,” Crusch scolded. “Especially because this was only her second time meeting you, for Od’s sake!”
“I know.” Subaru’s face was buried in his knees, his ears red. “I know…”
Anastasia sighed. She didn’t even look surprised. “In any case, there’s a lesson about what happens if yer too much of a jokester,” she pointed out. “Let that be a lesson to you three, oh-kay?”
["The friendship gauge goes down just a little and I get this?!” Subaru whined, crawling out of the mountain of books with a teary face from getting treated so roughly. “If you're not happy with something, just say it, geez!"]
“Did you really need to be told that ahead of time?!” Julius all but shrieked, looking a little like he was going to be sick from fright. “Of ALL THE THINGS to say to a Great Spirit, Subaru—!”
“Julius, calm down,” Ricardo tried to coax. “They all remember this, we know he survives this loop, Beatrice isn’t going to kill him—”
With the way things were going, Julius wouldn’t be surprised if she all of a sudden turned around and did exactly that!
["Being picked up like a little child, spun around in midair, having my panties seen, you speaking superficially lovey-dovey words, all of it!” Beatrice retorted. “Is your entire existence a nuisance, I wonder?!"]
["Hey, don't put down my existence; that's really sad stuff! I'm trying not to be a masochist here!"]
As a youth, Wilhelm had been very cold and unfriendly to most of his peers, valuing himself as something of a lone wolf. With the wisdom of age, he had come to be somewhat embarrassed of that phase of his life, wishing that he had been just a little friendlier.
—Looking at Subaru’s old self, Wilhelm could at least take quiet solace in the fact that he had managed to avoid the pothole of being TOO friendly with the people around him. He coughed into his fist, trying to hide his wobbly smile.
[I do hope to find ways to improve myself, Subaru thought wistfully. Just like I found a chance to improve my circumstances. After all, just because I'm powerless doesn't mean I have to be helpless, too…]
Wilhelm paused. Powerless…
“Subaru,” Julius said uncertainly. “I don’t really think…”
But — it was kind of true, wasn’t it?
Subaru wasn’t supremely powerful, not really. He didn’t have great skill with any weaponry, he wasn’t sturdy enough to withstand great blows, he wasn’t fast enough to truly outrun a skilled pursuer — he couldn’t even use his gate properly without the help of his contracted spirit. Even his Authority, which was very much that, was far too painful and unpleasant to be referred to as much more than a curse.
“He’s got the right idea,” Anastasia said firmly. Julius started. “Being powerless and being helpless are two different things. Ya can’t do much about the former, but the latter is another story entirely.”
“…Of course.” Julius bowed his head to his Lady, who had been born with nothing and clawed her way to the very top. “You are, of course, correct — Lady Anastasia.”
Subaru watched them both with an odd look on his face.
—Leaning against the jar, Beatrice sighed. “My silly contractor,” she said fondly, patting the glass. “Honestly, you really are just a little boy, aren’t you…?”
["Anyway, the situation's a lot better than it was,” Subaru said. “It'll be hard waiting out the night, but tomorrow i'm heading to the village.”]
[I’ll probably go with either Ram or Rem, Subaru thought. Both of them have combat strength, after all. And, if I can get rid of the vile shaman AND raise my friendship gauge with both girls in the process…!]
“Planning on forcing the two girls to fight on yer behalf, Subaru?” Ricardo teased. “What a manly strategy for ya to—”
“Don’t say that.”
Ricardo stopped. In fact, the entire room seemed to stop, because this was the loudest that Ram had been since—
Since.
“I don’t want Subaru getting it into his head that he needs to fight things like that on his own,” Ram said, her voice like ice. “If nothing else, he can rely on me for that. I may be a pathetic excuse for an older sister, but…”
But what? she wondered. But I am older? But I am stronger? But I am an Oni? But I will only ever die once? —What can I say? What SHOULD I say?
“Nee-sama…!” Subaru protested, eyes round and wounded.
Ram didn’t even glance his way. She didn’t let herself look in his direction at all.
“…But I am still Ram,” she decided. “That much has not changed.”
Ram had never really told Subaru outright that he could rely on her: she had believed that much to have been obvious enough not to warrant her spelling it out for him. But she wasn’t so certain about that anymore, and so she could not allow anyone to go muddying the waters even further — no matter how lightheartedly such teasing was intended.
Ricardo swallowed. “…Sorry, sorry,” he laughed. “Yer right, of course. Yer right…”
(Next to her older sister, Rem watched with eyes almost as pained as Subaru’s.)
["Now that I think back on it,” Subaru sighed. “I sure went through a lot…”]
“Ya really did,” Ricardo muttered.
Anastasia grimaced. Somehow, she got the feeling that Subaru had barely even begun to acknowledge how much he had actually just endured.
[I’m speaking too soon, but it’s still a light at the end of the tunnel, right? Surely no one could blame me for feeling that way…]
“Of course not!” Emilia exclaimed.
“Of course not,” Wilhelm agreed. He thought of the moment he had learned that Subaru knew the exact time and location of the White Whale’s next appearance. Fourteen long years had led up to that moment, and when he felt as though the conclusion were finally dawning upon him…!
—Subaru had known the exact date and time of the White Whale’s next appearance.
…Wilhelm didn’t think about what that might mean. For his own sake, he didn’t allow himself to speculate on that.
[But shouldn't you be thinking of something else? he rebuked himself. Looking up means missing that which is right at my feet, doesn’t it?]
“That’s ridiculous,” Anastasia scolded, scowling. “If you spend all your time looking at your feet, you’ll never manage to get anywhere meaningful at all.”
The only way Anastasia had managed to climb out of that hole in the Kararagi slums, after all, was by keeping her eyes on the clouds and the stars. And right now, Subaru had to keep his eyes on his ultimate goal — because if he didn’t, he could end up stuck in this loop until the end of time itself.
“I must agree,” Crusch said seriously. “A person must keep their eyes pointed upwards, if they don’t wish to cloud their soul. Developing a habit of looking downwards at your feet will teach you nothing but to live in shame.”
Subaru looked back at both of them, his face slightly conflicted.
“Eh,” Felt shrugged. “Ya gotta think big, but you also gotta think practical,” she pointed out. “If that’s what he means by looking at his feet, I don’t see a problem in glancing down now and then.”
Anastasia pursed her lips. Crusch grimaced. Both of them still had an issue with the wording of that sentiment, but they conceded the point regardless.
[Wait. Subaru suddenly stiffened. As a man of little nerve and much wariness, I can’t help but…]
“Little nerve?” Julius echoed in disbelief. “Much wariness?”
[“The scent…of the Witch…” Subaru remembered.]
The theater stiffened.
["What do you mean, I wonder?" Beatrice asked.]
Frederica braced herself.
["Right, the Witch. Rem mentioned her. You did, too, Beako." Subaru frowned, thinking of how many times this Witch had been brought up in his short time in Lugunica. It really bothers me all of a sudden that I don’t really know anything about her… I mean. She’s come up basically everywhere.]
“It really is something that everyone is expected to know,” Emilia winced. “The fact that you weren’t aware of it at all…”
And then, of course — the one person who didn’t know the name of the Witch may have been the one person who needed to be aware of her more than anyone else in Lugunica.
[Ram refused to talk about her entirely. Rem used it as one of her justifications for attacking me. Even Emilia seems to resist the topic… Should I really be asking Beatrice about it at all?]
“Is it not a little too late to be questioning that decision?!” Julius begged. “If you would just think things through a little bit more—!”
“If Subaru were going to ask anyone,” Beatrice interrupted. Julius faltered. “I much prefer that he were to ask me, in fact.”
Julius very well could not argue with the will of a Great Spirit, let alone the one who was Subaru’s own contracted partner. “…I suppose that is the case,” he sighed.
Subaru would have had to ask someone, eventually. Such common knowledge was not the kind that he could scrape by in this world without. And of the people available — Beatrice was likely the best person he could have chose to ask.
Emilia tilted her head, frowning. “I would have told you,” she said quietly, talking to nobody at all. “You could have asked me.”
["Beako,“ Subaru finally said. “You know about the Witch, right?"]
[For a long, long moment, Beatrice was silent.]
“Not to say I hadn’t been perplexed, I suppose,” Beatrice murmured. “To meet someone who genuinely knew nothing about her…”
At first, it had been suspicious. Then, it had been concerning. In the end, she’d had no real reason to refuse Subaru’s request: such common knowledge was the type that could be given freely to any party, because everyone was already expected to know it by heart.
["She who drinks the world itself,” Beatrice finally said. “Queen of the Castle of Shadows, The greatest of all disasters — the Witch of Envy.” She sighed gloomily, seeing Subaru’s awestruck reaction. "In this world, there is only one being indicated by the word ‘witch.’ Should I add, it is even considered taboo to speak her name aloud, I wonder?"]
Taboo to speak her name out loud — and then Emilia had gone and told Subaru that such a vile title was her own. Anastasia still didn’t understand what in Od’s name could have possessed her to do that.
—Emilia was having similar questions herself. Why on Earth had she told Subaru that her name was Satella?
Perhaps she would never really know the answer to that.
["So everyone's in awe and fear of her, and no one defies her?"]
["Yes, precisely. Rather, why would you even ask if I know her, I wonder? In this world, aren't the names you know best those of your parents, then other family, and finally, the name of the Witch, I wonder?"]
["Oh, come on..."]
[But Beatrice’s expression remained serious, and Subaru swallowed his words.]
["The Witch of Envy, Satella,” Beatrice declared. “She consumed the great sinners of yore known as the Six Witches, swallowing up half the world in the process, the vilest of all calamities. It is said that the witch desires love. It is said she does not comprehend human speech. It is said she envies everything in this world. That none have seen her face and lived. That her body is untouched by the ravages of time, unable to grow old or decay. That the Dragon, the Hero, and the Sage combined their power to seal her away, because even they could not hope to destroy her…”]
Nobody in the theater reacted. After all, everyone there had all heard all of this many, many times before.
But there was one more detail that everyone knew, that they waited with bated breath to see revealed to the boy who knew nothing at all.
[“…That she is a half-elf with silver hair."]
[Subaru blinked slowly.]
“…Not much of a reaction,” Julius noted.
“Well,” Anastasia said, quietly enough that the Emilia Camp wouldn’t hear. “Simply relaying the situation through words doesn’t get the true, instinctive fear of the matter across quite so well, I’m afraid…”
[What an absurd story, Subaru thought. Crimes so vile that people speak of them centuries afterward are already bad enough, but the fact that the perpetrator continues to exist, sealed away somewhere out there — that would be unthinkable back in my world…]
["Well, I can't really go by that one…” he thought allowed. “Even if people don't know the name of their own prime minister, they know the name of, say the nation’s most popular idol group…”]
“Idol group?” Anastasia repeated, this time speaking loudly enough for Subaru to hear.
“Ah— It’s kind of like, a group of singers?” Subaru replied, frowning. “But they have certain personas, and they get dressed in all sorts of frilly costumes, too…”
Anastasia tilted her head. Somehow, she didn’t think that Subaru was simply talking about bards and songstresses.
[Subaru and Beatrice continued to speak for quite some time. But then night began to turn into morning, and…]
["I suppose my skin shall be compromised if I do not get my beauty sleep,” Beatrice finally scowled. “Staying up late like this is quite a bother."]
[And finally, Subaru was thrown out of the archive.]
“He didn’t sleep at all,” Crusch sighed.
“Slept plenty on Emilia’s lap, I guess,” Felt shrugged. “So, it could be worse.”
[Subaru visibly suppressed a yawn, watching Emilia perform her morning routine in the garden.]
Anastasia pressed her lips together. He really should know to take better care of himself, shouldn’t he…? And when he was in such a dire situation, too.
[The sight of her so diligently carrying out her daily routine… Subaru clenched his fist with renewed determination.]
Anastasia sighed. Talk about a one-track mind.
Frederica smiled sadly.
["Well, you seem to be doing better now,” Puck commented, hovering in the air nearby as he groomed his face. "To be honest, you were not much to look at yesterday. I'm a little relieved."]
["That so? Sorry to make you worry. But my naive heart still isn't completely over everything, so I want the feel of your fur to comfort me.” Subaru reached out to wrap his fingers around the palm-sized cat. “Ahhh..."]
["Well, if you can bluff like that I suppose you're fine.“]
Julius couldn’t help but watch in awe as the Beast of the End allowed this random boy to manhandle him without even the slightest of protests. It was truly a sight to behold.
Emilia watched with a soft expression. I’m glad you let him hold you, Puck, she thought gratefully. So very, very glad…
[Those ears are a surprising sensation, but what else is there… Ah, the tail! From base to tip, the feel of it is beyond even my wildest expectations—!]
Ricardo cackled. “There’s our favorite fur connoisseur!” he declared.
“How someone could be so happy about petting someone’s fur…” Tivey muttered, staring in something almost like awe at the dreamy look on Subaru’s face.
Subaru’s face was red. “Will none of you let this go?!”
“It’s not like you ever do,” Otto sighed. “Every time there’s a fluffy animal available, you…”
Subaru buried his face in his knees.
[“Lia did lend you her lap and everything."]
["…Did you see the lap pillow, too, by any chance?"]
["Only because she did it for so long. It was quite difficult to stay kneeling in that position for hours, and I offered to take over several times, but… Relax, Lia saw it through to the very end."]
“Of course I did!” Emilia exclaimed, eyes widening. “I said that I would, didn’t I?”
“I-I know, Emilia-tan…” From the look on his face Subaru’s embarrassment seemed to have multiplied tenfold.
Ricardo grinned. “But would the first-rate fur connoisseur really have minded getting to lie in the lap of the fluffy Great Spirit again~?” he teased.
["Ow—!” Subaru suddenly cried out. “Why did you just scratch me?!"]
["You had an explosion of complex feelings of affection for my daughter. Maybe I ought to explode you?"]
["You ought not!! That daddy mindset's a complicated thing, geez…!"]
“Looks like fathers are the same everywhere!” Rom laughed.
“And what is THAT supposed to mean?!” Felt demanded.
Ricardo chuckled. —He wasn’t really Ana-bo’s father, but even he felt that he could commiserate. Daughter-like figures always inspired those protective instincts in old guys like them, it seemed.
["—A silver-haired half-elf, huh?" Subaru suddenly murmured aloud.]
Emilia stiffened.
[It must be a great burden, to have similarities with a being like…]
…That was what he thought, was it?
Not suspicion. Not malice. Not fright. Subaru’s thoughts had been filled with nothing but sympathy for her position, right from the very start.
Emilia felt a warm ache tugging on her chest. It wasn’t like she had really fexpected anything different from him, but — it felt warm, all the same.
[And yet, Emilia has been raised to be an honest, benevolent person… Subaru thought warmly. No doubt in the hope that she would live as a lovely, untainted flower.]
And somehow, that warmth grew even greater.
Julius chuckled. “It’s wonderful,” he said. “That Lady Emilia has someone who thinks so highly of her.”
Anastasia smiled and nodded. She didn’t voice aloud her growing unease about whether or not that attitude was actually warranted, on Subaru’s behalf. There was a time and place for that.
Frederica thought of her own mouth full of sharp teeth, and couldn't quite stop that warm envy from glowing in her chest once again.
["Either she grew up in a real friendly environment, or…”]
["Or maybe she was raised by a good father,” Puck finished, reading Subaru’s emotions. “Mm-hmm."]
“He really knows how to endear himself to father figures,” Rom chuckled.
Felt folded her arms. “Hmph.”
Subaru’s ability to charm old people didn’t stop at the border between human and spirit, apparently. Mimi tilted her head. “Is that why Subaru and Beatrice get along so well?” she wondered.
“Onee-chan, please do not refer to the Great Spirit Beatrice as an old lady!” Hetaro cried.
Beatrice startled. “An old lady, I wonder?” she cried out.
Hetaro slapped his hands over his mouth. Behind him, Ricardo was cackling loudly.
["Well, to a large extent she was just born that way,” Puck said. “Not to harp on it, but that girl had a much, much harder time than you can imagine. It's adorable how she's like this in spite of it all, though."]
Otto could imagine. A silver-haired half-elf…
And yet, Lady Emilia had decided to participate in the Royal Selection regardless. That sort of heart, able to remain both kind and firm in the face of such a massive storm of troubles — it was what had drawn him to the silver-haired Royal Candidate in the first place, even before he had met Subaru in Irlam.
There had been a time when Garfiel would have scoffed at the idea of such softness being a strength: there was a reason that he had been attracted to Ram, after all. —But Lady Emilia had shown him a very different kind of strength. She had shown it to him back in Sanctuary, and had continued to demonstrate it many times since. That kindness, that warmth, that soft strength — that was why Garfiel had finally decided not just to follow Captain, but to follow Lady Emilia, as well.
["Hey, Puck,” Subaru suddenly said. “Do you know about the Witch of Envy?"]
Julius flinched. “Subaru—!”
[Puck didn’t seem bothered at all. “There is little that I do not know."]
…Slowly, Julius relaxed again.
“He really is gonna give you a heart attack at this rate,” Anastasia muttered.
["Okay, I wanted to ask you this…” Subaru cleared his throat. “Under what circumstances would you use the Witch of Envy's name as an alias? —Wait, alias doesn't sound very nice; it's more like…borrowing the Witch of Envy's name temporarily."]
Beatrice tilted her head. “Not a bad person to ask, I suppose,” she murmured.
[After all, Subaru reflected. There’s no one here who would know better than the one who knows Emilia best.]
—Or Emilia herself.
Anastasia turned her way. “Why do ya think ya might’ve done that?” she asked.
Julius started. “Lady Anastasia—!”
“I’m curious, too,” Felt interrupted. She was looking at Emilia with a quizzical look on her face. “That wasn’t very like you, Big Sis. Do you have any idea why you’d do something like that?”
“Do we really have to—?!” Subaru exclaimed, eyes widening.
“I really don’t think—!” Otto objected.
“It’s not an accusation,” Crusch said quickly. “It’s just…”
“It’s strange, isn’t it?” Felt agreed. “It feels so…out of character, for you.”
A long silence passed. Subaru and Otto both looked like they wanted to say something, but — truth to be told, everyone was curious about what she had to say.
Emilia was frowning. “…I’m sorry,” she finally said. “But I really don’t have any idea why I did that.”
["I think that would be a reckless thing to do,” Puck said. “There are still many people with undiluted hate toward the witch, with fear and despair still carved into their souls. A person would have to be soft in the head to use the name of the witch as an alias around people like that."]
["I'll take that as a 'never.'"]
["Meow meow?"]
And even Puck didn’t have any clue about it. In that case, Emilia feared that it would remain a mystery forever — literally lost to time.
Perhaps that was for the best. Perhaps she didn’t want to know what had possessed her to say such a thing.
["So she was trying to creep out a weirdo to keep him out of this Royal Selection business…” Subaru concluded.]
Emilia blinked. “—Eh??”
“What?” Otto frowned. Garfiel tilted his head, confused.
[I guess I’ll never really know, Subaru admitted. But — I think she was trying to protect me by keeping me away from her dangerous situation. He smiled slightly. Even back then, that tenderhearted girl was…]
That tenderhearted girl nearly got you lynched in the street with that dirty trick, Anastasia didn’t snap. It wasn’t like Emilia had known where that joke made in poor taste would lead Subaru, after all. It wouldn’t be entirely fair to blame her for it.
—Except that nothing in life was fair, and Lady Emilia’s actions had lead to those consequences regardless.
Frederica tilted her head.
“Does that sound right?” Felt prodded.
Emilia wasn’t sure that was right. Maybe it was. She would like to think that it was.
“I hope so,” she finally answered. “I’d like to think that my intentions — were something like that.”
["That's quite the distant look you have,” the present Emilia said, interrupting Subaru’s thoughts with a somewhat strained smile. “What's wrong?"]
Lost to time. Emilia had never really thought about that turn of phrase before today, but — what a strange concept it was.
["Back in my proper place,” Puck sighed, nestling onto Emilia’s shoulder. “Ahh, this is where I'm most at ease. Home sweet home."]
["Oh, so now you're Daddy back home from a trip, are you? Poor you, driving home all tired like that."]
["That's because my eyes were wide open protecting my daughter from a wolf's poison fangs,” Puck replied. “Those poison fangs won't come near her, you see?"]
["Hey, don't stare at me and talk about 'poison fangs' — twice! You'll ruin my reputation here…”]
Rom chuckled. Humans, demihumans, spirits — all fathers really were about the same when it came to their beloved daughters, weren’t they?
Felt scowled at him. “I don’t like that look on yer face, old man…”
[—Subaru couldn’t look Emilia in the eye.]
“—Eh?” Mimi frowned.
“I can’t blame him at all,” Tivey muttered. Hetaro winced in sympathetic agreement.
“Any young man would feel the same,” Wilhelm sighed. Ricardo had to agree with that, even if he knew it wasn’t very fair.
Mimi stared at them all in confusion.
[I want to talk to her. I want to say something. But how can I face her, after…?]
Otto winced. “My amazing self might just melt into a puddle from the shame,” Garfiel muttered. The merchant nodded silently in agreement.
“—That’s ridiculous,” Mimi announced.
The whole theater startled.
“Mimi—?” Julius started to ask, looking somewhat confused.
“A man is allowed to cry into the bosom of the woman he loves,” she declared, crossing her arms. “And he’s allowed to cry into the bosom of the woman who loves him. —Isn’t that right, Boss Lady?”
Anastasia nodded. “Men are the type of creatures who never feel comfortable crying anywhere else, I’m afraid,” she teased gently. “Boys are all very silly creatures…”
Crusch couldn’t disagree with that.
Frederica chuckled.
Felt shrugged. She felt like she’d be pretty embarrassed after a display like that herself, but she didn’t care enough to argue the point.
“Perhaps…” Reinhard trailed off.
To be entirely honest, the entire scenario sounded kind of wonderful to him. For someone to love you enough to let you cry yourself to sleep in their lap like that — how could something that warm possibly be considered an embarrassment?
[“Err, this is a little embarrassing…” Emilia said awkwardly, running a finger through her hair. But then she took a deep, determined breath, and smiled. “—Are you feeling all right?”]
Emilia had been a little embarrassed at the time, having considered the position a little more intimate than she was used to. —Now, she found herself wondering if she had perhaps not been intimate enough.
He must have been so lonely, she mourned. He couldn’t scream for help, he couldn’t reach out for a hand, he couldn’t tell anyone what was going on at all. All I could do for him was give him a safe place to cry.
Could Emilia really say that that was enough?
["I was in a tight spot until I heard Emilia-tan's voice. And, er, also, sorr—”]
[Subaru suddenly stopped.]
["...Thank you,” he corrected. “For everything. After all that, I think I have my head on straighter."]
Emilia smiled sadly. “Good boy,” she softly praised.
["It doesn't seem you're completely over it, but I'm glad you think you're getting there. Mm, if I was able to help a little, that's just fine. If you feel whittled to the bone again, just tell me.” Emilia winked at him. “Your sister will gently console you."]
Ricardo coughed into his fist. “Ou-uch,” he snickered.
“Oof,” Rom agreed.
Frederica cringed. For Subaru, facing a response like that—
And for Emilia, who hadn't quite realized what, exactly, she was pushing away.
Crusch frowned. “I don’t know why you are wincing like that,” she said. “I thought it was quite a sweet thing to say.”
(Next to her, Ferris twitched.)
“How she can be that oblivious…” Felt muttered, shaking her head. If it were anyone else she’d assume that Emilia was simply trying to let Subaru down easy, but knowing what she knew about those two now…!
[I know she’s just trying to alleviate my guilt, Subaru reflected. But that happy, older sister-ish look…the fact that she seems serious makes me tremble a bit.]
Wilhelm started laughing.
“You see?” Crusch asked. “So long as Lady Emilia cares for him, do the specifics really matter all that much?”
“Oh dear,” Rom said, wincing with sympathy for poor Ferris.
“I think she’s right,” Felt cackled. “Big Bro’d probably be fine with being Big Sis’ dog, so long as she showered him with affection!”
“Wha— Just what kind of impression are you guys forming of my relationship with Emilia-tan, here?!”
Emilia put her hand to her mouth, giggling.
—Crusch was correct, however. Sister, puppy trainer, it didn’t really matter. Subaru was Subaru, and he would always be the person dearest to her heart.
["The main thing is that you're feeling better,” Emilia nodded. “You have to work hard today, you know? Are you sleepy? You slept at such odd times."]
["No need to worry. A shut-in like me holding down the fort sleeps all day and is up all night to begin with. Well, it got a bit healthier as of late."]
“A shut-in,” Ricardo repeated, amused. It was hard to imagine Subaru staying shut inside of anywhere.
["Just to ask, what is a shut-in anyway?"]
["He is the Guardian of the Culture, always immersed in an ocean of information about the state of the world and the global economy to better protect the home day and night,” Subaru answered dramatically. “The upper ranks never set a foot outside the house and even commemorate their lovers' birthdays through their screens."]
[To be blunt, the souls of those who do that have long risen to a higher plane of existence.]
Anastasia frowned. Was Subaru referring to a specific sort of job title, from where he came from?
—Subaru had been some sort of scholar. He’d had no experience with basic household chores, but he did show clear talents in cooking, sewing, and entertainment. He was unusually good with children. He was extremely well-read, enough to understand literature in terms of both individual stories and genre-wide tropes.
Anastasia tried to piece those things together, to form some idea of what sort of role a “shut-in” might actually perform. Some sort of household entertainer, perhaps? A confidant? Perhaps it was similar to a court jester, whose job was to keep the mood light and friendly while offering advice to the King. Though with how Subaru was speaking about it, it didn’t sound like being a “shut-in” was quite so exclusive. Perhaps each noble house kept a number of ranked “shut-ins” on staff…?
“But didn’t he say that there weren’t any noble houses where he came from?” she wondered aloud.
Tivey blinked. “Lady Anastasia?”
—Anastasia would have to investigate this topic more, at a later date.
[At some point, the conversation had shifted to Emilia’s use of magic.]
["Mm?” Subaru tilted his head, as Puck described the difference between spirit mages and magic users. “But then that makes spirit mages way too powerful,” he objected. “Magic users are limited to the amount of fuel they can store inside them, but spirit mages have a free pass to use as much as they want. There's no contest."]
“There’s a reason spirit arts users are considered so terrifying on the battlefield,” Rom agreed gravely.
Wilhelm couldn’t help but agree. “Terrifying warriors, they are,” he murmured. “Utterly terrifying…”
["You understand quickly,” Puck praised. “But it isn't quite convenient. In the first place, the mana in the air isn't infinite..."]
[Puck trailed off, glancing back at Emilia, who nodded. "And the strength of the spells a spirit mage can use is dependent on the spirit you've formed a pact with,” she continued. “The predisposition needed to form pacts with spirits is rare to begin with, and powerful spirits are even rarer. It's difficult to say which is better."]
“And that spirit in front of you is one of the Four Greats,” Julius muttered.
Thank Od that Puck seemed genuinely fond of Subaru. He didn’t want to know what would happen to that boy if that wasn’t the case.
[“Mm-hmm...but it must feel pretty good to get a pact with a strong spirit, right? You must really be hot stuff, Emilia-tan. Seems like Puck is hot stuff himself, though…”]
["Well, I can't really deny that I'm above average."]
["Man, you just said that with a straight face; no hesitation at all rating yourself like that?"]
“He’s objectively correct,” Wilhelm pointed out.
“If anything he’s being far too modest,” Tivey muttered. “‘Above average’ is a gross understatement, here…”
[Yeesh. I thought my self-consciousness outclassed most, but Puck's bluntness is a level higher…!]
“I’d rather a painfully blunt spirit than a coy and tricky one,” Garfiel declared. “That’s why Beatrice is the best!”
Beatrice sputtered. “—Sh-Should Betty take that as an insult or a compliment, I wonder?!”
[Age difference, no doubt, Subaru decided. Though, judging from that merry, blushy smile, maybe Puck isn’t as used to flattery as he pretends to be...]
“Not many people had the chance to flatter the Beast of the End, after all,” Rom pointed out with a chuckle.
“Even fewer would take that chance,” Rachins added.
“And even fewer would mean every word of it,“ Felt declared. “As opposed to saying it merely to earn his favor.”
For a spirit who could read emotions, that final detail would be critical, after all.
["Oh, by the way, what kind of spirit is Puck, anyway? He made ice come out at the loot seller's place, but...if my memory's right, there's no ice affinity to begin with."]
["My specialty is ice, but it's actually fire mana,” Emilia answered. “Fire relates mainly to temperature, so cooling that which is hot is classified as part of fire, apparently."]
["Huh, is that so? Magical logic...? Magic...? Magic, huh?"]
It was all so simple, most children learned this sort of thing around the time that they learned to walk and talk. To see a grown boy like Subaru so deeply fascinated with such a thing felt rather — unusual, even though Ricardo knew that the reason why all of this felt so new and exciting to him was because it genuinely was.
He was very glad that Subaru had been surrounded by people who hadn’t judged him much for it. Not for his obliviousness, not for his lack of knowledge, and not for his childlike joy and curiosity about the world just beyond his fingertips. It would have been — more than just a shame, if someone were to stomp over all of those little buds and cruelly crush them beneath their heel.
(—There had been a moment where Ricardo had feared that the twins had done exactly that. Even though the actual final outcome had made him uneasy, he was very relieved to see that THAT, at least, had not been the case.)
["Hmm.” Puck’s ear twitched. “By any chance, do you want to use magic?"]
Wilhelm chuckled. He already knew what the answer was — as did everyone else.
(Emilia smiled wistfully. She wished that Subaru hadn’t had to give it up, really.)
["Can I?!” Subaru exclaimed with excitement. “I mean…if I can! Super-powerful stuff, like calling down a meteor shower and—"]
["Ah, well, no. Fundamentals are important, both for magic and spirit arts. Magic is not something you can learn in a day."]
Julius put a hand to his mouth to muffle his laughter. Subaru stared at him with a guarded, wary, warning expression. If you dare call me cute again…!
[Urk! Subaru wilted. Smacking my hopes down like that….]
Julius didn’t say it this time, but everyone could tell that he was thinking it. Subaru threw his hands up in despair.
[“But...if you simply want to experience it, we can do that."]
Only really half-hearing the conversation, Ferris flinched.
Subaru… he thought. Subaru is going to…?
["Meaning…what?"]
["Meaning, if you want to use magic, Lia and I just have to support you,” Puck declared.]
That was a nice sentiment, but even then, shivers traveled down Ferris’ spine at the very thought. With a gate like Subaru’s, it wouldn’t take much for it to—
[“We’ll use the mana returned you to use magic through you. The magic we use from the atmosphere is different from the mana inside you, so the magic itself will come out of your gate. How about it?"]
But what did it matter? All of this had already happened. There was nothing anyone could do about it anymore.
["Puck, wait,” Emilia objected. “Don't make it sound so casual. It might be dangerous."]
Ferris already knew that Subaru was going to damage his gate. Ferris already knew that he would be called in to try and fix it. Ferris already knew that, less than two weeks after that, Subaru will have destroyed it for good.
There was no point in hoping for anything else. There was no point in rooting for anything else. There was no point in trying to do something else, because everything had already been set in stone.
“Ferris,” Crusch whispered. She was shaking him slightly. “Ferris, please…”
“Nyone of it matters,” Ferris whimpered. “Nyone of it — nyothing matters at…!”
["Sorry, Emilia-tan. I'm super happy you're worried about me...” Subaru beamed wide, and gave her a thumbs-up, trying to drive away all her unease and anxiety. “But I'm gonna do it!"]
There was nothing Ferris could do, now, except for nothing at all.
["Wh—” Emilia looked bewildered, and slightly overwhelmed. “Why do you want to do it so much...?"]
["That's obvious.” Subaru clenched his fist, and shouted to the sky: “So that I can live as the man I was born to be!"]
Ferris may have been quietly devolving in Crusch’s arms, but on the other side of the room, Felt was positively cackling. “Talk about enthusiasm!” she exclaimed. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone this excited about anything before!”
“Is magic really that amazing to you…?” Rachins murmured.
Anastasia winced, placing her hand over her own gate. She had never mentioned it to the others, but…
She supposed she could understand it, the excitement Subaru felt at the idea that he may be capable of using magic.
—Julius winced. “And then you broke your…”
Subaru folded his arms and turned away, pouting.
That — sucked. Julius thought that particular detail stung on a level that nothing else had, really. Subaru loved magic so much more than anyone Julius had ever met, carrying the wonder of a small child, and yet he, of all people…!
“Lighten up, Jules.” It was Anastasia who interrupted his thoughts. “Ya look miserable.”
“Lady Anastasia…”
“It’s not as bad as yer thinking,” she grinned. “He has that contracted spirit of his, remember?”
(Eridna shifted, ever so slightly.)
—That was right. Subaru could still use magic. Julius felt himself relaxing all over. He couldn’t use it on his own, perhaps, but he could still USE it. And with him becoming a spirit knight like Julius, that really just meant that he needed the help of the spirit he clearly held dear to his heart — and was that really a downside for someone like Subaru at all?
[To anyone born a man, ceasing to pursue your dreams is the same as death itself! Since arriving in this world, I have never displayed as much courage as I am displaying here and now!]
Frederica smiled awkwardly. Was that right...?
Anastasia smiled proudly. That was correct. The pursuit of dreams and ambition was a necessary part of being human. It was nice to see that Subaru understood this, at least partially: with how small-scale his dreams and ambitions kept turning out to be, that concern had still been very much present in the back of her mind.
Julius suddenly straightened up. That’s right, he realized. Subaru is a spirit knight like me.
If Subaru loved magic so much, then — could Julius help to teach him new and interesting spells?
“Oh no,” Ricardo muttered, grinning at Julius’ sudden intensity. Next to him, Mimi was loughing. “Got a feeling Subaru is in for it, later…”
“Better than him being anxious,” Tivey sighed.
[Besides, being able to use magic gives me one more option, Subaru noted. Perhaps it’ll increase my chances of protecting Emilia and the others during this current loop.]
“Hm.” Wilhelm straightened up, his amusement fading. “That— is indeed a perspective to consider,” he admitted, somewhat uncomfortably.
Subaru’s joy at the idea of using magic was so innocent: it pained him a little bit, to think of him staining that joy with the bloodshed that he was so unsuited for. —But then again, suited for it or not, Subaru was a knight. And a knight was a soldier who fought for his Lady and his kingdom, and who would need to make use of everything at his disposal in order to fulfill his duty.
(And even if that weren’t the case — Wilhelm would much prefer it if Subaru had as many tricks up his sleeve to keep himself alive as he could possibly fit.)
—Emilia’s smile faltered. Even in the midst of such a peaceful and innocent memory of hers, Subaru had secretly been thinking about…
She wished he had been able to tell her. She knew why he didn’t, but — oh, how she wished he had been able to be open with her from the very start.
[Emilia relented with a sigh. “If you think it's getting dangerous, you will stop right away, understand?"]
Of course he wouldn’t, Emilia understood now. He never, ever did.
["So what should I do first?” Subaru asked Puck eagerly. “Draw a magic circle? If you need a sacrifice, can I volunteer Beako?"]
Beatrice squawked as the rest of the audience started laughing. “Ungrateful Contractor!”
["I'm happy you seem to be getting along better with Betty,” Puck replied. “Yes, first, how about I see what affinity you are, Subaru? That's the first step to knowing what kind of magic you can use."]
[Subaru suddenly wilted.]
Julius blinked at the reaction, a questioning look on his face. “—Hm?”
["My…affinity…is probably…'fire'?"]
["Why the sudden pauses?” Emilia wondered.]
“Yin magic is a perfectly respectable affinity,” Julius said, frowning at Subaru. “It’s true that it’s not normally used for offensive maneuvers, and is more used to stun or disable opponents on the battlefield, but regardless—”
“You are really not helping, Julius!”
["All right, let's check. Myon myon myon myon..."]
["I know the weirdo nobleman did the same thing, but isn't that, like, overkill?!"]
“…Huh,” Anastasia said.
“Maybe it’s a powerful magic-user thing?” Tivey frowned.
“Or a weirdo thing,” Mimi added.
Tivey winced, hard. “Onee-chan, please don’t refer to the Beast of the End as a weirdo.”
["Wait, I should think positively about this. Thinking back on it, Roswaal's behavior was unnatural, wasn't it? Right, he was jealous of the hidden magical talent within me. Yeah, it was jealousy. That's why he tried to convince me to just give up—”]
["Wow, this is rare. Your affinity's pure Yin."]
["Farewell, my magic-using life—!"]
Crusch started laughing. “Bit of an overreaction, hm?” she teased.
“Oh, hush!” Subaru stuck out his tongue at her.
“Don’t stick out your tongue at a Lady,” Wilhelm scolded, folding his arms as his lips twitched with amusement. “This is your own fault for being so dramatic.”
Subaru stared at him in outrage before moving to retort.
—As the three of them bantered, Ferris shifted.
Whenever Subaru overreacted like this, he always resembled…
Against his better judgement, he glanced at the look Crusch’s face. She looked fond, and so amused, just like she had back…
But not a hint of recognition glimmered within those eyes.
—It wasn’t like Ferris had expected anything different. But with all his nerves already scrubbed raw, he had to put every bit of his strength into holding back his tears as he curled back into a ball.
[“So all I need to do is practice saying ‘I’ve turned their defenses to paper! Go, NOW!’ Ha, ha, ha…” Despite his best efforts at joking around, Subaru looked utterly miserable.]
“What a naïve and unimaginative way to view Yin magic,” Beatrice scolded. “It can indeed be used offensively, in fact — and to great effect.”
“I know that NOW!” Subaru pointed out, crossing his arms over his chest. “After all, nobody in the world is better at that than my Beako!”
“That is correct, in fact! Hmph!”
["Ah, you have no talent at all, either. Your gate's small; at least the number is kind of alright…? But there's barely any opening, so not much is coming through."]
["Shut up, I know that already! Incidentally, what does that talent thing mean, by the numbers?"]
["If you spent twenty years in daily training, you might become a high-end second-rate magic user."]
["So I'd devote half my life and still come up short of top tier…” Subaru held back tears. “I think I'd better give up now..."]
[Emilia gave him an exasperated look.]
Felt snickered. “Poor Big Bro,” she sympathized with a grin. “Can only be one of the second-greatest magic users in the kingdom, can he? Oh, whatever will he do…?”
“First place or bust, isn’t it?” Rom laughed. “Ah, to be a little boy again…”
“Oh hush, both of you!”
—Anastasia frowned. “Give up?” she echoed. “After ya showed so much interest in and delight at the idea of…?”
What kind of an attitude was that?
[But it can’t be helped, Subaru bemoaned. Yes, effort and trying your best are words prominently featured in my lexicon, but whether to give up on a man’s impossible dream or not is a different subject…!]
Anastasia frowned. “That’s no way to think!” she scolded hotly. “If something is important to ya, then ya need to reach out and grab it with both hands and never let go of it, no matter HOW impossible it might seem!”
“Wha—?” Subaru startled, clumsily turning to meet Anastasia’s eyes — only to shrink away from the unexpectedly angry glare.
“I-I mean,” he said hastily. “Sure, sure — but like, if it’s ACTUALLY impossible, then wouldn’t it just be a waste of effort? If you know from the start that it would just be a waste, then there’s really no point in giving it a try—”
“It’s not a matter of trying or not trying, but of doing or not doing,” Anastasia declared. “If it really means that much to ya, then you’ll find a way to make it yer own. Anything less than yer best efforts means it simply didn’t mean all that much after all, ya hear me?”
Subaru stared at her, eyes wide. He didn’t know if he agreed with that or not, but he sure knew that she herself had believed every word — and strongly enough to give him a lashing for going against it.
—Emilia giggled. “I’m glad that you care about Subaru so much, Lady Anastasia,” she said, smiling. Anastasia blinked, visibly caught off-guard. “It makes me happy to know that other people care about him so much.”
“E…” Subaru had turned red. “Emilia-tan…?”
“…Yeah, yeah.” Anastasia turned away, cheeks somewhat pink as she raised a white flag. “Just — keep what I said in mind, would ya?”
["I just want to try the magic demonstration,” Subaru sighed. “What do I have to do?"]
["Since it's Yin affinity, Lia can't handle it. How about something simple, like Shamak?"]
“Ah,” Julius recognized. Subaru had used that spell against him in the ring, back when they had first…
He had brushed it off rather easily. …Looking at the scene before him, he somewhat wished that he had let Subaru bask in that accomplishment at least a little bit.
["Ah, a magic smoke screen?” Emilia replied. “I've never seen it myself.”]
[Something so trivial that she’s never encountered it professionally… This is so disappointing, really!]
“I didn’t say that it was trivial!” Emilia objected. “I meant that it was very rare! I don’t think I’d ever met someone with an affinity for Yin magic before, so…”
["It's not fair you're in a world all by yourselves,” Subaru pouted. “I mean, we’re talking about MY magic, right? I mean, can I actually use that Shamak thing? That’s kind of important here.”]
["Good point,” Puck agreed. “Unknown magic is a scary thing. —All right, this is Shamak."]
["—Eh?"]
“That fast?!” Wilhelm exclaimed.
[The next moment, Subaru's vision was shrouded in darkness.]
Rem’s eyes widened in horror. “Eh—?!”
What had happened?
[Subaru tried to raise his voice, but he didn’t hear anything. He tried to stumble around, but he saw nothing.]
Why was it suddenly so dark? Why couldn’t they see anything? Why couldn’t they hear anything? Rem started to stand up, raising her voice in a panic. “Suba—!”
“Rem.”
Rem stopped. Ram had grabbed her sleeve.
“It’s a very minor spell,” Ram said quietly. “Give it just a small moment.”
[Everything was gone. Everyone was gone. In this world, only Subaru—]
Rem swallowed. Ram was right, wasn’t she? Rem could trust that her big sister was— that her big sister—
[Then a clap of hands sounded through the world, returning it all to normal. "There, all done."]
[The sight of Emilia made Subaru nearly collapse with relief.]
Rem did exactly that herself, collapsing backwards into her chair at the sight of Subaru safe and sound.
“…Yeesh,” Felt said, wincing.
“He couldn’t have chosen something — a little more pleasant?” Julius asked tentatively. It wasn’t that he wanted Subaru taking magic lightly, but…
He hoped that this introduction hadn’t destroyed that childlike joy that he had seen, at the very idea that he might be able to cast a spell.
“He could have at least given him a warning,” Wilhelm growled. “Thrusting him in headfirst like that, when he didn’t even know what magic was not too long ago…!”
(Wilhelm had done much the same with Heinkel, when Heinkel was a boy. At the moment, Wilhelm was not in any position to recognize the irony of this reality.)
["That was just a moment, but he broke out in such a sweat…” Emilia looked concerned. “Subaru, are you all right? Do you want me to hold your hand?"]
Nobody laughed.
["I-I'm all right. I just lost my senses for a moment…” Subaru touched his eyelids to make sure nothing had changed. “Ah, I lost my chance to hold your hand."]
Emilia grimaced. She should have reached out and taken his hand, shouldn’t she…?
["So that's a Shamak, huh? It's simple, but it's pretty strong stuff, isn't it?"]
“It’s not,” Julius said sternly. “It’s really, really not. Do not rely on that against opponents, Subaru, it is not even the slightest bit reliable as a—!”
“Aren’t you a little late for that? —And hey, doesn’t this go against what you were telling me earlier?!”
["Not at all,” Puck was agreeing. “Anyone but a lower-grade opponent can brush it off with skill, and it can't be maintained for long.” He grinned. “Although I could cast it on the likes of you so that you'd spend your entire life in darkness..."]
Otto’s face drained of color.
His whole life had been noisy, right from the moment he had opened his eyes. The voices of bugs, of animals, of humans, all blending together until they threatened to drive him mad. To anyone, such a fate would be a horror beyond horrors — but to Otto, the idea of being plunged into a permanent dead silence was a step away from unimaginable.
“Great Od,” Ricardo muttered.
A life unable to access the five senses — condemned to exist solely in a dark, silent, unfeeling void — that would drive even the most hardened of soldiers mad. Rom swallowed, and even Wilhelm couldn’t help but shiver at the thought.
["That's a scary thought!” Subaru’s tone was lighthearted, but his smile was strained and his fists were trembling behind him. “I'd go crazy if I had to live one day like that, let alone the rest of my life!"]
“I don’t think most people would last even an hour,” Crusch muttered.
“Even a couple of minutes might be too much,” Rachins grimaced. “In a state like that, time itself would lose all meaning, wouldn’t it?”
Something like that... Frederica couldn't even comprehend it. That lack of understanding scared her most of all.
—That was how it had been in the Forbidden Library, Beatrice remembered. It hadn’t bothered her too much, really, but it would likely be different for a human.
(It hadn’t bothered her at first — but then one year became two, and two years became three decades, and by the time that four hundred years had gone by Beatrice had indeed felt like she had long gone mad.)
“Can’t be that bad,” Garfiel huffed. “It’s just darkness and quiet. My amazing self ain’t that much of a wimp.”
“I think you’re severely underestimating how maddening that would be,” Otto muttered. But he didn’t press: he just hoped none of them would ever need to find out the hard way just how bad that fate truly was.
[I don’t want her to know how the feeling of being momentarily cut off from the world filled my entire body with terror, he thought. The instant I thought I was alone in the world, with no one on my side… I'm so pathetic.]
“Alone in the world?” Rom echoed.
Condemned to a fate like that — he believed that loneliness would be the least of Subaru’s problems, really.
“Alone in the world,” Anastasia echoed. That was Subaru’s idea of a true nightmare, wasn’t it?
Subaru truly felt that he could handle anything, just so long as the people around him didn’t leave him alone. That was…
To be entirely honest, Anastasia found that level of dependency extremely concerning.
“I get it,” Ricardo murmured. Anastasia turned to face him. “Hasn’t yer life improved since ya made friends, Ana-bo?”
It was true. But at the same time…
“I am still capable of being left alone,” she replied quietly. “I will never consent to leaving any of you behind, but I don’t live in constant fear of having nobody by my side.”
Tivey frowned. Perhaps that was the usual way to think, but—
The idea of losing either of his siblings made his whole body go cold. He couldn’t even imagine it.
“—Pathetic?” Emilia echoed, eyes round. “S-Subaru, that’s not…”
["Anyway, whether it's any use or not, I can use that magic, too, right? I wanna try that right away! I want to, but, um!"]
["That's fine. I'll assist you. Lia, if his mana runs wild, it might blow up, so please move back. I don't want to get your clothes dirty.”]
["It's not like that's gonna happen, right?! That's, like, a super-rare case that basically never happens, right?!"]
“It’s not common,” Julius said quickly. “For magic to go so wrong that it physically damaged the user is very rare. —Though, you could simulate something similar if it all rushed out at once, but that would be a much less damaging… Why are you looking at me like that, Subaru? Subaru?”
“Oh no,” Ricardo realized. He quickly turned away before Julius could see him beginning to laugh.
[“Don't be reckless, alright?" Emilia replied, walking to the edge of the garden corner.]
[Subaru gaped after her, unease spreading across his face.]
“Should’ve listened to that unease, I suppose,” Beatrice muttered, bracing herself.
“Probably,” Subaru admitted.
["What a prickly and uncomfortable head to sit on."]
["Hey, it's not like I thought someone was going to sit on it someday! No one warned me to bring a cushion, but just, uh, help yourself, okay?”]
[“Nah, I’ll be done and back to Lia's lovely hair in no time,” Puck dismissed. “So, ready to begin?"]
[Subaru hesitated for just a moment, but soon he smiled and nodded. Puck answered with a nod of his own — and then he began.]
It was nice, that Subaru had managed to form such a positive relationship with one of the Four Greats. It would have set Julius more at ease if Puck were the type to intervene on Subaru’s behalf, but — this easy acquaintanceship was alright, too.
["Subaru,“ Puck was saying, manipulating Subaru’s mana from his hair. It’s warm, flooding my veins right alongside my blood… “Try to picture it in your mind. Move the mana inside your body, flowing through me, by your own will. Push a portion of it out of your body through your gate. Picture it as a black cloud."]
“Black cloud…” Emilia swallowed.
But of course, there’s no way Puck could have known.
["Picture, picture. Trust me, daydreaming is totally my thing…”]
At least Subaru didn’t seem to have made the connection. Emilia sighed in relief.
—Not that she was entirely relieved.
["Huh, this isn't good,” Puck suddenly murmured. “All of a sudden, the gate—”]
“Huh?” Reinhard blinked.
“—Oh no,” Julius muttered.
Ferris hissed, bracing himself.
["Are you two—?!" Emilia cried out.]
After all, Emilia remembered what came next.
[And then Subaru exploded into a black cloud of smoke, engulfing the entire corner of the garden.]
Rem shrieked, startling forward with a panicked look on her face. “Is he—?!”
“It’s not as bad as it looks,” Ram said quickly. “He lost control of his gate, and let all his mana escape at once as he tried to use a spell for the first time. He’ll be exhausted, but he’ll be fine.”
And he wouldn’t even be THAT exhausted, from what she remembered…
Felt huffed a laugh at the look on Rem’s face. —It was good to see that she actually cared about him, now.
(“Mana of water—”)
(Now that the initial shock was wearing away, Felt was beginning to reconsider how much that actually mattered.)
“That moron,” Rachins gasped. “He did that— Right when he’s in the middle of—!”
He’d be exhausted. He’d be too tired to do anything. What had he been THINKING—?!
Rom had gone oddly pale, but — as the smoke cleared, as the scene wore on, and as nothing else appeared to be happening, he slowly calmed back down.
“It’s nothing,” he assured Felt. “Was worried for a sec, but— It’s nothing.”
“…Hmph.”
Across the room, Garfiel was howling with laughter. “First time using magic!” he declared. “First time — and you blew yourself up!”
“With a Great Spirit assisting you through the process, no less,” Otto added. “It really is impressive.”
"How did you even manage that?!" Frederica demanded.
“It wasn’t even a very complicated spell, I suppose,” Beatrice sighed. “This is why Subaru needs Betty, in fact…”
“Yeah, yeah,” Subaru groaned, staring at the metia with a wince on his face. “This is why I need my Beako. —Hey! Why are YOU laughing?!”
Nearby, Wilhelm had devolved into loud laughter at the sight of Subaru’s mishap in the garden. “F-Forgive me,” he wheezed, trying to get ahold of himself. “Forgive me, S-Subaru-dono—”
“Cut it out! No way you never screwed up when you were young and stupid!” Then Subaru remembered who he was talking to. “—Wait, you probably didn’t, right?! Damn it!”
Subaru could not have been more wrong, because young Wilhelm had screwed up in manners far more disastrous than this. Those memories only made him laugh even harder.
Reinhard listened to the banter with a soft look on his face. Emilia watched him listen, and couldn’t help but smile. —It was reassuring, that Subaru really did have people who cared for him.
Julius took a deep breath. Exhaled. Deep breath, exhaled. His hand was over his chest. Anastasia patted him on the back, holding back a laugh as she attempted to be sympathetic: the poor boy had been completely caught off guard.
Ricardo stared, trying desperately not to laugh at his Lady’s knight. “He really is gonna give ya a heart attack at some point,” he marveled.
Mimi was watching the metia, frowning.
“Onee-chan?” Hetaro prodded. Tivey tilted his head.
She didn’t say anything for a long moment. Her brothers waited patiently.
“…Mimi thinks it’s a good thing that Subaru found Beatrice,” she finally said. “Subaru needs all sorts of help, doesn’t he?”
Tivey winced. “Maybe don’t say that in front of him, Onee-chan,” he whispered.
A man’s pride would take a heavy beating, given a comment like that! Even if the sentiment behind it was kind and genuine.
“—Ferris?” Crusch whispered.
Ferris had braced himself, but — all he could think about was Subaru’s gate snapping open, in a moment that had been perfectly avoidable.
He had done nothing. He could do nothing. Subaru would proceed to hurt himself however he liked, and there was nothing Ferris could do to stop him.
["If I must make a conclusion,” Puck was saying. “Your control of your gate is too weak, so you shouldn't push it, Subaru."]
["You see me like this and that's the first thing you say, damn it?!"]
“What else is he supposed to say?” Otto retorted.
["Tee-hee-hee." Puck slapped his head and stuck out his tongue.]
["That's not cute, you know!"]
“Gotta be quite the situation, for YOU to say the Beast of the End ain’t cute!” Ricardo laughed.
“Oh be quiet, would you?!”
[Subaru was lying flat in the grass, breathing heavily. So tired…everything aches, and I feel so feverish…]
“Mana depletion,” Julius recognized, wincing. “That’s…”
Ricardo’s smile slowly fell. “What terrible timing,” he muttered.
[Isn’t this just like when Beatrice drained my…]
Beatrice winced.
["For better or worse,” Emilia interrupted, “Subaru simply isn't used to using his gate. That's why it ignored the user's will and everything inside flew right out."]
["So I didn't close the lid right... What am I, soy sauce...?"]
“Soy sauce,” Anastasia repeated.
“It’s a kind of condiment,” Subaru said. “Salty, and…a little savory, maybe?”
“Hm.”
[Can’t I at least manage to get up…?]
[The answer was a firm “No,” it seemed.]
Rachins hissed. This was some awful, awful timing indeed.
Felt winced. “Oof…”
“You absolute idiot,” Rachins voiced aloud once more, sounding strained. “Of all the times to experiment with your gate…!”
["You mustn't move,” Emilia scolded, kneeling down beside him. “You're all out of internal mana, so behave yourself. Maybe you should take today off work, too."]
["—That's really bad!"]
[Emilia blinked, looking a little startled.]
“Oh, that isn’t good,” Crusch frowned. “There’s still so much to…”
—Ram frowned. “He went to the village that day,” she recalled. “He didn’t miss work.”
Crusch paused. “…Isn’t that a day early?”
“He asked to go a day early,” she said. A small, wry smile pulled at her lips. “He practically begged me to—”
And then she stopped talking.
The image of Subaru going to beg her to go visit the village and play with the children like an eager puppy — lost a lot of its charm, when Ram understood just what kind of person he had understood himself to be begging from.
The small smile fell from her face once again. Every memory she had of that boy had been tainted now, hadn’t it?
["Now hold on, I told you not to push it!"]
["Now's when I have to push it. If I don't, I'm going to really seriously regret it later…"]
[It’s by no means unusual for me to reap what I’ve sowed, but the timing is simply too awful…!]
“It really is horrible timing,” Julius winced. “But at the same time, getting drained of all your mana like that isn’t something to take lightly.”
In fact, pushing himself too hard while in this sort of condition could easily result in his death regardless of the looming threat.
["Goodness,“ Emilia sighed, slumping her shoulders before moving to fiddle with something. “You really can't be helped…"]
Rom raised an eyebrow. “Hm?”
["—? Emilia-tan, what's —MMNFF?!"]
[Emilia had shoved something in his mouth before covering it with her hand.]
Rom’s eyes widened. That — wasn’t what he thought it was, was it?
["Bite down." Emilia ordered. "Bite down and swallow. —Yes, there you go."]
[Kind of bittersweet…some sort of fruit?]
Ferris suddenly blinked, drawn out of his stupor fully for the first time since he had collapsed. “Wha— Wait—”
[And then it hit him, and he shouted loudly in surprise.]
“Nyew gave him a BOKKA FRUIT?!” he cried aloud, voice shrill. Most everyone jumped at the sudden, harsh noise. “Of all the things nyew could have— nyew—!”
[My blood is boiling. The air in my lungs is too hot to handle. My knees are shaking. What just—?!]
Listening to Ferris devolve into an enraged panic, Julius felt himself go pale as he realized what exactly Lady Emilia had just given Subaru.
“Bokka fruit— for someone with a gate like THAT?” he gasped. “And— Oh no, if he were to get addicted to something like—!”
Something like that could prove lethal very, very quickly.
“—Oh, no,” Ricardo muttered.
Frederica cringed. Lady Emilia had meant well. She knew that. But — of all the habits Subaru could pick up, a possible drug addiction would be disastrous.
[Ah. I’m standing up.]
Felt was not unaware of bokka fruit — or of how sleazebags often used their invigorating properties as incentives with which to control addicts in the slums. She grimaced. “Big Sis…”
“She probably didn’t even consider it,” Rachins muttered, wincing. “Lady Emilia didn’t grow up with that as a…”
Ram hissed softly.
Rem — had never seen a bokka fruit before, but she felt like she got enough of a sense from everyone else to basically understand what was going on.
“—yell at Emilia like that!” Subaru was shouting across the room. “She was just trying to—!”
“I don’t care WHAT she was trying to do!” Ferris all but screamed. “She DOPED nyew! She taught nyew to DOPE nyerself! Is this how nyew destroyed nyer gate?! Did nyew keep using bokka fruits to draw in manya, vomit it out, draw it in, vomit it out, again and again and again and—?!”
Emilia, who had never considered that possibility, had gone pale with horror. Slowly, she turned to Subaru.
“I taught you to…?”
“No!” Subaru said immediately. Then he paused. “Well, there was that one time, but— Emilia, Emilia it’s not like that—!”
Ferris howled, looking ready to throw himself at the both of them — only for Wilhelm to grab him by the shoulder.
Wilhelm looked very uncomfortable. “I have to agree with my Lady’s knight,” he admitted, wincing. “Teaching someone who has never used magic to dope themselves like this, when you know that their gate is so fragile…”
“And when ya already know he’s got a tendency to push himself too far,” Ricardo added disapprovingly. “I can’t see something like this ending well…”
“She was only trying to help!” Subaru cried. “Emilia-tan, you were only trying to—!”
“I already knyow how it ends,” Ferris spat, ignoring Subaru entirely. “It ended with Subaru-kyun on our doorstep with a broken—!”
“Ferris,” Crusch said, placing a hand on his shoulder. Ferris stopped. “You’re working yourself up too much.”
Ferris trembled.
“…I know you’re worried about him,” she said, more gently this time. “But getting angry like this won’t help.”
[Still a bit sluggish, Subaru noted. But that crippling lethargy is…]
That was right. Nothing would help him, now. Subaru’s gate had broken for good a full year ago. There was nothing that Ferris could do.
Ferris sat down, and he did nothing. That was what he did best, after all.
[“Wh…? What was that…?”]
[“It’s called a bokka fruit,” Emilia explained. “When you eat it, it gives the mana inside your body a kick so that your gate powers up again, just enough to feel a bit better.”]
Anastasia kept her mouth shut, but she couldn’t help feeling that Ferris’ only miscalculation had been the time and place. Because, really, he had been completely right.
“…Mimi wouldn’t have let Tivey or Hetaro eat that,” Mimi muttered. “Not in conditions like…”
“We wouldn’t let Onee-chan do that, either,” Hetaro said stonily.
“Doping yourself for the sake of doing more chores is a dumb thing to do,” Tivey agreed.
[Some kind of MP recovery item, then…?]
Julius had no idea what that term meant. He hoped it carried with it some understanding of the severity that would come with overuse, in any case.
["Wow, I'm relieved,” Subaru exhaled, doing a full-body check to make sure he felt alright. “I'd never forgive myself if I got another BAD END on account of that. Thanks, Emilia-tan."]
["I don't have many of them, and it's not good for the body, so I didn't really want to use it…” Emilia frowned. “You weren't bluffing there, were you?"]
After all, Tivey recognized, Lady Emilia had been under the impression that Subaru was simply going to go and complete his chores for the day within the Manor. Weighing risk and reward in a situation like that…
["Not one bit,” Subaru declared, wiping the sweat from his brow. “I won't let you regret this."]
Anastasia exhaled slowly through her teeth.
["But man, I was an idiot there…” Subaru muttered. “When this is all over I'm going to kick myself even more than before."]
[I want to avoid dying from embarrassment if I can at all help it… Subaru thought. In fact, I want my suicide by leaping off a cliff to be the last death I ever experience. —I never want to do that again.]
Anastasia relaxed, just slightly.
Ferris curled in on himself. For some reason, he didn’t feel any better.
(It had already happened once, after all, and wasn’t that bad enough?)
[Of course, the best result would be some crazy event that ends with Emilia embracing me, but—]
A few titters broke out within the audience.
“Best result, eh?” Ricardo grinned. “I’ll betcha ya can think of an even better one if ya put yer mind to— Ow!”
Anastasia had smacked his shoulder. “Ricardo!”
[“Man,” Subaru sighed. “I’m such a kid I can’t even think about it, huh?”]
“Eh?” Emilia frowned. “Subaru, do you know what… Eh?”
Subaru was refusing to look Emilia in the eye, his face a bright shade of scarlet.
[I’m always so glib, but I will never again casually speak the word death, he thought. Surely I can only laugh at my own cowardice…]
The bit of amusement that had broken out within the theater faltered into silence.
“That’s not…” Wilhelm trailed off, frowning.
“Subaru…” Julius worried the inside of his cheek.
“—There’s a difference between understanding the weight of death and living in fear of your dying day,” Rom said, managing to word something much more succinct than either the Sword Demon or the Finest of Knights could manage. “Treating the concept of death and dying with a sense of severity is a wise thing to do, Subaru. It’s not the same thing as cowardice, not by a wide margin.”
“R…” Subaru looked somewhat uncomfortable, averting his eyes. “Right…”
Frederica — didn't really understand any of this. She didn't know if she ever would. But...cowardice in the face of death was a good thing, she was pretty sure.
[“Are you all right?” Emilia asked, looking rather somber as she watched Subaru’s expression change. “Do you think you can go to work?"]
Emilia’s lip wobbled. She had known — even back then, she had KNOWN something was wrong, and yet…!
Otto noticed. “There’s no way you could have guessed this, Lady Emilia,” he murmured.
Emilia hummed noncommittally. She attempted to smile gratefully at her friend, but wasn’t sure if she quite managed anything convincing.
["I'll do work, and all the other stuff, too,” Subaru declared. “Having you on my side is like riding an unsinkable battleship, so I'll give it all I've got."]
“Battleship…?” Anastasia murmured aloud.
“Yeah, you know. An armored seafaring vessel, used to travel and fight wars on the high seas…!”
Subaru’s enthusiasm was met with a bunch of blank stares. He pouted in disappointment.
So, Subaru came from a seafaring nation. That was quite something, considering the lack of large bodies of water in all four countries. Anastasia tried to picture what a seafaring nation might look like and found that she couldn’t quite manage it.
["…Riding a…” Emilia frowned. “I'm not quite sure what you mean by that, but…"]
["Hey, Emilia-tan, how you put that kind of makes me excited. Can you say that again?"]
Felt laughed. Ricardo howled. Wilhelm chuckled. Julius and the Pearlbaton triplets all sighed in unison.
“Shut up,” Subaru muttered, even though nobody had actually said a word.
Reinhard tilted his head, confused.
["You have a lewd look in your eyes, so no."]
[Subaru laughed.]
“Good judgement, Lady Emilia,” Crusch praised, the corner of her mouth twitching with amusement. Emilia pursed her lips.
["Well, I'd better go face my seniors and turn over a new leaf!"]
And just like that, the relaxed atmosphere of the theater stiffened once again.
Ram supposed she would never again feel that Subaru was truly safe around herself and her sister. The fact that everybody else was in agreement with her about that — it was merely an afterthought, to the agony that came with the fact that those were her true feelings.
["I suppose so. I don't think either has spoken one word about you since yesterday."]
[“—Ah."]
“O-Oh dear.” Ricardo forced a chuckle. “That sounds like an awkward situation, doesn’t it?”
“That boy sure does run into a lot of those, doesn’t he…?” Rom agreed.
Nobody else said a word.
["Nee-sama, Nee-sama. The lout known as Subaru-kun has come."]
["Rem, Rem. The wage thief named Barusu has appeared."]
["I'm very sorry about yesterday…” Subaru apologized earnestly, bowed low as he prostrated himself before the unimpressed twins. “Please forgive me!"]
Mimi sneered at the metia. It was your own fault, she wanted to snap at the twins. Both of you did that to him — YOU should be the ones apologizing to HIM!
She didn’t say it out loud, if only because she knew that hearing it would make Subaru sad. But her brothers both heard her, and so did Anastasia, and so did most others in the theater regardless.
[I’ve done nothing but bow my head for half an entire day, Subaru reflected miserably. The entire female population… "I'm back to a route with all the girls looking down on me again…” he groaned. “I've got some deep karma here."]
["Nee-sama, Nee-sama. It seems Subaru-kun is quite the pervert."]
["Rem, Rem. Barusu is a masochist who likes being degraded."]
["That's going too far, especially for you, Nee-sama!"]
Ram swallowed. She couldn’t help but agree with him — but it hurt, because she knew that their reasons for thinking that could not possibly be more different.
[Subaru used his arms as a fulcrum to go from his prostrate position into a handstand, twisting his body around and using the momentum to rise to his feet.]
“Impressive,” Julius commented.
“Shut up,” Subaru muttered.
And that’s what he got for even trying.
["Anyway, I'm sorry about being pathetic yesterday and annoying the day before…” Subaru stopped. “Well, a lot happened, but I've had a complete change in attitude, so it's a new me going forward."]
“You shouldn’t have apologized to me for that,” Ram muttered. “You shouldn’t have…”
Felt watched Ram shake, a grim look on her face.
Rem placed her hand on her sister’s shoulder. She didn’t say anything. The two of them were in silent agreement — about a lot of things, really.
Frederica watched them both from across the room. She didn't know how she was supposed to feel about anything anymore.
["It was the lap pillow.”]
[“The lap pillow, yes.”]
["Don't tell me everyone knows?!” Subaru cried, burying his red face in his hands as the twins met each other’s gaze. “That's so embarrassing!"]
They really are just trying to be friendly, Felt thought. That’s all this is, right now.
It was disgusting, how intentions that had been honest and genuine could be twisted so horribly by context that nobody else could have even guessed was there.
Felt was certain that Subaru had been able to separate his past from his present, and see these actions for the friendliness that they truly represented. She was certain that the present Rem and Ram knew this, too. But she was also certain that this knowledge must be making the two of them feel much, much worse.
["It is time to begin the morning chores, Nee-sama."]
["It is time to begin our morning duties, Rem."]
["No comment?! That puts me down even more!"]
At the time, Ram remembered feeling amused as she teased out all those different, energetic reactions. She remembered feeling relieved, too, at the healthier liveliness that Subaru had been exhibiting when compared to the day before.
She didn’t find this scene particularly amusing anymore. She wasn’t the only one: nobody in the theater was laughing.
[“Time out, time out,” Subaru suddenly said. His voice dropped to something more serious. “There’s a favor I want to ask about work this morning."]
[The twins both stopped.]
“Ah?” Ricardo hummed.
“I know what it is,” Ram muttered. She remembered this part.
["A favor?" Rem asked, tilting her head.]
["A hassle?" Ram asked, doing the same in sync with her sister.]
["Weird.” Subaru’s smile was somewhat pained. “I haven't heard Nee-sama's bluntness for a while and it's getting me all fired up…"]
Ram shrank into herself. She remembered that part, too.
[Unlike the little sister, the older sister's unpleasant attitude is a lot easier to deal with, Subaru thought. But I’m glad I can talk to them like this at all. —Talk about absurd, this whole situation…]
Being grateful for something so absurdly simple — that really was the truest form of love, wasn’t it? Appreciating small talks, little jokes, comfortable silence, that was the kind of gratitude reserved for the people you loved more than anything else in the world.
Ram had been aware that Subaru held her to such esteem. And although she never would have admitted it, she had been quite proud to feel his eyes looking up at her like that. But now, every bit of that innocent, genuine love had been permanently tainted by the foulest of poisons.
—No. It had always been tainted. It was just that Ram had only become aware of it now.
[“A lap pillow,” the twins chorused.]
[“No!”]
Nobody laughed.
["Actually, I'd like to go see the village,” Subaru declared. “Isn't there something you need to buy there?"]
["Certainly,” Rem agreed slowly. “We are running a bit low on spices, so I was thinking of heading to the village tomorrow…”]
["Let's change the schedule and do it today, then. Might as well get more before you're running out, and you can't just borrow some from the neighbors out here, can you?"]
[After all, there aren’t any other mansions around here in the first place…]
“I’d thought he just wanted to explore a little,” Ram confessed quietly. Everyone turned an ear her way. “He had gone to the village the day before, but he hadn’t been able to explore for long, with how he had been darting from task to task. I thought he just wanted to…”
For its own sake. She had thought that, with his anxiety eased, he had wanted to go and explore the village for his own sake, instead of racing about and about with the single-minded focus of making her happy.
["It's fine, isn't it?"]
["Nee-sama?"]
Ram buried her head in her arms.
Subaru stared at her from across the room with soulful eyes. “Nee-sama…”
["We have to buy them either way, and there are no other pressing matters,” Ram said. “It is the perfect opportunity to employ Barusu as a mule."]
(Even him trying to make her happy had only really been because he didn’t want her to—!)
["I was in bed with a gut wound just three days ago, so take it easy, okay?!"]
[I’d hoped that the merciless Ram would show me a bit of warmth, here…! Though, I do appreciate the cover fire.]
“I could have at least been warmer to him,” she choked out. “I could have…at least…”
Rem stared at her, with a very similar look to that on Subaru’s face. “Nee-sama…”
[I’d thought so, Subaru observed. But this is vivid proof that these two aren’t entirely united in their opinions. Rem’s coming to kill me had been her own judgement, after all… Perhaps their thinking is even less on the same page than I’d assumed.]
—Perhaps this was all Rem’s fault.
Ram had only really been dragged into this because Rem had jumped to conclusions, right? Rem was the one who had— If Rem could convince her sister to think of it like that, then could that make her feel better?
The idea of her older sister seeing her in such an awful light made her heart heavy, but — anything would be better than seeing her this miserable, right?
“Nee-sama—” Rem began.
["…If Nee-sama…says so, then…” Rem finally agreed, though she sounded very uncertain.]
“Don’t,” Ram said immediately. As an older sister, she knew what Rem was going to say already. She raised her head, shakily reaching out to gently take her little sister’s hand in hers. “Ram’s actions are Ram’s,” she said firmly. “They are not Rem’s. …Your Nee-sama is not a failure of an older sister who would push her own sins onto you, Rem.”
Rem swallowed. “…Oh-kay, Nee-sama,” she finally relented.
What else was there for her to say?
[Subaru pumped his fist.]
["However, either way, going to the village must wait until after lunch,” Rem said. “Let us do it after Two Solartime...after we have finished all other outstanding work."]
["It will be all right. Barusu has pledged to work until his body is ground to a pulp, yes?"]
Ram flinched violently, jerking in such a way that her hand was abruptly pulled back to her chest. Rem looked a little bit like she had just been slapped, eyes wide and round with hurt.
—Felt watched this entire interaction with a very grim look on her face. Behind her, Rom just looked sad.
["Yep. Just watch what I can do now that I've been reborn. I'll work like a hot knife through you-know-what!”]
["Butter,” the twins corrected.]
["Right. That." Subaru scratched his cheek.]
In the theater, Ricardo chuckled. He was the only one. The noise echoed uncomfortably in the silence, and he stopped rather fast.
[With that, Rem left to get started on the chores of the day, while Ram stayed behind with Subaru — naturally, to oversee his education.]
“N-Naturally,” Ram repeated quietly.
She had thought it was natural back then, too. It must have felt even more natural to Subaru, who had seen her as his teacher for far longer than she could have known.
[Best to avoid the tension that build up two days ago, Subaru thought guiltily. I really don’t want to recreate it, when finding myself had already been so painful…]
Couldn’t risk overfamiliarity, Ram reflected, despite having known them for a month…
["Getting self-conscious of my own bad points in such a short time like that… It’s a bigger shock than seeing an infant grow into a man in three days.”]
What a despicable teacher Ram had been.
—Ricardo frowned. “Subaru doesn’t really have any bad points, does he?” he asked.
“He has some growing to do,” Anastasia muttered. “I don’t think he even realizes what…”
There was his lack of foresight, and his worrying inability to reasonably advocate for his own self-interest, and his tendency to put his foot in his mouth, and how it had taken him far too long to ask anyone for help — but Anastasia had become most concerned about something else. Because that forgiveness of his was the exact sort of leverage that could lead to him winding up as the slave of a sleazy, unsavory sort of person willing to take advantage of it.
Otto grimaced. He didn’t want to say it out loud, but he was pretty sure that he and Anastasia were thinking the same thing, here.
Ricardo exhaled slowly. “I dunno,” he admitted. “It’s kind of nice, to meet someone like that…”
“Not if that someone keeps being put in situations like THIS,” Tivey said darkly. “I’d rather he be warier.”
“I don’t like seeing him get hurt,” Hetaro agreed quietly.
For once, Mimi didn’t say anything. Everyone took this as silent agreement.
"I wish he'd stop getting hurt," Frederica said softly. But — it wasn't like she knew what it was, exactly, that would stop him from getting hurt so much.
“Captain’s awesome,” Garfiel scoffed. “My amazing self wouldn’t change a thing about—!”
He stopped.
…Was that — really what he thought?
That forgiveness had led to Subaru reaching out a hand to Garfiel, so Garfiel very well couldn’t spit on it now. But — it had also been extended to…
If Garfiel had to pick a side — wouldn’t it be selfish, for him to say that he wanted Subaru to retain that forgiving nature?
“…wouldn’t change a thing about him,” he repeated loudly, if only because he didn’t want the other Camps catching onto his hesitation. Even if he had some — thinking — to do later, that wasn’t anyone’s business but his own. And Captain needed him to stand up for him in front of Lady Emilia’s political rivals. “He’s great as he is!”
“Thanks, Garfiel,” Subaru muttered, face pink.
“I would have to agree.” Julius sighed, looking exhausted. “However, I would appreciate a little more caution on his part…”
“Oh shut up!”
“He’s a very hard worker,” Crusch praised. “And he has a very good heart.”
That made his naïveté all the worse, as far as Anastasia was concerned. Though, it wasn’t like she disagreed.
“He’s got a very good heart, in fact!” Beatrice agreed hotly.
“Aww, thank you!” Subaru grinned, trying to ignore that his spirit was echoing compliment from Lady Crusch — if only for the sake of his own heart. “Beako has a very good heart, too!”
“And he’s definitely a veery hard worker,” Emilia nodded. Then she stopped “…Though…”
Was that actually a good thing?
Wilhelm was thinking something similar. Hard work was a virtue, but hard work to the point of self-destruction was…
“Weakling,” Ferris hissed, curling in on himself. “Pathetic, useless weakling, always having to…to…!”
He didn’t know how much of that he meant or how much he didn’t. All he knew was that it hurt, and that it hurt really, really badly.
Felt sighed. She would have liked it if Big Bro could read the room just a little bit better. Maybe then he wouldn’t get hurt quite so much.
“A little more self-awareness would be nice,” Rachins muttered. “Just — enough to recognize that the person in front of him has a — a knife…”
Subaru had recognized it. But then he’d walked right into it. —It was still Rachins’ fault, but Subaru also could have been just a little more aware, right?
Rom grimaced. Really, he thought the most concerning thing about Subaru’s attitude so far wasn’t actually his lack of awareness, or how his hard-working nature bled into self-destructive behaviors, or even his outrageous decision to forgive two women for torturing and murdering him because they had held his hands through the resulting nightmare. No, the thing that concerned him most of all was just how mean-spirited his attitude towards his own self seemed to…
“I don’t think anything about Subaru needs to change,” Reinhard said. “Subaru is perfect as he is.”
Subaru stared at him in shock, face scarlet. “H-How can you say that with a straight face?!”
Ram could have answered that question a number of ways, a little while ago — and she would have, gladly, letting loose a number of jabs of which she would truly mean only about half. But Ram couldn’t think about Subaru that way anymore. If asked about his bad points — the only thing she could think about now was the fact that he had entirely forgiven her for something that should have been unforgivable, purely because…
—Rem didn’t have the context necessary to understand what would be most helpful and most harmful to this boy, on a normal day in this strange world. She kept her mouth shut, and she continued to watch.
["Before we get to the issue at hand." Subaru straightened his back under Ram’s stern gaze. "About that magic in the garden earlier…" she began.]
["Ah, sorry for the mess,” Subaru apologized. “I can't use that thing right, so I'm not touching it for a while. I hear it'd take twenty years for me to learn the fundamentals right…"]
“Liar,” Ferris muttered. “Nyew absolute…”
Crusch sighed. Wilhelm chuckled, ever so slightly.
Ram swallowed. She didn’t remember this part, but she could tell from the look on her old self’s face what she was about to say next.
["A mess it may have been, but do not provoke Rem too much."]
“—Eh?” Mimi asked.
Anastasia stiffened.
That was right. To them, it was clear that it had just been Subaru failing at a magic lesson. But from an outside perspective—!
[Subaru didn’t understand. Ram sighed, and spelled it out:]
["Rem was quite disturbed by the magic that covered a corner of the garden as well as Lady Emilia. —You should be dancing for me in thanks for stopping her, Barusu."]
Frederica nearly choked.
“Oh crap,” Rachins gasped.
Mimi inhaled sharply. Her brothers both shrank into her sides as the realization hit all three of them at once.
“You would have…?” Beatrice trailed off, eyes round and hurt.
Yet again, Emilia wondered how on Earth this woman could be the one that Subaru had fallen in love with.
—What did that say about Emilia, if Subaru had fallen for them both?
Garfiel wanted to thank Ram for saving his Captain, but he also still felt too hurt and betrayed to look her in the eye. Could it be good enough, that at least this current version of her had—?
No. No, that was such a shameless way to think. Above all else, Ram herself would never forgive Garfiel for thinking like that.
["Ah...” Subaru’s face paled. “Ahhhh... Yeah, you're right..."]
He hadn’t even considered—?! Otto bit the inside of his cheek to keep himself from screaming.
Julius sucked in a breath. Ricardo patted him on the shoulder, wincing.
“This was the one place I thought I wouldn’t really have to worry about him,” Julius confessed quietly. “This was the one place…”
Julius hadn’t really worried about Subaru like this before, not for quite some time. But ever since he had seen Subaru nearly blow himself and Emilia up on that first day, he had been completely on edge. And it seemed as though every event that followed had done nothing but make him feel even worse.
“I get it,” Ricardo muttered. “I get it, Jules…”
Crusch watched quietly, a pained look on her face. A person’s home was the one place they should not feel constantly endangered, wasn’t it?
Weakling. Ferris swallowed. Subaru was a stupid, stupid weakling, whose loved ones could murder him in seconds if he made even the slightest misstep.
Ferris didn’t know how else to deal with the agony that gnawed at his stomach in response to that realization than to keep on hating and hating and hating. Hating the world, hating the Manor Staff, hating Subaru — hating himself, for being able to do absolutely nothing about any of it.
[Thank goodness Ram didn’t jump the gun, Subaru thought gratefully. —But Rem making snap judgements like that on the spot like that…!]
—So, Frederica thought. Compared to Ram, that was the type of person that Rem had been.
Snap judgements were sometimes useful, Reinhard thought grimly. In the right circumstances, Rem’s immediate action could have prevented a true disaster from befalling the Estate. In the right circumstances, they would all be praising her for her quick thinking right now.
But if Rem’s instincts were off-kilter, Felt understood silently, then that could make her more dangerous to her allies than any outside threat.
How could anyone act so brutally, with so little forward judgement? Wilhelm bared his teeth, and completely lost the hypocritical irony of him being the one to think that thought to the depths of his simmering rage.
Anastasia grimaced. To go against Lady Emilia’s orders at the drop of a hat like that…
Who was more to blame for that dynamic? Was it Rem, for being a misbehaving servant? Or was it Emilia, for being a Lady who hadn’t earned her servants’ trust in her judgement?
Rom winced. He had thought of that risk the moment Subaru’s magic had malfunctioned. The fact that it hadn’t even crossed the boy’s mind…
Emilia may have eased Subaru of his panic and stress, but the situation had not changed. The Mathers Estate was a dangerous place, with dangerous people, and Subaru could not afford to let down his guard.
["Oh man, I was way too careless…” Subaru muttered. “I have to think ahead more after four Continues."]
Rem stared at the metia. Subaru had just been trying to play. All he had been doing was playing with magic in the garden with the girl he liked. And she had very nearly gone and killed him for it, hadn’t she?
["What are you mumbling about...? If we do not get to work soon, both breakfast and dinner shall run late."]
Breakfast and dinner, Rem reflected. It sounded like such a mundane and inconsequential priority, when Subaru was standing there worried about…
["Oh, I was just thinking about the shopping in the afternoon. Which one of you will be going with me?"]
[Probably Rem, right? Subaru thought. She’s the one who always came with me in the past timelines. —Though, under the circumstances, going with Rem would be a heavy weight on my mind…]
Rem’s heart felt heavy. She understood — and in some ways, she appreciated the wariness — but it also stung. But it would have stung more if he hadn’t been wary of her at all, so she would just have to put up with it as the penance for the unforgivable actions that she had taken, several lifetimes before.
Ram remembered going with Subaru to the village. She knew from that, that she had not left him and Rem alone — for whatever reason.
But, had the two of them gone alone, or…?
["What nonsense are you speaking?" Ram replied.]
["...Eh?"]
[Ram’s neutral expression broke into an ominous-looking smile.]
“She wants him to go with them both,” Anastasia guessed.
“Most likely,” Rom murmured.
In previous loops, Subaru and Rem had gone alone. …Had Ram noticed that Subaru felt nervous around Rem this time around, and wanted to be there to ease the tension? Or perhaps it was the other way around, with Ram knowing that Rem had been freshly put on edge and not wanting to send her off alone with the boy who had nearly sent her into a murderous frenzy.
Anastasia supposed that none of them may ever really know the answer to that.
[Cold, malicious, devilish… Subaru thought to himself, looking at her expression worriedly. What is she planning, here?]
“Is that what you thought I looked like…?” Ram murmured quietly.
[“You shall go with both of us,” Ram declared. “You shall have a lovely flower on each arm, Barusu.”]
She didn’t — remember everything perfectly — but Ram did remember a feeling of mischief, from that moment. She remembered wanting to tease him a little, and she remembered wanting to bully him slightly by giving him heavier things to carry back to the manor.
She hadn’t wanted to hurt him. Did Subaru worry, sometimes, if perhaps Ram would decide that she wanted to—?
[Negotiations went a little too well, didn’t they? Subaru groaned, covering his face with a palm.]
[—Well, that’s fine. Just so long as the flowers aren’t poisonous.]
Poisonous flowers. That was what she and her sister had been to Subaru, wasn’t it…?
Were those flowers still poisonous, Ram wondered? She had the sinking feeling that they were.
Rem stared at the metia sadly. Subaru knew that the two of them were poisonous flowers — had felt both of their toxins’ painful, lethal sting — and still he kept approaching them and asking to sit and admire their petals, all the same. There was something flattering about that, but flattering in an uncomfortable and agonizing way that made her want to writhe as if in pain.
She wished he had left. He could have gone to find the nice red-haired knight who cared about him right from the start, couldn’t he? It wasn’t like she didn’t trust him to be near her, but — she didn’t want him to be so close to someone who would be so cruel to him. He was the type of person who would forgive it all far too easily, even if it meant getting hurt again and again.
[Irlam’s a pretty small village, really, Subaru noted. About 200 residents — wouldn’t be enough to fill an elementary school back home. And you can do a full lap around the place in about twenty minutes, too…]
Julius frowned. “That’s a pretty normal-sized settlement by Lugunican standards,” he said. “What was considered normal back in your homeland, Subaru?”
“Oh, uh.” Subaru shrugged. “I’m not exactly sure what the exact numbers were,” he confessed. “But…a couple thousand, at least. And that’s really lowballing it. —Though I guess there were some more rural settlements outside the suburbs I grew up in…”
Anastasia tilted her head. “Sounds like a similar setup to the Kararagi City-States,” she noted.
“Wouldn’t be surprised,” Subaru muttered.
“And an elementary school — over 200 students?” Crusch echoed. “All those scholars in one place?”
Subaru coughed, his lips twitching. “Well, I wouldn’t call a bunch of five-to-ten-year-olds SCHOLARS…” he grinned.
“That’s a lot of children!” Mimi exclaimed. “All those children in one place?”
Reinhard put his hand to his chin. Their prior discussion of perhaps implementing a similar school system here in Lugunica rose again to the forefront of his mind. Could they even find enough children here for something like that…?
["I must say, work was finished rather quickly."]
["Barusu was so deft, it was revolting. What happened to him?"]
Frederica chuckled, ever so softly. It was nice, how much he had improved in such a short amount of time. —Though, the reason for that was likely less than ideal, wasn't it...?
["I won't blush, so praise me all you want,” Subaru said proudly. “The latent potential sleeping in me has finally blossomed!"]
[I’m rather full of myself right now, aren’t I? —At the high praise for the work I did before noon!]
It was nice to see him proud of a job well done, Crusch thought. It was the mark of great integrity, for a person to take true pride in fulfilling even the most menial of tasks.
“Bit full of yerself, eh?” Ricardo teased, determined to keep the mood light. “What’ll they do with ya? So much excitement, over just half a day of—”
[Apparently I’d been failing as a result of putting too much stress on myself. A more natural approach worked much better.]
Ricardo froze, his eyes going wide.
Ram was going to be sick, wasn’t she?
Ram had teased him before, for the shoddy worksmanship from his first few days. She had teased him for the lap pillow, too. —But for both of those things, the root cause had been none other than—!
A strangled sob left her throat before she could fully snuff it out. Only the people closest to her were able to hear it.
“Nee-sama…” Rem trailed off, hand hovering hesitantly over her shoulder.
Felt grimaced. This whole situation was just gross — for everyone.
“…Good job, Subaru,” Ricardo said, dropping the teasing entirely. “I’m very proud of you for managing to do so well.”
“Uh—” Faced with such genuine praise, Subaru floundered without any idea how to respond, cheeks red. “Th— Thanks??”
[No doubt my ability to let go had something to do with the feel of Emilia's lap… Subaru thought. That sure helped me relax, huh…?]
Subaru braced himself for the incoming jeers — but nobody laughed. Instead everyone looked, to varying degrees, oddly sad.
“I’m glad,” Emilia said softly. “I’m so very, very glad…”
It was such a simple thing that she had done for him, and yet he valued it this much…? Anastasia gritted her teeth.
—It wasn’t Subaru she was angry with, not really. He wanted what he wanted, and she would never begrudge someone for knowing what they truly desired. But that did not mean that Lady Emilia, who had compensated for allowing her servants to torture and murder her guest through her own inaction by fulfilling such a pathetically simple request, was in the clear.
["Either way, I have an MO for the perpetrator. It has to be someone who touched me on the trips to the village before…” Subaru pondered aloud. "The ones who stand out are Muraosa, the acting headman, the granny touching butts in search of her lost youth, the leader of the young men with short haircuts, and the guy with a short cut leading the Ram-Rem Defense Force who kept butting shoulders with me out of jealousy…”]
“My amazing self remembers all those guys,” Garfiel muttered. “They sure can be a suspicious bunch, eh?”
“That’s one way of putting it,” Otto agreed.
"Got me youth back, got me youth back,” the old woman had giggled mischievously. Otto sighed at the memory. The villagers sure could be something, alright… Though, it was somewhat nice to see that Otto wasn’t the only one they liked to bully.
["I had to lead Muraosa to the john when he started flaking out…” Subaru blinked. “Now that I think about it, all of them touched me somehow,” he realized. “That's kind of suspicious..."]
Crusch’s eyes softened. “They did, didn’t they…?”
Perhaps it was suspicious — but everyone already knew that none of the villagers were at fault. Which meant that they had all gone up to touch him just…to make him feel welcome.
What a warm and lovely village Irlam must be.
Julius remembered visiting the village briefly in order to assist with the fight against the Witch Cult. Now, perhaps the circumstances had been different, but he was fairly certain that none of those villagers had even hinted at wanting to extend any of the soldiers that level of friendly familiarity.
He smiled. Wherever he went, Julius supposed that Subaru had a way of making people fall in love with him.
[But all of them are native villagers through and through, not outsiders just coming on by. They don’t fit the profile I’m looking for, here…]
["That being the case, guess I'd better just hang around the same places…” Subaru sighed, looking gloomy at his lack of any better ideas.]
Julius’ smile abruptly disappeared.
That was right. That stupid, stupid, borderline suicidal plan of his…!
The idea of purposefully inflicting himself with a death curse just to figure out who the culprit was— after it had already lead to his death TWICE, no less—!
["Nee-sama, Nee-sama. Let us gather all the light things."]
["Rem, Rem. Let us leave all the heavy things for Barusu."]
[How ominous…!]
The mood in the theater cooled slightly.
Emilia pressed her lips together. “Bullying him like that right away…” she murmured.
Frederica averted her eyes, feeling awkward. That had always been Ram's way of showing affection, she knew. But with this additional context...
Rem swallowed. Had she really been so mean to him, in every single loop?
Ram stared at the metia with dull eyes. At the time, she remembered that she had been genuinely trying to play with him. But this didn’t feel like play on her part anymore.
(Subaru opened his mouth and closed it. What could he say?)
[“Oh! It's Subaru!” “Huh? Subaru!” “Yay! Subaru is here!”]
[“Whoa! Hey! Bring it…!” Subaru tried to catch them with open arms, but the sheer number of children who had leapt at him bowled him over. “Aaah!”]
Julius barked out a sudden laugh, broken out of his turbulent thoughts and emotions once again. Tivey startled, unaccustomed to hearing such an undignified sound from his Lady’s knight. Mimi gave him a wide grin, and Julius quickly cleared his throat and straightened himself once again.
Subaru was scowling at him. Julius sent an apologetic smile his way — an action that only made his scowl deepen further.
(The mood brightened once again. For this, Subaru would never admit that he was grateful.)
[“Geez!” Petra scolded, running up behind them. “Guys, don't do anything dumb! Subaru, are you alright?”]
[“Oh, yeah, I'm fine. I'm fine.” Subaru laughed, scratching his head. “I was overconfident in my abilities, How embarrassing.”]
“Overconfident, you say,” Reinhard said mildly.
“More like the children overwhelmed him,” Ricardo teased. “Poor Subaru, greeted with an onslaught like that the moment he entered the village…!”
—Felt tilted her head. “They must really be fond of him to greet him like that,” she noted. “Didn’t they only meet him once?”
“That’s just Subaru, I guess,” Rom laughed. “Kids just — gravitate towards him, it seems…”
[“Huh.” Petra tilted her head. “Subaru, did something happen yesterday?”]
“She noticed, then,” Anastasia said. She felt oddly proud.
"Petra is a very insightful young woman," Frederica agreed mildly. "I am very happy to have her as my apprentice."
[“What? No, no, no, n-nothing at all! It's not like I borrowed the lap of the girl I have feelings for, cried my eyes out, and then went to sleep with a runny nose. Nothing like that happened at all!”]
“How convincing,” Felt snorted.
[“Hmm…” Petra looked somewhat suspicious. “Well, alright. —So, are you running errands today?”]
Knowing when to press and when to let the other person spill of their own accord… Anastasia leaned forward, her eyes twinkling. Oh, how she’d love to take this girl under her wing…!
[“That's part of it, but right now I have free time. Why don't we take a little tour of the village? …Hey, don't get on my back! Don't get snot on my back! Even if it's not snot, that still wouldn't be okay!”]
[“…Uh, do you need help?”]
[“…Please.”]
“Looks like she’s the leader of the bunch,” Anastasia chuckled, watching as Petra went around introducing Subaru to all the adults in the village — and how each one appeared to touch him in a different spot.
“She’s certainly the most mature,” Otto sighed. “Though, that makes her a handful in her own right…”
Petra’s mischievous “Ottotototo-san!” nickname rang in his ears.
[“Well… In this case, I guess it’s a good idea to gather the people of the village and have a chat with them so that I can get a better idea of things.”]
[“All at once?”]
[“I'm going to give them a big old hello and say, ‘Let's be friends from now on!’” Subaru laughed, looking both mischievous and innocent.]
[For the first time, something like fondness had made its way into Petra’s eyes as she looked at the new manservant of the Mathers Estate.]
Frederica smiled, feeling slightly mischievous. So this was when it had started, was it?
“That shows good judgement on her part,” Anastasia praised, and she meant it. “A fondness for genuineness and honesty and a talent for seeing through masks and trickery — even if they are well intentioned — that is a sign of an insightful mind.”
“Yes,” Otto agreed. “Isn’t it fortunate that we managed to recruit her when we did, Lady Emilia?”
“Hm?” Emilia tilted her head. “Yes, I suppose,” she agreed. “I am very grateful to have Petra around…”
["What's wrong, Subaru?" “Are you hungry?" “Do you have a tummy ache?"]
[“I’ve got a connection with you across time and space or something,” Subaru muttered, glancing over the seven children climbing all over him like some sort of oddly-shaped playground equipment.]
“In every lifetime, the children shall find him,” Wilhelm laughed.
“Perhaps that’s the real curse,” Crusch teased, nudging Ferris. Ferris didn’t react, causing her face to fall with disappointment.
“All children love Captain,” Garfiel declared. “It’s one of his special powers!”
“Not sure how I feel about THAT being a special power of mine—”
["What are you saying?" "Did you hit your head?" "Do you have a tummy ache?"]
[“You make it sound like I've got diarrhea or something, geez!”]
[The children burst out laughing.]
Frederica sighed, exasperated. Those children...
[It seems that in every world, kids this age think the cruder, the funnier…]
One of the fallacies of youth, yes. Anastasia was rather proud of the fact that she had never been that kind of child herself.
“Ah, but ain’t that a mark of a healthy kid?” Ricardo grinned. “Finding joy and laughter in the foulest of things—”
“Oh, hush,” Anastasia scolded. “Don’t be so crass.”
The Mercenary Captain laughed aloud.
["And I've got kids all over me, just like old times…” Subaru slumped his. "Why is it I get along great with brats and the elderly?” he wondered. “I mean, it's like it's the only good point I have in this world."]
“I wonder why,” Crusch agreed wryly, watching as Subaru twisted his body to nuzzle the kids riding his back, the others chasing after him calling for him to carry them next as he marched around the village.
[No doubt the twins were being considerate in letting me go and look around the village, Subaru thought. But I really wish one of them had stayed with me. —Then the kids would have happily jumped onto her instead…!]
“Somehow, I doubt that,” Rom chuckled.
“The Oni twins are much less climbable than Subaru!” Mimi declared hotly.
Tivey winced. “Onee-chan, please don’t climb Lady Anastasia’s political opponents—”
“It’s true,” Ram said quietly. Felt turned to listen. “The villagers always loved Subaru. They loved him a lot, right from the very start, in a manner that they hardly ever extended to any other strangers.”
That was just the nature of Subaru’s charm. Rem believed that she could understand it, really.
["And I managed to meet all the suspects without being super nervous, even…” Subaru swallowed. It’s near-suicidal for me to put myself back on the chopping block like this, but if I don’t…]
All of Frederica's mirth drained away once again.
Right. He was — back here for a reason, after all.
["At the very least, if it's just the rite, I can get Beako to lift it, right?" he thought aloud. So long as it doesn’t activate right away or something…]
The very thought made Julius’ face drain of color.
“Jules, we know he survives this,” Anastasia reminded him in a whisper. “We know that’s not what…”
“I know.” The knight was gripping the armrests of his seat so hard his knuckles were turning white. “I know…!”
[“Subaru, your face looks bad!" "Scary face!" "Weird face!"]
["Geez, you make that sound awful.” Subaru snapped out of his thoughts. “And that third comment annoys me just a little!"]
“Does Subaru not like the idea of having a weird face?” Ricardo teased, trying to lighten the mood. “I wouldn’t worry, I think you’ve got quite the cute little face~!”
“Oh be quiet!” Subaru stuck out his tongue. “You are not the kind of person I wanna hear that sort of language from, thank you very much!”
[I can’t shake them off, but they know their way around the village, so they are somewhat useful, Subaru thought. —More importantly, to a shaman trying not to cause a fuss in the village, attempting to harm me while I have a gaggle of children all over me is a poor option. So they also function as human shields…]
Mimi immediately dissolved into hysterics. Her brothers weren’t far behind her.
“Oh, you’re planning on using the children as human shields?” Felt grinned. “Tell us more about your dastardly plans, Big Bro~”
["Man, I'm getting pretty evil, too. I'm expanding my horizons here!"]
Perhaps Crusch wouldn’t have laughed if that thought came from most other people. But the idea of Subaru, of all people, using children to defend himself from an attacker was simply too ridiculous to take seriously. —And from the looks of it, this sentiment was universal amongst those within the theater walls.
Subaru crossed his arms, pouting. “I can be evil if I want to…”
Reinhard coughed into his fist, smiling. Subaru stared at him with a look of utter betrayal.
["What's wrong, Subaru?" "What is it?" "Did you flake out?"]
["Nah, it's nothing,” Subaru laughed, rubbing the heads of the children clamped on his legs. “Well, this is all for my happiness. You'll cooperate a little longer, won’t you?”]
“I have a feeling those kids would do just about anything Natsuki-kun asked of them,” Anastasia teased.
Otto sighed. “You have no idea,” he muttered.
Garfiel snickered. “The kids got good taste,” he grinned. “If they’re gonna cling to someone, clearly Captain is the best choice.”
“It’s kind of amazing,” Wilhelm murmured. “Their parents…”
All of their parents were watching this scene with warm smiles on their faces, clearly perfectly at ease with this complete stranger handling those who would have been their prides and joys.
It wasn’t like Wilhelm didn’t understand why Subaru would be the one they would trust so much at just a glance. But that didn’t mean he wasn’t warmed by it, all the same.
[I don’t really like children very much to begin with, Subaru reflected. They’re noisy, way too chummy, and completely self-serving.]
Frederica folded her arms, unimpressed.
“Ah?” Ricardo grinned. “Ya don’t like children, ya say…?”
“Quite a feat, to be able to say that while letting a bunch of kids climb all over you like that,” Tivey said wryly.
“Just because children like me doesn’t mean I like them!”
Emilia giggled. “You’re not a very good liar, Subaru,” she said. Subaru gaped back at her, wounded.
“And also…” Julius sighed.
“I know what ya mean,” Rom grinned in Subaru’s direction. “For you to say ya don’t like children, when you yourself—”
[—Perhaps that’s how I think about myself, too.]
Rom immediately cut himself off, his smile faltering. Julius started slightly. A number of people looked as though they were having the same thought as the two of them.
“Eh?” Felt frowned. Don’t like children — because they remind you of yourself?
…Really. She had thought this a couple of times before, but a lot of Subaru’s inner monologues were — rather concerning, when they came to his own value as a person.
["Victory!”]
[“VICTORY—!!”]
["What kind of attraction is this?" Ram sighed, having come across the scene upon her return.]
Ricardo started laughing. “Radio Calisthenics!”
“You inflicted this upon that poor town this early?” Julius smiled once again. “Just what are we supposed to do with you…?”
“Oh hush!” Subaru stuck out his tongue. “And you jumped right in of your own volition, so you have no room to talk!”
[“It's nothing big enough to call an attraction. I figured I'd kill time with the kids, and then the adults saw and jumped on the bandwagon, that's all.”]
“Nobody in that village had any taste, I suppose,” Beatrice teased.
“They had plenty of taste!” Garfiel scoffed. “Good on them, for recognizing the value of Captain’s Radio Calisthenics right at the start!”
Anastasia was observing the scene with soft eyes. “They really are fond of ya,” she murmured. “Right from the very start, they…”
Letting him play with their children. Taking the time to welcome him one by one. Joining in with the silly game he instigated in the middle of the square.
Had Subaru himself ever realized just how much they must have loved him, right from the very start?
["Well, I've gotten so popular it scares even me. It's something fun for the young and old alike. Maybe it really is the secret to living longer!”]
["I would not know."]
[Subaru reacted in an exaggerated fashion. "Geez, that's a cold brush-off."]
Ram wished she had been gentler with him. Her eyes were dull.
Felt grimaced at the look on her face. “Ram…” she muttered.
“It’s nothing, Lady Felt.” Ram’s voice was quiet and reserved. “Please, do not pay attention to Ram.”
Felt pressed her lips together, but she couldn’t think of anything to say.
["That's cold, Ram-chi!" "That's awful, Ram-chi!" "You're scary, Ram-chi!"]
[“…You taught these children that manner of address?"]
["Not so much taught them as, ah, made you more approachable? I mean, if you keep everyone at arm's length, they can’t see who you really are. That's a lonely thing… That’s what I think, anyway.”]
Ram felt the knife in her heart twist.
It wasn’t like she hadn’t remembered this part. But — Subaru really did care for her that much, didn’t he? Enough to give her a nickname, enough to worry about her relations with the people of Irlam, enough to teach the children to…
Had Ram ever even fully understood what a blessing that was, before she knew just how badly she had ruined all of it before it had even been bestowed upon her?
—Had she ever even bothered to let Subaru know just how much—?!
["You certainly have an active mouth. I do not mind, but Rem may not care for it."]
["Rem-in?" "Rem-rin." "Rem-ri-rin."]
["—Ah, we kind of...crossed that bridge already."]
[Ram slumped her shoulders in resignation.]
Rem’s lip wobbled. Even after everything, he had gone out of his way to…?
But of course he had. It was Subaru, after all.
…When she got back, would those children still call her “Rem-rin” like Subaru had taught them? She wasn’t sure if the thought made her want to smile or cry. Perhaps it made her want to do a little bit of both.
—Frederica glanced at both of the twins from across the room. Perhaps it was foolish of her, but...she hoped that both of them could enjoy the friendliness and hospitality of that lovely town again soon.
["So, did you look around the village as you desired?"]
["—Yeah, that part went off without a hitch,” Subaru nodded. "The last, last thing on my to-do list was to high-five the guy with the crew cut after aerobics, and that's done…” he grinned. “I've got work to do, so get lost, guys. Ahh, what a pity. If I had more time I could've played with you some more. Ha-ha-ha, too bad so sad!"]
["He's smiling!" "He's laughing!" "Are you really so happy?!"]
[Subaru stuck his tongue out in response to the complaints.]
“How childish,” Julius chuckled.
“It’s good to see, ain’t it?” Ricardo grinned. Julius nodded, gratitude shining from the very bottom of his heart.
Subaru scowled. “I don’t like that look on your face, you grape-haired asshole.”
Julius grinned teasingly back at him. “Oh, but whatever should I do if I don’t receive your affections? Say it isn’t so.”
Subaru squawked, his face turning red. “Do you have ANY idea how that SOUNDS—?!”
—Crusch wondered if he realized it.
She could see it in his eyes: that joy and satisfaction at playing with the children. At being childish. At conversing with people like people, instead of like potential victims, potential murderers.
At — after that horrible incident that had ended with his scene at the cliffside — having regained his humanity, which was the only thing that could have led to a scene that otherwise looked so very mundane.
Crusch had a feeling that Subaru hadn’t even fully understood that response himself.
["—Ah?"]
Frederica choked.
Garfiel’s eyes widened. “That’s—!”
Otto shushed them both quickly, glancing in the direction of the other camps.
[Until now, this one has been rather shy and avoidant, Subaru noted, looking down at Meili. Especially in comparison to the other kids…]
["What is it?” he asked, a warm look on his face. “If you've got something to say, I'm happy to listen."]
He’d be a good older brother, Hetaro thought wistfully. He’d be a good older brother, wouldn’t he…?
["Err, well...” Meili took his hand. “Come over here."]
Julius kept on smiling. Most of the time, he had seen his younger brother in Subaru more than anything else. —Right now, however, he believed that he was seeing the part of Subaru that reminded him the most of himself.
“Shut up!” Subaru shouted, bright red, even though Julius was not saying a word. “Shut up, shut up, shut up—!”
At the very least, it was the part of Subaru that reminded him of the man that he wanted to become.
["—You may do as you please a little while longer,” Ram agreed, in response to Subaru’s questioning look.]
Ram didn’t know if she regretted her leniency or not. It was what Subaru had wanted, in a number of ways, she knew that. But at the same time…!
["Oh, thanks, I owe you one,” Subaru smiled. “So, what is it?"]
["You'll be real surprised." "You'll love it." "You'll break out in a dance."]
["Surprise, happiness, dancing? You sure are expecting a big reaction out of me here…”]
“Ah,” Anastasia muttered, as the whole theater abruptly realized what it was the children must have want Subaru to see. “This is when they brought you to the Mabeast pup.”
["Ah, yeah, there was this event, too, wasn't there...?"]
“Yeah,” Subaru said quietly. “This is when…”
[Its eyes are round and its fur soft, making it almost seem like a newborn pup. To a fur connoisseur like me, this is…!]
Ricardo would have teased him about those thoughts, any other time. But image of Subaru about to pet a Mabeast pup was just too—!
Ferris’ eyes were too dark, too angry, for the idea of teasing Subaru to have even crossed his mind.
Reinhard tilted his head. …Would it be possible for him to surprise Subaru with some actual newborn puppies, one of these days? He thought that he would quite like to see the look on his face.
[But the moment Subaru reached out his hand, every hair on the mabeast’s body stood on end as it barked out a warning.]
["I figured this was coming..." Subaru sighed.]
“The Witch‘s Scent,” Ricardo answered grimly. “Mabeasts can’t stand…”
Julius swallowed. In every sense of the word, it seemed, that Witch had gone out of her way to paint a target across Subaru’s back.
—Suddenly, a thought occurred to him.
“Subaru,” he said. “The mabeast reacted to you like this — every single time?”
["But he's always been so good!" "He's only angry at Subaru!" "What did you do to him, Subaru?!"]
["That's what I wanna know — sheesh! This is the third time and everything. Just not compatible or what?"]
Subaru looked at him, a little confused. “Yeah…?”
“And it bit you,” he said. “Every single time.”
“Obviously…?”
Julius took a deep breath. Exhaled. “That thing was visibly hostile towards you every time you approached it, and bit you every chance it got,” he said. “And you still decided that you were going to pet it?”
“Ah—”
[Off to the side, Petra looked oddly consoled by the less-than-friendly the puppy had aimed Subaru’s way.]
“If she didn’t have a good impression of him and yet saw everyone else warming up to him so quickly,” Anastasia chuckled slightly. “Then I suppose that reaction makes sense.”
Anastasia was the only one paying attention to Petra, in that moment.
“…I mean,” Subaru tried to defend himself. “It looked like a puppy.”
Julius stared at him. “…And?” he pressed.
“It looked like a puppy,” Subaru repeated. “Of— Of course I was going to try to pet the puppy. What kind of person wouldn’t take a chance like that?”
[Such a severe dislike in every single loop, Subaru lamented. It wounds my animal-loving heart…!]
["I guess in one sense, having something not change between loops feels about right…” he sighed. “But I'd have liked a more friendly reaction, seriously."]
Silence greeted Subaru’s declaration.
“…What kind of logic is that?” Ricardo finally asked. Somehow, the question sounded genuine.
Rachins groaned loudly, burying his face in his hands.
[But when Subaru made a friendly smile, the puppy suddenly let down its guard. Now’s my chance!]
["Well, if you'll excuse me..."]
Frederica gritted her teeth, angry and frightened and so much more, all at the same time.
“You idiot,” Felt growled. “You stupid, stupid…!”
[Get all the important places. The head, neck, and the base of the tail…!]
“Got a system all in place, didn’t…?” Ricardo tried to tease him, but he trailed off. The sight of him handling such a dangerous monster like that was just too…!
["Heh-heh, I've been looking forward to this feeling,” Subaru said cheerfully, a big grin on his face. “Pretty nice stuff for a stray. A little tender, loving brushing and this'll be a long, shiny coat. Hey, there's a bald spot on the head. This a wound? Where did you bump against—?"]
“NO—!” Julius shouted, but everyone already knew what was about to happen.
[The instant Subaru touched the site of the broken horn, the mabeast bit down on his hand hard enough to draw blood, making him yelp.]
Crusch swallowed. Wilhelm stared stonily ahead. Ferris flinched, but didn’t do much else.
The curse had been planted. That was that.
["What an event with which to get a one hundred percent completion rate,” Subaru said. He tried smiling to put it at ease again, but it didn’t work this time at all. “You even got me in the same place. What, did you do a time leap just for this…?”]
The curse set to kill him that very night had been planted — and Subaru was none the wiser. Julius could feel himself shaking, staring at that bloodied mark with terror and revulsion.
Ricardo grimaced. This was a real rotten kind of situation, in which someone had just been placed in mortal danger without even being given a proper heads-up that might allow them to fight back. It was exactly the kind of ambush attack that Ricardo hated more than anything.
The triplets stared ahead, face serious. None of them said a word, they all just watched. —Above them, Anastasia was doing much the same.
[“Yep, he got carried away." "It's because he touched it that much." "The puppy's a girl!"]
[“I feel like that’s a weird tangent at the end, there,” Subaru commented, walking to a nearby watering hole to wash the bite. “And what, no one’s worried about me? I’m gonna cry here…”]
Rachins bared his teeth. For once, just this ONCE, would you stop being such a damn jokester?!
“Easy, Rachins,” Felt muttered.
Rom placed a hand on both of their shoulders. He said nothing when both of them leaned into his touch.
Reinhard stood guard outside Subaru’s jar, as if waiting to defend him from a threat that he was far too late to save him from.
[Meili gave him a frail, bashful smile as he waved goodbye before scampering after the others.]
Frederica watched her leave with blank eyes. Garfiel had a twisted expression on her face. Otto grimaced. And he still forgave you.
“There it is, I suppose,” Beatrice murmured. Emilia nodded, her lips tight and her hands still as stone in her lap.
[“Sorry for the wait,” Subaru apologized.]
["I sent you off thinking it would be a brief affair, but you come back with your hair disheveled, your clothes a mess, and bleeding from your left hand, of all things."]
—Ram remembered this. She relaxed slightly. She had assumed…but it was good, to feel some reassurance.
Felt watched Ram’s reaction, and let out a loud sigh of relief that everyone else could hear. And just like that, some of the tension melted from the air.
["Well, sorry about that! A bunch of things happened. You can tell just by looking, right?"]
["I suppose so,” Ram sighed, looking somewhat gloomy. “One glance and I can largely tell what happened."]
Ram had been worried, at the time. She had let him leave her sight for barely a moment, and he had gotten bit by some sort of stray animal. A ridiculous sort of younger colleague she would have to keep a careful eye out for so that he didn’t get hurt too much, that’s how she had seen him.
She’d had no idea, however, about just how dangerous that stray animal had been.
Frederica watched Ram's face sadly. Her breathing eased, ever so slightly. —So, at least in this final timeline, she really had remained the Ram who would fret over her new junior colleague, who ached to protect all those under her roof, who would never admit her true feelings even as they shown from her soul like a beacon. In other words, this really was the same Ram whom Frederica had grown to love and trust for the past ten years.
It was really a rotten feeling, to see that Ram tainted by such a vile memory that she hadn't any idea had ever even existed.
[Subaru raised an eyebrow, but Ram huffed and straightened herself again before he could ask about her unusual demeanor.]
Ram wished she had been more open about how much she cared for him. It wouldn’t have made up for—
“My sister is too kind.”
…but at the very least, she wouldn’t have given Subaru every indication that she really, truly despised him down to his blood and guts.
["Your wound and clothes are both unsightly,” Ram said sternly. “We shall quickly rendezvous with Rem, because she can actually heal you."]
["Ram-chi, you don't use healing magic?"]
["I can handle sealing a wound after an amputation."]
Ram flinched violently.
["That's some really extreme first aid there!!" Subarus shuddered.]
“Nee-sama…” Subaru whispered.
Ram didn’t even look his way. How could she look him in the eye?
To— To make a joke like that, after she had—!
(Anastasia watched her quake, and winced. Ram couldn’t possibly have known, but that didn’t mean she hadn’t hurt him all the same.)
[—Ram suddenly walked over and tugged on Subaru’s sleeve. Subaru blinked, turning to face her.]
Wilhelm blinked, startled. “Ah?”
Ricardo titled his head, and then smiled somewhat sadly. Ah…
Ram remembered that. She had noticed that he had suddenly felt somewhat uneasy, and had wanted to comfort him without being too blatant about it.
Disgusting. The whole reason why he had been uneasy was because Ram had—!
[“Are you coming, Barusu?” Ram asked.]
[“It’s with you,” he replied. “So yeah.”]
Frederica sort of wanted to cry again.
[Ram’s lips slackened for a single, brief moment.]
And didn’t that just sum up everything about him…!
Ram buried her face in her arms. Rem leaned against her, trying to give her even just that meager sense of comfort.
(For a brief moment, Old Man Rom reached out to them from behind. He thought better of it before they noticed the gesture.)
(Felt had seen everything. Her lips tightened, but she didn’t say anything about it.)
[She’d be really cute if she always acted this straightforward, Subaru thought. But maybe I think that because I’m always so honest myself. …Perhaps honesty, too, has a time and a place.]
Julius tilted his head. “I believe that honesty is always a virtue,” he said sincerely.
“That’s one of the things that gets ya in trouble, Jules,” Anastasia murmured lightly, nudging his arm. Ricardo chuckled.
It was a nice sentiment, at least. Crusch hoped Subaru didn’t lose that sentiment entirely — even if reading the room was an important thing for him to learn.
[Ram’s walking more slowly and gently than usual, isn’t she…?]
Wilhelm’s eyes softened. She really did care for him. This wasn’t an act: even he could see that.
This...really was the Ram that Frederica had come to see as her very own sister. She didn't know if that made things better or worse. She really didn't know.
Mimi felt strange. The pink-haired Oni girl really did care for Subaru, didn’t she…? Somehow, that just made everything feel even worse.
(As a big sister herself, she could not let — this — slide.)
[“You and Nee-sama seem to be getting along nicely,” Rem said upon seeing their return. Her voice was cold.]
“Overprotective, aren’t you…?” Tivey muttered. Hetaro grimaced.
“Ain’t you the same way with yer sister?” Ricardo teased.
“That’s different,” both boys said immediately.
[Ah. Subaru winced, having been led there by the hand. I already regret…]
After all, Subaru was Ram’s little sibling, too, even if she was a bad older sister.
(…And neither Tivey nor Hetaro had ever—)
[Out of spite, Rem gave him a heavy barrel to carry back to the manor — but Subaru took it enthusiastically, hoping to make up for his transgression.]
[I hope it improves improve her impression of me, he thought wistfully. Just a little.]
Mimi buried her face in her hands. It was just like little brothers to care about that sort of thing, wasn’t it…?
You scummy older sisters, she wanted so snarl. You scummy, scummy — both of you!
[It was well into the evening when the three servants finally returned to the Manor.]
The change in time made Julius startle with alarm. “Evening, already—!”
How long had it taken the three of them to get back to the manor?!
["I made it…” Subaru puffed, having collapsed on his back in front of the Manor. “I made it! …Good job, me! Totally good job!"]
“Not yet,” Ram groaned. “You haven’t made it yet, you stupid…!”
["Yes, yes, well done."]
[“Yes, yes, much appreciated."]
“You forced him to carry that all the way back,” Felt gasped. “You forced him, when — If he takes too long, then he’ll—!”
There was no way the two of them could have known that, but still…!
“Subaru knew that,” Rachins hissed. “Subaru — knew that, and he still went along with—?!”
“He could have at least said he felt ill,” Tivey growled, looking somewhat agitated. “He could have at least asked them to help him move a little faster, somehow…!”
Anastasia patted the demihuman’s head, grimacing. Ricardo exhaled slowly from somewhere behind her.
["Well, then, we shall return to the mansion ahead of you,” Rem said, picking up the large barrel effortlessly with just one hand, carrying everything else in her other arm. “Take your time."]
"NO!" Frederica cried.
“DON’T take your time—!” Otto cried, clutching at his hair. “Hurry up, hurry up already—!”
“Go!” Mimi shouted. “Get up, get up, go and find—!”
["You didn't need me to carry that, did you?" Subaru laughed slightly, watching Rem leave them behind.]
“Don’t just sit there!” Hetaro wailed. “Don’t just sit there and TALK—!”
“You guys realize he’s still got a couple of hours, right?” Rom pointed out, somewhat amused. The waste of time had still been a stupid decision on Subaru’s part, but… “He ain’t gonna be in danger for a while longer.”
“But the minute that thing activates…!” Julius hissed, looking like he was on the verge of tears.
Ferris didn’t even react. Of course Subaru would be this careless with his own life. Of course he would be.
["As you can see, not at all,” Ram replied.]
[She’s not minded to pamper my inner boy at all… Subaru sighed. My grunt work really had been meaningless.]
Crusch frowned. “You tried your best,” she said. “Nothing is meaningless when it carries your best efforts behind it.”
Wilhelm smiled wistfully. That was a nice sentiment.
["So why'd you make me do it, then? Was it seriously just a grudge against me? Stop bullying the new guy, sheesh."]
["Do you not understand, Barusu? It is out of consideration for you, of course."]
["I don't get what you mean by 'consideration' here."]
“Consideration?” Reinhard echoed, tilting his head.
Wilhelm winced. He believed he already knew what Ram was going to say next.
["Barusu, what would Lady Emilia think if she saw you coming back carrying nothing but a small bag full of spices behind Rem while she carried a large, heavy object?"]
“Oh, come on…” Rom sighed. “You two would know that comparison ain’t fair.”
["You're such a considerate supervisor, it leaves me speechless!"]
[If I’d come back full of myself carrying a little bag while a girl smaller than me lugged around something huge…and Emilia had seen… Subaru shuddered. Just picturing it is enough to make me want to die.]
“Don’t joke like that, you idiot…!” Otto growled under his breath, wincing at the turn of phrase that had suddenly transformed into something so incredibly bitter and dangerous.
Emilia pursed her lips, which were quirking upwards slightly. “That’s mean,” she chided tensely, glancing towards where the oni twins were sitting on the opposite side of the room.
“Aren’t you two Oni?” Tivey frowned. “Oni with, like, five-hundred times the strength of a normal human?”
Indeed, it was Rem and Ram who came out looking like the shameless ones, to anyone who even remotely knew what Oni were like.
(Frederica refrained from correcting him. Ram's condition was nobody's business but her own. —And Rem didn't seem to have any excuse at all.)
“Ya really just had to bully him, didn’t ya?” Ricardo snickered.
Ram didn’t find this memory funny anymore. At one point it had brought a smile to her face, but now…
A lot of happy memories had been poisoned, hadn’t they? And they had all been poisoned by her own two hands. A poisonous flower, indeed, Ram thought bitterly.
["Nee-sama,” Rem said, having returned rather quickly. “Lord Roswaal summons us."]
“—Eh?” Crusch asked.
Had that…?
[Ram instantly straightened herself. "What are you doing, Barusu?” she ordered. “Do you intend to make Lord Roswaal wait?"]
["Just because you two know something doesn't mean I do,” Subaru said, trailing behind them uncertainly. I’m being treated like a child… “Er, what, this is a meeting with all the servants?"]
Ram watched Subaru straighten his back, in accordance with the lessons that she now knew had belonged to her, and wanted to cry.
["Ohhhh, you were together, were you nooot? That indeed saves me some time." Roswaal had been waiting just inside the front doors.]
[He has the delicate build of a pretty boy, Subaru noted. But that clown makeup puts it all to waste, doesn’t it…?]
—The entire theater seemed to screech to a halt.
“…What?” Garfiel asked.
"E-Eh?!" Frederica spluttered.
“Excuse me??” Otto demanded.
“Am I wrong?” Subaru retorted.
“Ah—” Feeling very caught off-guard, Ricardo squinted at the screen. “…Maybe not?” he asked. “Not that— That’s not really the kind of detail that…”
Ram slowly turned to stare at Subaru from across the room.
[Face aside — usually, Roswaal indulges his eccentric tastes in clothing, Subaru was noting. This is the first time I’ve seen him in something with geometric patterns, lacking the usual clownish spirit…]
“Geometric sewing patterns,” Anastasia murmured. That was quite some attention to clothes-making details.
["Are you wearing that to go out somewhere?" he asked.]
["Precisely,” Roswaal answered. “I actually do not faaavor formal wear like this, either, but it cannot be heeelped. The other paaarty is troublesome to deal with in normal attire, so I am forced to go out wearing this."]
Garfiel huffed, crossing his arms. He already knew who the clown was talking about with language like that.
—Wait. Did that mean Roswaal was…?
[There are only two possibilities as to why… Subaru thought.]
[“Entertaining guests?” Rem voiced the first.]
[“Going on a trip?” Ram voiced the other.]
Anastasia frowned. There had been no guests in previous loops, and the Margrave had always stayed until the final day…
This was suspicious. What had caused him to change his behavior all of a sudden?
“The Margrave is notoriously unpredictable,” Julius said uncomfortably. “Perhaps we should have expected idiosyncrasies like this before now, as well…”
Ricardo chuckled a little. “If anyone could be called a wild card, it’d definitely be that one,” he agreed.
["Ram is correct…” Roswaal said, a pained smile on his face. “I am heading out. A somewhat troooublesome message has arrived, you see. There is something I must check in the environs of Garfiel, though I do not plan on being very laaate."]
“Hah?” Garfiel frowned. “That clown never went off before now…”
“Do you remember the Margrave arriving in Sanctuary at around this time?” Otto asked quietly.
“…Maybe? He’d show up every two months or so, and…” Garfiel grimaced. “They blend together after a while. I can’t remember if this was around one of those times or not.”
Otto stared at the metia. Why was he only now…?
What could have changed?
Frederica grimaced. She wondered what the Margrave had REALLY been up to, back then.
[Garfiel… Subaru thought. Is that the name of a person or a place?]
Garfiel coughed into his fist. Otto sighed.
“Perhaps he left every time, but this is the only time Subaru was made aware of it…?” Crusch frowned. “Is that perhaps…?”
“No, he was still there on the final day in the first loop,” Wilhelm muttered. “He saw Subaru-dono in that maid dress… And then there was him sending him off in the third loop, and witnessing the blue-haired Oni’s death to the curse, so…”
Something must have changed. But, what could it have been?
["For that reason, I do not believe I shall be back tonight, so… Ram, Rem, I leave matters in your hands."]
That damn Tome must have commanded it of him, Ram surmised. She didn’t say this out loud, of course.
["Yes, if you command it."]
["Yes, even at the cost of my life."]
[Roswaal glanced at Subaru.]
Otto curled his lip. Had the Margrave’s foul personality been expecting Subaru to—?
["Sorry,” Subaru said. “I'm not loyal enough to swear even at the cost of my life yet."]
Tivey pressed his lips together.
“Bullshit,” Ferris snapped, voice raw and angry. “Absolute bullshit, nyew fucking…!”
He couldn’t even finish the insult. Fresh tears were dripping down his face. Subaru stared back at him, at a loss for what to do.
["That is fine and weeell,” Roswaal said, patting his shoulder. “If you swore that all of a sudden, it would feel raaather disconcerting. But I leave things in yooour hands as well, Subaru.”]
“Wonder how he’d feel if he knew…” Mimi trailed off.
It sounded like Lord Roswaal took not loyalty nor death lightly. If that were the case, how would he feel, if he knew that his brand new servant boy had already…?
Mimi wondered how she would feel. “Angry” was the only word she could really use to describe it, and yet it still felt like the descriptor fell short.
“Can’t imagine he’d be alright with it,” Hetaro muttered. The Margrave was many things, but he was not the type of monster who would take a situation like this lightly.
[“This has a fishy aroma to it. I can cooount on you to take care of Lady Emilia, yes?"]
Felt blinked. “—Did that clown get tipped off to danger being in the area this time?” she wondered.
Rom frowned. “Felt?”
“Big Bro got cursed a day early, this time,” Felt said. “Maybe the second-to-last day was when the clown was less busy, and therefore more able to notice this time around…”
It was a good a theory as anything else, Rachins supposed.
["Yeah, you can seriously count on me for that." That goes without saying.]
It did. It really, really did.
[—This never happened before, Subaru noted. Maybe this means that my actions have truly changed the world around me…]
Otto scowled.
["Well, theeen, I shall be off,” Roswaal said, walking out through the door. “I pray that nothing shall occuuur."]
Otto scowled even further. He didn’t trust that the Margrave hadn’t known anything.
[Wait, Subaru suddenly thought. There isn’t any carriage or anything. Surely Roswaal isn’t going to walk—]
["Well, I leave it in your hands.”]
[And then Roswaal sailed up into the sky at high speed before flying off into the distance.]
Wilhelm blinked, and then slowly nodded in appreciation. Using magic to fly like that was truly a feat.
“Then again, this is the Margrave…” he murmured. He supposed that Roswaal L. Mathers used magic in this manner all the time.
“Wilhelm-san?” Crusch had a somewhat blank look on her face.
Wilhelm gave her a somewhat strained smile. That was right: without her memories, Lady Crusch probably didn’t know enough to be impressed by this.
["H-He flew…” Subaru managed, wide-eyed with amazement. “Geez, magic's amazing stuff."]
Then again, Subaru had known even less back then than Lady Crusch did now, and his eyes were still starry with wonder.
Frederica couldn't help but chuckle at those eyes. She remembered that wonder, she thought...
“It’s very high-level magic,” Julius said, nodding. “Not surprising in the least that the Red, Green, and Yellow Mage is capable of it, but it is quite an incredible sight to behold nonetheless.”
“Hmm.” Subaru rested his cheek in his palm.
[Neither Rem nor Ram shared his admiration, clearly accustomed to their Master’s ways.]
Rachins pressed his lips together. That man must travel like that all the time then, he thought, somewhat bitterly. Is it really that convenient, or is he just showing off?
He wasn’t jealous. He definitely wasn’t jealous.
["Even if Master Roswaal is absent, our duties do not change,” Rem said. “Indeed, the fact that he is not present means we must be even more diligent.”]
["That's a nice professional attitude. Okay, then, let's get this started!"]
Increased diligence would definitely be a benefit, Anastasia nodded. Perhaps this was the Margrave’s roundabout way of giving this boy some assistance, when he himself was not aware of what danger lay ahead? It was a very convoluted thought process, but she knew better than to expect straightforward logic from Roswaal L. Mathers.
Otto gritted his teeth. Had the Margrave perhaps wanted to give the twins space to instigate a fight, if they saw fit?
He didn’t know what benefit that would carry, with that man. But he also did not trust that man to have anything but foul intentions.
[This change clearly puts the twins more on guard than usual, which is a relief, Subaru thought. But I’m even more on guard than them. If Roswaal noticed something is off, then my visit to the village must have triggered the attack, just as I thought…even made it happen a day early.]
“So, they were targeting…?” Crusch trailed off.
“Yes.” Ram barely moved her lips as she answered the Royal Candidate. “The assassin who used the mabeasts had been targeting the staff of the Mathers Estate.”
Who had ordered it was still unknown, but — they knew that much, at least.
[—I need to find out who the shaman is ASAP…!]
["So, it's that time again, Beako!"]
Beatrice exhaled slowly, remembering her old annoyance at Subaru’s aggravating habit.
["Really…?” her onscreen self sighed. “How do you breach Betty’s Door Crossing with such ease…?"]
["Intuition. It's all intuition. I've got a sixth sense about these things."]
“Goes beyond that at this point,” Julius chuckled.
It was rare, to find someone with such a high spirit affinity. Rarer still, for someone like that to be placed in the same vicinity as a powerful spirit who matched with them so well. And Subaru had been thrust into that position within his first day in Lugunica.
It was a rare stroke of good fortune for Subaru — even if Julius was fairly certain that he had been driving Beatrice mad in the process.
["Another half a day and you have yet a different expression,” Beatrice noted. “I suppose you are a busy sort?"]
["Hey, I want to take it easy, too. But the world's enough of a mess that it's not exactly giving me the chance. —I want you to check something for me, so I finished cleaning the bath in record time."]
The theater paused.
“Wait,” Tivey said. “You still went and…?”
["If cleaning the bath came first, surely it is no great affair?"]
“You…” Hetaro’s voice was beginning to darken. “Before you — you took the time to clean the bath?”
“Do you not value your life?!” Mimi exploded. Subaru flinched. Several other members of the audience were turning alongside her, a complementary look of anger spreading across their faces. “First you don’t hurry back from the village and let the twins bully you all the way until it’s almost SUNSET and you’re still cursed, and then you take the time and go—!”
[Time in the bath is one of the few respites in a world of few pastimes, Subaru answered inwardly. Just thinking of Rem's reaction if she found out I slacked off in cleaning that place of rest was enough to give me chills…!]
Mimi abruptly cut herself off, freezing in place as though she had just been abruptly soaked with a bucket full of icy water.
Rachins swallowed. Felt patted him on the shoulder, wincing.
“Oh,” Julius murmured.
Reinhard looked as though he were about to be sick.
Anastasia took a deep breath. Exhaled. —She had assumed something like this might be the case.
[Getting along with her big sister had put my friendship rating with Rem in the dumps before, Subaru continued. Even if I locate the shaman, poor relations with Rem means I can’t escape a BAD END. I have to advance along both routes simultaneously — feels like walking a tightrope.]
“Guys…” Subaru trailed off, looking very unsure about what to say.
Garfiel attempted to smile back at him, but there was a rawness there that twisted his face regardless. Memories of Sanctuary itched at the back of his mind, making his stomach churn. If Subaru had, back then—
Otto kept his face carefully blank and unassuming, successfully avoiding looking like he wanted to scream.
Beatrice huddled close to the jar, eyes somewhat dull. She couldn’t reach Subaru with the glass wall in the way, after all.
Frederica kept her posture carefully relaxed, trying her best not to worry him. She didn't think she was doing a very good job, if the look on his face was any indication of that.
—Emilia successfully smiled back at Subaru, even though she wanted to cry. “It’s oh-kay, Subaru,” she said softly. “It’s oh-kay.”
There — wasn’t really anything else she knew that she could say.
["If it was just a problem of which girl to get lovey-dovey with, I'd be real happy, but..."]
Ram had wasted so much time, going along with that plot to force Subaru to carry that heavy load all on his own. Subaru had been in horrible danger, and she had purposefully wasted so much time, just to…!
Subaru had nearly died to the curse once again, even while knowing that it had been placed — all because he had been too afraid of Rem to put off cleaning the bath for her. Rem stared at the metia in disbelief. Surely, surely she hadn’t been the type of woman who—!
(But Rem hadn’t thought that she was the type of person to stoop to torture, either. She didn’t really know this version of herself at all, did she?)
(Reinhard watched all of this from his place by the jar, and wanted to kick himself for not heading this whole mess off at the start.)
["Are you wandering off topic again, I wonder…?” Beatrice scowled. “What did you want of me, then?"]
["Ah, yeah, about that...” Subaru straightened up. "I think there's a little curse on me,” he finally declared. “Can you check?"]
["…What are you saying, I wonder?"]
["I think there's a little curse on me. Can you check?"]
“It would have sounded unbelievable,” Felt muttered.
“Definitely,” Rom said grimly. “Asking about curses — and then the next day…?”
And if proven true immediately afterwards — well. There was more than one conclusion that could be drawn from something like that.
["I did not tell you to repeat yourself!” Beatrice yelled, storming over. “Has it been even half a day since we spoke about shamans in detail, I wonder?! Even gullibility has its limits—”]
Tivey inhaled quickly. Would she not even bother to—?
[Suddenly, she stopped.]
Hetaro waited with bated breath.
["I sense a curse rite…” she breathed. “You truly have been cursed."]
Mimi exhaled slowly. She had been worried…
But she had checked anyway. Perhaps she really was a kind spirit.
"She really did always care, didn't she...?" Frederica murmured.
(Eridna said nothing, just like always.)
["Seriously?!” Subaru paled. “I mean, I figured as much, but having it actually said out loud is still kind of a shock…”]
[So… One of those lighthearted villagers really had been…!]
“Would he have forgiven them, too?”
Rachins started. “Eh?” he asked.
“If it really had been one of those villagers,” Rem said softly, too softly for most to hear her. “Would he have forgiven them, too?”
“…He forgave me, too, apparently,” Rachins muttered, turning away. “So — probably.”
He already did exactly that. He makes her dolls and toys, and keeps her company in her very own bedroom in the Estate he now calls home.
Ram could not bring herself to say any of that out loud.
["Do you know what kind of curse it is?" Subaru was asking.]
["I can say nothing from merely seeing the rite. But as we discussed, the odds are extremely strong that it is a curse to take your life."]
[Beatrice waited for him to react — only to see him calmly accept her statement.]
["…You do not look like you think dying is a frightening thing, you know?”]
Everyone in the theater had some sort of reaction to that. Unease (Anastasia hissed softly to herself), fear (Tivey shrank into himself), anger (Otto just barely refrained from punching his fist into the floor), despair (Ferris flinched, ever so slightly)…
Emilia swallowed. She didn’t know what she was feeling.
["Huh?” Subaru scowled. “What a stupid thing to say. I'm super scared of dying. There's nothing more frightening in this world than death. People who say there's worse stuff than dying should say that after they've tried death once or twice."]
[I can’t stand it being treated lightly, or comparing it to other things by those who haven’t experienced it…!]
“Make up nyer mind,” Ferris muttered. “Is it that bad, or isn’t…?”
Wilhelm hesitatingly put a hand on his colleague’s shoulder. He wondered if Ferris even noticed how he leaned into the point of contact, shivering all over.
Crusch wondered what her knight really saw, between those glazed and broken eyes of his.
["So, could you lift that little curse for me?” Subaru asked Beatrice. “I'm short on time here."]
[“…Why do I have to save your life, I wonder?"]
Even as he refused to look at the metia, Ferris flinched violently. The rest of the theater exploded into notice.
“WHAT?!” Mimi shrieked.
“You’d just leave him to — again?!” Hetaro cried.
“Mimi thought you were— you were—!”
“Onii-chan, Onee-chan—!” Tivey tried to shout.
“You fucking—” Rachins gasped.
“Rachins,” Felt interrupted. “Rachins, Big Bro survived this, so—”
Rom stayed silent — not because he didn’t want to say something, but because he didn’t know what he could say.
“I’m sure it was just a joke,” Ricardo tried. “I’m sure it—”
“She did leave him before,” Julius mused. “Spirits are not human, after all…”
Tivey looked like he was on the verge of a panic attack. Ricardo shot the knight a glare. “Not helping, Julius—!”
“All of ya need to chill out,” Anastasia said, kindly but firmly. “Natsuki-kun survives. We already know that.”
“Felix,” Wilhelm muttered urgently. “Felix, it’s…!”
Ferris was giggling madly to himself. I hate this, he laughed. I hate this. I hate you. I hate all of you. I hate this world, and the Witch, and Od Laguna, and everything else—!
“Ferris, please,” Crusch pleaded. “Please, at least try to…!”
Reinhard stared straight ahead. That was alright. It was not Beatrice’s job to save people: that was a job that belonged to Reinhard.
“She wouldn’t have,” Garfiel muttered. “She wouldn’t actually have — right?”
She already did. For Garfiel’s sake, Otto did not say that out loud.
Frederica — didn't know what to believe, really.
“You wouldn’t have, Beatrice,” Emilia murmured. “You wouldn’t have refused to…right?”
Beatrice said nothing, because it didn’t really matter.
Rem and Ram sat silent, in agreement on one thing: neither of them had the right to judge Beatrice, not even one bit.
["I thought you might say something un-cute like that,” Subaru said, scratching his head. “So I came beforehand with a way to convince you.”]
Beatrice didn’t even have the energy to flinch.
Even before she had been able to tell him that she was joking, Subaru had assumed that…
How foolish I have been, in fact.
[“If I die, it'll make Puck sad, too."]
["…Would Bubby’s heart be greatly moved by your demise, I wonder?"]
["No, no, if I die, it'll be a pretty huge shock to Emilia. If it's a shock to Emilia, that'll hurt Puck, too. And especially you, the one who could've stopped it beforehand!"]
["You are completely touched in the head, unable to distinguish begging for your life from using it as a threat!"]
It didn’t seem that Subaru had been taking the Great Spirit’s comment very seriously. It also seemed as though the Great Spirit had been sorely disappointed by this development. Had she only said it in an attempt to get under his skin, Julius wondered?
—Emilia smiled weakly. “You do love to tease him,” she whispered.
Beatrice just wanted to go back in time so that she could give herself a kick from behind.
["I suppose I shall yield.” Beatrice gave up. “However, do not bother me any further, ever!"]
["To be honest, I can't promise you that, either. If I'm in trouble, I'll be back to ask for your help. I'll pick the scraps from your table if I have to."]
["Are you even aware that I am saving your life, I wonder?!”]
Otto sighed, slouching. “Natsuki-san could stand to take more things seriously,” he muttered. Garfiel just laughed, far too relieved to do anything else.
“…Mimi guesses she is a good spirit after all,” Mimi said sourly. “But she has a very rotten sense of humor!”
Hetaro sighed. Tivey nodded in assent. Ricardo was just glad they had all managed to calm down.
—She always would have helped him, then, Frederica surmised. So long as Subaru thought to ask, Beatrice would always...
["I'm super aware that I'm annoying you with weakling logic. Sorry."]
Wilhelm shrank in on himself. Weakling logic — that wasn’t how he would describe this at all. To rely on a person’s loved ones for help was a wonderful thing. Even if Subaru seemed to have a difficult time, choosing people who actually deserved that love.
He would have brushed off these comments, perhaps, if he had not seen them in context with everything else. And that knowledge scared him on a level he rarely understood.
["I shall now destroy the curse rite,” Beatrice finally declared, reaching for him with the palm of her hand. “Bear in mind that it is implanted in the place where the shaman touches your body directly."]
Rom exhaled slowly. Even if Subaru hadn’t taken careful note of all the places everyone had touched him in the village—
["Sure, don't worry, I'm all set."]
—Rom knew that it would be hard to miss it, when the curse began to rise from the still-visible bite mark marring the skin of his hand.
[If Beatrice moves her hand to my butt, I’ll know that the granny was the perpetrator, Subaru thought to himself. I’ll also complain to Beatrice about sexual harassment…]
“Stupid contractor,” Beatrice sighed.
“Quite the time to be telling jokes like that,” Julius murmured.
“It’s the perfect time, for a boy like him,” Ricardo answered quietly. “If that kid doesn’t keep his spirits up somehow, when things get bad, then…”
He didn’t finish that sentence, but he didn’t need to. Julius swallowed, and then he conceded the point.
["—Eh?"]
“Ah,” Anastasia said. A feeling of disgust welled up inside of her at the sight of—
[Itchy…oozing out…that was inside of me?]
Julius curled his lip at the sight of the curse leaving Subaru’s hand. “Gross,” he muttered.
["Must you be so abominable, I wonder?" Beatrice crushed the black cloud in her hand, and then shook it as if having touched something icky.]
“Indeed, I suppose,” the Great Spirit agreed stonily.
That thing — had killed her contractor twice. She hadn’t believed that she could hold any more disgust towards curses like this, but now it felt as though the very sight of that sickly thing was curdling her insides.
["It is done,” Beatrice huffed at a silent Subaru. “I suppose you will be fine now?"]
Crusch hummed at the look on Subaru’s face, lips pressing themselves into a thin line for a moment before she spoke. “So,” she clarified. “That’s when you figured it out?”
["Hey, Beako."]
["Would you stop addressing me that way already…?”]
[“Is that place you touched with your palm the place the shaman touched me?”]
[Faced with an unusually serious Subaru, Beatrice nodded silently.]
“Yeah,” Subaru muttered. He didn’t find the memory all that pleasant.
Crusch probably hadn’t needed to ask, but — it was good to just, confirm it. For her own peace of mind.
["I've got to…go to the village—!”]
[I originally planned to wait until the next day, go to the village with Roswaal and the twins, flush the shaman in the village out of hiding, and deal with it then, Subaru thought, racing through the hallways of the manor. But I can’t do that now…!]
“I would have preferred that plan so much more,” Emilia groaned. But of course — he was right about not having enough time.
Still, though. If he had just told her what was…!
But they had already gone over that whole conversation, hadn’t they?
(It didn’t stop her heart from clenching, when she remembered what was coming next.
[Subaru didn’t even hear Beatrice calling out for him to stop.]
Beatrice watched as Subaru raced away from her crying voice, and she thought she felt something shrivel up inside of her.
“Beako…?”
Beatrice did not look at him. “What did we say about apologies, I wonder?”
["Just how far…” he cursed, aiming at Fate itself. “…are you gonna take playing me for a fool?! —Ram! Rem! I've gotta talk to you!"]
["What is it, Barusu?” Ram said as she appeared, having apparently been working nearby. Her eyes narrowed at his improper, heavy-breathing face. “Your haste is quite unsightly."]
Ram remembered this. For the first few days, she had always managed to position herself so that she was in arm’s reach of her new charge — in case he was a spy, but also in case he was ever in need of her.
She had taken to that role with such pride. Ram would never have admitted aloud how fond she was of Subaru, but she would have been bold about doing everything assigned to her with grace, dignity, and pride. Her role as Subaru’s older servant of the Estate had been something that she had…
And yet — that prideful Nee-sama was just one side of the coin that Subaru had found himself flipping time and again. And Ram was not the sort of shameless woman who could only say that coin was hers when it came up heads.
["Sorry, I'm heading to the village. You can't stop me; I'll go even if you try. I just thought it'd throw everyone off even worse if I just left without a word."]
Frederica grimaced. But she already knew that, didn't she? That was just the kind of boy that Subaru was.
["The village…? Why would you…?” Ram shook her head, and then glared at him sharply. “No, more importantly, do you intend to disregard Lord Roswaal's instructions? Tonight, Rem and I are in charge of this mansion. Surely you understand this?"]
“It’s a reasonable thing to say,” Anastasia muttered. “In most cases, it is a servant’s duty to follow their Master’s wishes to the letter. And to her, Natsuki-kun would seem…”
Childish. Mischievous. Overly-imaginative. Prone to mistakes.
None of this was Subaru’s fault, really — but it would be a hindrance nonetheless.
["Time's short, so I'll get right to the point. There's a bad magic user in Earlham Village. I know who it is, so I have to go now."]
["…You ask me to accept what sounds like a child's made-up excuse?"]
“You didn’t believe him?” Mimi growled, her eyes glinting with hostility.
Ram barely even noticed. “I eventually did,” she said distantly. “But — at first, it had just seemed so…childish.”
“Doubting him was reasonable, from her point of view,” Anastasia said to Mimi gently. “Ya can understand that, right?”
Mimi reluctantly nodded, averting her sour gaze.
["I can't help it, there's no other way to put it here. Go talk to Beako; you'll see I'm telling the truth. Besides…”]
["Nee-sama.” Having appeared to see Ram and Subaru speaking in the entry hall, Rem immediately headed to her sister’s side. “What is...?"]
["He says he is heading out to rid us of an evil magic user in the village,” Ram answered bluntly.]
Wilhelm exhaled slowly. “It really does sound…”
Ferris’ ear twitched. He said nothing.
Crusch would not have doubted him, she knew. Crusch could thank her [Divine Protection of Wind Reading] for that. —It was the second time that Crusch had thought such a thing, and it didn’t feel any more like true gratitude this time than it had before.
["Nee-sama, Nee-sama. Subaru's joke is not very funny."]
["Rem, Rem. Barusu thinks he has a future in comedy."]
["Ram, Rem,” Subaru said, boldly taking a step forward. “I might kid around all the time, but I talk seriously sometimes, too."]
Ram watched Subaru borrow her and her sister’s way of playful speaking, and the heartfelt intimacy of such a teasing response made her want to throw up.
["I know it's an unbelievable story, and it's asking too much for you to just take my word for it right now. But I'm not asking you to let me go without any conditions." Subaru wet his lips with his tongue, and then made his proposal. “—I'm going to the village. If you think that's suspicious, fine, tag along. Watch me and see. But I'm not going with Emilia left all alone, so it has to be just one of you."]
And then a sudden realization made her nausea grow tenfold.
“—I didn’t go with him,” Ram breathed.
The theater went still.
["You cannot simply go off on your own,” Rem objected. “In the first place, neither Nee-sama nor I have any reason to go with you if we are to uphold Lord Roswaal's command…"]
["No, you don't,” Subaru agreed. “If Roswaal's command in the evening is the only one you're upholding. Are those the only orders Roswaal gave about me?"]
“I never went with him that night,” Ram said. “I watched from afar, but…”
That had always been — rather odd, hadn’t it? After all, Roswaal had specifically ordered her to—
[It’s a total bluff, Subaru thought. But, judging by Rem’s look right now, it seems I was totally right about them being ordered to keep an eye on me…]
She had assumed that her clairvoyance had counted as “keeping an eye on him” — but wasn’t it strange, that she had allowed him to stray so far from her side without supervision? When she had put so much effort into surreptitiously aligning her chores in a way that would allow her to keep him at arm’s length, those first few days?
["Understood, Barusu,” Ram exhaled, raising a white flag. “We will accept your independent action."]
["Nee-sama?!"]
Ram felt a cold, cold knot forming in her stomach. “I didn’t…” she breathed.
But of course she had. She wouldn’t have had any reason not to, right?
["However,“ Ram added, motioning for her little sister to quiet down. “As you said, we cannot allow you to go alone, Barusu. Allowing you to act alone here would in itself disregard Lord Roswaal's commands."]
A couple of people had begun to tune out, when it became clear that everything was following the same path that everyone remembered. There wasn’t anything to worry about, after all, because even if Subaru DID get hurt — everyone knew that he would survive this time.
But now those drifting eyes snapped into focus, because—
["I figured as much. So what's our compromise gonna be?”]
"If you didn't, then..." Everyone could see the moment Frederica realized what had happened.
“What…” Rachins bared his teeth. “What did you…?”
“Rachins,” Felt muttered, putting a hand on his shoulder. “Not now.”
Rom very carefully didn’t say anything, even as the rest of the theater turned to look Rem’s way.
Rem couldn’t even be insulted by the fearful suspicion aimed her way, because the exact same dread had begun to rear its head in her very own stomach.
["Though it pains me, we have no choice but to go along with your prior suggestion,” Ram confirmed. “Rem will accompany you."]
Most in the theater had already figured it out, but understanding and understanding were two different things.
“He was so hurt when he came back,” Emilia whispered. “He nearly…”
She remembered it as a series of Mabeast-inflicted injuries. But — was that really what had happened, that night in the woods?
["Ask and ye shall receive, I guess." Subaru thrust out a clenched fist. Ram sighed a little at his frivolity, turning to her little sister.]
“He was hurt?”
Rem, of course, did not remember anything — but she had heard Lady Emilia’s murmur from across the room.
Rom exhaled slowly. “Yeah,” he admitted. “He told me all about it a month later, as well as a couple other incidents. —All I remember from his retelling of this episode is the Wolgarm, but…”
But there was no guarantee that his memory was accurate. There wasn’t even any guarantee that Subaru hadn’t — left out some details, in another attempt to spare Rem the hassle of others knowing what she had done.
“He almost died,” Ram said quietly. “We all thought he was going to die from his injuries. …I’m still not sure how he survived it.”
Rem swallowed.
["Rem, this is how it is, so, please. I shall confirm matters with Lady Beatrice and protect Lady Emilia myself. —I shall be watching you from here."]
["Nee-sama, you must not use that eye too oft—"]
["This is no time to say that. I will use it if I need to. The same goes for you, Rem."]
“Her clairvoyance,” Mimi recalled aloud, thinking back to how she had first met the woman during the fight against the Witch Cult. Nearby, Wilhelm pressed his lips together at the memory of Subaru suddenly insisting upon those signs.
Then the old man abruptly went still.
—Subaru had suddenly insisted upon those signs out of nowhere. It hadn’t made any sense at the time, but had he maybe…?
["Subaru-kun, I would like to hear the details."]
[“I’ll tell you along the way. Things might’ve already gotten pretty bad, though.”]
What else will you do to him? Rem wondered pleadingly. What else will you do to that boy— to Subaru? What else did you…?
To everyone else, it was still at least something of a question. To Rem, the answer was a foregone conclusion.
(Of course she had hurt him once again. Of course she…)
[Probably fifteen minutes to the village if we run straight there—]
["—Subaru,” Emilia’s voice suddenly said. “Where are you going?"]
Emilia winced. She remembered this, she knew. That knowledge was both a warm comfort and a knife straight through her heart.
She’d had no idea, what it was that Subaru had actually been planning to—
["I thought I'd come down because I heard a loud voice earlier…” Emilia said, having arrived at the top of the staircase. “Did something happen?"]
["Something…might've happened,” Subaru said haltingly. “You don't need to worry. Ah, I'll be happy if you worry a little bit."]
“He’s not going to tell her,” Ricardo grimaced.
“He isn’t,” Ram confirmed softly. “He should have — he really, really should have — but he never did.”
["Your face says you're going to do something dangerous again,” Emilia said in a sullen tone, seeing right through him.]
[Subaru winced. She saw through me so easily…!]
Wilhelm exhaled slowly. It was a very boyish thing, to go and do dangerous things behind a woman’s back so that she wouldn’t worry — or worse, do the dangerous things herself.
But Emilia was so much stronger than Subaru, and Subaru was so, so much more vulnerable than Emilia.
“Stupid,” Ferris muttered. He curled in on himself. “Stupid, stupid, stupid — what are nyew doing, nyew weakling…?”
(Even as a man, Ferris would never be anywhere as strong as Lady Crusch. He had accepted this fact a long, long time ago.)
["That's what we were arguing about just now,” he admitted. “We finally got everything cleared up, so…"]
["There's no point trying to stop you, is there?"]
Anastasia sucked in a sharp breath — and then exhaled.
To Emilia, this boy probably seemed shockingly capable, considering how he had saved her from the notorious Bowel Hunter just a few days prior. Furthermore, in her mind, he would only be going down to the village under her sponsor’s protection, which she would have understandably assumed was perhaps only a little less safe than it usually was — and with an oni by his side for protection, no less. Why should she have expected anything to go all that wrong?
That knot in her stomach refuses to go away.
["Well, not really,” Subaru admitted. “And if you succeeded, it'd only make things worse..."]
["Yes, yes, I understand,” Emilia sighed, walking down the stairs and stopping just in front of him, hands on her hips. “I won't stop you."]
I should have stopped you, Emilia thought with despair.
Frederica wondered what she would have done, if it had been herself standing there instead of Lady Emilia. She really didn't know.
[Subaru stared into those amethyst eyes. I can’t look away…!]
["Even if I tell you not to be reckless or careless, you probably will anyway, won't you?" Emilia asked, reaching out to touch his chest.]
["If that's what it takes… Ah, er, not that I want to do either, mind you."]
Beatrice scowled. Subaru never wanted to, but he always seemed to conclude that the only way forward was to…
“I should have stopped you,” Emilia whispered, shaking her head. “I should have gone in your place. I should have…!”
But “should have”s meant nothing when everything had already long been said and done.
(The image of Subaru’s bloody figure, on the verge of death as he clung to life by a thread, flashed across the underside of Emilia’s eyelids.) (Had it really been the Wolgarm, who—?)
[If I really am the only one who can change the situation, then I have to act, even if I have to do it recklessly, Subaru thought. I wonder where I picked up such a troublesome personality…]
Otto exhaled slowly. That troublesome personality would be the death of him, he could already tell that much.
[It probably has something to do with the girl I'm staring at right now.]
Wilhelm winced. In other circumstances, or perhaps just a few hours ago, he would find that thought of Subaru’s to be adorable. Now he just found it concerning.
Emilia felt very, very cold.
["—May the grace of the spirits be with you,” Emilia murmured, unaware of what he was thinking.]
["What was that?" Subaru asked.]
["Words you say when seeing someone off,” Emilia said, smiling. “They mean 'come back safely.'"]
“Do you not say that, where you come from?” Anastasia murmured.
“We…” Subaru swallowed. “We say something else.”
Anastasia waited, but Subaru didn’t elaborate, and she could tell that he didn’t want her to press for answers right now.
["Ahh, I see. Got it, Emilia-tan. So when I do come back safe and sound, you'll gently hug me to your chest like a baby chick, right?"]
["Yes, yes."]
Subaru braced himself, but everyone in the theater was far too tense to tease him for that. He felt oddly disappointed.
["Be careful, Rem,” Emilia ordered. “Also, make sure Subaru doesn't do anything rash."]
Emilia hissed softly.
["Yes, Lady Emilia.” Rem curtsied politely. “As you wish."]
Ricardo glared silently at the screen, daring the maid to interpret that order in the worst way possible. Tivey grimaced, eyeing his bristling siblings worriedly.
["Well, Emilia-tan, I'm heading off."]
["Take care."]
(Imperceptibly, at the far side of the room, Subaru flinched.)
[And with that, both Subaru and Rem were gone.]
“So she’s the one who hurt him,” Mimi said darkly.
Tivey started. “Onee-chan—!”
It was too late: Subaru had heard. He turned to face them abruptly. “Huh?”
For a moment, they were quiet.
“You were — injured, at around this time period,” Hetaro said haltingly. “Some sort of fight. Our reports said it was from a skirmish with some Mabeasts, but…” he trailed off.
“…But what?” Subaru said forcefully. “That’s what happened. —What exactly are you trying to imply here?”
The theater was silent. Nobody wanted to say it — but Subaru heard it anyway.
“Oh don’t you even TRY it,” he snapped.
“Subaru—” Reinhard tried to say, but it was to no avail.
“Rem didn’t hurt me!” Subaru declared. “Rem didn’t do anything like that! She saved my life out there, even— Why are the lot of you being so unfair to her?!”
Rem shrank in on herself. The suspicion was one thing, but somehow Subaru’s defense of her felt just…
“Oh, and we’re supposed to believe you?!” Rachins asked scathingly. “After all that talk about how she didn’t do anything wrong when she — we’re supposed to believe what you’re saying about her NOW?!”
“He’s got a point, kid,” Ricardo said grimly. “I trust ya with most things, but — ya haven’t exactly earned my confidence when it comes to the little lady.”
“Subaru, I…” Julius swallowed. “You are one of my most trusted comrades, and I will always believe in you when it comes down to it,” he said. “But — with this, with HER, I just…”
Subaru gaped at him in disbelief.
“Don’t look so shocked, Natsuki-kun,” Anastasia chided gently. “I know ya — I know ya like that girl, but…you gotta understand how this looks.”
“How it looks and how it is are two different things!” Subaru retorted. “And anyway — Crusch!” Crusch flinched. “You know I’m not lying! I’m not lying at all, so can’t you listen to me?”
“You’re not — lying,” Crusch agreed slowly. “But…that doesn’t mean you’re telling the truth.”
The theater was silent for a long moment.
“So, what?” Subaru demanded. “You think I’m — I’m crazy?!”
“We don’t—” Wilhelm tried to assure him, but Ferris interrupted him before he could.
“Nyes,” the healer snapped. “There is nyo word for — this — besides insanyity, Subaru. Nyew— To kill nyerself for the sake of someone who would torture nyew to death at the drop of a hat?!” His tail lashed. “We cannyot trust a word nyew say about that girl. Absolutely nyot.”
“You’ve been insane since—” Rachins abruptly cut himself off. “If you don’t wanna get hurt—!”
“Big Bro, I respect you a whole bunch,” Felt said uncomfortably. “But, when it comes to this…”
Rom pressed his lips together and said nothing.
Subaru sputtered, looking around the room — but nobody was objecting at all. They just looked back at him as one.
After a long moment, Subaru whipped around to face his Camp. “Rem didn’t hurt me at all!” he cried. “Seriously, she was — you believe me, right?!”
“Captain…” Garfiel trailed off, at a loss for words.
“Natsuki-san,” Otto sighed. “I want to believe you, really, but…”
“Your judgement seems a little — flawed, when it comes to Rem, in fact,” Beatrice agreed uneasily. “I— Betty hopes that you’re right, but she can’t…”
Frederica grimaced. She knew Ram well enough to trust that she would have good judgement this time around — but she really didn't know Rem at all.
Subaru stared at them for a long moment, and then turned to face the other three members of his Camp.
“I— trust you, Subaru,” Emilia said haltingly. “But…”
I don’t trust HER.
“There’s really nothing to be worried about!” Subaru tried to sound reassuring, but his voice was a little too intense for that. “Rem didn’t do anything wrong! I know that seeing her before was — a bit of a shock — but seriously, you’re taking this way too—!”
“Subaru.”
Subaru froze for a moment, and then whipped around to stare at the person who had spoken. “Rem—!”
“Subaru,” Rem interrupted. She tried to keep her voice gentle. “I appreciate that you’re trying to defend me. Really, I do. But…”
She trailed off. How could she even begin to describe the way that every word this boy spoke felt as though it were twisting a knife further and further into her chest?
“…R…Rem—” Subaru swallowed, and then turned to his last hope. “Nee-sama,” he pleaded. “Nee-sama, you believe me — right? Rem wouldn’t…!”
Ram stared back at him for a long, long moment. There were a lot of things rushing through her mind. Anger, fright, dread, resignation — “How could you ask me that?” “Why did I allow her to do that?” “Why should I trust you about anything anymore, after you—?!”
There were a lot of ways she could have responded to him, in that moment. There were a lot of things that she wanted to say to him, in that moment. It would likely take her hours to say it all. All of it would be true.
“You have been referring to me as your Nee-sama for a year.”
That reply — spoken in that tone — it summarized pretty much everything, didn’t it?
["There's a shaman in the village to hurt Emilia's royal selection,” Subaru was telling Rem as they ran. “He cursed me good, but Beatrice removed it. If we don’t act now, the whole village could be wiped out.”]
[Rem's breath caught, her eyes going wide. "Are you...serious?"]
[Subaru nodded silently.]
For a long moment, Subaru choked on his words, trying to find a way to respond to that. The people of the theater watched him with a varying range of discomfort and sadness.
“F-Fine!” he finally snapped. “If you don’t believe me, then — just see for yourself, why don’t you?!”
Rem grimaced. She really hoped that he was telling the truth. She really, really hoped that he was.
[The two kept running, off to where nobody whose perspective they could trust remembered what had happened next.]
Notes:
So, fun fact: although it’s translated differently, Emilia and Naoko both say the same thing to Subaru in Japanese. I wanted to include that little detail :)
Side Stories included:
[The World Petra Saw]
EDIT: Comment moderation has now been enabled.
Chapter 14: Mangy Mutt (Arc 2, Part 9)
Summary:
Into the woods we go! But can Subaru's loved ones really, REALLY be trusted??
Notes:
Alright. I'm back.
Listen: I am a person, not a fictional character. I do not enjoy being gossiped about, or talked down to, or insulted by random strangers, or hunted down and dragged into fights, or being made the subject of public forum posts dedicated to invasive speculation (???), all for the crime of writing anime fanfiction that people don't like. (Especially when most of the time it's either a case of "That does not exist aside from vague Far Distant Future speculation" or "You Made That Up And Then Got Mad At Me For It.") It's inappropriate at best. If you really cannot stand me or my stuff, then use the mute/block features and move on. AO3 is a fanfiction archive. People write fanfiction and archive it here, that's the whole point of this site.
On a similar note, because I'd rather not have a serious talk like this again: please don't shittalk other fanfic writers in my comments. I really don't like being pitted against other people in this fandom because we responded to the same prompt in different ways. One of the reasons why I like This prompt so much, even, is because of how many directions it can be taken in. I wrote this fic because I saw the prompt and had an idea for a story that I wanted to tell with it, NOT because I wanted to drag someone out back and fight them behind the local Denny's or something. And I really don't want anyone feeling like they aren't welcome here because they wrote different kinds of fanfiction than me. Just — be nice, alright?
Anyway. That aside: I'm sorry for the wait, but I just...needed a break, lol. Most of you have been lovely to write for, and I'm happy to be back :) There WAS actually a more practical reason for temporarily privating this fic, though. I have a surprise or two in store ;)
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
["Hey, it's the two from the mansion!” A young man hurried over to the pair as they arrived at the village. “What are you doing here at a time like—"]
["It seems good that we are,” Rem interrupted, staring at the eerie bonfires lit around the village square. “Has something happened?"]
Frederica stiffened at the sight. Even on its own, those flickering lights in the dark were enough to raise the hair on the back of her neck. But as someone who had worked as a maid of the Mathers and Miload Estates for the better part of her life, the meaning of those lights dancing before her eyes…!
“Scary,” Rachins muttered, despite having no real reference for what that sight meant.
“Mimi’s seen that before,” Mimi said, tilting her head to the side. “Rural villages do that at night when there’s an emergency. Like when there’s a bandit attack incoming, or when a guiltylowe is on the loose nearby.”
“Or when several village children suddenly go missing after dark,” Tivey muttered.
It wasn’t hard for him to put two and two together: what he had heard about the history of Irlam beforehand, what sorts of purposes a bright fire could serve at night, and what he had just seen through Subaru’s eyes.
["Y-Yes.” The man seemed surprised, but quickly caught up. “Actually, a bunch of village kids are missing. We knew they were out playing before it got dark, but…well, that’s why a whole bunch of people are looking.”]
Hetaro crossed his arms proudly. Truly, his younger brother was smart.
["The missing kids,“ Subaru cut in. “Luca, Petra, Mild, and them?"]
["Y-Yes, them… Do you have any idea where they went?"]
“He already knew who was missing,” Wilhelm noted, wincing. It made sense from their point of view, but from the perspective of the villagers…
[Subaru clicked his tongue and kicked the ground. "Who else is looking for the kids besides you?"]
["All the young men in the village, plus Muraosa."]
["The kids are in the forest. You'll never find them by looking around the village like this."]
“And he already knew where they were,” Crusch said grimly.
Someone like that — if those children didn’t end up back home safe and sound by the end of the night, Subaru would most likely be the villagers’ first suspect for who could have been involved in their disappearance.
[The young man looked like he wanted to ask more about this, but Subaru patted him on the shoulder and ran towards the trees. "I'm going into the forest. Tell everyone that's where the kids are!"]
Or perhaps, Anastasia considered, in a tone even darker than Wilhelm’s and Crusch’s thoughts, the villagers may suspect that Subaru had intentionally placed the children in harm’s way so that he could save them and earn their trust. It would have been her first thought, if she were in their position.
[Rem hurried to keep up with him, looking very suspicious. “How do you know such a…?"]
["I can tell,” Subaru answered blankly, hardly paying attention. “No, I know. If what the brats said was right, they should be this way…!”]
—Anastasia didn’t say this out loud, if only to avoid scaring Julius further.
There was a chance that the villagers’ thoughts would never go there, anyway. Irlam was a very friendly sort of place, not anything like the hyena-spotted streets of Kararagi that could only be traversed with suspicion and wiles. Indeed, she hoped that plausible suspicion would be one left to her own rotten personality, and wouldn’t have crossed anyone else’s mind at all.
(Danger aside, being suspected of such an awful thing would probably break the kindhearted and genuine Subaru’s heart.)
[The two climbed over the wooden fence surrounding the village before cutting through the trees, heading deeper in — until Rem suddenly realized that something was wrong.]
[“The barrier has been severed.”]
“Aaah,” Ricardo exhaled, recognizing the setup from his own visit to the village. “That’s how the mabeast pup got through.”
He hadn’t really thought about that part — but this made sense.
…Had it just fallen out of place, or—?
["What does the barrier being cut mean here?" Subaru asked, looking at the crystal that had lost its glow.]
["It means that mabeasts can cross the boundary,” Rem answered. “This forest is their habitat, you see."]
["Mabeasts…?” Subaru blinked. “So, um, what are they, anyway?" ]
He doesn’t even know what mabeasts—! Julius held back a scream.
["Mabeasts, witchbeasts, demon beasts. They are beasts imbued with dark power, the enemy of intelligent life,” Rem recited. “It is said that the Witch created them."]
["More of the Witch, even here, geez..."]
The evil of the Witch of Envy had penetrated the world right to its roots, and it had been that way for the past four-hundred years. But most of those in the world had been impacted only through the indirect means of mabeasts and the like. Rom feared that, for Subaru, the impact of the Witch of Envy had been deeply, unusually personal.
[Ram did tell me point-blank not to go into the mountains at some point, Subaru recalled. The mabeasts are probably why, huh…?]
“It wasn’t like it helped you avoid them, did it?” Ram murmured, eyes clouded.
She had harmed him with her own two hands, and she had also failed to keep him safe from the dangers surrounding the Manor — to a degree she had never before suspected.
With this being the true nature of her relationship with Subaru, while her relationship with Rem had been lost to memory, could Ram even call herself an older sister at all?
[Rem suddenly started. “Subaru-kun, what are you—?!"]
["The kids are in there,” Subaru shouted back, having crossed the broken barrier. “I have to save them!”]
“Of course,” Rachins muttered. What else could he have expected?
Ricardo wanted to be proud of Subaru. He wanted to admire him for his bravery, his selflessness, his willingness to put himself on the line for children he had only hung around for a few days, even with his…situation…taken into account. But instead, he looked at the sight of a powerless young boy about to lunge into a Wolgarm-infested forest with only a sadistic psychopath who hated him down to his blood and guts for backup, and felt his stomach twist itself into a knot.
Mimi glanced at Ram. She said nothing, and nobody noticed.
Ram certainly didn’t. Ram didn’t remember everything that had happened next, but she knew enough to know that— that—
Those were her two little siblings, weren’t they? And there they were, entering the forest full of mabeasts together, with Ram safe back in the Manor. This arrangement had been her own decision.
She didn’t remember much about — what had happened next, and what she did remember was foggy and uncertain. But she knew Subaru hadn’t gotten out of it unscathed.
["Do you have hard proof of that? Lord Roswaal's permission is required before crossing the ba—”]
["The scar on my hand is proof!"]
Julius bit his lip to prevent himself from shouting for Subaru to not antagonize that woman. It wouldn’t help anything, now.
That was a mabeast bite. Felt took in the sight with a grim expression on her face. It was small, and it didn’t look like much — but it was the kind of bite that would be fatal if not interfered with. That HAD been fatal, four times before.
["The kids had a cute puppy with them,” Subaru was saying, showing Rem the scar left by the bite. “It looked like a dog, but what if it wasn't a dog? What if it was a mabeast that curses whoever it bites?"]
[That puppy bit me not once, not twice, but three times, he reflected grimly. And if I hadn't been bitten this time around, then I have no doubt Rem would've been bitten instead…!]
Rem thought back to the version of her that had been lying in that bed. The only way for her to have ended up like that, when Ram had not — it would be if she had gone to play with those children. …Could she imagine that?
—Ram suddenly sucked in a breath.
Everyone already knew that Subaru hadn’t gotten out of there alright, but what had happened to Rem?
[This isn’t a curse cast by human hands, Subaru thought. It’s more like a natural disaster. Just like rats were the medium through which the Black Plague spread, mabeasts are the vector by which the curse is propagated. —And the kids followed the mabeast into the forest.]
Frederica thought of Petra, following that monster into the woods, and swallowed.
“Black Plague,” Anastasia muttered, experimentally sounding the vowels out on her tongue. It tasted foul.
“A disease spread by rats…?” Ricardo grimaced. Perhaps Subaru’s homeland hadn’t been as idyllic as he had assumed.
Otto thought of Meili, who had been the cause of this entire scene, and privately grimaced at how the disaster hadn’t been natural at all.
["This gets worse the more time passes,” Subaru hissed. “We don't know if the kids are already cursed, but for now we've got to bring them all back to the mansion and purify them."]
["Hold on. You cannot simply decide that on your...” Rem frowned. “In the first place, the situation is too suspicious."]
["Huh?"]
["To have such a problem occur while Lord Roswaal is absent… Are you certain this is not a diversion for an attack on the mansion?"]
The entire theater burst into noise.
“What?!” Mimi demanded. “You’re just going to—”
“How could you DO that?!” Hetaro cried.
“I—” Frederica winced. “That is— a reasonable train of thought,” she admitted. “But surely you didn’t mean to…!”
But she didn’t know this person, did she? Frederica knew Ram — at least, she was pretty sure that she did — but everything she learned about Rem really had led to her realizing that she knew less and less about what she was really like.
“So you’d just leave all those children to die alone — because maybe your precious mansion might get scuffed up a bit?!” Rachins snapped, his voice taking on a note of oddly personal offense. “What an insane sense of priorities. But I guess I shouldn’t expect much else from the likes of the torture-happy little princess, now, should I?!”
“Rachins!” Felt snapped.
“Oi!” Subaru shouted.
“I ain’t fucking wrong about this one!” Rachins retorted, refusing to back down to either of then. “That idea only doing what serves YOU, as a person of status entitled to a higher place in the world—!”
["So what would you do?” Subaru challenged. “Abandon the kids in trouble right this minute, go back to the mansion, and batten down the hatches? I mean, yeah, we can do that, if you're all right with everyone in the village being dead by morning."]
“Don’t suggest such a vile thing about my little sister,” Ram snapped. Rachins flinched at the sudden venom spat his way. “Rem is — complicated, perhaps, and — perhaps she has a tendency to circle the wagons more often and more tightly than necessary.” There had to have been a reason why she had chased after the foul-smelling Subaru with such a rash, single-minded resolve, after all — and that hasty sense of caution would also match this current peculiar decision of hers, with Rem closing her heart off to the village children out of fear of what she might be abandoning if she chased after them. “But calling her selfish and entitled is over the line. She was only trying her best to protect the people she knew that she could.”
It was a reasonable line of thinking, after all. Given a choice between saving the village and saving her family at the manor, Ram could not possibly blame her for choosing the latter. Unpleasant decisions like that were sometimes necessary, as cruel as it may be to say such a thing.
“She’s right,” Wilhelm muttered. He didn’t want to defend that woman, but — it was true. Several people turned to look at him. “Rem was a maid. If she felt the need to choose to save either her place of residence or the local village, then it would be her duty as a maid to guard the former.”
As a maid herself, Frederica averted her eyes. She hoped she would never be pushed into such a position, herself.
“That’s ridiculous,” Crusch said, her tone unusually harsh. Wilhelm startled. “There’s no reason for her to choose between one or the other. She knows the children are in danger, and there’s no hint at all that the manor isn’t safe and sound. I cannot abide by that line of reasoning!”
[I know that‘s a cruel thing to say, Subaru thought to himself. Rem is just trying to do her job, and minimize the risks to those in the Manor. It’s natural for her to think this way.]
…What a compassionate response.
Anastasia tilted her head. A rotten personality like hers would have been more in-tune with Rem’s reply than most others in this space, she was aware of that. As a wily merchant, she knew better than to ever enter a deal that might risk her the things that were close to her heart. This was what had facilitated her acquirement of the Hoshin Company, was what had allowed her to expand her reach across Kararagi — and if she were asked, and if she felt the desire to answer truthfully, it was one of the most critical traits making her a suitable Candidate for the Royal Selection of Lugunica.
But out of everyone in the room — to put it bluntly, Anastasia had assumed that the selfless, kindhearted Subaru, who made excuses about “one good deed a day” so that he could keep helping for the sake helping, who on impulse placed his trust in nearly every person he came across, who threw himself in harm’s way for strangers and adversaries as though self-sacrifice were second nature over and over again—
Anastasia had assumed that such a personality would be the absolute last person capable of wrapping his head around an outlook like that. And yet here he was.
Julius winced. He understood both sides of the argument. As a knight, he could not imagine willingly leaving anyone — especially children — to die in those woods when he could have saved them. But also as a knight, he was well aware of the many unfortunate situations that those in power were made to deal with, and the cruel choices that they were often forced into as a result.
He decided not to say anything at all. He couldn’t think of anything to say, in any case.
Ricardo sighed. He was a mercenary, and not a knight, and so he understood that latter point much more intimately than the former. “Ram and Wilhelm are both right, kid,” he told Rachins. Rachins stared at him with a look of disbelief. “Decisions like this are nasty work, but sometimes they’re all ya can do. —In any case, we all know they didn’t leave those kids behind, so why don’t ya just apologize and be done with it?”
Rachins opened his mouth, closed it. He wanted to argue, but he couldn’t really think of what to say.
“…Sorry,” he finally muttered. He didn’t mean it.
Rem didn’t care. “It’s alright,” she said.
Indeed, Rem was not offended at all. If anything, she found herself more disgusted than anyone else in the theater. To abandon children to die in the forest, purely due to vague and uncertain speculation…!
She was grateful that her older sister still thought of her with such warmth. But that gratefulness made her feel oddly guilty, because Rem couldn’t help but feel that Ram was cutting her far, far too much slack.
(Between her aloof and lonely personality, the iron ball and chain that she employed without mercy, and her protests at going to save the kids lost in the woods… As hard as she tried, Rem couldn’t imagine this version of herself having gone to play with children.)
(And yet there she had been, lying still and quiet in her bed as her older sister wailed aloud her grief.)
[But there comes a time when you have to make a choice — and I know only too well that the greatest regret comes from choosing not to choose at all.]
Choosing not to choose—
Crusch scowled. That was quite the way to refer to being bedridden from stress after experiencing two to three hours of torture from the very people he had been depending on to keep him safe, under the impression that they had murdered him three times.
["Rem, let's go. We've got to do something."]
["Why are you that determined to...?” Rem shook her head. “Subaru-kun, what connection do you have to the vill—"]
["Petra wants to be a seamstress in the Capital when she grows up.”]
[Rem blinked.]
“—Eh?” Crusch asked.
“A seamstress,” Anastasia echoed. “Is Petra skilled in that area?”
Frederica exhaled slowly. “Yes,” she said. “She certainly is.”
[It’s the first time I’ve heard her sound so feminine, Subaru thought to himself. So prim and proper through thick and thin — and yet here she is, uttering such soft complaints.]
What a thing to think about someone, when you were currently having the sort of disagreement where lives were on the line. The genuine fondness and care that had to underlie a thought process like that left Julius feeling oddly hollow.
…Feminine, huh?
Rem — didn’t think that word really described the woman in from of them, did it?
["Luca wants to follow in the footsteps of his dad, the top woodcarver in the village,” Subaru continued. “Mild wants to make a wreath from flowers from all the flower beds and give it to his mom as a present… Meyna's all happy because a little brother or sister will be born anytime now, and those brothers Dyne and Cain are both working hard to get Petra's hand in marriage…”]
Wilhelm felt an odd ache, somewhere in his chest. Even with everything that he had been dealing with — Subaru had taken the time to learn all of that, had he?
Rom smiled wistfully. He wasn’t that sort of man, he knew. That was why he couldn’t help but admire Subaru, who was exactly the sort of good-hearted person who would listen to the dreams of children with open ears and open arms.
["I know their faces, their names, and what they want to do in life,” Subaru announced. “I'm not some stranger anymore."]
Ricardo exhaled slowly. Subaru — hadn’t been a stranger to those children for quite some time, whether those kids knew it or not.
[I hate kids, Subaru thought. They’re noisy, rowdy, they talk trash with no respect for their elders, they think nothing of discourtesy or disrespect, they’re brash and unreserved… It’s like looking at myself in the mirror.]
Tivey chuckled a little. “I really can see the resemblance,” Hetaro murmured.
Mimi said nothing at all.
["But, Rem,” Subaru said aloud. “I promised them I'd do radio calisthenics with them again tomorrow morning."]
He had, had he? That was right…
Reinhard smiled. When all this was over, he hoped that he, too, might be allowed to…
[I thought during that first loop that it would be easier to just let things go, Subaru remembered. But I just can’t do it.]
That sort of thinking didn’t suit Subaru, did it? Rem thought. No, it didn’t suit him at all.
To some extent, that — worried her. It was a kind trait, a noble trait, but it could also get a boy like this so very, very hurt, couldn’t it?
[Rem looked conflicted.]
[Really, Subaru smiled. Looking weak, powerless, about to break out in tears — that’s my job, isn’t it?]
No, it wasn’t. Julius hated seeing that look on his face. He didn’t want to see him looking that way ever again. Subaru was too kind of a person to be forced into such horrible situations, time and time again.
[Seeing her look weaker than myself… Subaru scowled inwards. I really am a small and petty person, hardening my resolve like this. Using others to protect myself, even though I’m the incurable scaredy-cat…]
Ram shifted in her seat, uncomfortable. …From his perspective, could Subaru do ANYTHING right?
Ferris buried his face in his knees. He wished that Subaru would just go back to the mansion and lock himself in his room again.
["I keep my promises and expect others to keep theirs,” Subaru declared. “I'll do radio calisthenics with those brats again, you'll see. That's why I'm heading in."]
[Subaru didn’t even notice how his voice was shaking from the fear he was trying so hard to mask.]
—Currently, Subaru had a reputation for breaking his promises.
This was true publicly, but it was even more so in private. Emilia had once resented that part of him, feeling hurt and betrayed by what had appeared to be him stomping all over what she had considered very dear and precious. But she had come to understand that Subaru simply didn’t understand promises on the same wavelength as most other people, with him seeing them more or less as assurances that he would do the right thing. And he always tried to do right by everyone, even if he sometimes struggled to understand the importance of following their exact words. It was a little frustrating sometimes, but Emilia had long come to terms with that particular hangup of his.
Looking at him talking about the importance of promises right now, however…
Emilia felt her stomach turn. Had something changed?
["Then it cannot…be helped,” Rem decided.]
["Rem?"]
“Hm?” Felt studied the look that had suddenly spread across Rem’s face.
[Ah, Subaru thought. This is the first time since we’ve met that she’d displayed clear emotion, isn’t it?]
Emilia blinked. Her breathing eased, just a little. A look like that…
Beatrice tilted her head. Rem didn’t seem so imposing, when her eyes looked bright with that sort of feeling.
["After all, I have been assigned to watch over you, Subaru-kun,” Rem teased. “I cannot accomplish that duty if I let you go by yourself, can I?"]
“Teasing…” Crusch murmured. Her shoulders began to slump. An attitude like that wasn’t the type to be wary of, was it? Perhaps Subaru had been telling the truth after all.
Reinhard didn’t understand people all that well. But, listening to her voice right then, he started to think that maybe…
["Y-Yeah.” Subaru shook his head. “I suppose not. Keep a good eye on me to make sure I don't do anything suspicious."]
["Yes, I will. So, let us be off?"]
She sounded oddly unserious about that task, despite her having been so incredibly devoted to it for so very long in their eyes. Ricardo tilted his head.
Tivey didn’t say anything to his bristling siblings. But privately, he began to wonder…
[This is the first time it feels like we’re truly standing side by side…]
It did feel that way, didn’t it? Frederica thought. She began to relax. It was — a pleasant sort of feeling. Perhaps this wasn’t going to go as badly as she thought it…
Garfiel suddenly hissed.
[Subaru opened his mouth, about to thank her— but then he noticed something.]
And just like that, the prior tension returned, slamming into the theater’s occupants with enough force to threaten to crush them under its weight.
[“Er, Rem,” Subaru managed. “That’s, ah…”]
Wait. Ram’s eyes widened. Suddenly, she realized something important. Wait—
“That’s the morningstar you’ve been keeping by my sister’s bedside!” she exclaimed.
Subaru jolted, turning to stare at her alongside everyone else. “Eh?” he asked.
[“It’s for self-defense,” Rem replied, wielding that dreaded iron ball and chain.]
“Rem’s morningstar,” Ram repeated, a surge of anger following her shocking realization. “Rem’s— Subaru, you have been POLISHING that thing every single day!”
Rem coughed, her eyes flying wide. “WHAT?!”
[“Er, but that’s…”]
[“For self-defense.”]
Rem wasn’t the only one. The entire theater had recoiled at that reveal.
“You have been polishing your own murder weapon?!” Mimi demanded.
“Why?” Hetaro cried. “Why would you—?”
Tivey stared at Subaru, seemingly struck mute.
“Well — it was important to Rem!” Subaru defended. “She—”
“It was your MURDER WEAPON,” Rachins repeated, voice like ice. “Do you have any common sense at all?!”
“What the fuck is wrong with nyew?!” Ferris snapped, voice dripping with acid. His eyes were still wet and dull, like two battered riverside pebbles.
“It wasn’t my murder weapon in this timeline, so—”
“Subaru,” Julius managed. “Subaru, that’s—”
“Subaru-dono,” Wilhelm tried. “I can’t say that I approve of…”
Rom folded his arms, leaning back and staying quiet as he tried to wrap his head around that new information.
“Great Od, kid,” Ricardo muttered.
Reinhard — didn’t know what to do. What was he supposed to do, in a situation like—?
“I— What do any of you care?!” Subaru demanded. “What I do is my business, thank you very—”
“There are limits to what sort of behavior I am willing to accept, here!” Crusch retorted. She looked angry and horrified and a little sick. “Willingly polishing the very thing that was used to torture and murder you, day after day—!”
“None of us would have even known,” Frederica whispered, horrified. “He was… And none of us even knew to stop him from…!”
Garfiel felt dizzy. He felt numb. How was he supposed to respond to this?
Felt’s eyes weren’t on Subaru. Instead, she was studying Rem’s reaction to this new information, full of shock and despair.
[I gotta harden my resolve again, Subaru cursed himself. C’mon, where’s that courage…?]
“We are going to have a talk after this, in fact,” Beatrice muttered.
“It’s really not that big a…” Subaru trailed off, forced quiet by the weight of everyone’s heavy glares.
“Not the time,” Otto growled. His fist was trembling in his lap. “This is— We’ll talk later. Natsuki-san.”
Anastasia watched this exchange with an indiscernible expression on her face.
Emilia said nothing at all.
[It’s so dark here, Subaru thought as they pressed onwards. The moonlight is so eerie, and there are hardly any sounds at all. And — ow, the branches of these trees keep scratching the both of us up…!]
His thoughts echoed through the theater, which had fallen into a deathly silence, air so thick with tension it felt as though one could smash through it with a morningstar.
[He watched as Rem stopped to sniff the air. She looks like a police dog…]
“Police dog?” Anastasia asked quietly. Her voice traveled in the silent theater regardless.
“Y-Yeah,” Subaru said. He sounded nervous. “Back home, local law enforcement would train dogs to help track down and identify bodies, weapons, illegal substances — or even to help chase down and subdue criminals.”
“Hm.”
[Subaru didn’t talk to her. He didn’t want to disrupt her concentration, even though he felt as though his unease was about to eat him from the inside-out.]
Ricardo tilted his head. As a demihuman and a mercenary, his keen sense of smell had helped him on a job more times than he could count. Listening to Subaru talking about his homeland’s tactics to make up for the absence of that skill amidst their population, he wondered if he had taken it for granted.
—Though, using trained animals to make up for the skills that they lacked was quite an interesting solution.
[“I smell something alive…” Rem finally murmured. “It is close.”]
["Is it the kids?"]
["I do not know, but it is not an animal smell."]
["That's enough to go on…”]
[Rem’s expression had brightened slightly, and she had subconsciously picked up her pace. But at the same time, her growing unease was palpable…]
That unease seemed to permeate through the rest of the theater. The catalyst for their unease, however, was very, very different.
Nonetheless — both parties were preparing themselves for the worst.
["It's the kids!" Subaru exclaimed, seeing five children lying on the ground and breaking into a sprint.]
“Oh thank goodness,” Julius muttered. Maybe Subaru would get out of there, before—
But he already knew enough to know that he wouldn’t.
Anastasia frowned. Rom narrowed his eyes. Felt curled her lip. —One of those children was missing, weren’t they?
["—They're alive. They're alive!" Subaru practically cried with relief. "We made it in time!"]
[“—No,“ Rem said, a stern look on her face. “They are still breathing, but they are heavily debilitated. At this rate…”]
[“Debilitated…? The curse?!”]
“What?” Rem gasped. “Those children are…!”
Tivey sucked in a breath. Oh, no…!
[Ah. Pale faces, short, ragged breaths, a cold sweat… Subaru’s stomach clenched. I see it, now…!]
["After we finally found them…” he swore. “Rem, can't you lift the curses?"]
“You can’t lift a curse once it’s been activated,” Julius said dully. That fact had been eating away at him more and more, over the course of this…this…
“—Wait.” Ricardo started. “That doesn’t make sense,” he said. “I know those kids are alive: I saw them myself.”
Rachins’ face drained of color. Frederica lifted her hands to her mouth, eyes filled with despair
“No!” Subaru said hurriedly, watching as the theater began to devolve into panic once again. “No, don’t worry about that. This is — This is the final loop. So, all of us survive.”
(And surely that spirit hosting this whole demonstration was running low on power — or just on interest, even. Hopefully, this would be the last loop of the lot, too.)
“—In that case,” Rom said mildly. “I guess that means the dogs responsible for their conditions won’t live through the night. Is that right?”
["My skill is insufficient. If Nee-sama is indeed watching this place…” Rem shook her head. “At any rate, I shall use healing magic to put them at ease. We shall carry them once they calm down.”]
["Got it. I'll... Shit, I'm so useless. I'll keep an eye out for trouble."]
“Useless?” Frederica echoed in disbelief. “You’re the only reason anyone found those children in the first place!”
“Not like I could do all that much when we were actually there,” Subaru laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Most I could do was just — let Rem do everything for me.”
Rem shifted uncomfortably in her seat. That — was not how she saw all of this. Not at all.
Ram folded her arms. Really, this pattern of thinking on Subaru’s end was becoming seriously concerning.
[We’ll have to bring the kids back to the mansion, Subaru was planning, watching Rem attempt to calm the children. Then we’ll ask Beako to lift the—]
["Suba…ru?" A weak voice interrupted his thoughts.]
“Petra!” Frederica cried aloud, loudly enough to startle her little brother.
She couldn’t help it. She knew that Petra would survive, that she had gotten out of this alive. But on the metia in front of her, that poor girl was…!
Petra was her junior maid. She had watched her, instructed her, cared for her for an entire year. She was practically Frederica’s little sister by now. And there, right in front of her, she was—!
["You're awake, Petra?” Subaru hurriedly moved to take her hand. “Okay, good girl, you're a strong girl. We'll be taking you back real soon and making the reason you're suffering go bye-bye, so right now you need to just rest…”]
["There's one in… Still. The forest…"]
“What?” Mimi gasped.
Hetaro sucked in a breath. “She’s right,” he hissed. “That girl with the braid…!”
["—Hey, what did you say?"]
[But Petra had lost consciousness again.]
[Subaru took another look at the children they had found — and realized that there were indeed only five. “Aw crap… She’s right,” he realized. “I don’t see the youngest one here. —Damn it all!"]
Garfiel scowled. Frederica pressed her lips together. Meili had planned this, hadn’t she?
Otto narrowed his eyes. What exactly had Meili been planning, here?
["P-Please wait,” Rem said, alarmed by Subaru’s sudden aggravation. “It is too dangerous. If she was taken away by the mabeasts, there is nothing—”]
“No!” Rem cried. Those closest turned to look at her. “No, don’t just leave—!”
“Rem—” Ram started to say.
["I know what you're trying to say,” Subaru interrupted them both. “I know. I know all too well, but you heard it, too, Rem. Petra said to go get the last one of them before anything else."]
[Petra was suffering to the brink of tears, weakened to the point that breathing was a struggle, he lamented. But even so, she'd expressed concern for her friend rather than asking me to save her alone…!]
Reinhard exhaled slowly, thinking of two bright-eyed figures in the dim light of the Loot House at twilight. Didn’t that description sound familiar?
Frederica’s heart clenched. Petra had regretted that dearly, she knew. She had heard from others about how Petra had cried about it, once she had seen Subaru’s painful, weary body lying unconscious back at the manor.
["...I want to do what Petra asked me to. If we're gonna pick one up, we might as well do our best to pick 'em all up."]
["You are too greedy,” Rem warned, looking daunted. “If you pick up too much, you might end up dropping everything on the floor."]
["You're here to make sure that doesn't happen, Rem."]
Anastasia exhaled slowly. It wasn’t like she disagreed with Subaru’s sentiment, being the greedy person that she was. But she couldn’t help feeling concerned that he seemed to fully trust in Rem to support him all the way.
["I can't do anything here, either.” Subaru spread his arms wide. “I can't use healing magic, and there's no way I can bring the kids back by myself. If so, I should use myself as effectively as I can, right?"]
["What does that have to do with m—"]
["You need to save your strength to carry the kids, Rem. The young men from the village will…probably be coming in after us soon enough. Just hand the kids over to them and come after me.” Subaru shrugged, smiling. “While you're doing that, I'll go deeper in and look for the last kid… Hey, if it's worst case, I'll come running right back. But if there's still any ray of hope, at least I can buy some time out there."]
[“You do not know your opponent's strength,” Rem argued, grabbing Subaru’s sleeve. “There is no guarantee when the villagers will come, and worst case, I may not be able to find you."]
Rem blinked slowly. Was she…?
[Maybe she’s worried about me, Subaru thought. Maybe it’s just her nature not to go along with uncertain plans. —It would be nice if it were the former.]
Rem didn’t even dare to hope that it were the former. As soon as the thought entered her mind, she shut it down as violently as she had once wielded that iron ball and chain.
["I'll be all right.” Subaru gently took the hand that had reached out for him in his own. “You'll find me."]
["What proof do you have of...?"]
["I've got proof right here." Subaru pointed to his nose, and then pointed his finger back at Rem’s face.]
Rom sucked in a breath. Invoking that knowledge — that was a gamble. That was a risky, risky gamble, and it was made even more so by the fact that the two of them were alone in the forest without anyone nearby who could intervene if things went south.
["Even if no one else notices, you'll notice my scent. I have the lingering stench of a villain hovering about me, right?"]
“I was right,” Subaru snapped stubbornly. “She— She DID catch my scent. That’s the whole reason I survived this. So you can stop looking at her like…!”
But as much as Subaru wanted to insist otherwise, they in the present moment had no guarantee that this gamble of his had actually paid off.
[Rem's eyes opened wide in surprise. Subaru laughed. Seeing her all surprised like this feels almost like taking revenge on that other Rem, really…!]
“How exactly do you define revenge, Natsuki-san?” Otto muttered scornfully.
Frederica side-eyed the merchant, but wisely kept her mouth shut.
["Subaru-kun…” Rem said faintly. “How much…do you know…?"]
["Ah, I'm pretty ignorant about tons of things. It's so bad, I'd never find the answers even if I repeated yesterday, today, and tomorrow over and over again."]
Ferris flinched violently where he was curled up in a ball.
Beatrice exhaled slowly, puffing out her cheeks as she blew out a long breath. Just how many times had Subaru…?
[Repeating those days so much wore me to the bone, he reflected. —But I guess I’ve changed a lot, to actually be able to laugh about it.]
Ricardo pressed his lips together. It was good, he supposed, to have the strength to laugh at something that had been so terrible. That was the sort of thing that could keep a person marching boldly forward.
Reinhard grimaced. He — wasn’t sure why the idea of Subaru laughing at that incident made him feel so uncomfortable.
["Looks like you have some things you want to ask me, and I have a mountain of things I want to ask you. So when this is all over, let's talk it out till our throats go dry. It's a promise."]
“—What’s that you’re doing?” Anastasia suddenly asked, watching his odd hand movements. It looked a bit like a handshake, but with just the one finger…?
Subaru gestured for her to keep watching. She obliged.
["There. Pinkie promise."]
["Wh-what did you just..?"]
["It's a ritual from my homeland for making a promise. It's a terrible ritual guaranteeing you'll get a thousand sewing needles stuck into you if you break it."]
Anastasia recoiled, eyes widening. “That’s quite vicious, isn’t it?!” she exclaimed. From anyone else she wouldn’t have been all that affected, but for Subaru this seemed wildly out of character.
Subaru only laughed. It sounded a little strained, however, in the darkness cast by the scene in the metia.
["I believe in you, Rem.” Subaru snapped his fingers, flashing her a smile. “So I want to act based on that trust. That's why we need to promise here. —I told you, right? I keep my promises, and I expect others to keep theirs. Plus I’ve got Emilia's blessing on my side, so don’t worry, be happy.”]
["H-Happy…?" Completely unable to keep up, Rem started to laugh. Subaru laughed alongside her, both of them muffling their voices to keep them from echoing through the woods.]
It was odd, seeing Subaru laughing with that woman as though they were friends. It made Otto grit his teeth.
["A promise, then,” Rem agreed. “There really is much I want to ask you, after all."]
["Sure thing. It's a promise between the two of us that needed making. The same probably goes for the hair, too."]
“—Ah,” Rem said.
["The hair…?”]
["The reason why you keep staring at my hair."]
“Oh,” Emilia said quietly. “But, that’s not…”
[Onscreen, Rem’s eyes filled with guilt.]
Felt tilted her head. Rem had felt guilty about it?
Interesting.
["It's all right,” Subaru said. “I'm not getting the wrong idea. You were always watching me while I did my amateur work because the shabby top of my head really bothered you…right?"]
[Rem and I made a promise, on the final day of that first loop, he reflected. Now I know that it wasn’t really about my hair at all. Rem had stared at me like that because she distrusted me so, and Ram had simply covered for her.]
Julius’ eyes were pained. Knowing what he did about how much Subaru had loved those two from the very start, such distrust aimed his way for it felt horrifically cruel. Even without the context of what that distrust had eventually driven that girl to do.
[That promise was based on a lie — but I’ll take it and make it true, smiling all the way!]
Reinhard smiled sadly. That was really a wonderful thing to think, wasn’t it? It reminded him a bit of something Lady Felt might say.
That sort of idealism was precious. Reinhard didn’t believe that he was capable of such a thing, and that meant he needed to do everything in his power to defend and support the people who were.
["When I come back safe and sound, I'll put myself at your mercy,” he declared. “I'm counting on you to make me look so cool that Emilia will fall for me without even thinking."]
["…Given what I am starting with, even I have my limits."]
["Could you please put facts like that in a less direct way…?”]
Anastasia tilted her head. That was…
So. She had made a promise then, hadn’t she? To come back with him, both of them alive, and give him a haircut.
So, perhaps Rem really wasn’t going to…
[This is the Rem who’s always left me behind, but now she’s agreeing to go along with my suggestion… That makes me really happy.]
Rem felt her lower lip quiver. She knew that Subaru was being genuine. That made everything far, far worse.
Crusch looked at the metia sadly. It really didn’t take much to make Subaru happy, did it?
[“I shall hand off the children and immediately catch up with you. Please do nothing rash in the meantime."]
["Don't worry. After all, I'm fanatical like an Oni today."]
Garfiel snorted. Frederica hissed softly.
Otto groaned. “He still doesn’t know…!”
["Fanatical like an…?”]
["Possessed by an Oni instead of a god.” Subaru posed with two fingers above his head, imitating horns. “Lately it's my favorite saying!"]
Even as tense as he was, Ricardo managed to chuckle. Rem had likely thought that Subaru was flirting with her, hadn’t she? Little shit.
Rem wondered what she had been thinking, in those moments. Likely something violent and cruel. Perhaps she had wondered what it would be like to tear his offending fingers off of his hands, or smash in his smiling face with that morningstar she adored so much, or…
["Please be careful."]
[And with that, Subaru left — and stepped into the deeper dark of the forest.]
The theater kept watching in silence, tension so thick it felt as though someone could crunch right through it with an iron ball and chain.
["I sure flapped my lips in front of Rem there, but…” Subaru swallowed, hesitantly walking through the dark.]
[It’s dangerous to go alone, but I really do think I stand a chance, he thought. As a weakling, my personality is fundamentally averse to gambling…]
“Ah?” Wilhelm asked. A smidge of hope flickered in his chest. “You think…?”
["If it was that puppy from today that cursed the kids, I've got a shot…” Subaru said aloud. It’s a mabeast and all, but surely a puppy doesn’t have much combat ability… "I won't lose to that thing, right...?"]
“That’s not a good way to judge an opponent’s effectiveness, Subaru…!” Julius moaned.
[It’s pretty pathetic to pin my hopes on my opponent's small size. But it’s optimistic and convenient, and I don’t think I’m wrong to be optimistic, especially because this world has given me such a raw deal…]
Wilhelm just barely managed to avoid burying his face in his hands, that flicker of hope having been unceremoniously snuffed out.
[If I just pile on negative images, I’ll lose myself to despair too deep for my exuberance to get me out of. Subaru sighed, slumping his shoulders. The way my parents taught me to see the world in relation to myself is certainly something, huh?]
Julius bit his lip. On one hand, he understood the logic. But at the same time, underestimating the danger present could very easily result in…!
[—Ah. Subaru caught his breath in his throat, stopping in his tracks. A cold sheen of sweat was forming on his brow. The wind ahead…it smells like the beasts of the woods. And this sudden malaise…]
[Swallowing, he moved forward slowly and quietly, and poked his head out through a gap in the trees.]
[—Beside a fallen log, a slender white leg was poking out.]
“There she is!” Mimi cried.
“—Why is she out in the open like that?” Tivey demanded. “I’ve never seen an Ulgarm Wolf do something like that.”
[So the beast dragged back his prey, then abandoned it? Subaru wondered, completely on edge as he scanned his surroundings over and over again. That doesn’t feel right…]
“Good instincts,” Anastasia praised.
[I can’t check if she’s breathing from here, and she’s not so much as twitching… But at the same time, with every moment I wait to save her…!]
["…It's a golden opportunity…” Subaru said uneasily. “What to do…?"]
[—Why is Natsuki Subaru the one here?]
Hetaro blinked. “—What?” he asked.
“Why…?” Julius frowned, trying to wrap his head around that question. “Because — you put yourself there?”
[What if it had been Roswaal? Or Beatrice? Or Reinhard?]
Julius exhaled slowly. Oh.
That…was a feeling he was familiar with.
(Any knight of Lugunica would be familiar with that, with Reinhard standing in their ranks.)
[If it were one of them, blessed with power worthy of heroes, the situation could be easily resolved.]
Reinhard grimaced.
Subaru’s honest praise was lovely to hear — but lately, it felt as though Reinhard had failed to successfully resolve any situation that he had been entrusted with.
[But instead it’s Natsuki Subaru standing here. It’s Natsuki Subaru yearning for a miracle. And it’s Natsuki Subaru who absolutely cannot bring a miracle about.]
“Perhaps that’s true,” Wilhelm allowed. Subaru turned to face him. “But it was Natsuki Subaru who put himself at risk to flush out the curse-wielding mabeast, and it was Natsuki Subaru who figured out that the children were in danger, and it was Natsuki Subaru who insisted on following the children into the forest in order to bring them safely home.”
“…Eh?” Subaru said.
Wilhelm met his gaze, a serious look in his eyes. “That’s why it was Natsuki Subaru who was there,“ he said. “Because Natsuki Subaru was the one who chose to be there for the children in the first place.”
“Ah—” Faced with such sincere praise, said with such a serious expression on such an incredible man’s face, and Subaru had no idea what to do. He could feel his face starting to burn. “Ah…”
[I could play the sure hand and wait for Rem, Subaru thought. Maybe that’s what I should do…]
That would be the smart thing to do, Ricardo believed. But at the same time…
“Who knows how much time that girl has left?” Wilhelm hissed. “She might not be able to afford the wait…!”
It didn’t really matter, though, Otto knew. However he would choose to justify it, there was only one thing he could imagine Subaru doing in this situation.
Next to him, Garfiel bit his lip.
[—Emilia wouldn’t hesitate.]
“Emilia…” Crusch trailed off.
“…Eh?” Emilia asked.
[Subaru's legs stopped shaking. His pulse calmed. His breath eased.]
[That’s right, he thought. Emilia wouldn’t hesitate, so I won’t either!]
[And Subaru broke into a sprint, flying towards the girl in the grass.]
Watching her beloved knight racing headfirst into danger, spurred on by her very own example, Emilia felt a pit growing at the bottom of her stomach.
[Her breathing is faint, but she’s got a pulse…!]
[“I’m so glad,” Subaru sighed.]
[I’m so glad that I didn’t abandon her here.]
You should have abandoned her there, Otto just barely managed to keep himself from snapping.
[The faint breathing and pulse might mean she’s being affected by a curse as well, Subaru noted. If that’s the case…]
She had been faking it, Garfiel knew. —Or, perhaps she had intentionally cursed herself to avoid suspicion, intending to command the responsible mabeast to die before the curse could fully take hold.
[I don’t have the greatest endurance, Subaru lamented, raising his head. But surely I can carry a single girl out of the forest...]
[The bushes behind him rustled, and a chill down his spine prompted Subaru to turn around.]
Garfiel swore loudly. Frederica was too terrified to think to smack him for it.
“Natsuki-san…!” Otto croaked out.
["…This is, uh…” Subaru swallows, staring at the massive Ulgarm Wolf that had stepped into the clearing. “…Not what I had in mind here."]
Rem stared at that massive monster, mute with shock and horror, her eyes seeing the true form of a mabeast for the very first time.
How was Subaru supposed to defend himself against something like THAT?
[Similar to a Doberman in size, but built twice as thickly. Clawlike paws, bloodshot eyes, slobber dripping from its fangs even with a closed mouth… This is nothing like the puppy-sized one I had expected!]
Anastasia wondered what a Doberman was. She could tell this wasn’t the time to ask.
[Subaru started to laugh nervously, his cheek twitching. "…You used this girl as a decoy and waited for her to lure me out…?”]
[Intelligence like that, in a feral beast like this…!]
Ricardo hissed. That level of planning from a mabeast, of all things, could only be described as bad news.
“Hm.” Tivey frowned. “That’s unusual, isn’t it…?”
It hadn’t been the intellect of the mabeast, Otto thought grimly. Instead, the culprit who had come up with that plan was the very girl that Subaru was…
[Rem is still nowhere nearby, and there’s no avenue for escape… And with that thing lowering its head to claw at the ground like that…!]
["Tch…” Subaru stripped off his jacket, wrapping it around his left arm. “Shit, if you're gonna come, come!!"]
[In a confrontation with a wild animal, the fangs are the biggest threat. So… Subaru thrust out his covered arm as bait. Just like in that footage of police dog training on TV…!]
Footage. TV. Anastasia bit back her questions.
“It’s not just the fangs,” Reinhard murmured. “You also have to consider the claws, the possibility of magic, and any environmental effects they might…”
[The way the mabeast kept its center of gravity low, not moving a muscle, visibly unnerved Subaru. "Hey, what's with the laid-back attitude here?!” he snapped. “Hey! Come on! C—"]
[And then the mabeast melted into the shadows, and an in distinct black cloud lunged for his outstretched left arm. Subaru’s eyes widened in fright.]
[And then—]
Emilia shrieked. Beatrice flinched backwards, eyes wide with panic.
[Ow!! Subaru cried out inwardly. Ow, ow, ow—!! “That—!!”]
Crusch squeaked. Her right hand instinctively came down to cover the spot on her left arm where fangs had dug into Subaru’s muscle. She felt as though she could feel the bite tearing through her own skin.
[He gritted his teeth, tensing the muscles in his left arm so that the fangs wouldn’t be able to come out. “—Didn't hurt!!"]
“You’ve got it!” Rom shouted. “You’ve got a good hold, so now—!”
[The mabeast stared into Subaru’s eyes with a look of utter hatred and overwhelming enmity — and Subaru glared right back.]
[“You bit me, you mangy mutt—!”]
[And Subaru whipped the beast around hard — impaling its body on an outstretched branch from the fallen tree.]
Even knowing that it was Subaru or the mabeast, Frederica couldn’t help but flinch at the vicious blow.
“YES!” Rachins shouted, punching the air.
[The thing’s dying howl echoed through the forest.]
Wilhelm exhaled, relieved. “Thank Od,” he muttered.
One down, and — a few hundred or thousand or so to go, was that about right?
[Subaru fell to his knees. "I…won?"]
“Well done,” Julius praised.
“Yeah, yeah.” Subaru waved him off. “Don’t strain yourself too hard, alright?”
“Wha—?” Julius frowned. “No, Subaru, I really do mean it—”
[Subaru yanked the mabeast fangs from his arm, with the beast having clamped on tight even through its dying tremors. He whimpered slightly at the horrible bloody sight that was left behind. But at least I’m still alive — even without Rem’s strength…!]
“That really was expertly done,” Ricardo said, watching Subaru tie his jacket around his arm as a makeshift bandage, checking to make sure he could still move it before moving to pick up Meili. “Julius is correct. Especially for a non-combatant, ya really did do a great job dispatching that threat. I ain’t being facetious here.”
“Ah…” Subaru suddenly looked rather awkward. “U-Uh…” He rubbed the back of his neck, clearly lost as to how to respond to genuine praise when spelt out to him all serious like this. His cheeks were red. “…Thanks, I guess…?”
Julius chuckled a little, watching him struggle. Subaru scowled at him. “And you can just shut up!”
[“Hurts…but that means I'm alive,” Subaru confirmed. “Crap. Anyway, gotta means get back to the vil—”]
[The bushes rustled again.]
Rachins shrieked. Frederica made a strangled sort of noise. Horrified vocalizations sprung up throughout the theater at the sight of what awaited that boy in the dark.
[“Oh, come on…!”]
[Countless red eyes glared back at him from the dark shadows of the forest.]
Julius’ amusement vanished in an instant. “Subaru—!” he shouted.
[Subaru threw out his arms, desperately trying to shield the little girl behind him before the pack lunged at him as one.]
“SUBARU!” Emilia cried.
He was saving the little girl. Death was imminent, death was right in front of his nose, and he had launched himself in front of that little girl—!
It wasn’t like his behavior was a surprise, Beatrice thought, somewhere near the back of her panicked, screaming mind. Even from the very start, Subaru had always…
[He howled a battle cry, trying to steel his resolve, trying to pretend that he had a final chance even when he knew he was about to—]
[And then the head of the mabeast closest to his face exploded like an overripe melon.]
Rem shrieked loudly, flailing as she fell backwards in her seat.
[The force of whatever had demolished the creature’s head had showered Subaru in blood and gore even before its headless corpse crashed into him and knocked him to the ground.]
“WHAT THE FUCK?!” Rachins demanded, voice high-pitched and terrified.
[Subaru shook his head, shakily standing up. Ow, ow, ow…]
“What was that?!” Mimi demanded, voice raw with terror. “Is there someone— something—?”
Just how many things could go attacking this guy at once?!
[What just happened?]
In contrast to the cries of terror sounding out in response to the gory scene, Felt’s face broke into a huge smile. “That can only be one thing!” she crowed.
["The children are safe and are returning to the village,” Rem declared, having descended from on high. “I see your efforts to buy time have gone well."]
Felt cheered, punching the air in triumph. “Yes!”
Emilia took a deep breath. Rem was—
She was going to help him this time. Right?
“Here comes the real problem,” Mimi hissed. She was glaring daggers at the metia, daring the Oni girl to try something.
Ram tentatively allowed herself to feel pride and relief at the sight of her little sister. “Well done,” she whispered. “Well done, Rem.”
Rem didn’t respond. She was rooted to her seat, bracing herself for the worst.
["Rem, look o—!”]
[“Ha!” Rem swung her right arm forth, whisking the heavy morningstar around to smash into branches, trunks — and then the bodies of the two mabeasts that had lunged with their fangs bared. All were utterly pulverized in its path.]
“Holy shit,” Ricardo managed. Even for a seasoned mercenary, a display like that was something else.
—After a moment, he grinned. “Great shot, little lady!” he crowed. “Ya really do know how to use that thing, don’t ya?”
[The first mabeast had been smashed in half, but the second managed to soar towards her all the same. It was for naught, however: Rem’s fist came down to crush its snout and cave in its skull with one mighty blow, burying the corpse’s head in the soil.]
Mimi stared with wide eyes, completely silent. Normally she would be cheering her on, but…
“She’s on Subaru’s side now,” Hetaro muttered, to his siblings and himself alike. “She’s doing this for his sake, so…”
Tivey couldn’t help but wonder how long that would last for.
["Y-You're so strong!!" Subaru gasped. His head aching with the force of his awe.]
["Are those appropriate words to speak to a girl, Subaru-kun?"]
["That's the only thing a weakling like me can say!” Subaru said, sounding absolutely ecstatic. “You're really out there!"]
Crusch giggled a little bit. Calling a woman something so masculine… Alas, Subaru did have a way of stumbling face-first into backhanded compliments, didn’t he?
It wasn’t exactly a womanly thing, Wilhelm admitted, to be strong and dangerous. But it was a beautiful thing. And when it was wielded by someone to whom it came naturally, someone who gloried in bloodshed and the dance of the battlefield, it was all the more so.
Strong. As far as Rem was concerned, that was one of the only truthful things that Subaru had said about her old self since this entire demonstration had began.
[Subaru leapt as if to embrace her— but then skirted around behind her instead. This wasn’t the time for celebration, after all: not with how the pack was moving to encircle them.]
Julius bit back a sharp rebuke at the aborted action.
“Don’t HUG her—!” Rachins squawked.
Rem should take that adjective as a compliment, as something to be proud of. But considering what she had done with that strength—
“Mana of water, heal this body.”
She couldn’t imagine being proud of such a thing, not under conditions like this.
[They’re waiting for our — well, Rem’s — next move, Subaru understood uneasily, watching as they crouched and growled and snarled at them from the barrier they had formed.]
["…Incidentally, Rem, do you plan on wiping them out by yourself?"]
["There are too many of them. Alone, they can overcome me with numbers."]
[“Well that figures. In that case…”]
In a fight between might and numbers, Anastasia thought, numbers almost always won out. The most these two could do right now…
“Find an opening,” Ricardo growled.
“Find an opening,” Rom agreed. “—And run for it!”
Otto listened to the growling of the mabeasts, sweat beading on his forehead. His face was a sickly pale.
[“There!” Subaru shouted, just as Rem’s attack launched itself at the weak point in the encirclement that they had both spotted simultaneously: a spot with only three mabeasts. The iron ball smashed into the ground, kicking up a huge cloud of dirt that threw the creatures off.]
["Now—!" Rem yelled, and Subaru bolted through the hole that she had opened in the barricade.]
“YES!” Tivey shouted.
“GO!” Hetaro cried. “GO, GO, GO—!”
[Subaru ran and ran and ran. The mabeasts pursuing him, but Rem was pursuing THEM, too: everyone could hear the sounds of her pulverizing the monsters from above.]
“Holy fuck,” Garfiel managed, listening to the chaotic, screech-filled din. Otto could only silently agree, mute with terror by his side.
Between the mabeasts and the Oni, Frederica thought that the pounding of her heart might be enough to make her pass out.
["Whoa,” Subaru gasped. The memory of the sound of that chain sending his arm flying off flashed through his mind. “Traumatic sound alert—!"]
What a lackadaisical way to refer to something like that, Ram thought with disbelief.
…How often had Subaru done that?
Emilia whimpered. The crunching sound of her sweet knight’s arm being ripped off echoed through her mind like the bells of a clocktower.
Beatrice wished she could hold Subaru’s hand through the glass of his jar.
[“Rem!” Subaru shouted, vaulting over a tree root and promptly getting smacked on the cheek by a branch. “I can't see where I'm going!”]
[“Straight…Straight ahead,” her voice called back. “This will be settled when we pass through the barrier. Head for the bonfires in the village!"]
[Straight ahead — but I can’t even tell which way is the front! I never thought that darkness could ruin my sense of direction like this — and I can’t grope ahead with this little girl…!]
Valiantly racing forward through the darkness to save a little girl from a pack of vicious beasts — it was the sort of scene that Julius should have admired, looked upon with star-filled eyes as a scene straight out of a storybook. And indeed, part of him did feel that little spark that normally left him warm and giddy.
But it felt somewhat sour, now, because there was also the scene of Subaru—!
Reinhard should have been there. If he had been there, then—
Felt watched with an intense expression on her face. So long as Subaru kept running, he would make it. So long as he kept running, nothing else mattered.
[I’m out of breath. I’m scared that I’ve lost my way. I’m scared that the mabeasts are about to catch me. My left arm is going numb. My jacket is soaked in my own blood. It’s probably dripping behind me, leading a perfect trail for those hungry monsters, right…?]
That was exactly right, Anastasia thought grimly. But there was nothing he could do about it now.
Ricardo watched as Subaru ran like a frightened rabbit from a pack of hungry dogs and felt a bit like his heart had frozen in his chest.
[Am I making any progress? Everything looks the same. I feel like I’m running in circles. I want to give up. I want to—]
Garfiel had never thought he’d hear his Captain’s voice sound so…pitiful. The terror, the uncertainty, the despair — all of that were things he had seen his Captain as a symbol of protection against. And yet here he was, and…
Garfiel couldn’t help feeling oddly guilty about that.
Then give up, Ferris wanted to snap. If it hurts so much and is so scary to you, then give up already, you stupid, worthless piece of—!
[But the sound of chains—]
Rachins snarled. And on top of everything else—!
“It sounds like he’s running from Rem more than he is from the actual mabeasts,” Tivey muttered. Not like he could blame him for it. Hetaro hissed in agreement.
“I hate her,” Mimi growled quietly. “I hate her, I hate her, I hate her…!”
Ricardo grimaced. Fearing one’s allies to that extent was…
Emilia wanted to cry. Had Subaru been this terrified of the place that should have been his home — this whole time? Had he felt unsafe and scared and alone, this whole time? Had he been quietly dreading the return of that sound of chains this whole time—?
Ram wondered if she was going to be sick. If Subaru had feared Rem to this extent, then he had also feared Ram, because Ram’s beloved little sister was an extension of Ram herself. And, the idea that Subaru had been more terrified of her little sister than of the monsters in the forest…!
Rem flinched at every jingle of those chains, terrified of the sound right alongside the Subaru onscreen. She couldn’t help agreeing with the sentiment: that woman wearing her skin was five, no, ten times more terrifying than any of those glorified dogs.
—Felt watched the metia intently. It didn’t matter to her one bit if Subaru was running from the beasts or the Oni girl. So long as he kept running, that was all that really mattered right now. And if the sound of chains kept him moving as fast as he could, then so be it. He just had to keep—!
[“—Rem!” Subaru finally cried out in relief. “I see light! Someone from the village is...at the barrier!”]
“Thank Od,” Julius muttered. He wasn’t sure how much more of this his poor heart could take.
[And then, for just a moment, he turned around.]
Ram gasped out loud, eyes widening in horror.
[Rem… Subaru gasped inwardly.]
Frederica clasped both hands to her mouth.
Rem—
[Rem was an utter mess. Her outfit was torn to shreds, her flesh was marred with cuts and scrapes, her hair was tangled and dirty and soaked in so much blood that he could no longer make out that vivid blue. And there she was, protecting Subaru with the viciousness of a ferocious lion.]
Emilia suddenly remembered something that her old self had said, way back during Subaru’s very first day at the Estate.
“If you say things like that so easily," she had warned, worried sick about Subaru’s willingness to admit his vulnerabilities to a room full of strangers, “then bad people will make mincemeat out of you…!”
She had been right. She had been so right. She had been more right than she could have ever even imagined.
—In the present moment, Subaru stopped talking. He stopped arguing. He stopped breathing, utterly entranced by the image on the metia.
[She looks like a true hero.]
Rem wanted to scream. HERO?!
Covered in blood, wielding a weapon made to turn men into mincemeat, slaughtering monster after monster— how could such a figure EVER be called a—?!
—Oh, Subaru thought.
That was right.
Man. I’m being really stupid right now, aren’t I?
[—Rem suddenly pivoted, launching herself towards Subaru with an outstretched hand.]
["Rem—?!"]
[And Subaru was shoved with enough momentum to send him sprawling forward. He managed to curl around the girl in his arms to protect her from the shock, but slammed face-first into the ground himself as a result, tumbling across the dirt and root and rock.]
Shrieks erupted throughout the theater.
“HEY!” Mimi snarled. “What was THAT for?!”
“Is she turning on him?!” Hetaro gasped. “Is she— But why here? Why NOW?!”
“Here it comes…!” Rachins hissed.
Wilhelm growled, clenching the armrests of his seat as he leaned forward, both eyes blazing bright and vicious.
“She better not—!” Garfiel bared his teeth, trying to disguise his terror. “She better not, or I’ll— I’ll—!”
“Subaru—!” Emilia cried. “SUBARU—!”
Everyone else might be frightened. Everyone else might doubt Rem — and it made sense, given that they…didn’t really know her, not like Subaru did.
They had seen those days, yes, but they hadn’t spent those first two loops with Rem themselves. They didn’t know what it was like to make latte art with her in the kitchen, watching her eyes narrow in concentration as she tried her best to make a simple heart out of steamed milk. They didn’t know what it was like to realize that she had been standing by his bedside, holding his hand through one of the longest nights of his life. There was a reason why Subaru had come to love her so much even before she had saved his heart and his soul that day in the Capital, after all — and even if he was the only one who understood his own heart, his heart was still beating in his chest, strong and true.
[Subaru started to get up again, turning to spit out dirt and ask Rem why she had done something so violent—]
["…You're kidding me…”]
[Wind enveloped the earth, sand and mud in a vortex, resulting in a river of soil that tore up the trees by their roots and flowed through the very spot where Subaru had just been a moment ago — all originating from that familiar little puppy, now glowing with the golden hue of Earth magic.]
“Seriously?!” Rachins cried, hands tugging at his hair. “On top of everything else, those things have access to—?!”
It should have been cause for relief, that Rem had simply been thrusting him out of harm’s way. But instead, this reveal of yet another layer of danger only served to make Crusch’s heart sink further into despair.
What would her old self had done, faced with such a hopeless situation? Crusch wished she knew the answer to that.
—That was right. There was a reason why Subaru would come to look up to Rem so very, very much. But more importantly than even that — Subaru remembered these days. Even if nobody else did, Subaru would always remember. Wasn’t that right?
And Subaru knew, better than anyone else — that Rem had never hurt him again.
["—R-Rem?!" Subaru called out, realizing in a panic that he could no longer see her. —But then he spotted her high in the dark sky, just in time to watch her body fall and her skull and bones all crunch against the hard ground. Redness spattered around her like yet another bloody rose in the forest of violence and gore.]
Ram croaked something out, eyes filled with horror and pain.
She already knew, of course, that her little sister got out of this just fine. And as an Oni, she knew that Rem would have been able to withstand a blow of that magnitude with ease.
But to see her crumpled up like that on the floor of the forest—!
["Re… You idiot!” Subaru cried.]
“Nee-sama?”
Rem was right here. Ram stared into her little sister’s concerned blue eyes, and reminded herself that she was right here, and she was fine.
She had looked just fine, when she had been lying in that—
—Rem squeaked as Ram’s hands suddenly grasped desperately onto the sleeves of her nightgown, her older sister yanking her close in one swift movement so that she could wrap her arms around her body and hold her tight.
“Nee-sama?!” Rem asked in a high-pitched voice. “Nee— What—?”
“For-Forgive me, Rem,” Ram choked out. “Your big sister is…”
Rem blinked slowly.
[“How can you…?” Subaru shook his head. “What have I been…?!"]
[What have I been doing this for?!]
Her sister in the present moment, and that boy in the past…
Rem was suddenly reminded of the tale of The Red Oni Who Cried, and how the Blue Oni who put himself on the line for his dear friend ended up unwittingly costing the Red Oni the thing that he valued most.
[But before Subaru could finish that shout, he froze. And so did those mabeasts.]
Rom went still. Ricardo sucked in a breath. Wilhelm clenched his fists. After all, there wasn’t much in this world that could scare a Wolgarm into hesitating in the middle of an attack.
[That pressure… The heavy presence of death is nearby, isn’t it?]
“The presence of death…” Tivey muttered. —As a mercenary captain, he knew exactly what sort of presence Subaru must be referring to.
Hetaro did, too, pressing into his brother’s side. And he also knew the kind of danger such a presence warned of, whenever someone were unlucky enough to sense it knocking on their door.
—Mimi’s eyes narrowed at the offending figure, muscles taut as if she were ready to pounce through the metia and into the memory.
Rem hadn’t hurt Subaru YET. But it didn’t even take her sharp instincts — honed from years working as a mercenary — to understand that the entire battlefield was about to change, with that Oni girl at the very center of it all.
[Slowly, they all watched as Rem’s body rose from the ground. All her wounds had closed. There was no sign of any injury, now. In fact, the only tell that remained was the red smoke of boiled blood wafting around her from the heat of the healing energy coursing through her veins.]
Subaru giggled, and then started cackling hysterically. Everyone in the theater startled, turning around to face him.
“Su…” Emilia swallowed. “Subaru?”
[Rem turned her head, and Subaru caught her eye.]
“Mahan!” Subaru laughed, hand on his forehead. “I’ve really been ridiculous, huh? I already know how all this goes, after all. Guess the nerves of this place have started getting to me, too…”
Despite his best efforts to avoid it — it was probably a useless endeavor from the start, with all the stress going around from all being trapped together and forced to watch one of the most miserable snuff films of all time. Subaru shook his head at himself. Really, wasn’t it his job to keep everyone smiling? What was he doing, getting nervous like this when he already knew what was coming next?
[That glint was the look of a creature that had lost all trace of reason. That was the smile of a madwoman. And, in the center of her forehead…]
A single horn, shining like a star. Julius felt his breath catch in his throat: he had never really expected to see something like that in person.
It was beautiful, in the way that a wildfire could be described as beautiful. It was pure, in the way that a toxin could be described as pure. It radiated power, danger, madness, death. Even through the metia, even as a mere memory, Julius could only describe the image before him as utterly hypnotic.
[“An Oni,” Subaru gasped.]
“Rem never hurt me,” Subaru announced firmly, turning to the rest of the audience. “Not in this final timeline, when I didn’t screw up anything between us. The truth is that none of you have seen her true nature yet — because you haven’t seen ME step up enough to earn it.”
["Ah-ha…” Rem laughed, a loud and bright and wicked sound, a laugh filled with cruelty. “Ah-ha-ha—”]
“Step up to earn—” Otto shook his head. “Natsuki-san, that’s ridiculous!” he snapped. “What do you mean, you had to step up to earn it? Rem—!”
“Rem was only ever doing what she thought was best,” Subaru retorted, voice strong in a way that it hadn’t been before. Otto faltered. “She was protecting her sister from a threat. She was tolerating a presence that might become a problem. —And once I had proven my worth, she gave everything she had to make sure that I would be safe, too. That’s the kind of person that Rem is.”
Rem stared at Subaru silently from across the room. He didn’t seem to notice, his attention firmly on everyone else.
“…That’s really how you feel, isn’t it?” Crusch finally asked.
“Yes,” Subaru confirmed, voice strong and firm and true. “That’s the kind of person Rem is. And even before everything she did to save me again and again in the Capital, Rem has always been Rem.”
—Anastasia blinked. “The Capital?”
[And then, with might befitting an Oni, Rem’s body charged the Ulgarm Wolves.]
Rachins stared in disbelief at the scene in front of him. One singular, humanoid form — holding its own against a force like that? It didn’t make any sense…!
But Rem wasn’t a human, Otto understood grimly. Rem was an Oni. And the scene he was seeing before him now was proof of that in more ways than one.
Every blow made Frederica quail and flinch backwards, eyes wide and shoulders shaking. Every crunch, every squelch, every smash…!
Ram grimaced. The crazed, faraway look on her little sister’s face right now…
[The Oni slew one wolf after another with her iron ball, turning monsters to mincemeat with each incredible blow. Blood, bone, guts, gray matter — before Subaru’s terrified eyes, all scattered across the forest in her wake.]
—That was right, Wilhelm suddenly remembered, momentarily distracted from the gory scene onscreen. That detail had been knocked violently out of his mind by the sight of that woman tormenting Subaru so viciously…but Rem had only gotten her Name and Memories eaten in the first place because she had been helping escort Lady Crusch back to the Capital after the defeat of the White Whale. That meant that she had to have been there for the battle against the Whale — and before that, she would have had to have stayed with Subaru in the Capital even after Lady Emilia had left to return to the Mathers Estate. “Everything she did to save me again and again,” Subaru had said — what had Rem been up to during that time period, exactly?
“Yeah, back during the whole expedition against the White Whale!” Subaru smiled brightly as he nodded. Then he paused. “I, uh, doubt that this whole thing is going to go and hit the three-month mark—” He certainly hoped not, anyway: this entire experience had been humiliating enough already, and he sure didn’t need these people seeing him like THAT. “—But the bottom line is that she saved my heart and my soul — and everything else of mine, too.”
Wilhelm knew that Subaru meant every word of it. He knew it, because Subaru wore his heart on his sleeve. And so, in most circumstances, he would know that he could trust him completely and utterly.
But after Subaru had gone so far to excuse Rem for the inexcusable…
Wilhelm trusted Subaru immensely, he really did — but when it came to Rem, specifically, just how much could Wilhelm take him at his word?
Rom grimaced. He wasn’t inexperienced, when it came to unhealthy loyalties and manipulations by bad actors. He didn’t want to think badly of someone that Subaru so clearly loved quite literally to death and back — but it was difficult not to, in the current situation.
Ricardo was thinking something similar to the other two old guys, but he kept a smile on his face, all the same. After all, right here and now would be one of the absolute worst times to needle Subaru about the…increasingly worrying dynamic between him and the blue-haired love of his life.
“Well,” he said lightly. “It’s always nice for a guy to think so highly of a girl in his life, eh?”
[“Witchbeast!” Rem bellowed, swinging her iron ball and chain like a ballerina as she danced among the blood and gore. “Witchbeast! Witchbeast! Witchbeast! Witch!!”]
Rem’s gaze flickered — between the boy in the jar whom she had tortured and murdered, to the mad oni slaughtering wild dogs in a hysterical frenzy, and back to the boy who, despite everything, still insisted that he loved her.
Perhaps these other people could take Subaru at his word, even if just a little bit. She could see the doubt in their faces, their confusion about whether they should be believing his testimony or the evidence presented before their own eyes and ears. But for Rem herself, the answer was obvious: That is such bullshit.
And yet here she was, biting her tongue — because saying something like that aloud to that tender-hearted boy would likely sting far, far worse than she ever would have intended. And she had likely already hurt him more than enough for one — no, several lifetimes.
[Covered in blood, laughing hysterically, with a white, glowing horn on her forehead… Subaru couldn’t stop shaking in fear. She looks like an Oni straight out of a fairytale.]
Beatrice trembled. For as idyllic as Subaru’s homeland seemed to have been, they sure did have some terrifying fairytales, didn’t they?
Perhaps it was more apt than she had thought — to say that Subaru had been dropped right into the middle of one.
[I don’t have the courage to raise my voice. If she… Subaru swallowed. If she sees me now, Rem will surely…!]
He had been so hurt, when he had returned from the forest. They had all believed that he was about to die. Emilia covered her mouth with her hands, horrified tears beading at the corners of her eyes.
[The mabeasts hadn’t stopped to appreciate Rem’s Oni form. Instead, they charged.]
“Shit…!” Rom cursed. He had hoped that the shock would perhaps buy those two some time, at the very least…!
—In the present moment, Rem could only take that absurd action as proof that those things were mindless indeed. Only something mindless would willingly, unhesitatingly charge at a monster like THAT, after all.
[She has to have mowed down so many of them, at least the number that first pursued us, Subaru thought with horror. But they just keep coming!]
“Crap…!” Tivey hissed.
“Language,” Anastasia warned lightly. She tried not to sound as tense as she felt — because Subaru was absolutely right.
["Even if she's in her Ultimate Mode, there's no way she can hold out against enemies with infinite spawn…!”]
“How many of those things…?” Rachins croaked.
“They breed like rabbits,” Rom muttered. “Best to assume it’ll be endless. If they don’t get past the barrier soon, they’ll lose to sheer numbers alone.”
Rem wasn’t so sure. Looking at that monster fighting off wave after wave of beasts, she got the ominous impression that such a creature could fight forever.
[The mabeast pup began to deploy a magic circle. Subaru spun to face it. Rem did, too, sending her iron ball flying towards the new threat.]
[Unfortunately—]
“Rem!” Ram cried out, watching in a panic as the pack leapt at her little sister’s back all at once. Even for an Oni, an attack like that would—!
Ricardo hissed, bracing himself for impact. This wasn’t gonna be a pretty sight.
“Rem, look out!” Hetaro shouted, eyes wide, for a moment forgetting that it was a useless thing to do. There was no evading those things now…!
“—Oh no,” Felt muttered, already bracing herself for what she knew Subaru was about to do.
[Subaru didn’t even think about it. He was already reaching for Rem’s back.]
Crusch gasped as she realized what was about to happen next.
“No—!” Wilhelm shouted.
“NO—!” Julius cried.
Emilia, Rem, Ram, Beatrice, and Otto all screamed in unison, but nobody could make out anything but wordless panic and despair.
It was useless, in any case. There was nothing anyone could do about it now.
[Ah, Subaru thought dimly, watching as Rem’s face lost its monstrosity in favor of the return of reason. A certain emotion spread across her eyes as she realized what he had done. You can make a face like that, too.]
“I can’t watch,” Frederica moaned, covering her eyes with both hands and squeezing them tight.
[Then there was a loud crunch, and Subaru screamed.]
But no matter how hard she tried to block out the sight, the sound of Subaru crying out in pain couldn’t be pushed away.
[My wrist! My arm!]
Emilia heard screaming. She heard a lot of screaming. It was Subaru, wasn’t it? Subaru was screaming. Subaru was screaming in agony, in terror, in— in—
She was on her feet. Her mouth was open. Her throat felt raw. There was so much noise within her, around her, but all that she could hear was Subaru.
[Right leg, left flank, back—]
Beatrice was a Great Spirit who had seen many things, experienced many things, lived for over four hundred years. And yet, she found herself desperately shutting her eyes and covering her ears. —And then she found that she was as helpless in hiding herself from that grisly scene as she had been in stopping it from occurring in the first place.
[Ankles crushed—]
Ricardo wanted to swear. With his ankles gone, now there was no way Subaru could run even if he managed to—!
[Belly rent—]
Mimi was wailing. Hetaro was holding her, trying to calm her down. Tivey was frozen in terror, unable to do anything but watch.
[Blood, intestines— all on the ground, now—]
Why was it always intestines? Why was it always his guts splattered across the ground? Felt remembered the Bowel Hunter’s gleeful sadism at the sight of him bleeding out on the floor of the Loot House and wanted to throw up.
[I can’t register the pain. Am I in pain? I can’t see. Everything’s red.]
“GET UP!” Rachins was shrieking. “GET UP! GET UP GET UP GET UP—!”
Reinhard felt oddly numb. He watched quietly. He hadn’t been there. And now he couldn’t even feel anything regarding how he hadn’t been there to stop this.
Reinhard was a monster, after all. He was as much a monster as those beasts right there.
[“Subaru—!”]
[Is someone calling for me?]
Crusch could feel herself hyperventilating. She wanted to stop — he had to stop — but before a scene like this, one which she was helpless to stop, what else was there for her to do but—!
[I can’t lift my face enough to see. My balance won’t work right. My crushed ankles can’t respond at even half-strength… Subaru collapsed.]
Garfiel was shrieking something. He wasn’t sure what. But the sight of his Captain, lying there, crying out in pain as a bunch of mangy mutts all made mincemeat out of him at once—!
[White fangs, going for his windpipe —]
Julius was already screaming. He had never stopped screaming, not since that first set of teeth had closed down around Subaru’s arm. Yet at the sight of one of those monsters closing in for the kill, he dimly wondered if his screams had become even shriller than before.
[— A morningstar rent the earth and smashed that white-fanged maw. Blood scattered. Is it mine…?]
Rom swallowed. Good job, Rem!
“Get away from him!” Wilhelm cried, already on his feet, frantic beyond reason and simply wanting every harmful thing — fang, claw, morningstar — every single one to be removed from Subaru’s presence. “Get away from— Don’t you DARE—!”
[My life is draining away… How stupid. What’s the point of redoing all of it now?]
Anastasia was rooted to the spot. She couldn’t move. She wanted to look away, from this ghastly and horrible scene in front of her, but she found that she just couldn’t look away—!
[My life is oozing out of the hole in my side like grains of sand from an hourglass…]
Ferris’ chest was heaving. He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t see. He couldn’t hear. He wanted to scream, cry, vomit— slam his fist into that agonized face, until it finally stopped that horrible wailing sound threatening to tear him apart—!
[I’m fading. It’s over. It’s all…over.]
—Ram remembered this part, actually. She had been watching them. Through the eyes of the creatures of the forest, she had watched as those monsters ripped Subaru to pieces before her very eyes.
But she hadn’t been there, and—
[“Don’t die,” Rem’s voice sobbed. “Don’t die, don’t die, don’t die—!”]
“Will you MAKE UP YOUR MIND?!” Rem screamed, eyes wild as she clutched at her own face.
[I—]
The metia went dark. The theater stared at the blackness in silence for a long, long moment.
“…So,” Rachins finally managed.
“I didn’t die,” Subaru answered quickly, understanding what he was about to ask before Rachins could muster up the courage to ask it. “I didn’t — I live until the fifth day this time. Honest. It just — got kind of touch and go, at one point.”
[Blackness turned into a dark swirl of colors. He wasn’t dead, not yet, but he was close. Blinking in and out, in and out…]
["—no other way to save him?"]
["—all, I wonder? You should do as you please, then."]
“Beatrice,” Emilia muttered. “Rem and…”
Why would Beatrice be speaking with Rem?
[Far away — no, close by — at the border neither here nor there… Drifting in an out of consciousness, Subaru blearily tried to make sense of his surroundings. A clinging voice. A blunt voice. A crying voice. A voice with frozen emotion. Voices.]
Clinging and crying, Rem thought miserably. That’s what my voice is to you, is it?
Blunt and frozen. Beatrice averted her eyes. Yes, that was what she had sounded like for the later part of those four hundred years, wasn’t it?
[—A soft hand. I remember this hand. I’ve felt this hand before.]
“I’m…?” Rem trailed off.
Why would she be holding his hand? She didn’t know. She didn’t have the capacity to understand. Her old self was beyond understanding. She couldn’t, she wouldn’t, she would never be able to see eye to eye with that crazed madwoman.
[I crave its warmth. I wanna go back…]
That crazed madwoman — whose warmth that loving boy craved like a flower did water and sunlight.
[But the sensation of the hand suddenly grew distant. Far, far away, unreachable and untouchable.]
["—I will…save…”]
[And then everything vanished and left him far, far behind.]
“Save…?” Rem repeated. She didn’t comprehend it. She never would. She had already decided that much.
—Ram sucked in a breath, putting two and two together almost immediately. So that was how that had happened.
["Unngh,“ Subaru suddenly moaned. “Oww..."]
[The metia blinked to life.]
Everyone nearly collapsed with relief at the sight of an unfamiliar ceiling.
“I told you I survived, didn’t I?!” Subaru exclaimed, watching their reactions with a startled expression on his face.
“Can you blame us for being a little worried?!” Rachins retorted. “Seeing something like that…!”
He hadn’t been sure that anyone could survive something like THAT.
[Subaru stared up at the unfamiliar ceiling. Just how many times have I woken up like this…?]
“Too many,” Beatrice growled.
“Far, far too many…!” Emilia moaned.
[Subaru stared at his arm for a moment, eyes following the collection of white scars that had blossomed across his skin. Then he yanked up his shirt to look at his painful belly, and saw a similar display on his — his right side, his stomach, his right shoulder, his rear, both of his ankles…]
Julius hissed softly at the sight, wincing. Frederica whimpered, lifting her hands to cover her mouth. All across the theater, many others were having similar reactions to them both.
“One of them got me right on the butt,” Subaru scoffed, folding his arms with a theatrical sort of embarrassment. “Of all the places to get bitten, on the buttcheek is just…!”
He faltered — because the looks on the faces that had turned his way were utterly devoid of the amusement that he had been hoping for.
[Those mabeast really did make mincemeat out of me, didn’t they…?]
“That’s — not funny,” Mimi muttered. “That’s really, really not…”
It was difficult to find that funny, when they had just watched—
["I was sure I was a goner…” Subaru murmured.]
Even if Subaru had survived, it wasn’t the type of thing that she could laugh at.
["So I barely held on to life and got patched up after…?” Subaru looked around the unfamiliar setting. This doesn’t look like one of the rooms in the Manor. It’s far too cramped, isn’t it…?]
Frederica recognized it. Subaru was still in the village, then…?
She didn’t like that very much. She wanted him to be as far away from those woods as possible after — that.
[And then Subaru noticed her, sitting in the wooden chair right next to the door.]
[“—Emilia,” he called out.]
[She was far too deeply asleep to respond.]
“Puck and I worked all night,” Emilia recalled softly. “I was so scared, when he came back looking like…”
She had thought he was going off to help with something simple. When he had come back in such a dire state, she had been terrified. If he had died so painfully after she had foolishly sent him away with nothing more than kind words, Emilia knew that she never would have been able to forgive herself.
[Her hair is all disheveled, her clothes are caked in blood and mud… Subaru reflected. I’m wounded, and slept close to morning, and she’s sleeping right beside me…]
[“I’m in her debt again, huh…?” he murmured.]
“Of course not!” Emilia exclaimed. Subaru startled. “Of course I wouldn’t ask you to…!”
She had healed him because she had wanted to, with all her heart and soul. She had wanted him to live. She had been so scared that he would die. To refer to her actions as something that warranted a debt was — it was almost insulting.
“I know that now, Emilia,” Subarus said. “I…”
Emilia swallowed, and nodded. “Please — don’t forget it again, oh-kay?” she pleaded. “Don’t ever…”
[“I wonder about that,” another voice said, and Puck emerged from Emilia’s hair. “This time, Lia might think of it as giving you a hand because your hard work brought results. —Heya. Good morning, Subaru. Those will hold you back, huh?"]
["Maybe not,” Subaru replied. “Feels a little stiff where I'm scarred, but I'm not gonna complain about having my life saved. I'm a guy, so, don’t plan on whining just because my body's scuffed up either.”]
Anastasia frowned. The fact that he had needed to voice that out loud made her a little concerned. Ricardo had never bothered to say such things out loud unless Anastasia asked him directly, after all: scars as marks of honor came naturally enough to him that he never felt the need to put words to it.
And, with Subaru insisting that he wouldn’t whine about getting scarred up because he was a guy…
To Subaru — was not lamenting his new scars a matter of wouldn’t, or couldn’t?
“Men are about guts and women are about beauty.” That was what Subaru had declared, and he wasn’t wrong. But, as Hoshin had said: “Women should be courageous and men should be charming.” As opposed to being a strict binary of all one or all the other, charm and courage were necessary for men and women alike. A man wanting to be beautiful or a woman wanting to be courageous — neither was anything to be ashamed of.
—Perhaps Anastasia was overthinking this. She pushed the thought to the back of her mind.
[I don’t intend to turn them into marks of honor from the field of battle, but the deep feelings associated with those white scars won’t ever fade, Subaru reflected. —But what happened to the source of these scars is more important to me.]
Wilhelm frowned. So he wouldn’t lament the loss of his clear skin — but he also wouldn’t cherish the scars as marks of honor? Presented with both choices and choosing neither…
Even that would not have bothered Wilhelm, who knew that there were many kinds of people in this world that he would never be able to understand — had he not suddenly wondered if Subaru meant that he intended to carry those marks around as reminders of pain and trauma.
No, he thought to himself. No, surely that’s not what he meant…
["Guess it worked out like I expected, but... what actually happened after? To be honest, I don't remember a thing after the dogs went chompy-chomp-chomp on me."]
Otto swallowed. It had been a bit more extreme than…
[''Chompy-chomp-chomp' is such a cute way to put it,” Puck said. “From what I saw when they hauled you in, it was more like, 'Chomp-munch-crunch-rip-yank-tear'…”]
["If it was like that I'd be dead already. Five or six extra arms wouldn't cover all that…!”]
“That was an understatement, if anything,” Rom muttered. He still felt a little sick.
“You almost were,” Emilia said quietly. “You almost…”
She never would have forgiven herself, if the worst really had come to pass. Never, never, never…
["Mm, well, the extra damage you didn't get was why the maid with the blue hair was in a sorry state.”]
“Eh?!” Garfiel shouted. “She’s—?”
["Changing to her demon form makes that girl heal wounds very rapidly,” Puck added, at Subaru’s sudden visible panic. “By the time she carried you back to the village, she didn't have more than scratches left on the outside, enough that she didn't even need recovery magic."]
["Don't scare me like that, then…” Subaru sighed.]
Garfiel sighed right alongside him, slinking back into his chair in relief. —He didn’t have any love lost on that girl himself, but he knew as well as everyone else how badly it would hurt Captain if she had been torn to pieces in his stead.
[“Anyway, Rem got back to the village, too, huh? What happened to the last kid with me?"]
["You can rest easy about that. All seven children are safe. You really made the right call, Subaru. Clap, clap…”]
[Guess his pause are too soft for audible applause, so he has to say it out loud… Subaru shook his head to clear it, lips twisting upwards ever so slightly.]
It was kind of cute. Julius found himself smiling, just a little bit. Perhaps Subaru wasn’t that far off, seeing Puck as more of a kitten than a monster. —Or more accurately, perhaps Puck was alright with allowing Subaru to retain that impression of him, regardless of how much his true self actually fit that ideal.
["Puck, what about lifting the curses on the kids who got back to the village?"]
["Don't worry about that, either. Magic healed them a fair bit, so Betty and I will lift those curses in no time at all. They're as good as cured; you have my guarantee."]
“The Wolgarm that bit them were all killed, then,” Hetaro surmised.
“I’d be surprised if any survived Rem’s rampage,” Tivey muttered. It would be quite a shock, if any that had been in the vicinity of the children managed to get far enough away to escape the Oni girl’s incoming wrath the night before.
“Still,” Hetaro murmured. “Thank goodness…”
He didn’t want to know what Subaru would do, if those children had wasted away regardless of his efforts to save them. Partially because he had already seen it, and he didn’t want to see it again.
Beatrice grimaced. That much was true, yes. But, of course…
There had been one whose many, many curses she and Bubby hadn’t been able to lift.
["And Emilia…? She pulled an all-nighter?"]
["I told her to just be patient and wait, but she wouldn't listen. She even wore down her Od to heal you, so could you let her sleep?"]
Anastasia winced. That — wasn’t as much of a sacrifice for Emilia as it would be for herself, she knew, but still…
Wearing oneself down that far on behalf of a man she barely knew — and she probably hadn’t even hesitated to do it, either. The Merchant Princess couldn’t help but smile slightly. Whatever issues she may have towards Lady Emilia, it had to be acknowledged that she were a remarkably kind and selfless woman.
(Unfortunately, kindness and selflessness were not nearly enough to make a King.)
["Od…? What?"]
Julius opened his mouth to explain, but Puck had already beat him to it.
["The magical energy that fills the air around us is called mana,” Puck explained, toying with a whisker. “Od is the opposite, the magical energy that all living things are imbued with. The total capacity varies greatly from person to person, and drawing on it really wears you out, so I told Lia to avoid using it as much as possible, but…”]
“But she just couldn’t stop herself, could she?” Felt muttered.
That was Big Sis in a nutshell, wasn’t it? Always helping, always giving, no matter how much it took or how much it hurt. It — worried Felt, a little bit. Subaru was definitely the sort of person who deserved that kind of unconditional support — the sort of person who would return it tenfold — but Felt had the feeling that Emilia would give it to anyone she thought was in need of it.
Crusch smiled. Lady Emilia truly was the benevolent sort, wasn’t she? As a lady herself, Crusch thought that she perhaps admired her more than any other woman in Lugunica.
[In the first place, calling Puck out during the night is outside the terms of their pact, Subaru reflected. If calling upon Puck and Beatrice was what it took to lift the curses, Emilia wouldn't have hesitated even an instant. She helps others, even if it means getting hurt. …That’s why I love her.]
Anastasia pursed her lips. That description sure did sound familiar. —A little ways away, neither Crusch nor Felt could stop themselves from glancing in Subaru’s direction. A handful of the three Candidates’ attendants did much the same.
“Funny.” Emilia smiled sadly. None of the Emilia Camp had even bothered to look at him: they had all known this from the very start, after all. “That’s why I love…”
Then she faltered.
Subaru’s kind and selfless nature was something truly special: Emilia would never begrudge him that. But…he got hurt far, far too often for her liking, didn’t he?
["This is someone's house in the village, right? Is it all right if I take a look around?" Subaru was already sliding his legs off the bed.]
["Probably best to move around a little and see how well the healing took, anyway."]
“Not like anyone could stop him,” Otto muttered, watching Subaru head towards the door. There was something bitter in his soul, now. He didn’t like it very much.
[Before Subaru stepped past Emilia, he lowered his head in a polite bow. He resisted the urge to tease her as he made his way outside.]
Garfiel snorted. That sort of reverence didn’t suit Captain, not at all.
Frederica exhaled slowly. At least Subaru had remembered to say “Thank you," however quietly he had needed to say it. Though really, she hoped he would remember to say it out loud once Emilia was awake enough to hear it.
[“Ahh, well,” Subaru murmured, seeing the village in an uproar. “Guess that totally figures.”]
Frederica sighed, thinking of that little town with sympathy. Bad things rarely happened in Irlam, despite its — unusual location. An incident as frightening as all the local children nearly dying in the forest would no doubt cause a panic that would last even after the danger appeared to have abated.
[It’s a small village, so the details of even the tiniest disturbance spread like wildfire, Subaru thought, looking at the scene of women, children, and the elderly worriedly huddling around the stout young men arguing in the center of the circle. No doubt the same men who pursued Rem and I. —Several are wearing bandages, aren’t they…?]
“They had to help Rem fight off the Wolgarm after Captain passed out,” Garfiel realized.
Otto shivered at the thought of that grizzly scene. A young girl carrying back her half-dead companion, chased by mabeasts eager to finish the job, needing the assistance of the village men to beat those monsters back long enough to get him to the relative safety of…
He didn’t want to think about it anymore.
[But I can’t see—]
["—So you are awake, Barusu?"]
[Ram!]
“You came down to the village, then?” Rom said.
“Of course,” Ram replied. “A disturbance as terrible as that? Lord Roswaal would need someone to represent him.”
Not to mention Subaru, lying half dead in that room…
[Ram was carrying a basket full of steamed potatoes. The smell prompted Subaru’s stomach to growl.]
[Ah, he realized. I’m really hungry.]
“I’ll bet,” Crusch muttered. Anyone would be half-starved after all that chaos — never mind the extreme blood loss and the strain of healing magic.
["How unsightly, waking up ready to eat after worrying others with such grave wounds,” Ram commented dryly. “Perhaps you caught rabies from the bites?"]
["That's not what these dogs are spreading. Oh, and hey, you worried about me?"]
["Just eat."]
["Hfwoh!"]
[Ram had responded to Subaru’s teasing for her rare slip of the tongue by stuffing a hot potato into his mouth.]
Ricardo started laughing. “Upset at being called out, were ya, little lady?” he teased, a big smile on his face.
Ram didn’t respond. Her face was far too serious. Ricardo’s smile faded. “Little lady?”
(Why had she been so hesitant to be clear with him about how she had felt? Why hadn’t she thought to go ahead and make it obvious?)
(Ram had thought it was obvious already. That was the real answer, here, wasn’t it?)
[Subaru downturned his face and loudly wolfed the whole thing down.]
Julius spluttered. “—Try to have SOME table manners, would you?!”
["I thought I was gonna die there! Tasted good, though!"]
Beatrice winced. Subaru winced at the look on her face: he wouldn’t be able to joke around like that around them anymore.
["Of course it was tasty,” Ram smirked. “They were freshly baked…no, steamed."]
[“Oh man, that I’m-so-awesome face ticks me off. Still tastes good, though!”]
["Yes, yes. Be quiet if you want another one."]
[Subaru accepted the potato, fawning over it like a child.]
Ricardo chuckled. Subaru pointed a finger at him preemptively, face pink. “Shut!”
It was a very adorable image. Old Man Rom could agree with that. —But, in the context of what they had just witnessed, that gentle and cheerful innocence felt less like a comfort and more like a knife twisting into his heart.
["Well, I should simply thank you outright concerning the incident last night. Well done."]
["Sure didn't come easily... But why are you thanking me?"]
["When the people of a fiefdom suffer harm, it calls the Lord into question. At that rate, the children would have fallen to the Ulgarm pack…and so, I believe your actions to have been correct, Barusu.”]
["Ulgarm... Huh." So that’s what they’re called. —Hey, isn’t that a kind of beast straight out of mythology…?]
Anastasia tilted her head. “Stories from your homeland?”
“Yeah,” Subaru said. “It sounds a bit like ‘Garmr,’ which was a term kind of like hellhounds in the Norse mythos. …I, uh. I don’t know much more than that, though. Sorry.”
“So there are multiple kinds of mythologies, then…?” Anastasia murmured. Far from being put off by that comment, the Merchant Princess found herself becoming all the more curious.
[It’s a fitting name, anyway. Certainly conveys the idea that your life is in danger just from one encounter with the damn thing.]
Julius swallowed. That much was certainly true. He didn’t think he would ever be able to get the sight of Subaru being torn to pieces by those things as he cried out in agony out of his mind.
["We rewove the frayed barrier last night,” Ram said. “Judging from the lack of any issues with it overnight, no Ulgarm Wolves should be crossing the barrier from here on out.”]
["That's only if no one here crosses past it, right? Not much point to it if a bunch of kids crosses it to play on the other side and a ‘puppy’ comes back with them?”]
Ricardo winced hard at that image.
“Kids…!” Mimi hissed.
["That makes painful listening,” Ram said, her expression unchangingly neutral. “I shall have a word with the villagers later."]
[Most likely, it’s the villagers' duty to check that the barrier is up and running and to report if it’s not, Subaru surmised. Their laxness in doing so caused Roswaal difficulty and rubbed Ram the wrong way…]
That had been part of it. But — Ram had also been angry about how her new junior servant had been brutalized as a result of their apparent lackadaisical actions. The fact that her being angry on his behalf apparently hadn’t even crossed his mind…
Why hadn’t it even crossed his mind? Ram had thought it was so, so OBVIOUS.
[After that, Subaru snatched two more steamed potatoes from Ram before they went their separate ways: Ram heading for the distraught, arguing villagers while Subaru carried on.]
“Young men and their stomachs,” Ricardo chuckled. “Bottomless pits, the lot of them…”
[She’s surely acting out of fondness for the village, Subaru reflected. It’s just like Ram to use steamed potatoes to display that goodwill, too…]
It had been for you, too! Ram wanted to cry. Why didn't you see that?!
["Man, these potatoes are delicious, though. Going light on the salt did real wonders."]
Subaru looked over at Ram hopefully, waiting for her to take the opportunity for some prideful banter.“Taking advantage of the sweet and generous Ram, are you, Barusu?” she might tease. Or maybe, “Of course. Ram’s steamed tatoes are her specialty. Even you, with tastebuds like a pig, should be able to appreciate such a thing.”
“I’m glad you enjoyed them so much, Subaru,” Ram said quietly.
Subaru wilted.
[One by one, Subaru checked on all of the children they’d rescued. All were soundly asleep from fatigue and exhaustion, but their cursed had all been lifted and none of them had come away with more than perhaps a couple of scratches.]
Hearing it from Puck was one thing. But actually seeing the children alive and well…
Julius couldn’t help but breath a sigh of relief.
“Thank goodness,” Reinhard murmured, voice somewhat raw. Felt glanced at him, a small smile on her face.
[But their parents and relatives are thanking me almost to excess! Subaru exclaimed inwardly, turning scarlet. I didn’t do this out of a desire for gratitude, so this is sparking a near-terminal case of stage fright. I gotta get out of here…!]
“Aww, c’mon!” Ricardo said, making a show of pouting. “Ya gave everyone such a scare, getting all chewed up like that. The least ya can do is let them thank their children’s precious hero until he’s scarlet in the face, eh?”
“I dunno,” Julius joked. “With how much he’s blushing and stammering up there, I think he might explode if they shower him with any more praise.”
“But what a way to go, ain’t it?”
“Can both of you just shut up?!”
Wilhelm chuckled. Of all the things that Subaru just couldn’t stand, it was praise and flattery that did the trick, wasn’t it?
He nudged Ferris slightly. Ferris wobbled like a doll, otherwise completely unresponsive. Wilhelm’s smile faded.
[I wanted to return and wait for Emilia to wake up, Subaru thought, once he had finished his sweep of the village. But I haven’t seen…]
Crusch frowned. The Great Spirit Puck had said that Rem was alright, hadn’t he? So…
“So why haven’t we seen her yet?” Ricardo muttered aloud.
[The sight of the Oni girl, laughing loudly while covered in blood spatter, rose from the back of his mind. It was a spectacularly ghastly sight.]
[And yet, he reflected. I don’t feel afraid at the memory of it, do I…?]
Rem stared at the metia in disbelief. What did he MEAN, he wasn’t afraid of her?! Did he not have any self-preservation instincts at all?!
“Not a word,” Subaru snapped. He wasn’t looking at Rem, but at everyone else who had begun to side-eye him from across the theater. “Unless it’s something nice, I don’t wanna hear a word about it, got it?”
He couldn’t stop them from thinking or feeling whatever it was that they thought or felt. But he could stop them from saying it out loud.
[What was it that I’d felt when I saw that pure white horn grow from her forehead? he wondered. Yes, back then, what I had felt was—]
["—There you are,” a familiar voice interrupted. “Just in time."]
Julius blinked. “Lady Beatrice?”
["Aren't you going to get that long dress awfully dirty, going outside with it like this?" Subaru said.]
["I suppose magical power might repel the sources of grime, such as mud and sand,” Beatrice answered with surprising seriousness. “More importantly, I need to speak with you."]
Anastasia’s eyes widened. So that’s what this was about. With that look on that girl’s face, it wasn’t difficult to figure it out.
Felt hissed softly. Rom pressed his lips together. Both of them had realized it as one.
["Come to think of it, you're here outside the mansion because you were lifting the curses on the kids, right?” Subaru said, following her as she walked away from the townspeople. “Thank you."]
["…’Tis nothing. I suppose I only did it because Bubby asked me to."]
[Though, even Beatrice must know that he only asked her because Emilia asked him to, Subaru thought fondly. And yet she just has to use Puck as her reason regardless…]
Crusch smiled. It was amusing, in a childish sort of sense. More amusing still, that Beatrice attempted this facade in the face of a boy who could see through it all like water.
Beatrice remained still as stone. There was no amusement on her face. She remembered this part, she was pretty sure.
["So, what did you bring me all the way out here to tell me?" Subaru asked.]
["I thought it had the proper atmosphere to deter you from making boorish jokes,” Beatrice returned, having brought him to a flowerbed by the far corner of the village, where nobody else was around.]
“Should know better than to expect that by now,” Julius murmured. His joking comment lacked any real bite.
[Subaru frowned, watching her toy with her skirt. What's with her? Is it that hard to say…? This isn’t typical Beatrice behavior at all. She has the air of a little girl afraid of angering her parents.]
[Subaru didn’t try to drag it out of her. He crossed his arms, leaned against the wooden fence of the flowerbed, and waited.]
Hetaro smiled wistfully. That sort of patience, and that sort of intelligence, and even that sort of posture right there…
Really. Subaru would make a very good older brother if he were ever given the chance, wouldn’t he?
[Beatrice seemed to steel her resolve at the sight of him waiting patiently.]
["—In less than half a day, you will die."]
The theater fell completely silent.
Emilia was the one who broke it. “…What?” she croaked.
“Didn’t ya figure it out already, Lady Emilia?” Anastasia muttered. Emilia turned towards her with wide eyes. “All those curses laid upon each other, one after another…”
It was no wonder that even a Great Spirit wouldn’t be able to remove them in time.
“But…” Emilia swallowed. “But nobody ever told me…”
["I suppose you are less agitated than I expected,” Beatrice said, raising her eyebrows at his muted reaction. “I thought you would be crying like a baby by now."]
Beatrice had been somewhat impressed at the time, having mistaken that muted reaction as a particularly unusual sort of calm maturity. Now she felt somewhat anguished, knowing that instead, that relative indifference came from—
["Okay.” Subaru raised his right hand, showing two raised fingers. “There are two possibilities I can think of here." Subaru bent down one of his raised fingers. "First, this is graveyard humor, a really awful joke. Put bluntly, this really isn't funny, so…if you're gonna bring out a wooden sign that says FOOLED YA! and laugh, go ahead, now's the time."]
“That would be a sick joke,” Garfiel muttered. Otto silently agreed.
But Beatrice didn’t have much of a sense of humor in the first place, let alone a sense of humor so mean-spirited and vile.
[Just as the two males had surmised, Beatrice said nothing, and her expression went unchanged. Subaru folded the second finger. “…If it's not a joke, there's only one possibility: The curse hasn't been lifted yet."]
Emilia stared at the metia, having fallen utterly silent.
Why hadn’t she ever heard of this?
[Subaru glanced over the many white scars littering his body. Every single one…]
“But I — healed him,” Emilia managed. “I worked all night with Puck, and…”
Beatrice averted her eyes, feeling guilty and awkward. It had been Bubby’s wish to not say anything, but Beatrice had gone along with it without a fight.
[“I’ll ask just to make sure,” Subaru said. “You can't lift the curse? You’re not holding out on me here?”]
[I don’t think she’d say “No one asked me to, so I will not,” Subaru thought. But — I want to at least ask…]
Beatrice hadn’t helped him at all in any loop when he hadn’t come out and asked her for it directly, Crusch recalled darkly. But if that were the case, then…
“Is she giving him the opportunity to ask her for help outright?” Felt mused.
She had no idea what went through the heads of spirits, if that were the case. Spirit mages might be powerful, but if dealing with a nutcase like this wouldn’t be worth the effort, would it?
Anastasia hoped it were that simple a solution, but she knew that it was not.
[Alas, Beatrice shook her head. "If it was something I could remove, would it put you eternally in my debt, I wonder?"]
["Hey, give me a break here. I'm already up to my eyeballs in debt to you!" And I’ll never be able to repay you for even a smidgeon of it, either — not this time, nor the last, nor the time before that…]
Beatrice hissed.
“Beako—”
“Never say that to me again,” she snapped. Her voice was raw. “Never— Promise me—!”
“I know, I know.” Subaru nodded, eyes round with worry. “I’m sorry. I promise I won’t.”
Hearing his apology only made her feel even worse, somehow.
“You’re…” She tried again. “You don’t owe me anything,” she managed. Her voice was a bit calmer this time. “I — wanted, to help you. So you don’t owe me anything, I suppose.”
[Beatrice looked at him suspiciously, but Subaru waved his hand. "Mind if I ask why you can't lift the curse?"]
["…I suppose you should at least know how you shall pass on. It is a simple tale. There are too many layers of curses, making the curses too complex to lift."]
["…Curses have layers?"]
[Beatrice spread both hands apart, and a red string formed between them. "A curse is like this red string, I wonder?” she said. “…This knot is a curse rite. I suppose lifting a curse is as simple as undoing this knot. But...” With a motion of her fingers, many new strings — blue, yellow, green, pink, black, and white — all formed, tying themselves into knots and then tying the knots into one another.]
“That’s a rather ingenious way to demonstrate the issue,” Julius admitted, watching as Subaru attempted to untangle the disastrous-looking knot. “It might be possible to untangle it with enough time, but…”
[“You said it’s set for under half a day from now. What do you figure happens then?"]
Ferris snarled. Like Subaru didn’t already know the answer to that.
["So they attack people when they're hungry?” Subaru said upon hearing Beatrice’s affirmative answer. “That's a wild animal for you — keeps things simple. I suppose I should be grateful their bellies weren't empty before now."]
[I wanna lash out and hit something, but my hand is buried in string right now…! Subaru glared at the mess of thread.]
Reinhard frowned. “I believe there are more important things to worry about than thread,” he said.
Ricardo chuckled weakly. What a petty thing to be angry about, in a situation as dire as this. But — that sort of pettiness was only human, wasn’t it?
["Are you not afraid, I wonder?" Beatrice suddenly asked.]
["Huh?"]
["From your point of view, what I have said is a death sentence,” she said. “Also, even though Bubby and I have the means to save you, we cannot because there is no time for it."]
Beatrice watched the metia sadly. She remembered her confusion during that conversation, her bewilderment at his apparent lack of care. It made more sense, now.
—Though. There had been another reason for her prodding him like that.
["What's with you—?” Subaru frowned. “You want me to blame you here?"]
[Beatrice was silent.]
["Maybe your and Puck's decision feels a bit inhumane,” he admitted, giving her a pained smile. “But it's the natural, logical choice. The risk and effort involved are too much. You two are right. I don't think it's heartless at all."]
The theater was silent for a long, long moment.
“…What a thing to say,” Felt finally managed.
“Too much effort?” Anastasia demanded. A rare sort of anger was bubbling upwards. “Saving your life — would be too much effort?”
There was nothing in the world that superseded the value of one’s life. No matter what happened, you had to live. That was what Lady Anastasia believed with all her heart and soul.
—But that was the issue with this curse that Subaru was under, wasn’t it? Because if death was treated as not a finality, but as a mere tool in a toolbox, then—
The worst part, Crusch thought grimly, was that she could already tell that Subaru would never, ever apply that thinking to anyone but himself. The sheer hypocrisy of that comment of his ate away at her from the inside out.
“Emilia…?” Subaru asked, somewhat meekly.
Emilia said nothing. She couldn’t think of anything that she could say, stunned into silence by the very thought of—
["—I wanted to ask you something else, though. Do you mind?"]
["…What is it, I wonder?"]
["Does Emilia know that I'm still cursed?"]
“No,” Emilia managed. Her voice was hoarse and quiet, and it cracked under the strain of her desperately fighting off tears. “Nobody ever said…!”
["The mixed-blood girl does not know,” Beatrice confirmed. “I suppose Bubby is not attempting to lift your curse to hide its existence from the girl?"]
“…What?” Anastasia asked.
Emilia stared at the metia.
Puck…
Puck had…
“Emilia,” Beatrice started to say — only to cut herself off.
["…Ah, I see. If Puck starts working on it, Emilia will be able to tell. She'd probably pick up on the fact that my being cursed like this means the chances of saving me are pretty slim, too."]
Emilia was looking at her with an unusually firm expression. I don’t want to hear it.
Beatrice averted her eyes. It was — natural, for Emilia to feel betrayed by this. Beatrice couldn’t have realistically expected any other sort of reaction, could she…?
[This way, Emilia's heart would bear only the wound of his death. For Puck, who prioritizes Emilia above all else, it’s a good and wise decision. Puck is tougher than he looks.]
Emilia gritted her teeth. Puck—
And Beatrice. And Subaru, too. Not a single one of them had thought to say anything to her, had they?
“Emilia-tan—”
“Don’t.”
Subaru shrank backwards.
The sight made Emilia swallow. This wasn’t fair. Subaru — had learned, by now, right? Back in Sanctuary, he had…
She took a deep breath. Exhaled. When she opened her mouth again, she sounded more like her usual self.
“We can talk about this later,” she said, a forced smile on her face. Once I know how I feel about all of this. “We can talk later, oh-kay?”
“…Okay, Emilia-tan.”
Anastasia watched this interaction silently. Her eyes were cold. Nobody noticed.
["That aside…” Subaru pointed a finger at Beatrice. "You don't look malicious enough to go through all this trouble just to hand down a death sentence to me."]
["…What do you know of me, I wonder?"]
["At the very least, enough that it feels like I know you four times as long as you think I do."]
The entire theater seemed to flinch as one, in a violent sort of fashion.
“Sorry, sorry!” Subaru called out hastily, frantically trying to calm everyone down before they could properly explode. “My bad, my bad — I won’t joke like that anymore, okay?! So, let’s all just—!”
Beatrice croaked. All those hints he had so carelessly thrown her way, and she had never even…?
Emilia wasn’t listening anymore, either. Her eyes were fixed on the metia, a look of utter devastation in her eyes.
[My relations with Ram and Rem are as good as they'd been since the first loop, Subaru reflected. Putting aside the lap pillow, things are A-OK with Emilia…]
Putting aside the…?
“I was happy to help you, Subaru,” Emilia said faintly. “I was…”
His kindness wasn’t worth the patience. His tears weren’t worth the comfort. His life wasn’t worth the effort. Emilia had known for a long time that Subaru thought — a little too lowly of himself, but this was…
It was no exaggeration to say that Subaru was the most important person in Emilia’s life, and that made this revelation all the more unpleasant and surreal. She didn’t like it at all, but she didn’t even UNDERSTAND it. How could Subaru have ever believed any of this about himself?
[Now I know the identity of the shaman, the source of all my ills, and the children's lives have been saved. Really, this loop is near full marks, the best by far — if only I can live through it…]
Garfiel frowned.
It was good to hear that Subaru had been so happy with this loop so far. But at the same time…
“The best loop yet, isn’t it…?” Frederica muttered aloud. Was it really alright for someone to think about — this — like that, in terms of “worst” and “best”? Something about that mindset felt off, but she wasn’t sure that she could really articulate it if she were asked.
So, she didn’t say anything. Part of her felt like a coward for this, but the truth was that she didn’t know what it was that she WANTED to say, so what could she do?
["You, Rem, and Emilia healed my wounds, right?” Subaru suddenly said. “That's not the way you treat someone you figure is a goner from a curse and can't be saved."]
[Beatrice visibly wavered.]
[“Man, you suck at lying,” Subaru laughed.]
Anastasia tilted her head. She had noticed it before, but — Subaru was shockingly emotionally intelligent, wasn’t he?
It was true that he lacked common sense, was oblivious to most social norms, trusted others far too easily, and rarely paid much attention to how much he was telling others at once. But when it came to noticing the little things, and responding to tense situations in a manner that would most quickly diffuse them and resolve things in an amicable fashion…
The most that Anastasia could criticize was that Subaru was far too prone to give others the benefit of the doubt, biased in that he always wanted to paint the people around him in the best possible light. But putting that aside: it was rare to meet someone this well-suited to getting along with other people. If she were asked, she very well may call this aspect of Subaru’s character his greatest strength.
["It is a fact that the odds of your being saved are incredibly low. I suppose that is why Bubby did not want the girl to have anything to do with it?"]
["So that's why you're playing the villain to soak up all my anger,” Subaru said, amused. “That's way too roundabout for a little girl. So, would you tell me about that really-low-odds possibility?"]
He’s so calm, Julius thought. It was admirable, in a sad sort of way. After all, it was only by staying calm that Subaru stood even the barest of chances in a situation like this.
He’s so hopeful, Reinhard thought. But hadn’t Subaru always been that way, with starry eyes and a carefree smile — right from the very start? It was as hope and joy and kindness were the very core of who he was as a person, wasn’t it?
Ferris wanted Subaru to just give up already. Just give up, curl up and die. Wasn’t that all he was good for? Wasn’t that what he had decided on already? Why was he still going along with this farce?
—And yet, the thought of Subaru dying yet again made him want to scream.
[“—What happens to the curse if the caster dies?" Subaru finally asked.]
“Well done, Subaru-dono!” Wilhelm praised. Subaru startled. “Figuring it out all on your own like that, when you didn’t know about magic, curses, or mabeasts until a day ago…!”
["A normal curse would continue to take effect. But isn't this rite for eating, I wonder? If the eater loses his life, the feeding would logically cease midway."]
“It really is impressive,” Julius agreed. Subaru jolted. “For someone who hadn’t ever encountered such a thing before—”
“Wha—” Subaru’s face was turning red. “Wait—”
“Aw, don’t be like that!” Ricardo grinned. “It was a good move on your part, be proud of it!”
“Sto—!”
“But obviously he managed it,” Reinhard said mildly. “Subaru is a very smart and capable person.”
Subaru squawked.
[So upon the caster's death, the curse reverts to a simple rite that Beatrice could lift without difficulty…]
["So that's what it is,” Subaru concluded. “There were so many who put curses on me, some are still out there."]
Rom watched Subaru flail under the sudden onslaught of praise with a small, somewhat sad smile on his face. —He understood where the others were coming from. Listening to all that self-deprecating talk all the time…
Perhaps Subaru needed to get used to hearing kinder things about himself, really.
(And anyway: it was apparently much, MUCH easier to fluster him with praise.)
(Ferris didn’t lift his head. It didn’t matter that, aside from healing, flustering his targets was what he did best. He wasn’t in the mood.)
[If each and every bite inflicted a curse, there was no way to know how many I currently… And more than that, taking out every single monster in less than half a day doesn’t seem realistic. —That’s why Puck and Beatrice had dug in their heels, refusing to tell Emilia the truth.]
Emilia gritted her teeth.
["Bubby was..."]
["You don't need to say it. I know how Emilia is…” Subaru sighed. “If she knew, she'd probably try something crazy. That makes me real happy…and also real scared."]
Happy and scared, huh?
Just a little while ago, Emilia may have been able to say the same. But now, after seeing all that she had, after watching him get torn up, beaten down, bloodied, broken, crying out in pain as the light left his eyes—
At the knowledge that Subaru would gladly endure it all for her sake, all that Emilia could feel was fright.
[Emilia doesn’t hesitate to help others, even if it hurts her. That was why I didn't consider asking Emilia for help. After all, if by some chance I lose Emilia right before my eyes…! Subaru shivered. Ripping my own body apart a hundred times over wouldn't come close to the pain I’d feel.]
“So you’d rather inflict that pain upon me, then?”
Subaru faltered.
Emilia was staring at him with the sort of eyes she rarely aimed at anyone, let alone Subaru. It made him freeze.
“You say that you’d be in that much pain, if worst came to worst,” she said. “But that’s the same for me, Subaru. Surely you…”
Surely he understood that, didn’t he? How could he not know?
“…Emilia—” Subaru started to say, his voice pained and meek. But before he could say anything—
["The degree of difficulty's totally demonic. Not totally impossible but still crazy. Gotta just give u—”]
The entire theater exploded into cries.
“No!” Crusch shouted.
“No!” Wilhelm yelled.
“No!” Anastasia snapped.
“No!” Julius cried.
“No!” Ricardo barked.
“No!” the triplets shrieked.
“No!” Felt snarled.
“No!” Rachins yelped.
“No!” Reinhard pleaded.
“No!” Frederica begged.
“No!” Garfiel yowled.
“No!” Otto growled.
“No!” Beatrice demanded.
“No!” Rem and Ram screamed as one.
“NO!” Emilia wailed.
Ferris shrieked something that had probably been intended as a “No,” but instead came out as an agonized, twisted, wordless sort of sound.
“I didn’t, I didn’t!” Subaru squawked. “It was a stupid thing to think on my part, I know that—!”
“You better know that!” Emilia cried. “You better know that— that—!”
Rom exhaled slowly. Whatever happened next — would happen as it did.
[“Are you giving up, then?”]
[Subaru suddenly stopped. The voice from when he had been half-asleep had echoed through his mind.]
Rom sucked in a breath. “Oh no.”
Rachins started. “Eh??”
“Ah,” Felt inhaled sharply. She too had figured it out. “‘Oh no,’ is right.”
[“Is there another way to save him?” that voice had begged.]
Anastasia hissed. Tivey frowned for a moment, and then he realized it.
“Oh,” Hetaro said.
["Do you have a headache, I wonder?” said the Beatrice of the present. “That is to be expected."]
[“Only that, I wonder?” said the Beatrice of the past. “You should do as you please, then.”]
Otto tilted his head. Oh?
Ah. Crusch swallowed. So that was where Rem had gone.
“Do as you…” Mimi‘s eyes widened. “Did she—?!”
[“—I will save him.”]
["Where…” Subaru was shaking. “Where is Rem?"]
[Beatrice stood silent.]
“Hm?” Wilhelm frowned. Reinhard tilted his head, similarly befuddled.
Ferris had figured it out, but he didn’t react at all, still curled into a ball on the floor of the theater.
["Beako…” Subaru swallowed. “Beatrice. Where is Rem?"]
["If you were in her shoes, what would you do, I wonder?"]
Julius choked as he figured it out.
["That's not an answer!!"]
[Shouting sapped Subaru’s strength, and his blood-rent body nearly collapsed.]
Beatrice was starting to put the pieces together, regarding what exactly had happened that day.
Subaru hadn’t been all that concerned, until — something had happened. Then he had raced off into the forest, and…
Beatrice had never really understood what had happened after that. She had a feeling that things were about to make a lot more sense.
[I want to tear someone limb from limb, he gritted his teeth. And here is Beatrice, standing there to be blasted by my emotions. —Behaving exactly as she had expected, aren’t I…?!]
Julius tilted his head. For a Great Spirit, that level of consideration could only be described as unusually compassionate, now, couldn’t it?
How kind, Tivey thought, having read much about the nature of spirits. What an unusual show of…
“She’s…” Mimi frowned. A glint of confused worry had entered her eyes. “What’s the little girl doing that for?”
Purposefully placing herself in position to allow a boy to brutalize her in order to make himself feel better…
What kind of girl was foolish enough to do something like that? …What kind of girl was self-destructive enough to do something like that?
Hetaro scowled. If his big sister ever tried something like that, he’d end up slapping silly her and her attacker both.
—Or, Anastasia thought. Perhaps Beatrice was waiting for an excuse. Because if Subaru were to just be cruel to her, then she would have no reason to feel bad for leaving him to his fate.
["I cannot disregard what I heard just now."]
Ram had already figured it out, of course. Just like she had already figured out what she must have done about it — and why she and Subaru must have been out in those woods that day in the first place.
["Ram…” Subaru called out.]
[Ram looked back at him, her eyes cold. His breath caught in his throat.]
Ram went still. So did everyone else.
After all, everyone there had recognized the exact same thing.
[This is the Ram who cried out in hatred during the loop she'd lost Rem, Subaru thought. —With the person she loves most, her little sister, in danger, will Ram come to hate everything like she had then...?]
If either of her little brothers were lost in such a way, Mimi may have set off to destroy the world in recompense. For any older sister, that would be the only appropriate response.
Hetaro remembered Ram’s horrible cry of grief and rage. It echoed through his mind like a wartime bell. The worst part — was that he could easily hear it in his own voice, were it his brother or his sister laid dead in his arms.
[Oh, Subaru realized. Her hands are shaking. —And her face looks almost neutral, but…she’s biting her lip, isn’t she?]
What if it had been Garfiel? The very idea made Frederica’s blood run cold.
—It wasn’t like her little brother couldn’t defend himself. But the idea of him racing off into danger… Of him refusing to even tell anyone where he was going…!
Julius swallowed. The very thought of Joshua thrusting himself into such a situation made him want to scream.
["My clairvoyance cannot locate Rem,” Ram declared. “Lady Beatrice…where is Rem?"]
She would have been terrified. Ram understood that better than anyone, she was sure. Knowing that her dear sister had…
The very thought was almost incomprehensible, with how it would have scared her down to her very soul.
["All I did was present possibilities. Bubby and I do not have sufficient reason to act. Our choices are limited, I wonder?"]
["That’s not it, is it…? So Rem really did go to…?”]
“But — why?” Crusch frowned. She felt uneasy. “Risking her life, for…”
For the boy she had seen fit to torture and murder? How did that make sense?
[She went, to the forest with the intention of wiping out the entire pack that lived there…by herself, Subaru finished. All to save Natsuki Subaru.]
["Why…?” he wondered aloud. “Why would Rem go that far for my sake…?!"]
That was a good question, Rem thought darkly. Even aside from — everything — about their prior relationships… She hadn’t gotten the impression that she had grown that much fonder of Subaru over the course of the current loop.
[Previously, Rem had taken my life with her own hands, Subaru reflected, in what the current Rem saw as a rare spell of common sense. Even if the relationship between us is better than before, I didn't think we had a connection that would make her think my life is worth saving at the risk of her own…!]
Rachins snarled. There was no way that Rem had changed her mind that fast. This was — there was some other reason for this. Some hidden motive. That woman couldn’t be trusted at all, he wouldn’t be making that same mistake.
—Felt tilted her head. She was oddly calm. That was right: something between them had definitely changed. But what had it been? When had it happened? Why had it changed so drastically — and so quickly, too?
["Move aside, Barusu,” Ram ordered, at a boy who had thrown himself in front of her with his arms spread wide. “I have no time to spare, so I cannot be gentle with you."]
Rom felt a certain pang in his heart, listening to those words as the two continued to squabble onscreen. At least in this final loop, Ram really had been trying to be gentle with Subaru, hadn’t she?
He wondered how he would feel, if someone he cared about and made an effort to be gentle towards — had memories of being brutalized by his own hand. He found that he couldn’t really picture that.
Ricardo grimaced. Subaru was already enough of a mess as it was, after THAT scene. It made perfect sense that, even in a situation as dire as this, Ram would be reluctant to be too rough with him while he was in such poor condition.
Unfortunately…he was pretty sure he already knew what Subaru had in mind, here.
["There are just two things I wanna ask,” Subaru declared, raising two fingers into the air. “Will you be able to tell where Rem is with your clairvoyance?"]
["…Yes, I will. Once I am past the forest barrier, she will be within range of my clairvoyance. With my vision set on beings on the same wavelength as Ram, if she is in range, I will find her."]
["Different fields of vision to see through, huh…?” Subaru nodded. “It's like checking on different security cameras in a monitor room.”]
“Security cameras.” Anastasia made a mental note of that.
[“Anyway, if we can use that to link up with Rem, great. So, second question: Ram, are you the type of maid who can fight?"]
[Ram narrowed her eyes. "….What do you mean by that question?"]
Crusch winced. That look on her face…
Had Ram thought that Subaru was threatening her?
["Well, um…” Subaru slumped his shoulders. “Until we hook up with Rem, there's no telling how many mabeasts we'll run into. If we can't protect ourselves, this plan isn't going anywhere. Just so you know, I'm total deadweight in combat."]
["W-Wait a moment. Barusu, you intend to come with me…?”]
Rom chuckled. Ram clearly hadn’t known Subaru very well at this point in time, if she had been surprised by that response.
Ram remembered that feeling, she was pretty sure. This entire afternoon felt rather blurry to her, but — she was pretty sure she remembered feeling shocked, concerned, impressed, touched, and daunted all that the same time, because Subaru…
Subaru had offered something that she hadn’t expected him to offer, she thought slowly. And it had been the sort of thing that she hadn’t been certain that she wanted to accept, out of concern for his well-being.
—This was what she had been remembering, then, was it?
[Ram suddenly looked nervous — a rare expression, on her face. Subaru inwardly winced. This is the result of confidently expressing my own shortcomings, I guess…]
["I know that threw you off, but it's mandatory, right?” he pointed out. “Er, to be honest, if the goal's just making sure Rem's safe, then you don’t really need me, but…”]
[Ram stared at him doubtfully. Subaru took a deep breath. “I've gotta make it to the fifth day with EVERYONE. That's what I've been fighting for over and over. So please…” Subaru brought both of his hands together. “Let me do this."]
Everyone already knew what her answer was going to be. Just like they had all known what Subaru was about to do, they knew that nobody would have the willpower needed to stop him when he reached out with such an open heart and soul.
[Ram was quiet for a long moment, lips trembling as she looked for something to say. But then she simply sighed in resignation.]
["If you expect me to fight as well as Rem's horned form,“ she warned. “You hope in vain."]
["Meaning?"]
[“Unlike Rem, I am hornless.”]
Wilhelm’s eyes widened.
“Hornless,” Julius echoed.
That was right. Even during the fight against the Witch Cult, he had never seen Ram… Of course, he had assumed that her horn had simply ended up being unnecessary, but perhaps he had been mistaken.
He titled his head. He had read about Onis before, but Ram would be the only one he had ever encountered face to face. For the only Oni he had ever met to have been one of the “hornless” types at the very bottom of the hierarchy…
But Ram didn’t act like the hornless types he had read about, and Rem certainly didn’t treat her as a hornless Oni was commonly thought to be treated by their horned peers. Perhaps his sources had been inaccurate?
“—Rom?” Felt muttered.
“…It’s nothing important, Felt,” Rom answered.
Nobody else there had socialized enough with Onis to understand just what it meant to be “hornless” in a society like that. For other horned races it was a matter of pride, of vanity, but to an Oni…
It certainly explained why Ram seemed far less capable than her little sister. Rom felt his respect for the young woman rise significantly. With a condition like that, the fact that she was able to get up and work as hard as she did already was nigh astounding.
[“I can use somewhat violent Wind Magic…” Ram twirled a finger, summoning a gust of wind that made Subaru’s hair sway. “But is about all.”]
Shrieks and cries erupted throughout the theater at the sight of such magic brushing so close to Subaru’s face once again.
[Subaru felt a chill go up his spine. That wind could have sliced off my right leg or gouged out my throat just now…!]
Ram clutched at her chest, feeling her heart nearly leap out of her throat as she desperately tried to regain control over her breathing.
She had been playing with him. She had been teasing him. She hadn’t wanted to— to—
“Ram…?” Subaru whispered hoarsely from across the room. She didn’t hear him.
Every moment had been tainted. Every little thing between the two of them had been stained with his blood, by her hand. —It had all been stained from the very beginning, and she hadn’t even the decency to know about it.
[But — I can’t ask for anyone more reliable to have on my side of the fight.]
…Reliable, huh?
Ram — guessed that was a reasonable sentiment. It wasn’t like he had called her something like “trustworthy” or “honorable.”
But she knew that he would, if someone were to ask him out loud. Everyone knew that much.
["Beatrice! Ram and I are heading into the forest. If Emilia wakes up before we're back, pull the wool over her eyes, okay?"]
Emilia bit back an uncharacteristic snarl.
“Emilia—”
“We can talk later.” Her voice was clipped. It was the best she could do, right now, to not snap at him entirely. “We can…” She took a deep breath. “I know — you know better now,” she forced out. “I just…”
She — needed some time. That was alright, wasn’t it?
The guilty, wounded look on Subaru’s face flooded her with shame. But the idea that he had, even for a moment, even a year ago, consciously decided to keep her in the dark while he faced mortal peril without her…!
[“…To bring the younger sister back is to abandon your own life. Do you understand that, I wonder?"]
“Stupid,” Ferris spat. He was staring at the ground, eyes clouded with agony. “Stupid, stupid, stupid…!”
Crusch grimaced. If it were a choice between his life and that of the blue-haired Oni—
Well. Everyone there already knew what his answer would be to that.
["That's a little off,” Subaru said, wagging a finger at Beatrice. “So let me correct you.”]
Wilhelm perked up.
That gesture…
He glanced at Lady Crusch. There was no hint of recognition on her face, but Wilhelm knew what he had seen. A nostalgic, bitter kind of warmth and affection filled his chest.
(Ferris hadn’t seen it, having been too overwhelmed with misery already to pay all that much attention. Wilhelm allowed himself to be grateful for that small blessing.)
[“I'm not giving up as if I'm used to dying. Life is precious, and you have only one. I know you've all worked desperately to save mine. That's why I'm gonna fight for it, even if it looks ugly."]
Beatrice hissed.
That — should have been reassuring. But instead, all she could think about was how she had missed so, so many hints. He had been dropping them all over the place, but she hadn’t picked up on a single one…!
Felt sighed. “It’s a start,” she murmured, more to herself than to anyone else. “Sounds more like you’re trying to convince yourself, but that’s fine. We can start there.”
[They saved a life I once threw away, Subaru reflected. It’s because so many people have reached out to me that I can do this.]
You’re giving us too much credit, Subaru. Ram didn’t have the heart to say that out loud.
They did that for you, you say… Anastasia pressed her lips together. They did that for you — and yet you don’t even trust the one who’s supposed to be your Candidate for the throne, do you?
After all: if he did trust her as a Candidate to be his King, he wouldn’t have even considered keeping her in the dark about his condition, not even for a moment. This sort of behavior couldn’t really be called trust, could it?
["We'll turn this thing around,” Subaru said. “It was real awful before, but we still got things this far. I'm doing this because I want to see myself in the sequel… I'm greedy like that."]
[A stupid reason with no legitimate explanation — but, nevertheless…]
“That’s not stupid at all,” Anastasia said. Her voice came out harsher than she had intended. She was a little grateful for that, however, because it was enough to get Subaru’s attention in the present moment. “No matter what happens, ya gotta live.”
“R…” Subaru averted his eyes. Anastasia’s blazing stare was difficult to handle. “Right.”
“And more than that…” She grinned, her voice taking on a slightly lighter tone. This was the part that the boy seemed to have down pat, after all. “Ya gotta grab ahold of everything that matters and keep it close to yer chest, don’t ya?”
“—Right.” Subaru turned to face her again. This time, there was a small smile on his face. “That’s not even a question.”
A little ways away, Rem shifted uncomfortably in her seat.
["I have no idea what you are thinking whatsoever…” Beatrice blinked slowly. “I suppose you should just do what you like? I have presented choices. I suppose it is up to you to select whichever choice you prefer."]
["And that's how you sent Rem off, huh?” Subaru returned, amused. “Still…thanks, Beako."]
Beatrice scowled. She didn’t want to be thanked for something like that. For something she hadn’t even been willing to commit herself to, and that she had needed to half-heartedly attempt through wheedling and needling and excuses and whatever else so that she could go and pretend that she hadn’t been involved at all. And for what? What had even been the point of it all?
The most she could say was that it had been a waste of time. Even if she hadn’t wanted to help with all her abilities as a Great Spirit, content to let those their fight for their lives all on their own…
At the very least, she could have made it quick, as opposed to wasting so much time.
[The young man in the bandanna had represented the others in the village, when Subaru informed him of where he was going. He had been utterly shocked and horrified, and had cried for Subaru to stop— but it quickly became clear that such pleas were of no use.]
Ferris turned away from the metia in disgust.
Crusch forced a smile. That sort of dedication — was admirable, wasn’t it? Barely… Barely even an hour after he had woken up from his horrific near death experience, and here he was getting ready to go right back out there in order to save someone else. It was the sort of heroism that she would have expected to stay in a storybook, wasn’t it?
Otto exhaled slowly. Once Subaru put his mind to something, there was no talking him out of it: he knew that well.
That was why he had to do so much behind his back. If Subaru had to act so stubbornly, then Otto would do whatever it took to make sure his stubbornness paid off — as opposed to getting him killed.
[In lieu of attempting to convince Subaru any further—]
[“Take this. It’s the sharpest sword in the village.”]
Wilhelm smiled wistfully at the sight of Subaru being handed a sword. There was something nostalgic about that sight.
—Being handed a sword as a reward for a good deed, for him to use to go and commit himself to even more good deeds. What a knightly sort of image that was.
Garfiel preened. Seeing his Captain get handed a blade, like a knight out of his favorite tales…
Everything was going to be fine, wasn’t it? He wanted to believe that, watching the scene laid out before him now.
[A simple one-handed blade. Subaru smiled. Even an amateur like me can swing a sword like this. “Thanks, man.”]
[“We’re counting on you.”]
They hadn’t wanted him to go into those woods again — not with those injuries still bothering him, and not after they had been treated to such an awful sight before. But, Rom surmised, if there was nothing they could do to stop him, then the least they could do was support him from behind.
Rachins snarled at the screen. Stupid villagers: they should have just tied him up and thrown him in a closet somewhere so he couldn’t do anything stupid even if he wanted to.
[“Subaru!!” a chorus of voices suddenly shouted.]
[“Hey, you guys! You’re awake?”]
“Ah.” Felt smiled weakly. “Came around just in time to bid ya good luck, didn’t they…?”
Perhaps it was the least those little shits could do after all the trouble they’d caused, she thought to herself with amusement.
Frederica watched the screen sadly. She had always seen rather few differences between Subaru and the village children, but those differences had grown even fewer since this demonstration had began, hadn’t they?
[“Where are you going?” “Back into the forest?” “Don’t go back there, Subaru!”]
[“I’ll be fine, don’t worry. I’m not going anywhere!”]
Reinhard…
When was the last time that Reinhard had heard someone say something like that to himself?
It would have been his father, he knew. His father from — a long time ago. Before Heinkel had crawled into the bottle and refused to come back out.
You better not be lying, in fact, Beatrice thought darkly.
[“What’s the sword for?”]
[“This?” Subaru tilted his head.]
[“It’s a thank-you gift from all of us,” the man in the bandanna answered.]
A clever use of half-truths, Anastasia noted. It wasn’t a lie, but it also didn’t give away quite enough about the details of what Subaru was about to do to give those young children a scare.
Ricardo smiled slightly. Being gifted a sword in exchange for great deeds was a very knightly sort of thing, wasn’t it? Even before he had been officially deemed Emilia’s knight, it seemed that Subaru had been stepping up to the mantle.
Ram exhaled slowly. She wished she had thought to give him a proper gift, as an apology for all his troubles.
[“I wanna thank you, too!”]
[“Hey—!”]
[“You can have this!” “And this!” “This, too—!”]
Julius started chuckling at the sight of a loudly protesting Subaru being swarmed with the random, useless gifts of childhood. With how Subaru often acted so childlike himself, he couldn’t help but notice a strange sense of irony to this scene that made him grin.
Mimi felt a strangled smile come over her face. Her little brothers acted that way with her sometimes, after all. Seeing Subaru in that position gave her a strange sense of nostalgia.
Perhaps she would have enjoyed the feeling more, in a different set of circumstances.
["Bring back Rem-ri-rin so we can thank her, too!"]
Tivey didn’t know what he was feeling, exactly, watching all those children cheer Subaru on. Was it a good feeling? He thought so.
The feeling that came with their cheering for Rem was far less pleasant, after all.
[Where is Rem right now? How dangerous a spot is she in? Why is she fighting at the risk of her life? —The children don’t know that, and the don’t need to know. After all…]
["Don't worry, ya little brats,” Subaru declared. “I'll make sure she's right there with her big sister to lecture you about being bad kids for going into a dark forest to play without saying a word to anyone."]
Hetaro smiled sadly. Watching Subaru reassure the village children, he felt certain that the guy would make a good older brother if given the chance.
[A high-maintenance girl who ran off without a word, assuming how others would feel and coming to a rash, arbitrary decision, he thought. Silly and stubborn.]
High-maintenance, rash, silly, and stubborn, Rem echoed inwardly. Is that how you see me?
Emilia scowled. Now, didn’t that description sound familiar? She felt her eyes beginning to burn.
["I mean, geez,” Subaru murmured, cracking his knuckles to harden his resolve. “I want to help you at least as much as you want to help me here…”]
Subaru only ever wanted to help the people around him. Crusch exhaled slowly through her nose. Whether it be the strange silver-haired woman in the Capital, the lost little girl on the street, the thief who had left him to his fate at the hands of the three miscreants, the old drunkard, the shy little girl in the village, the haughty Great Spirit — or even the two women who had been complicit in his torture and murder…
Crusch had never before seen anyone as selfless as Natsuki Subaru, she was sure. Even her old self had almost certainly never met anyone like this before in her life. But she was starting to believe that his selflessness — wasn’t solely a good thing.
["All right, it's time for the championship bout. O’ Inevitable Fate? Game on!"]
["—Well, you certainly talked a good game,” Ram said offhandedly just a little while later, watching Subaru struggle on an area with poor footing beside her. “It is difficult to hide my dismay at how much deadweight you truly are."]
Mimi laughed a little. She didn’t really find it as funny as she wanted to.
“Determination is what really counts the most,” Ricardo said encouragingly. “So…”
“I don’t need your half-hearted reassurance, fleabag!”
[“Do you even know what the word ‘hide’ means…? If you let the other person know what you’re hiding, what’s the point…?"]
Ram grimaced. She had only ever allowed herself to be that blunt with Subaru because she believed he would be able to take her teasing in stride.
Listening to his running monologue about how useless, worthless, and better off dead he was — Ram was starting to wonder if she had perhaps been mistaken about that.
["The fact that they're just game trails makes it tough going…”]
["You may not be accustomed to this, but our meager progress is unacceptable…truly."]
["Wait, don't leave me behind that quickly. I understand how you feel, but just a little longer!"]
[To Ram, full of concern about her younger sister, matching my slow-footed pace is a hundred cons and no pros…! At the very least, I can’t restore my good name by moving so slowly.]
Ram stared at the metia in disbelief. “…Restore your good name?” she repeated.
“You… You saved all the children of an entire village and then got mauled half to death saving your accomplice,” Julius managed. “What on Earth do you mean, ‘Restore my good…’?”
“W-Well.” Subaru crossed his arms. “It was my fault Rem went out there all on her own, remember? My stupid self went and got all beat up and then she felt the need to run off and risk her life for my sake. I’d say that’s pretty bad.”
Emilia stared at him. Nobody quite knew what to say to that.
["I'm walking wounded with a blood shortage, so I'm getting tired easily… Come to think of it, I didn't have Emilia-tan telling me to take care, either!"]
If you had just…!
But Emilia swallowed back her anger and her grief and her worry, because all of this had been said and done a while ago. Subaru knew better now, after all, right?
["If you have yet to say, 'I'm back,' last night's 'Take care' remains in effect."]
Subaru went still.
["It, ah…” Subaru thrust his sword into the ground to use it as a cane, tilting his head. “It works that way…?"]
He…hadn’t really allowed himself to think about it at the time. But…
“Take care.”
He had never told her “I’m back.” So, by Ram’s logic, did that mean that HER “Take care,” too, would still be…?
["Inside this pocket are…candy, a pretty stone, and… Whoa! There's a bug in here!"]
Mimi and Hetaro started laughing. Frederica crossed her arms sternly, but even she couldn’t resist a chuckle.
Tivey sighed, shaking his head. “Kids,” he muttered. Next to him, Ricardo choked.
Rachins wanted to laugh alongside them. He felt too sick. He didn’t want to see Subaru in that forest ever, ever again.
["Just like those little brats to slip something like that in there,” he huffed, watching the bug fly from his hand off into the woods. “I'll give them a good sermon later."]
["It is proof that they adore you…” Ram sighed. “What do they see in you?"]
["The sincere eyes of children see how my manly nature sparkles before them.”]
Ricardo snorted. Subaru squawked. “Hey!”
[The piece of candy, the pretty stone, even the bug — these are the children's gratitude in physical form. I can’t treat them lightly…though, the bug’s gotten away.]
Anastasia smiled softly. As a similarly greedy person, she knew that feeling well.
The physical embodiments of a person’s gratitude, affection, trust, loyalty — in truth, there was little that Anastasia Hoshin valued more than that.
[“Besides,“ Subaru said. “You’re well aware I'm not the only one they like, right?"]
["…I suppose you are right."]
That was right. They had been concerned about herself, hadn’t they? Her — and her big sister, who was following her into the woods.
Ram she could understand — but Rem didn’t know why they bothered with her.
[Visibly satisfied, Subaru nodded several times.]
The sight of Subaru’s happy expression, like the encouraging tail-wag of a dog cheering on its master, only made Rem’s heart sink further into her chest.
[I scolded those kids back at the village for going to play in the woods — but I should probably join them as the stupid boy who'd made trouble for everyone by rushing headlong into the woods and turning into a human chew toy, huh? Subaru thought with amusement. Wouldn't it be fun to kneel for a lecture from the village chief all night?]
Julius managed to chuckle quietly at the thought. Somehow, he didn’t think a lecture would go very far with a boy like this.
["—Barusu, wait a little,” Ram ordered, stopping in her tracks. “I will be using clairvoyance."]
[Subaru drew his sword from his scabbard, stepping forward as Ram’s shield. Ram’s defenseless while she’s using her clairvoyance, after all, he recalled. The Sight of a Thousand Eyes… The sheer abundance of life in this forest has made it pretty difficult so far, hasn’t it? We’ve done this several times, but Rem is still…]
She must have gone very far into the forest, then.
Garfiel felt odd. To go so far that Ram was finding it this hard to catch sight of her again…
That must have meant that Rem had been serious about wanting to save Subaru, right?
["Barusu, there are eyes watching us once again."]
["They came, huh…? Should I just walk in front?"]
[Ram nodded. Subaru took a deep breath, and stepped forward, walking up a nearby hill, his heart pounding so he’d he could hear it.]
“—Huh?” Mimi frowned.
“It’s similar to what we did with the Whale,” Subaru explained quietly.
[Subaru banged the iron scabbard against the hard surface of a boulder at the top of the hill — and the echo brought forth the predator that had been watching from the undergrowth.]
Hetaro sucked in a breath.
“I go out in front to draw its attention—”
[The mabeast howled as it charged forth, leaping straight for Subaru’s throat. Subaru instinctively used both hands to protect himself, but it wouldn’t be fast enough—!]
Tivey shrieked.
Subaru was unconcerned. “And then, before it can bite down, Ram—”
[A Blade of Wind sliced the thing in two. —But the front half kept going, colliding hard enough with Subaru to send him flying down the hill, where he skidded on his rear through the dirt.]
“…We did this a couple of times, then?” Ram asked. Her voice sounded somewhat raw.
“Yeah,” Subaru said. He sounded odd, too. “We did this a number of times. They kept chasing after me, even when you were using your clairvoyance, and so I’d act as bait while you sliced them to ribbons from afar…”
Ram didn’t say anything. Not out loud.
“You weren’t really on board with it at first, Ne— er, Ram.” Subaru gave her a shaky grin, taking a guess at what she was thinking. “I had to talk you into it.”
["I simply cannot understand why you lose your nerve at the sight of a single one of them, Barusu."]
["Hey, you!” Subaru complained, glaring defiantly up at Ram at the top of the hill. “You can cut that a little less close, can't you?!"]
["I was too concerned about killing it with the least amount of suffering to think about your needs, Barusu."]
At least one of the two of them had been concerned about such a thing. As far as Rem could tell, she herself had only ever been concerned about painting the world a vivid red.
[Subaru looked at the body lying beside him. He felt odd. Even though I know it was a dangerous creature, the thought of a living being lying dead like that… Gently, he brought his hands together in a prayer.]
Wilhelm watched Subaru pray for the dead mabeast, and felt an odd sensation rise within his chest.
["Your heart will not hold up if it breaks over a single creature,” Ram warned. “All the more so because your life is forfeited if they are not annihilated, Barusu…”]
Ram was right, of course. As a mercenary, Ricardo knew that much — and so did the triplets by his side. But all four of them couldn’t help but watch quietly as the boy in front of them knelt to pray over the body of a monster that had wanted him dead.
[“Hunting it like this was your idea, was it not?"]
["Let me have my hypocritical sentimentality here, geez. It's important for my own peace of mind."]
Rom exhaled slowly. A boy who needed that sort of sentimentality would truly be a kind and gentle sort of soul. He couldn’t think of any sort of character less suited for the bloody world of battle than that.
[It’s not so much an issue of sentimentality as it is growing up in different worlds, Subaru assumed. I’m not a man of deep faith, but I do revere life — even more so now, thanks to…]
“Oh do nyew, now?” Ferris spat out, too quietly for anyone but him and his Lady to hear. His cheeks were wet. “Oh DO nyew value life, nyew stupid, selfish hypocrite…!”
Crusch rubbed her knight’s back. He didn’t even seem to notice, as drowning in despair as he was.
—Was it a matter of growing up in a different world?
The thought made Julius rather sad. He wanted to believe that there was room for that sort of sentimentality here in Lugunica, too.
(Then again, with how many times Subaru had been torn to pieces within just his first day here…)
["So, did you find Rem with your clairvoyance earlier?"]
["No. Unfortunately, she seems to be deeper in the forest.” Ram side-eyed her companion. “Like just now, it is proving difficult to concentrate on her location with the Wolgarm sporadically targeting you, Barusu.”]
[I have. A vague suspicion about why, but… Subaru shifted uneasily. I’m too weak. I can’t bring myself to say it.]
“The miasma,” Rom guessed.
“Yep,” Subaru sighed.
Crusch scowled. On top of everything else she had done to him, then, the Witch of Envy had also seen it fit to paint a target on his back. It felt a little unnecessary for her to have to say this about the Witch, of all people — but what a rotten woman.
“It’s not like that’s his fault,” Hetaro muttered.
["I suppose it is because you are weak,” Ram decided.]
["And that's what you come up with?! That's rude."]
["It is because you are easy prey, then."]
["That's a distinction without a difference, Nee-sama."]
[Ram shrugged. Subaru slumped his shoulders.]
Mimi grimaced. It wasn’t like she had been wrong.
But it wasn’t just the mabeasts, who would see Subaru as easy prey. That much had been made very, very clear.
[It’s hard to tell if Ram means those words or is just needling me, he thought. Probably the latter.]
It had been a little of both, really. Ram had phrased it as callously she had as a way of teasing him, but there had been a core of truth to her warning: as someone who couldn’t defend himself as well as herself or her sister, Subaru needed to be careful.
Ram found that the weight of that warning had only increased, over the course of this demonstration. Subaru was far, far more vulnerable than she had ever assumed. Because at least most other people could only ever die once.
[“Can I ask you what hornless means?” Subaru suddenly asked.]
Rom flinched, his eyes widening. He hoped that Ram had been gracious, in answering such a loaded question…!
“Subaru, you can’t just ask—!” Julius hissed, only for Ram to cut him off.
“It’s fine,” she said.
Julius paused. “Ram?”
“I didn’t mind,” Ram said. “It wasn’t as big of a deal as you think it was.”
["It is what it sounds like,” Ram answered. “A disparaging term employed by fools to mean an Oni without a horn. I lost my one and only horn in a minor skirmish. I have had to rely on Rem for everything ever since."]
…That didn’t sound like it wasn’t a big deal. But Julius wasn’t an Oni, so perhaps he didn’t really have the context necessary to understand whether it was a big deal or not, anyway.
Her sister had relied on her, then. Rem wanted to be proud of the idea that someone had relied on her, but she could barely even comprehend that sentence in the face of everything else. Her stomach had just been tied into far too many knots for her to think well of her old self anymore.
["…Probably was a bad thing to ask, huh?"]
[Ram titled her head, looking genuinely mystified. "Why?"]
["Er, well.” Subaru scratched his cheek. “I don't know how big a horn is to someone who’s an Oni, but I’m guessing it’s a pretty big deal. I thought it might’ve been pretty insensitive to asking.”]
["Even if that is the case, there is no getting it back now.”]
Anastasia could agree with that sentiment. It was no use, grieving what had already been lost. All you could do when the things you used to rely upon were gone was march onwards, in search of better and brighter things to replace that which you had lost. Mourning the things you had no control over was a waste of time.
Felt was slightly more melancholic than Anastasia. Losing the things that mattered to you was a horrible thing, after all — but Ram was correct. There was nothing to do but move on. “Live strong” was the motto that had guided Felt all her life, and it seemed that the sentiment had endured even outside of the Capital slums.
[“Well, you can rest easy,” Ram said, sounding much lighter. "I may not have been calm about it then, but I am now. I lost my horn, but I gained a life in its stead.”]
Frederica glanced at Ram. She had met her younger colleague shortly after she lost her horn, but the two of them had never really talked about it. Ram hadn’t ever really been the type for conversations like that, after all.
…It felt nice, to know that she thought so highly of where she had ended up. It made Frederica feel like she did something right.
Ram wouldn’t want her horn back even if she had the choice. That wasn’t anyone else’s business, of course, but it had been far more trouble than it was worth.
[“…I suppose that is not what Rem thinks, however."]
Ram frowned at the pained tone of her voice.
…What had she meant by that?
[Using clairvoyance to borrow the vision of other beings puts a great a strain on her body, Subaru noted, taking note of her ragged breathing, cold sweat, tottering posture. But no matter how painful it is, not the slightest sound of weakness is passing through her lips…]
Rom hissed softly. For a hornless Oni, a task that relied on mana like that would be nigh impossible to even attempt. The fact that Ram had managed to complete that task not just once, but over and over again…
Just who was this girl?
Ram crossed her arms. She would never allow herself to sound so pathetic. Especially not in front of the people she cared about.
(…She HAD cared about him, right? Ram hated that she felt the need to ask that, but…)
[When you really got down to it, Ram and Rem are twins who greatly resemble each other, Subaru reflected, watching Ram concentrate. If pushing themselves hard is what it takes, they'll do it without a moment's hesitation.]
Of course Ram would do anything for the sake of her little sister. That was only natural. Hearing Subaru praise her for something so obvious made her feel — a little uncomfortable, really.
Rem averted her eyes. Sure, she pushed herself hard — but to what end? Her goals seemed to tilt between sadism and cleanliness and heroism all on the edge of a blade.
[When you considere Emilia and Beatrice as well, the mansion's girl squad prioritizes others just a little too much.]
“Prioritizes others a little too much, you say?” Anastasia muttered.
Emilia stared sadly at the metia.
Rem scowled. Subaru was thinking of the wrong people. All Ram cared about was Rem, all Rem cared about was Ram, and all Beatrice cared about was nothing at all. Not a single one of those three had prioritized Subaru over apathy, over bloodlust, over keeping a secret what they had done to him.
Subaru, however, would prioritize literally anyone who wasn’t himself. And then he’s take that trait and project it onto everyone else.
["Man, this makes me feel even guiltier for being a weakling…"]
And then he went and blamed himself for being too weak to fight their battles for them. Rem buried her face in her hands.
[Waiting for Ram, Subaru sullenly kicked the grass at his feet. A piece of grass leaped into his mouth and the dirt flew right into his eyes, causing him to splutter and shake his head to try and fix the results of his dumb miscalculation.]
Julius snorted, and then coughed into his fist. Wilhelm chuckled. Subaru scowled at them both. “Oh be quiet.”
[I know I shouldn’t disturb Ram's concentration while in Clairvoyance, but…]
["Ram,” Subaru said. “You're worried sick about Rem, right?"]
“Of course I would be,” Ram said immediately.
["Of course I am,” her past self echoed. “Certainly that girl is much stronger than me, but that is no reason not to worry."]
[“…Yeah."]
["Even if she is better than I am at everything, I am still her older sister. That will never change."]
…So she had felt the same way back then, too.
Mimi exhaled slowly. At least the older sister understood that much, about the responsibilities of her birthright.
Frederica smiled sadly. Her brother and herself had been estranged from each other for around a decade, and although they had begun to repair their relationship over the past year, that emptiness within her past remained. …Still, Ram was right: an older sister would always be an older sister, emptiness or no.
—Julius had not been born into the role of older brother. But when he thought of Joshua, whom he loved with all his heart and soul, he thought he understood what Ram meant by that regardless.
[Until then, I’ve seen Ram as someone who uses her younger sister for the sole sake of making things easier on herself, Subaru thought. But I’ve gotten it all wrong. Calling it a foolish misunderstanding doesn’t come close to cutting it…]
Ram sighed softly to herself. She didn’t even have it in her to playfully pretend to be offended. It wasn’t like anyone else’s opinions on her or her relationships mattered, in the first place — and in the second place, looking from the outside-in for those first couple days, part of her had feared much the same.
[Ram understands her own position far more keenly than I ever have. She knows she can’t live up to Rem's constant boasts. Seeing how she’s accepted it… I can only harden my own resolve.]
Rem shifted. Putting her sister on a pedestal that Ram had fully believed she would never be able to live up to…
Was that the kind of selfish little sister she had been?
[“I really figured we'd have met up with Rem by now, but…” Subaru frowned.]
Subaru really looked up at them both as if they were shining stars, didn’t he? Every detail he learned about them, every memory he shared with them, every little thing he soaked up and cherished like the most precious of treasures in the world. It didn’t matter how mundane, or typical, or even worrying it may have been: to Subaru, the twins were beings he couldn’t help but love with all his heart and soul.
Anastasia hated it. It was like watching a puppy fawning over a drunkard of an owner, wagging its tail and looking up at him with big shining eyes no matter what broken bottles may be swung it’s way next — and blaming itself for getting hit, whenever the glass began to fly.
It wasn’t really Subaru’s fault. The same loyalty that doomed the stray dog could make it a fearsome hound, if cultivated by the right owner. But Subaru had had the rotten luck of stumbling upon — this lot. And so this was how it had turned out.
—She took a deep breath. Exhaled. She couldn’t go jumping to conclusions. Not yet. There was… There was probably quite a bit left to see. She could figure out how she felt about everything once she had all the facts laid out on the table.
["Barusu,“ Ram said, looking at him suspiciously as she temporarily abandoned her clairvoyance — likely sensing his rising agitation. “What do you plan on doing?"]
["The way things are, I'm just baggage, exactly as you said. I told you before we headed into the woods... I'm gonna make myself useful and help save Rem." Subaru took a deep breath. "I've gotta play the hot hand here. Ram, you ready to cross a somewhat dangerous bridge?"]
["I am alone with a young man in a forest full of mabeasts. As a maiden, there is surely no greater danger."]
["Oh, now you've said it, Nee-sama,” Subaru laughed.]
Still. Watching those two joke together like siblings made Anastasia scowl.
To Ram, those moments of banter had once been a treasured levity, the type that she would never admit she held close to her heart. But now there was a certain weight to every word that turned what had once been a blessing into a horrible curse.
For one: it was Subaru, alone with herself and looking for her sister in a forest full of mabeasts, who could not possibly be in more danger. Rem, Ram, the Wolgarm — each one of them had murdered him in cold blood.
[If I’m right about why the Wolgarm keep coming after me, then I can turn the situation around.]
Ram’s head snapped up as she was abruptly jerked out of her thoughts. “Wha—?”
What are you planning?! she wanted to demand, but the words died in her throat. After all…it wasn’t hard to guess.
“Subaru,” Otto hissed, having put together much the same. “Subaru, you didn’t…!”
[I’m such a scaredy-cat, scared of something necessary like this. But there are some things I can’t run from — and if I’m right, this is one of them…]
“N-No,” Rem choked, catching on. “No, please — not— not that— again—!”
Ferris realized what was happening and jerked out of his near-comatose state. Crusch startled. “NO!” he screamed. “No, no, NO—!”
“F-Ferris,” Subaru tried.
“Nyew didn’t!” Ferris cried out. “Nyew didn’t, nyew didn’t — PLEASE TELL ME NYEW DIDN’T—!”
["Ram, actually, I—”]
[—And then, just as he had planned, the world froze.]
Beatrice exhaled slowly. So this is what he had been doing, then.
[And then, just as planned…]
[There you are.]
Anastasia and Felt both grit their teeth at the sight of that returning plague. That horrible thing, that awful specter, that being bathed in all the foulest parts of the slums from which they came…!
For Subaru to willingly call upon something like this — and for such a stupid reason, no less — Felt almost wanted to kill him herself.
Frederica braced herself. There was nothing else she could do, after all.
[Black cloud. Fingers, then a wrist. Then the biceps — a full right arm, materializing all the way to the shoulder this time…]
Otto croaked something out. He was too terrified to scream. Natsuki-san, you stupid, stupid idiot…!
On the other side of the theater, Rachins was too terrified to even do that much.
—Rom frowned. A full right arm…?
[Past my flesh, Subaru noted, his breath catching with discomfort and unease. Stroking my rib cage, going straight for my heart…!]
Reinhard didn’t know what he was feeling. He didn’t know what this knot in his stomach could be called. He didn’t know why he was shaking so badly.
Julius was going to be sick. He wanted to get that thing away from him. He wanted to take his sword and cut that hand awa from—!
(—Of all the things that Subaru could have done—!)
[He knew that it was coming, but there was no way for Subaru to endure the pain that followed.]
Wilhelm had withstood much throughout his life. Swords, fists, fire, and everything in between — he had taken all of it on. He was proud of it, too, a soldier through and through.
But the sound that followed that pain was one of the few things that he found himself unable to bear.
[In his head, Subaru was screaming wordlessly. Even if he could speak, there were no words that could describe the agony.]
Crusch felt tears beading at the corners of her eyes at the awful, awful sound. So horrible it was that she almost forgot to be angry at Subaru for subjecting himself to it in the first place.
Garfiel didn’t want to hear this. He didn’t want to hear Captain — screaming in pain. Not like this…!
But he couldn’t do anything to stop it. He was rooted to the spot.
[The beat of his heart was thrown off. His blood rushed through his body and battered him from the inside out. His vision had gone white. Subaru wanted to scream, he wanted to cry blood, he wanted to bite down on his teeth hard enough to break them…!]
Ricardo grit his own teeth against the wails of agony battering his soul. He didn’t know how anyone could willingly subject themselves to something like—
But if anyone would do it…it would be that kid, wouldn’t it?
Tivey wondered if they were watching the birth of a new habit. The thought made him feel faint.
Hetaro covered his ears and squeezed his eyes shut.
[There’s only pain. All that exists is pain. All I can do is writhe in pain. For eternity, there is only pain—]
["—Barusu?"]
And Ram hadn’t noticed anything at all, had she?
And the useless older sister hadn’t noticed anything at all. Mimi bared her teeth.
["Man,“ Subaru said shakily, rising back up from where he had fallen onto his knees and rear. “Daydreams are bad, bad stuff."]
A daydream. A daydream, he said. Emilia wanted to laugh.
How often had something like — this — happened, and Subaru passed it off as just a—
Just how many times had Emilia BELIEVED him?
Ferris fell backwards, the sudden burst of energy sapped from him all at once. He curled in on himself tight. He wanted to crawl into a hole somewhere and never come back out.
Subaru watched, and found himself utterly lost on what he could do.
["It is because you forced yourself back from injury too soon,” Ram scolded. “If it is too hard, you should return to the village. If you have some other way to find Rem, at least tell me that before…”]
[Ram suddenly gasped, cutting off her sentence. She listened carefully for a long moment to something Subaru could not hear, and then looked back at him.]
["What did you do, Barusu?"]
["…I rolled the dice a little, pain and all."]
Ram thought she remembered that part. The sudden notice from her Clairvoyance, the dawning horror of the realization of how many of those beasts were charging towards her at once, the outrage at her companion’s recklessness, and his refusal to even warn her beforehand—!
[It hurt a lot, but it doesn’t hurt anymore. I’m grateful that my body still has enough endurance with which to act, at least…]
["The wind is astir…” Ram warned, staring right. Subaru followed her gaze. “The scents of beasts approach, many of them." She clicked her tongue. "And we haven't even found Rem yet...!"]
Though really: in context, perhaps Ram could chalk this up to a form of unintentional revenge on Subaru’s half. Od knew that he deserved at least the freedom to ruin her afternoon that one time, after she had gone and—
["Well, don't worry about that. She's not that far, so we'll hook up soon enough."]
["How can you be certain of such a thing?" Ram rebuked sharply.]
“How did ya figure it out?” Anastasia asked. Unlike most others in the theater, her voice was calm. Suabru startled. “I think I know what ya did, but — how’d ya figure ya could do that?”
["Rem's goal is to wipe out the Wolgarm here in the forest, right?” Subaru shrugged. “As long as I'm here, they're going to keep coming to try to eat me. That'll bring Rem running straight to me in time."]
“I— I remembered what Beako had said to me, back in…well.” Subaru coughed into his fist. “She said that the miasma grew stronger after I had attempted to break the taboo. And since I was the only one who reeked of it, and the mabeast pup always singled me out… It was a gamble, but I ended up being right.”
“Ended up being—?” Somewhat slow on the uptake of what exactly had just occurred, Julius finally went deathly pale. “Subaru,” he managed. “Subaru, you don’t mean—!”
[If all it takes is a whiff of the witch to compel the mabeasts to appear, I’ll make full use of that, Subaru thought. I’ll lure every mabeast in the forest to put their curses into Natsuki Subaru, a grand feast that'll bring Rem running in after them.]
“You didn’t even warn Ram first?!” Ricardo demanded, voice oddly high-pitched. “Not cool, man!”
Rom sighed. What a little shit.
Crusch grimaced. But — perhaps that pettiness was somewhat deserved.
[I call it Operation: Subaru Chew Toy!]
Wilhelm’s breath hitched. Julius squeaked, sounding a bit like a chew toy himself.
“Did you have to call it THAT?!” Frederica cried.
["So,” Subaru stated, his voice unusually high as he re-gripped his sword. “Since you're super reliable in a fight, please and thank you for that!"]
“What the Hell, Subaru?!” Rachins snapped, staring at the charging Wolgarm with wide-eyed horror.
“Yeah…” Subaru laughed nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. “That was my bad. Sorry, Ne— er. Ram.”
["After this, when you look back objectively at what you said, please beg me to kill you."]
Ram hissed, her annoyance draining away almost immediately.
“My sister is too kind.”
…How many times had she said something like that?
[Ten minutes later, and Subaru was fleeing through the forest as fast as he could — ragged breath, sweat dripping into his eyes as he desperately tried to blink it away, and with a pack of angry wolgarm hot on his heels.]
Normally Ricardo would laugh at the utter short-sightedness that had led to this situation. He couldn’t laugh right now, however, because the image of Suabru desperately trying to flee from a pack of bloodthirsty animals hellbent on ripping him apart a second time was utterly sobering.
[I get it, now, he reflected distantly. There IS sure footing in these forests without roads: just run down the natural game trails without any hesitation at all…!]
Otto wanted to pull his own hair out. At least Subaru had figured out how to run in those woods. But of all the times to…!
But it was better than him not figuring it out at all. The idea of Subaru wobbling around like a baby trying to find its footing while a group of mabeasts pounced after him — that was an image that Otto wished he could get out of his mind.
[But the chances of getting away are virtually nil, aren’t they?!]
Rom winced. Unfortunately, if things continued like this, Subaru would be absolutely right.
After all, even on top of the pack of Ulgarm Wolves, Subaru’s average level of strength and stamina, and the fact that Subaru did not know these woods nearly as well as those monsters who lived in it—
["What a horrid face…” Ram wheezed, currently being bridal carried. “I shall tell your home village on you."]
["I'll remember that later—” he wheezed. “—Damn it! —And I believed you could fight them, geez!"]
“You could have said something to her first,” Anastasia muttered, more to herself than anyone else. Subaru already understood it, after all, so there was no need to scold him further. “This really is your own fault.”
—Nearby, Mimi was snarling. “Useless sister,” she hissed. “Useless, useless big sister…!”
["I did fight them. My endurance simply didn't hold up as well as I had hoped."]
["What about being ready to cross a dangerous bridge there?!"]
["It was a bridge too far. We would have fallen before crossing it."]
[She’s got a comeback for everything, doesn’t she?!]
Scolding him for his foolish decisions even while being carried away in his arms… For the first time, Tivey truly understood that Ram was, to Subaru, his big sister.
Hetaro nudged his arm, quietly warning him not to say that out loud — regardless of how true it was. He doubted that Mimi would appreciate the comparison.
[With her mana depleted, Ram can’t even move her limbs properly — and the mabeasts keep on coming… The only word I can muster here is “regret”!]
Crusch bit back a retort about his own foolishness leading to this situation. He already understood it, after all — and in any case, there was nothing to be done about it now.
Anastasia held back a laugh. There was something rather ridiculous about this whole situation. So many Wolgarm in those bushes — was Subaru just the tastiest morsel in the world to these creatures?
["Nothing changes with you…” Ram sighed. “Still, I appreciate your inability to prepare."]
["You're cheeky for a girl being carried around! And don't talk too much! Looks like you bit your tongue…and my strength's…not…gonna…hold…!"]
The banter made Frederica want to smile, even through her mind-numbing horror at the situation unfolding before her eyes. Truly, regardless of what had happened before, those two really did act like true siblings. On some level, they acted more like siblings than she and Garfiel, didn’t they?
—But Ram had murdered Subaru in cold blood. That wasn’t something she could forget. That wasn’t something she SHOULD forget, either.
[I’m more athletic than most of my peers, but I’m no marathon runner! But if I stop, then—]
[The mabeasts behind him nipped at his heels, fully aware that Subaru was nearing the end of his strength.]
Ricardo snarled. This sense that the monsters were toying with easy prey, letting it run itself to exhaustion for their own entertainment…!
“Sadistic little…!” Julius gritted his teeth, agonized fright shining in his eyes as he tugged on his hair.
He didn’t like this. He didn’t want this. Subaru shouldn’t be there. Subaru—!
“Captain…!” Garfiel croaked out, eyes pained.
["Looks like it's finally time to unleash the power hidden within m— Ow!"]
[One of the mabeasts had lunged, burying its teeth into his shoulder.]
“Subaru!” Emilia cried out. She wasn’t the only one.
“No!” Wilhelm shouted, a rare genuine terror in his voice as he found himself unable to brace for the chance that history was about to repeat itself. “No— Not again—!”
“Shit!” Garfiel snapped. “Shit— Captain—!”
“No!” Mimi cried out. “No— Subaru—!”
Rachins was making an indecipherable screeching noise.
—Felt folded her arms. Whatever would happen next— Had already happened. One way or another.
[Subaru desperately twisted through the agony as he ran, trying to shake off his attacker—]
["—Barusu!”]
["Oh cra—!"]
[Still running as fast as he could manage, Subaru hurtled the both of them off a cliff.]
A chorus of cries echoed through the theater — but above them all, Emilia screamed out something that couldn’t really be understood by anyone there. It may have been Subaru’s name. It may have been something utterly meaningless. There were tears in the corners of her eyes.
“E-Emilia-tan!” Subaru tried to call out. “Emilia-tan, it’s alright! I got out of it okay, so—!”
Emilia wasn’t listening to him. Her terrified face was entirely fixated on the sight in front of her, as she watched the person she adored with all her heart and soul, pursued by bloodthirsty monsters intent on tearing him limb from limb, throw himself off of a—!
["Bastards tricked me…!” Subaru snarled, sliding down the slick rock face as he frantically looked for a way to slow his descent. “Damn it all!”]
[I knew they were intelligent, but I’d been unable to shake my impression of them as just animals—!]
“It ain’t unheard of for mabeasts to act in surprising ways,” Ricardo growled, tense. “It’s why ya never, ever underestimate…!”
Kill it quickly, before it has the chance to surprise you. That was the only smart way to handle a fight with an animal like that.
It hadn’t been the intelligence of the mabeasts, Otto thought grimly. Instead, it had been—
He and Garfiel exchanged a look. There was no need for the other three Camps to know about Meili’s involvement, here.
(Meili had been directly involved in Subaru’s murder twice. But — that was an issue for the Emilia Camp to address on their own.)
(Where had she been hiding, when Subaru and Ram had been fleeing that mabeast pack? Garfiel glanced around the scenery, but Meili had done a good job at hiding herself: to his eyes, she was nowhere to be found.)
[With one arm, Subaru held Ram tight. With the other, he thrust his sword into the cliff. "Owwww!” he cried out, his left side scraping against rock as the sword twisted. “Ow, ow, ow!"]
Every cry of pain made Julius cringe harder and harder. Tears of anguished helplessness were starting to bud in the corners of his eyes.
“Jules…” Anastasia murmured, but there wasn’t much she could say.
[Finally, they came to a stop. Subaru looked down and swallowed: just a second more and the rock cliff would have dipped inwards, leaving him with nothing to cling to: they would have both fallen to their deaths.]
For some reason, Julius suddenly saw Joshua — tactless, selfless, starry-eyed Joshua — hanging there in Subaru’s place. The image made a horrific-sounding croak leave his chest.
[A horrible yelping noise drowned Julius out: several mabeasts had thrown themselves after Subaru, only to roll down the cliffside and hurtle down to the hard stone far, far below, where their bodies mercilessly crunched.]
That would have been Jo— Subaru’s fate, if he had been a second slower. —No, that wasn’t quite right. Having all his bones crunched up by a fall from a cliff was something that Subaru had already experienced once. He had avoided it this time, but at one point, Subaru had already—
Subaru would never forgive him for it, but— if Julius could be allowed to give him a hug this one time, just this once, then—!
["Ah,“ Subaru grimaced, tightening his grip on Ram. “We came very close to needing condolences ourselves.”]
["Arm…hurts…!"]
You don’t get to complain! Ram wanted to snap at her past self.
["It will of course be dangerous if we fall down the cliff,” Ram noted, understanding that Subaru could not hold them both there forever. “Can you climb, Barusu?"]
["I'd love to tough it out...but the mabeasts up there are still a problem.”]
“Shit,” Tivey hissed. Hetaro glanced at him, startled by the unusual use of foul language. “Shit, what could—?”
“Subaru said he got out of this alright,” Hetaro muttered. “He said…” But even he didn’t look convinced.
Wilhelm hissed through his teeth. A heavy drop, or the gaping jaws of the beasts above? Subaru would have to pick one or the other, but which would he stand a better chance against? Of all the hopeless situations—!
But he needed to pick one, Reinhard thought, gritting his teeth. Because if Subaru didn’t pick quickly, then—!
["—Ah,” Ram and Subaru said as one.]
[The sword holding them up broke in two.]
Julius shrieked.
[Subaru desperately tried to thrust what remained of the sharpest sword in the village into the rocky wall again, but couldn’t get it to stick. He clung with his body, regardless of the scrapes he knew he would accumulate, but friction alone could not slow two people—!]
["We're done for—!"]
“Oh no…!” Reinhard groaned. He wanted to cover his eyes. —But he hadn’t been there, so the least he could do was watch.
Rachins couldn’t help it. He squeezed his eyes shut and slammed both hands over his ears, bracing himself for the inevitable.
[The least I can do as a man is use my body to shield her — even if that means I’m going down headfirst—!]
Wilhelm hissed. That was a man’s duty towards women, yes. But when that woman had murdered him so coldly, then…!
["You owe me for this, Barusu!!" Ram shouted. “EI Fulla!”]
Ram winced, already understanding what sort of burden she was about to take on for both of their sakes—
[And a gust of wind erupted straight down, cushioning their fall. Subaru spun around in the air to put his legs underneath them both, and—]
["Nguuuuuuh, aaaaaa—“ he cried out, his legs nearly buckling under the pain of the remaining impact. But they were alive. “We — made it!!"]
Hesitantly, Rachins opened one eye very, very slightly.
Now calming down slightly, Wilhelm looked up mourningly to where half of the sword that Subaru had been gifted — a gift that should have been a symbol of manliness, of heroism, of knighthood — was now sticking out of the cliffside.
Rem breathed a sigh of relief. They— Surely that would—
[“You totally turned into my Buddha there, Ram. If it wasn’t for your Wind Magic there, we’d be— Ah, er, Ram?”]
Wilhelm’s heart rate spiked once again.
[Ram’s head was drooping, unconscious. She was moaning painfully, blood trickling from her nose alongside her shallow breaths.]
“What?!” Rem cried out, relief dissolving like spun sugar in water.
Anastasia chuckled under her breath. All that talk about men having a duty to courageously sacrifice themselves for women — and then the woman goes and switches their roles.
Well. When the woman was the person with the ability to save them both, then that was the only reasonable solution.
Mimi sputtered. “You— You useless sister!” she cried out. “Leaving your little brother alone at a time like—?!”
[“Uh, geez, this is bad.” Subaru gently rocked her, but received no reply. “Ah, crap. My timing really is shitty…”]
“YOUR timing?!”
“Onee-chan,” Hetaro whispered, pulling her back.
“Not the time!” Tivey hissed.
Ram didn’t bother defending herself to any of them. They could think whatever they wanted about her.
…It wasn’t like she completely disagreed, in any case.
[But even the mabeast can’t leap down the edge of a sheer cliff like that, he thought. Surely they’ll have to take their time circling around—]
[“Oh, come on, you’ve gotta be kidding me!"]
[A large number of rocks flowed down the slope, with the very puppy from the village emitting a golden glow as it led the rest of the pack down the new path to their prey.]
“Shit!” Rachins cried out. “On top of everything else — isn’t the use of magic cheating?!”
Fangs, claws, muscular physiques, insane senses of smell, the intelligence to drive their prey off of a cliff, the strength and stamina to run for long periods of time, the death curse they laid upon their victims — and access to Earth Magic, too? How was THAT fair?!
Felt sighed. “Fairness” was a myth not worth lamenting. …Even if part of her really, really wanted to.
[Subaru laughed faintly. "I'm starting to hate you, Lady Witch: that perfume of yours is overkill."]
It really was, Beatrice grimaced. Having experienced it before, she could fully believe that it would be enough to draw the attention of a forest full of monsters. But to see that understanding visualized in such a frank manner drove it home in a way that nothing else could possibly measure up to.
[My legs are still numb, but I’m gonna have to flee. I hope they don’t pounce the instant they land—!]
["Er,“ Subaru suddenly said. “Wha…?”]
[Those mabeast look…]
Wilhelm blinked, similarly bewildered. “Huh?”
[They were flinching, even while on the path down the cliff — and then the instant they hit the ground, they began to scatter in all directions.]
["Huh? Uh, I'm over here, guys…?”]
“Don’t call them back over to you—!” Julius cried out.
—Anastasia was frowning. Subaru was right to be confused. What on Earth was that behavior for?
[The heck's going on here...?]
[An explosion on the clifftop gave him his answer.]
As her eyes took in the sight of what it was, exactly, that had just arrived on the battlefield, Frederica screamed.
[A moment after Frederica had spotted the disturbance, Subaru looked to where the sound had come from. There, on top of the cliff, he a humanoid sillouette, dressed in servant clothes and holding a blood-drenched morningstar.]
“Great Od,” Ricardo muttered.
Rom couldn’t help but laugh at the disturbing sight. Felt punched him in the arm. “Not the time…!” she hissed.
[Ah. The moment Subaru met her gaze, he broke out into a cold sweat. This isn’t good, is it…?]
["This is just…a tiny bit unfair, don't you think?"]
“What is he supposed to do against THAT…?” Mimi growled, eyes frantic with worry.
“Maybe he won’t have to do anything?” Hetaro whispered. “She went in there to save him, right?”
“I don’t know,” Tivey hissed. “That look in her eyes…”
Felt didn’t say anything. In her gut, she knew well and good that Tivey was correct. But — there was no reason to say that out loud, was there?
[Having cooperated to take down the mabeasts, Ram and I got this far with hardly a scratch, Subaru reflected miserably. The plan was to find Rem, who would be miraculously unharmed, and lecture her for being a loose cannon in a safe, peaceful, happy reunion. And, using me as a lure, we’d use Ram's and Rem's sisterly powers to take down the mabeasts one after another, liberating me from the curse. End of story.]
["That's how I imagined it,” he said aloud in a pathetic voice. “But, yeah…”]
Anastasia winced.
“Would have been nice…” Julius lamented in a pitiful sort of voice. His eyes were filled with terror.
[Covered head to toe in both blackish and vivid blood spatter, dry and fresh layered on top of one another… Long and sharp claw-like nails — perhaps an effect of her horned form? That iron ball under her right hand, as well as a pool of blood and little bits of flesh…]
It really was a horrific sight. Crusch stared at the metia, aghast. How could one person…?
Wilhelm had seen many a soldier during the Demihuman War. He had seen many great killers, many fighters brandishing weapons that killed hundreds on the battlefield. But the brutality of the sight before him was still, somehow, a novel one.
Ferris didn’t even care. Whatever. None of it mattered anyway, right?
[I kind of expected to find her like this so I can keep my senses right now — but if I’d met this Rem in a dark alley, I’d absolutely piss myself, wouldn’t I?]
Rachins would not blame him for that in the slightest.
He just hoped that he hadn’t just pissed himself. Being right there in front of that madwoman and being safe in a theater watching it after the fact were two very different situations, so Rachins really wouldn’t have much of an excuse.
[Worst of all, I don’t see a single shred of friendship in Rem's eyes right now. All I can sense is pitch-black bloodlust. —She doesn’t look like she’s in any mental condition for us to talk things through…!]
Reinhard could feel that bloodlust emanating through the metia. He shivered. And there, facing her down in the middle of the forest, with hardly any protection at all, was—
If Reinhard had just taken him with him tot the Astrea Estate that night, then none of this would have happened.
[And yet, in the midst of it all, that pure white horn…it’s ironic, but it looks so angelic and beautiful in contrast to the rest of this scene.]
It was certainly a sight. Anastasia could agree with that.
“Angelic,” Ram scoffed under her breath. She stared at her sister’s horn with a distasteful look on her face.
Emilia made a noise of utter confusion. “Subaru…?”
This — was the kind of girl that he liked? …What did that say about Emilia?
[This pressure — I’m not even sure if it’s safe to blink. I don’t know what’ll happen if I take my eyes off of this threat for even a split second…!]
Wilhelm had an idea of what could happen. He didn’t want to think about it.
Subaru would survive this. He already knew that Subaru would—
But the sight of him standing there, before such a vicious-looking opponent, with so few ways to defend himself—!
[Ah. Rem views me as her enemy. Subaru gave a strained smile. What the hell am I doing all the way out here, then?]
“What ARE you doing?” Rachins growled under his breath.
Felt glanced at him briefly, and then turned back to the metia. She didn’t say it out loud, but she was thinking something very similar herself.
—In front of them both, Rem was feeling that question one-thousandfold.
["Heya, Rem-rin,” Subaru called out cheerfully, face stiff despite his best efforts. “It's your pal Subaru! Your buddy!"]
[Rem turned her head to face him with a look so sharp that he could practically hear it.]
Frederica squeaked, instinctively recoiling backwards from those two piercing eyes.
["If you give me steamy looks like that, I'm gonna get singed…”]
Nobody laughed. Not with the atmosphere feeling as though it were balancing on a tightrope, ready to fall into chaos at the slightest provocation.
[Rem standing before me, the mabeasts standing behind — my life is truly dangling by a thread right now… Subaru swallowed, paralyzed right alongside the mabeasts. The entire situation hinges on Rem's next action, doesn’t it?]
For even the mabeasts to be terrified to the point of freezing in place —
Rem really had been a monster, hadn’t she?
In the present moment, Rem clutched at her nightgown. The soft fabric was a meager comfort between her fingers. Tears beaded at the corners of her eyes, and she swallowed them back. After all, what sort of girl wants to be a monster?
["Nee-sama…" Rem whispered.]
Rem paused, and then her head snapped back upwards to face the metia head-on.
Even in that state, even with that filth all over her, even with that look in her eyes—
A flicker of hope sparked alight in her chest. Even here — she could recognize her beloved older sister?
If that was the case, then maybe—-!
[Her voice is tired and faint — but even amid a frenzy sufficient to make her lose her sanity, Rem still recognized the sight of her other half, Subaru thought in astonishment. “If I didn't know better, I'd say you had a sister complex.”]
Nobody laughed.
[“If that brought you back to sanity, I'm all for—"]
["Let her go."]
[And the morningstar was flung at him with the force of a typhoon.]
Rem shrieked loudly, and the rest of the theater burst into pandemonium behind her.
[Subaru just barely managed to duck in time, perhaps urged on by his knees still being wobbly from his rough landing. But he still had to bite down a shout of pain as the spikes of the iron ball gouged into his right shoulder.]
“What the fuck—?!” Rachins shouted.
“What sort of joke is—?!” Wilhelm snarled.
“Do you want to help him or not, you useless—?!” Mimi cried.
["That hurt, damn it!" he cried, just barely managing to sidestep the chain that lashed downwards.]
[If I’d been any slower in dodging, my back would have borne that mark…! He shuddered, looking at the snakelike trail gouged into the hard ground.]
Emilia croaked something out.
[He looked up at Rem, but Rem looked no different from before. Her eyes were steeped in enmity without having regained their sanity.]
["Horned form isn't the problem; it's whether or not you can control it…”]
An out-of-control Oni, Rom grimaced. Few things in this world were quite that terrifying.
[If that’s the case, the issue is how to restore her sanity, he decided. She was in a frenzied state last night, too, but her mind had been more Rem than mad oni in the moments before I blacked out. Perhaps the sight of me getting gravely injured before her eyes would be enough of a shock to snap her back to lucidity…]
[“Maybe I should try getting hit by the iron ball once?” he wondered. “Wait, I’ll be mincemeat then…”]
“NO—!” Ram shouted, a note of pure terror entering her voice. A chorus of similar cries backed her plea, but her cry was the loudest of the lot.
[Ram might have been able to help, here, but she probably won’t wake up for a while…!]
Even knowing that it was a useless endeavor, Ram couldn’t help but curse her old self frantically. Of all the times to be put out of commission…!
She didn’t protect her little brother. She couldn’t protect her little sister. And now she was going to watch the two of them tear each other apart as the direct consequences of her own sins.
Truly, she thought in despair. Truly, I am a worthless big sister, aren’t I?
[If no new option presents itself, I’ll just have to try everything, Subaru decided. If charging forward is the only way, then that’s that. —That’s the Subaru way.]
“Subaru…!” Emilia croaked out.
["Hey, Rem! Don't just look at your sister in my arms here, look at me! My name is Natsuki Subaru! The absolutely useless newbie doing odd jobs! The doe-eyed manservant at Roswaal Manor! I probably caused you and Ram a lot of trouble, but we got along some of the time, ri— Whoa!”]
[Ram’s short temper put a stop to his plea, the morningstar smashing through every tree in its path as Subaru frantically made a pretty hop-step-jump in order to dodged the blow.]
Stop it! Rem wanted to cry out. Stop it, stop it, stop it— Didn’t you go in there to help him?!
["It's rude to beat someone to death midsentence! I saw my family's faces before my eyes there… Ah, here we are!"]
["Give Nee-sama back…!”]
[But suddenly Rem’s focus shifted. With one arm, she yanked back her morningstar — using the momentum nail the torso of a mabeast with a backward spinning kick as it leapt out at her from behind.]
Rachins yelped at the force of the blow. “Holy shit—!”
[The demon beast exploded on impact with a howl, its innards sailing through the air.]
Crusch shrank away from the gory imagery, shaking all over. Wilhelm placed a tentative hand on her shoulder.
[That’s what you get for trying to profit from the misery of others, Subaru commented inwardly.]
Normally Ricardo would congratulate Rem on such a great blow. But right now, all he could think about was what it would look like if Subaru—
[The other mabeast stopped in their tracks at that gruesome death, but this was a mistake: Rem responded to their hesitation—]
“Great Od—!” Frederica gasped, staring with horror at the scene unfolding before her eyes.
[—smashing together the bellies and skulls of two beasts with her iron ball, sending their blood and flesh flying in chunks—]
Otto flinched backwards violently, his ears feeling as though they were shriveling up at the sound of crunching blood and squelching flesh.
[—crushing the front paw of a monster that drew its head back, kicking upwards to snap its neck by its chin—]
“Holy fuck, Rem,” Garfiel managed.
It wasn’t like he only liked girls who were the demure and graceful type. But Ram’s cutthroat attacks were the kind that were swift and clean and precise, like a skilled technician. By comparison, Rem was — not a butcher, who still intended to prepare the meat for sale, but something akin to a wrecking ball intent on smashing her target to pieces until there was nothing left.
Garfiel wasn’t the type to shrink away from violence — but the spectacle before his eyes was on a level he had rarely seen.
[—slamming her heel downwards into the torso of another mabeast—]
In most circumstances, Ram would have admired her sister’s clear skill and strength as she turned those monsters into mincemeat. But Ram didn’t like that look in her little sister’s eye, and she certainly didn’t like the fact that, at any moment, it could be aimed at—
Beatrice shrank closer to the glass of the jar in which Subaru sat, and tried to keep her breathing steady. He survives this, she reminded herself. He survives…
[—gripping the throat of a lunging attacker and hurling it high into the sky, where it yelped as it flew before smashing into the ground with a crunching, splattering sound—]
Emilia stared at the vicious display and found herself imagining Subaru as every Wolgarm that crossed Rem’s path. She didn’t want to, but she couldn’t help it, because he was right there—!
—Had Rem been imagining his face on each of those monsters, too?
[Slaughter following slaughter, carnage for the sake of carnage, a massacre even by massacre standards, Subaru thought with amazement. He and Ram had long been forgotten by mabeasts and Oni alike. Those monsters simply can’t compare to Rem’s destructive power, can they?]
Was there anything in this world that could?
Perhaps Rem would have been given a sort of comfort by that understanding, if she had been granted it sooner. In a world that was filled with so many dangerous and terrible things — here she was, weapon in hand and horn shining like a star on her head, dancing through it all as though she were at the very top of the totem pole. She wasn’t defenseless, she wasn’t helpless, and even in a world full of monsters she would have nothing to fear, because she was at the apex of them all.
—Except that realization came with the cold understanding that she was also an incredibly unstable person, and now that boy who had done nothing but love her unconditionally was right in her line of fire.
["But damn,“ Subaru suddenly said, unease spreading through him as he noticed something else. “Numbers really are a weapon all their own."]
Wilhelm grimaced. He remembered what it was like, being overwhelmed by sheer numbers on the battlefield. Sword Demon he may be, but when faced with enemy after enemy, sword after sword, over and over again until he was weak and tired and stinging with layers upon layers of shallow cuts that alone did nothing but annoy, but together threatened to bleed him dry…
“I don’t want to die.”
Numbers were a terrifying weapon indeed. Wilhelm could attest to that.
[One after another after another, with no signs of stopping… Her outfit is reddening from the inside now, isn’t it?]
Was it? Rachins wasn’t sure. He was a little distracted by the carnage that woman was wreaking on the forest surrounding her, after all.
In a gory scenario like this, blood just looked like blood. He wasn’t too concerned about whose it was, just so long as it wasn’t Subaru’s.
[If she were dominating the battle, I could just let her hunt these things to extinction, Subaru thought fretfully. But her situation is growing worse, isn’t it? The tide of this battle is…!]
Crusch stared at Subaru’s worried face, amazed. How someone could fret over something that looked like THAT, in circumstances like THIS—
She wasn’t sure if she were impressed or extremely concerned. Perhaps it was both.
[—There is something I can do, hesuddenly realized. All I need to do is draw both the oni and the mabeasts’ attention to something other than each other.]
“—Don’t nyew DARE,” Ferris snarled.
But everyone could already tell what was going to happen next.
[—I can do this, Subaru thought, steeling himself in preparation. Girls are about beauty, boys are about guts…!]
That line again. Anastasia frowned. Come to think of it, that wasn’t quite right, was it?
—It wasn’t that Subaru was incorrect about the roles of boys and girls, but his manner of thinking was far too simplistic, wasn’t it? Boys had courage and girls had charm, yes, but it was as Hoshin of the Wastes had said: women should be courageous and men should be charming. Vapid women and brutish men were equally lacking in value, after all, no matter how pretty or brave they may be. Anastasia prided herself as a charming maiden, but she would never have become herself had she foregone her courage — just like Julius, for all his courage as a knight, would be far less spectacular without his carefully-practiced charm.
…It wasn’t that Subaru was a coward. Far from it, Anastasia was beginning to believe that she had never seen courage on this level before in her life — putting aside the question of whether or not it was being put to good use. But if she were asked, she would have to say that Subaru’s greatest strength lay in that natural, effortless charm of his that made grizzled old men, Royal Candidates, Sword Saints, Great Spirits of Yin, psychopathic oni maids, and Anastasia’s own personal knight all fall head-over-heels into a race to assist him in his goals. In many ways, it appeared that Subaru was the beauty motivating the gutsy people around him to act on his behalf.
Perhaps that was why Subaru struggled to understand the nuance of the question of the role of the gender binary within interpersonal relationships: the feminine role came so easily to him that he barely even had to think about it at all.
["Don't make that scary face, Rem!” he shouted. “Smile! I've Returned by—!”]
[And the world ground to a halt.]
“Here it comes,” Ricardo muttered, bracing himself. Tivey groaned, sinking into his chair as he moved to cover his eyes, peeking out from between his fingers. Hetaro clutched his arm in an attempt to comfort his little brother — and in front of them both, Mimi did not dare to look away.
[Right arm…and a left one this time, too?]
Julius’ eyes widened. Two arms—?!
That wasn’t good. Otto snarled, trying desperately to cover up his mounting terror. That really, really wasn’t good…!
“Oh no,” Ricardo hissed.
[The left one is caressing my cheek. Why is it caressing my cheek?]
Rachins shivered, feeling something cold trailing down his spine.
Mimi covered her mouth with her hands pupils trembling as pinprick dots.
She knew what that gesture meant. How could she not? Mimi had grown up in the slums of Kararagi.
“…Onee-chan?” Hetaro asked tentatively.
“Onee-chan…” Tivey swallowed.
Rem wanted to throw up. Ram felt much the same way.
[Then the right hand clamped down around his heart once again, and Subaru’s world devolved — first into terror, and then into that unbearable, unendurable agony.]
Even though Wilhelm had known it was coming, he couldn’t help but flinch violently at the sound of Subaru’s mental screams of pain.
Frederica covered her ears and squeezed her eyes shut. She couldn’t help it. But it didn’t help: she heard it anyway, and she could see Subaru’s agonized expression behind her eyelids no matter how badly she wanted to shut it out.
Reinhard hadn’t been there. It was his fault that Subaru had needed to do this. It was his fault that, instead of relying on him, Subaru had needed to—
[I’m not myself anymore. I don’t exist. My consciousness is fading. My blood is boiling. It’s just pain. It’s nothing but pain.]
Garfiel hated this. He hated the idea that Subaru had endured this alone. He hated the idea that Subaru had ever cried out in agony like this. He hated the fact that Captain, for the longest time— and Garfiel had had absolutely no idea—!
Crusch gritted her teeth and clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white, bracing herself against the tortured wails of the boy who had done absolutely nothing to deserve any of this.
[…But that palm against my cheek is warm and comforting, isn’t it?]
Anastasia’s eyes widened, a horrible feeling rising inside of her chest. Felt’s stomach nearly turned itself inside-out.
“…What…?” Emilia whimpered.
["I'm…back!" Subaru gasped aloud.]
Stenches couldn’t permeate through the metia, not really. But the miasma would be so thick after that stunt that Beatrice felt as though she could smell that foul odor regardless.
Why did Ferris even bother? Why did he ever bother with anything? What was the point of even trying? His own feelings didn’t matter: he couldn’t do a damn thing about any of this.
—Crusch suddenly felt something cold travel down her spine. Over the past year…
Just how many times had Subaru done this?
[A great change came over the battlefield, with every enemy changing attention to Subaru at once — as if some anomaly that could not be ignored had just entered the scene.]
Rom grimaced. He wondered what it was that those monsters were seeing, in that defenseless boy’s place.
Whatever it was — he knew it couldn’t be good, not for any of them.
[Rem roared. The mabeasts howled in unison. Subaru, too, screamed at the top of his lungs.]
Faced with the sight of her little brother willingly facing down so many enemies at once — one of whom was her beloved little sister — while she herself hung motionless in his arms —
Ram made a small croaking sound.
[Subaru just barely managed to dodge the mabeasts and the morninstar that threw themselves his way, and the fight began again in earnest.]
Beatrice swallowed.
—Subaru had said that he got out of this alright. So…she should trust him about that, shouldn’t she?
Even if, when she watched helplessly as Subaru was bared down upon by such vicious beasts, all Beatrice could think was—
[Between this battle of horned oni, mabeast, and ordinary boy, I’ve gotta stay vigilant…!]
That was right.
Captain wasn’t like Garfiel, not really. He didn’t have any special protections, or powers, or abilities that didn’t place him right in the line of fire. He was just — a guy.
It wasn’t that Garfiel respected him less for it. If anything, Captain’s ability to charge forward even in the face of his weakness was something to admire, right?
But — was it really alright to admire him from the sidelines like this?
Garfiel prided himself as the shield of the Emilia Camp. Did it constitute an abandonment of his role, to passively cheer Subaru on in the fight against an enemy that Garfiel would have been far better suited to handle in his stead?
[Every mabeast that crossed Rem’s path was turned into wall paste by her morningstar. This didn’t stop them from continuing to charge, however, and so crimson flower after crimson flower bloomed against the rocky ground.]
With every crimson flower, Otto flinched more and more violently.
It wasn’t that he sympathized with mabeasts, of all things. Otto was friends with bugs and beasts and all sorts of creatures that other humans would look down upon, yes, but mabeasts were a uniquely irredeemable sort of monster that needed to be eliminated whenever a person had the chance. —And in any case, they had been targeting Subaru, so he really couldn’t care less about whatever fates they met as a result.
But in place of every crimson flower could very well have been Subaru. —Would become Subaru, even, if Rem was allowed to have her way.
[Subaru leapt backwards, having had to shift his hold on Ram to prevent himself from dropping her, just barely managing to evade one monster that attempted to use the opportunity to make a meal of him.]
Ram couldn’t help but snarl at herself. On top of everything else—!
Ram was not used to being so self-critical. Ram was Ram, after all: there was no reason for her to wish that she were anyone but herself. Mistakes were to be recognized and taken in stride, and accomplishments to be filed away in the back of her mind as she kept moving forward.
But she had never even considered the possibility that she would do something so evil towards someone she cared about, and with the rug having been pulled out from under her so violently, she now had no choice but to stare her shortcomings in the face and demand for something to change.
[However, this put him directly in Rem’s path, who didn’t even hesitate to send her morningstar his way—]
STOP IT! Rem screamed inwardly. She wanted to cover her eyes. She couldn’t look away. Stop it, stop it, stop it — haven’t you already done enough?!
Beatrice had implied that Rem had gone in there to save Subaru. Subaru had vouched for that conclusion himself. Rem trusted neither of them, because the sight before her eyes so viciously contradicted that wistful thinking.
[Only for him to evade it just right, so that it hit the mabeast that was trying to chomp down on him instead, turning it to mincemeat.]
Emilia croaked.
This was the girl that Subaru loved, just as much as he loved her?
…What did that say about Emilia, then?
[Rem charged—]
Emilia couldn’t look away. She wanted to squeeze her eyes shut, but she couldn’t look away—!
[—and Subaru dropped to the ground, crawling along to escape both her and the mabeasts that had bounded over to them both, inadvertently placing themselves directly between Subaru and Rem.]
“Good job!” Wilhelm praised.
["—Hah! I'm actually doing pretty well here!"]
Subaru winced, laughing uncomfortably. “I — wouldn’t really agree with that…”
[I desperately bounded away to avoid being bitten, foisted the pursuing demon beasts on the maid girl, and crawled away like a cockroach to escape her wrath, Subaru reflected. If my actions were ever recorded for posterity, I’d want to die then and there…!]
Julius frowned. “I think you have been fighting very well,” he said, sounding somewhat uneasy. “Considering your lack of strength, nobody could possibly have expected anything more from you in a situation like this.”
He had meant it as both honest praise and genuine reassurance, but Subaru did not appear to take his comment as either or. He didn’t even bite back at him, instead wilting slightly with visible shame from within his cage.
Julius frowned, confused by this reaction. Anastasia sighed with exasperation before elbowing him in the side.
["—Uh?" Subaru suddenly stumbled.]
“Eh?!” Emilia cried out. “Subaru, what’s—?!”
[Cold…dizzy…so tired… Subaru lost his balance, crashing into the ground.]
“The curse,” Beatrice gasped. Otto sucked in a sharp breath. Garfiel squeaked, eyes widening in terror.
“Shit,” Rachins spat. “Shit, shit, shit—!”
“The Wolgarm are all right there,” Felt forced out through gritted teeth. “There all right there, so—”
“And just WHAT is he supposed to do about it?!”
["The curse…” Subaru groaned, coming to the same conclusion a split-second after everyone in the theater. “At a time like this…?!"]
This had to be the worst possible time. Ferris gritted his teeth, clutching at his head. In this place, at this time, with so many threats all gunning for him at once—!
Helpless. Useless. Worthless. Subaru was going to get hurt and make everyone cry, wasn’t he?
Wilhelm could feel his heart pounding in his chest, beads of sweat forming on his white face as he sat there paralyzed by the scene in front of him. Struck vulnerable while there were so many dangerous monsters surrounding him, left alone with only those who wished to bring him harm, left at the mercy of a curse set to drain him of his life slowly and painfully as he choked and whined—
And, to top all of it off—!
[I have no way to tell which of those mabeasts is the caster.]
“It’s probably—! No, maybe it’s that one, or—!” But no matter how Hetaro’s eyes scanned the area, desperately searching for the way out, he couldn’t see a thing.
Julius desperately tried to think of how he might be able to tell which one was which. Surely there was some sort of signal, some sort of tell—! But just like Hetaro, he found himself utterly helpless in the face of such a scenario, because every Wolgarm looked much the same.
If Reinhard had been there, he would have killed every Wolgarm in the clearing. If none of them had been the caster, he would have sped through the woods, chasing down each and every monster he could find until he was certain that Subaru was safe from harm. Anything else would be a pathetic waste on his part.
—But that was a pathetically prideful way to think, because Reinhard had been so pathetic that he hadn’t even managed to be there at all.
[Whichever it is, it probably is eating me now because…]
“Because it needs the mana to fight Rem properly,” Mimi gasped.
Tivey snarled, just barely managing to bite back some very unkind words.
Crusch stared at the metia with a cold expression on her face. If this were the kind of person she herself had been, she believed that she would spend the rest of her life polishing her soul in a manner that would best spit in that person’s face.
Rem’s actions had exacerbated the issue, yes. But Ricardo didn’t think this, at least, was something worth pinning on her: either way, Subaru would be dog food by the time midnight came.
Anastasia scowled. The girl had rushed into the woods to save him — and had acted so recklessly that she ended up spurring the curse along? What a useless servant.
Rem stared at the screen in disbelief. Even when she claimed to be helping this boy…
Did she do nothing but cause pain for the people around her? Could she do nothing but screw over others, racing off to mask her own sadistic inclinations with the excuse that she was acting for their sake instead of her own? Was she really that much of a useless loose canon, that even when she tried to help she only made things far, far worse from what they would have been without her input?
Why was Rem even alive?
(Rem was alive because Subaru had killed himself for her sake. That was the only answer to any of her questions that she had, and she hated that part of her wished that she had never learned about it at all.)
[If the mabeasts bite me to death, it’ll only be a matter of time until they weighed Rem down by sheer numbers, Subaru thought wearily. But more than that, the very reason Rem had entered the forest will…]
And even now — the only thing that boy could think about was Rem. She wanted to wail aloud at the waste.
Those would be Subaru’s last thoughts, then. Frederica swallowed. Cursed and injured and facing the bloodthirsty image of someone he had mistakenly trusted as a good friend, and all he could think about was how that so-called friend might end up getting hurt as a result of him dying there in the woods.
It was so in-character for that gentle-hearted man who placed everyone else before himself time and again, and Frederica felt as though he were stabbing her in the heart with his beloved Shooting Star that had been left upon the kitchen table.
At least Subaru understood that him dying would hurt the people around him. Otto wished he could take Subaru knowing that obvious fact for granted, but it was becoming clearer and clearer that he could not.
—Even now, Subaru had phrased his death as more of an inconvenience for Rem, hadn’t he? It made Otto want to punch him in the face all over again.
Garfiel didn’t want to watch Captain die from the curse again. He didn’t want to watch him waste away like that again. Anything would be easier to watch than watching him wither and die like that. —And yet he found himself unable to look away.
Captain says he survived this, he reminded himself. He says he survived, so…!
Beatrice took a deep breath. Exhaled. She would not doubt her contractor, not here, not now. If he said that he survived this, then he would survive. Even if right now, she couldn’t see any possible way for him to…
Subaru and Rem were both in such horrible conditions — and Ram’s limp visage was just there, unconscious. It made Ram want to scream. Do something!
Emilia made a croaking sound, hands clasping around her mouth as tears beaded at the corners of her eyes.
[“—Aah!”]
[Rem howled a cry loud enough to split the air, broke through the ranks of the swarm with explosive force, and swung down to crush the skull of one specific mabeast — one which had previously been far away from her — into the ground.]
Frederica shrieked, recoiling at the sudden vicious strike.
“—Wait,” Felt started. “Did she just…?”
[I can breathe again, Subaru realized, staring at the Oni in shock alongside the pack. The world had entered a momentary pause. I’m not tired anymore. The curse is…]
“It’s broken,” Ram breathed. “Even in a state like this, you managed to…!”
Slowly, Frederica’s muscles eased. She stared at the metia in wonder.
Even like this, Rem had not forgotten why she went into those woods. Even like this, Rem still saw Subaru as someone she wanted to save. Even like this, Rem…
Who was this person?
[“—Rem.”]
[But Rem had returned to butchering the mabeasts surrounding her. She didn’t even seem to have heard Subaru call her name.]
Slowly, the rest of the theater began to comprehend what it was that they had just witnessed.
Perhaps it would normally not have taken Anastasia so long to understand what just happened. But for Rem to have snapped out of her stupor, even for just a moment, specifically because she was fueled by a desire to save the exact person she had been aiming her Morningstar at just moments before—
Could anything be more jarringly dissonant than that, Julius wondered? His eyes were wide, thousands of questions racing through his head.
“A…” Mimi managed.
“…Ah?” Hetaro echoed, completely bewildered.
Next to them, Tivey tilted his head, a contemplative look on his face.
“Hmm,” Ricardo murmured.
Ferris stared ahead uncomprehendingly. He had stopped trying to understand any of this a while ago.
Crusch tightened her grip on her knight’s shoulder. Her eyebrows were knitted together. —Rash, sadistic, and bloodthirsty, and yet she had also…?
Rom chuckled. He muffled the sound behind his fist so that none of the hotheaded ones surrounding him would hear him and think he was picking a fight.
Reinhard watched the metia thoughtfully. He wasn’t sure how he felt about this.
Wilhelm huffed. What an insanely fickle person this was. The type of person who couldn’t even be trusted to be consistent — that was the worst type of person to have, as both an enemy and an ally.
Rachins snarled. What did that matter? She had already— What did it MATTER, if she was fickle enough to keep changing her mind again and again and again about whether to kill him or not?!
Felt watched Rem with an unreadable look on her face.
—Really. If this was who she was now, then just how much did it really matter who she had been before?
[Even though she wasn't lucid or in a state to recognize who I am, Subaru realized, Rem saved me by turning that mabeast into paste.]
Aiming to smash him into paste with her morningstar one moment, leaping in to save his life with that same weapon the next—!
What are you doing? Rem held back a scream. What are you doing?!
[She hasn’t mistaken the sight of her beloved older sister. Nor, apparently, has she forgotten the reason why she'd plunged into the forest in the first place.]
…So she had been capable of remembering that, had she?
Felt tilted her head, face impassive. For that to be the case — it was already clear that Rem cared deeply for her sister, but that implied that she had cared deeply for Subaru, too, didn’t it?
["If that’s the case, I'll have the heartthrob maid sisters, Ram and Rem, send that curse packing!"]
“Relying on two cute girls to save yer sorry behind, eh, Subaru? What incredible manliness!”
—Ricardo did NOT say that, because he was starting to worry that Subaru would take such lightly-intended teasing in a far more sinister manner than intended.
[But to do that, I need to bring Rem back to sanity in a real sense. My business isn’t with the murderous Oni, but with the superficially polite, quick-to-jump-to-conclusions girl who’s running off on her own causes everyone else so much trouble…!]
“Quick-to-jump-to-conclusions girl who’s running off on her own…” Anastasia muttered, trailing off as she pressed her lips together. What a naïve, innocent, absurdly generous way to describe that girl’s behavior.
That’s how you think of me, Rem thought. Superficially polite, hasty, troublesome…
But not murderous. Not unreliable. Not sadistic. Not — anything that could be considered mean.
It wasn’t that he was blind to her faults, but that he… Did he simply not care? How could he not care? How could he just dismiss—?!
["—Her horn."]
Ram blinked. “—Ah.”
["You're…awake?!" Subaru exclaimed, looking down at Ram.]
“About time,” Mimi muttered.
["I think my timing here is quite…excellent…" Ram smiled slightly up at him from his arms.]
Mimi scowled even further.
Ram didn’t notice Mimi’s reaction. It didn’t change much, however: she felt similarly to her fellow eldest sister herself.
["Yeah, you've got awesome instincts, Nee-sama. What do you mean, the horn?"]
“Ahh…” Rom exhaled slowly, understanding moments before the oni girl opened her mouth to answer. “I get it.”
He’d hung out with that lot for a while himself, after all. It wasn’t hard to guess what Ram may have had in mind.
[Ram pulled her chin in with a look of annoyance. "It is that horn that has led Rem astray… A single, powerful blow will…bring her back…”]
Felt huffed, resting her chin on her palm. She didn’t know what that old guy was reminiscing about, but she had enough tact to keep herself from intruding on it all.
["You're sure that'll work?"]
["Fairly. Largely. I believe that it will."]
["That's kind of vague, you know?! But I wanna believe you."]
“But how in Od’s name…?” Tivey trailed off.
[Subaru stared at Rem, currently engaged in her mastered dance of violence and bloodshed. "Doesn't that seem kinda…impossible?"]
It wasn’t like Tivey needed to finish his sentence. Everyone there — past and present — was thinking the same thing.
["Use your intellect and courage and just do it."]
(She had probably been thinking something similar, Ram thought. Whether her old self had seen it fit to expose that underlying concern or not.)
[“Well, I do kind of have a way to do this that involves intellect and courage but…” He smiled weakly at her raised eyebrows. "It's probably gonna give you a scare."]
“Figured out something — that quickly?” Anastasia tilted her head. “Impressive.”
“La— Lady Anastasia,” Julius managed. He was shaking all over. “Please, do not encourage…!”
“It’s good form to praise the praiseworthy, ain’t it?” Anastasia returned.
“Sure, but— We aren’t even sure if he—!”
“Natsuki-kun has no reason to lie to us about surviving this whole mess,” Anastasia reminded her knight calmly. “Best to lean back and see how he did it.”
Julius was a softer heart than most gave him credit for, really. It made Anastasia somewhat grateful for her own rotten personality, which had at least granted her the ability to watch this mess with as calm a heart and mind as could befit a human soul.
[“If it brings my little sister back to sanity, I shall not be upset."]
["Really?"]
["Really-really."]
["You swear on Ros-chi?"]
Garfiel choked. Otto winced, hard.
Of all the things that he could have asked Ram to swear on…!
[You must really not mind dying to pick that,” Ram noted. “Yes, I swear on Lord Roswaal."]
Emilia smiled sadly. She knew that Ram loved Lord Roswaal, really, she did. And she also knew that love was a wonderful, wonderful thing. But…
It was — confusing, how she was supposed to feel about it. Though, it wasn’t like their relationship was any of her business regardless.
[She says that so valiantly… That’s why I respect her view so much, isn’t it?]
…He respected that part of her, too, then.
Subaru had made fun of her love for Lord Roswaal enough times that Ram had perhaps never really registered it, even if she hadn’t come to a firm conclusion on the opposite perspective, either. Whether others looked down on her, respected her, whatever — it mattered not, because Ram would always be Ram. The opinions of others were a moot point, because Ram knew exactly who she was. —Or, had thought that she knew who she was, in any case.
But to hear Subaru’s constant internal monologue about how deeply, how personally he loved her, respected her, admired her…
It made her feel very hollow, in the shadow of what she had done in the face of that love, and respect, and admiration. It should have warmed her heart and her soul, but instead it left her very empty, and very, very cold.
["Aaaaand, off you go!"]
["—Ah?"]
[And Subaru threw Ram clear through the air — right at her little sister.]
Otto squawked. Garfiel shrieked at the sight of the woman he loved being thrown through the air so recklessly. “Ram—?!”
“So that’s how that happened,” Ram muttered. She’d had a vague memory of Subaru doing something like that, but…
Well. Now she knew.
[Rem’s face changed. Bloodlust and hostility faded, replaced by something much softer. She dropped her morningstar, catching Ram with both arms outstretched—]
Garfiel nearly collapsed with relief. Emilia giggled slightly. The air was still far too tense for her to properly laugh, but…
It was nice, to be reminded that those girls still cared about others. To be reminded that they were still cared about by others.
It was— Emilia had a lot of complicated feelings towards Rem and Ram, currently, but those two truths were ones that she did not want to be called into question.
[But when Subaru attempted to take advantage of the sudden blind spot, he hesitated at the last minute — and the swing of his sword missed her horn by a hair.]
Julius gave a very uncharacteristic squeak, both hands shooting upwards to clutch at his face in terror.
“Oh, no…!” Ricardo groaned, wincing heavily at that fatal fumble right at the finish line.
Tivey made an angry, frightened, devastated sort of noise, pupils pinprick dots as he found himself unable to look away from — whatever was about to happen next.
“He survived this time,” Mimi muttered. “Subaru wouldn’t lie about that. He survives, he…!”
“But just how badly will Rem hurt him first?” Hetaro whimpered.
[I chickened out! Subaru cried inwardly. I didn't have the guts for that last step!]
“Men are about guts and women are about beauty.” —That was what Natsuki Subaru had said, just moments before. And now here he was, criticizing himself for not having the guts to fully commit to his original plan. Anastasia tilted her head, wondering if Subaru himself had realized the irony of that statement.
She kind of hoped he hadn’t: she couldn’t imagine that someone who thought so horribly of himself would respond to a notice like that in a healthy manner.
“Oh no,” Crusch hissed, eyes round like saucers.
“He survives this,” Wilhelm forced out through gritted teeth. “Subaru-dono said he survives this, so…”
“Oh no!” Ferris gasped.
[Subaru's momentum had carried him past Rem and exposed his back — and had Rem raised her left hand to stab him.]
Rachins couldn’t move. He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t even think. That sharp thing, aimed directly at Subaru’s exposed back—
If you don’t wanna get hurt, then get out of the way—!
Reinhard made a strangled noise, hands raised to cover his mouth as a petrified look overcame his face.
Rom clasped the young man’s shoulder. He didn’t know what else he could do.
Whatever would happen next — had long happened already. Felt braced herself for impact.
[Those long claws on her fingertips will surely go right through me and stick out the other side, Subaru thought with regret. One step away from success, and at Rem’s hands…!]
And that sight — the one of her old self standing there with a look of utter bloodlust, with eyes full of murder and madness, with claw-like nails poised to slaughter a boy who had done absolutely nothing but try to help her, in this lifetime and all the ones that came before —
That was the sight that finally broke Rem.
“WHY?!” she cried.
Subaru startled. “Rem?” he asked, looking somewhat frazzled. “Wha— Everything ends up fine this time, you know! So you don’t need to worry about—”
“I don’t care!” Rem shook her head from side to side, eyes wild and devastated. “I don’t— That’s not— Just, why?!”
“Rem,” Ram attempted to caution. Everyone was turning to stare, after all. Perhaps they would have stepped in—
But somehow, it didn’t feel like anyone else’s place to speak up, right now.
Ram’s sole attempt to intervene was fruitless, anyway: Rem shook her off. “Just answer me properly already!” she shouted. “Why are you like this? Why am I like this?! Why did you— and me— and us—?!”
“Rem,” Emilia tried, her gaze turning wary. “I really think you should rethink how you’re speaking to Subaru right—”
“It’s alright, Emilia,” Subaru interrupted, flashing a warm smile her way. The corners of his mouth were tense. “It’s— I don’t mind.”
“Wha?!” Rem stared at him, her mind in total disarray as he once again placed her first. She clutched at her own scalp. “Why is it— Every time—?!”
“Rem,” Subaru said. His voice was carefully level. “What are you asking me, exactly?”
["Whoaaaa—?!"]
[And then ground beneath his feet exploded, vaulting Subaru straight up into the air.]
The sight of Subaru getting thrown like that didn’t make Rem feel any better, even as it placed him out of her own reach: after all, the many rocks pelting upwards after him and ripping his skin to shreds still covered him with so many painful cuts—!
“You keep doing this for me!” she cried. “You— You barely even knew me, and yet you kept— Why? Why was I so important to you? —Why am I so important to you NOW?!”
[Ah, Subaru realized, spotting that gold-glowing puppy. It saw me creating an opening, and tried to blow the both of us away…]
“Because I care about you,” Subaru said simply. The forcefully calm sincerity of his voice was going to drive Rem insane. “You were important to me then and are important to me now because you’re Rem.”
Rem stared at him for a long moment before opening her mouth again. “That’s not an answer!”
[Rem roared and stomped onto the ground from which the rocks were erupting from the mabeast’s spell. Force canceled force, ending with only her blue hair heavily disheveled. She'd canceled out magical force with raw violence: she’d smashed the spell with brute force.]
“Yeesh,” Tivey muttered, staring at the show of strength with a mix of awe and wariness.
“Why— Rem, what do you mean, ‘why’?” Subaru demanded, looking bewildered and a little hurt. “I did it because you’re important to me, isn’t that enough?!”
“WHY am I important to you?!” Rem retorted. “Why do you care about me so much?! Why do you— Every time I look like I’m in trouble, you’re always right there! And I can’t figure out why you keep putting yourself there for me when all I’ve ever done is hurt you!”
“I don’t need a reason to care about you, you idiot!” Subaru retorted, now up on his feet with one hand pressed against the glass. “Even before everything you did to save me, even beyond the Wolgarm Incident — you’re Rem! It’s not a matter of how much you did for me already or what you can do for me in the future or who owes who what: I like you for you!”
[I’ve vanished from even the furthermost reaches of her mind, Subaru understood — even as he spun head over heels, head over heels, round and round and round through the air. He clung firmly to his sword as he flew— and fortunately, landed on the hard ground instead of slamming into the wall of rock.]
[And Rem stood right below him, her head exposed, not noticing him whatsoever.]
Anastasia smiled grimly. At the very least — it didn’t seem that Subaru’s momentary lapse in masculinity (or at least, masculinity as Subaru defined it) had been lauded as a fatal error by the world around him.
But if he failed to take this second chance, there would be no guarantee…
[There will be no better chance, Subaru understood, readying his sword. Nor no chance after. It‘s now or never.]
Subaru, at least, appeared to understand this. Anastasia nodded her head once in approval.
—Rom and Anastasia were the only ones still paying attention to the metia. Everyone else’s eyes and ears were firmly fixed on the present versions of the two individuals onscreen, locked in the kind of argument that could only be described as utterly absurd.
“That was NOT an honest mistake, Subaru!” Rem shrieked, practically tearing her own hair out. “An honest mistake is — accidentally breaking a vase, or failing to properly peel a vegetable, or putting on the wrong uniform in the morning when you’re half-asleep! It’s not — That sort of violence cannot possibly be described as ‘an honest mistake’! Do you even understand what that sounds like?!”
“Rem—” Ram tried to interrupt, but was verbally bowled over from across the room.
“What else do you call it?” Subaru answered hotly. “Everything you knew was telling you that I was a danger to your home, and your loved ones! Protecting them — you did nothing wrong by prioritizing that! The fact that you thought I was a threat in the first place — that’s all on me, right? I keep telling you: everything back then was MY fault, not yours!”
“How are MY actions YOUR fault?!” Rem all but screamed. “Every single time, you did nothing but try to help me — and I spat in your face for it! I always just—!”
“That’s not—!”
“I never even stopped!” Rem wailed. “You said I never hurt you again — but here I am, ready to slaughter you in the woods all over again for the crime of — of coming to save me!”
And even now — even in the present moment, all Subaru had ever done was try to be nice to her, to defend her, to speak well of her when everyone else was horrified and furious by what was unfolding before their eyes. And even in the present moment, Rem had only ever—
“That wasn’t your fault!” Subaru retorted. “You weren’t all there, anyone could see that! —And in the first place, you went in there to save ME, remember?!”
[I arrived at this point at the end of a long string of coincidences, Subaru reflected. Opportunism for the win. Miracles are awesome. Even if purely by whim, sometimes God does good work — although God's work would also have helped tremendously with that previous attempt.]
“And how does that even make sense?!” Rem demanded. “I wanted to hurt you! I wanted to kill you! It took me less than a week to decide that you were the kind of person I would — would enjoy maiming and slaughtering, and — and don’t give me that ‘It’s my fault for being suspicious’ nonsense, because anyone could tell that I did all of that for my own self-satisfaction!”
“The entire reason you went into that forest was to save my life, you moron!” Subaru retorted. “You didn’t have to do that! Nobody would have blamed you if you didn’t do that! But you went anyway, and you fought for me until you pushed yourself to the very brink like a self-destructive idiot—”
“Don’t you DARE yell at me for being self-destructive!” Rem screamed. “Don’t you dare! After everything you did, you— you—!”
“I CAN call you self-destructive, because that’s exactly the kind of idiot you are!” Subaru shouted back. “Even now, you’re sitting here demanding that I punish you for trying to save my sorry—!”
Subaru suddenly stopped, eyes widening in sudden panic.
[There‘s no time. Rem is close at hand, and so is the slow, leisurely world with her…!]
That was the only reasonable response, after all, when Rem had started to cry.
“R… Rem…?”
“Slow and leisurely world?!” she sobbed. “That’s what you think of me, even after all of— What is wrong with you?!”
“Sho…” Subaru shook his head. “Shouldn’t you be happy about that?” he asked. He had gone back to a forcibly calmer, gentler tone, even as he attempted to argue back. “What kind of idiot would feel sad about having other people care about them?”
That question nearly knocked the breath out of her lungs, from how ridiculously short-sighted and simplistic it was. Being cared about? Being loved? Sure, those were good things on their own—
But to be told that the person you hurt more than anyone else in the world loved you, cared for you, thought so highly of to the point where he would gladly sacrifice himself just for the fleeting chance of seeing you smile again—!
“You don’t get it!” Rem screamed, looking ready to tear her own hair out. “You really, really don’t get it, do you?!”
This was agony. This was pain. This was true despair, wickedly disguised as kindness and warmth. This was— was—
“Rem,” Ram said quietly. Rem felt a hand on her shoulder: it was only then that she realized the entire theater was staring at her.
Slowly, her tempest of emotion began to fade, replaced with a quieter sort of embarrassment at her disheveled appearance. Her heartbeat slowed. Her breathing eased, if only slightly. Her eyes were less frantic and more exhausted, as she took a fresh look at the cage that held one of the two people in the world who loved her with all their hearts and souls.
“I—”
[“Laugh, Rem!” Subaru declared. “Today, I’m fanatical like an oni—!”]
[Clang.]
The sound of steel on horn should have made Rem wince, thinking of what it may have felt like to be subject to that blow. But instead, the noise startled her as mere noise, exacerbating her panic and despair while doing nothing to shift her focus from the harm that she had done to the boy standing before her eyes.
She took a deep breath, trying to rein herself in once again. “I…” she managed. “I…”
The hand on her shoulder was tightening.
Ram was trying to steady her breathing. Ram did not regret losing her horn on that fateful night. However, she did remember how much it had hurt. And to hear that clanging sound reverberating through her own sister’s horn—!
It had been her own idea, so she couldn’t be angry with Subaru for following through with it. But that didn’t stop her heart from pounding inside her chest, all the same.
[And then Subaru crashed into the ground with a yelp.]
The sound of steel striking horn had only registered to her as meaningless noise, but the sound of Subaru crying out in pain was something Rem recognized well enough for it to stab her with the pain of one-thousand needles. Her heartbeat skyrocketed once again, shooting her blood pressure and despair through the roof until it shattered her heart and her soul all at the same time.
This explosion came from within, but its impact was something easily visible without. All of Rem’s storming emotions — rage, shame, horror, despair — all of them swirled together into a tempest as they hit their apex with the force of a morningstar built to turn men into mincemeat. Emotion turned into strength that surged through her like a powerful flood, nearly boiling her mana and her blood and her very soul inside of her veins—
“Rem!”
A number of shouts echoed through the room. Knights and mercenaries leapt to their feet to stand before their Ladies, civilians leapt backwards in terror — but it was Ram’s cry that echoed above the din, eyes fixated on an emerging, pearly-white horn that shone like a star.
Nobody had entirely seen it fit to argue that the Rem onscreen and the Rem before them now were one and the same, but this final proof of self put any doubts six feet under. The same soft hair, the same piercing eyes, the same perceptive nose, the same sleeping face — and now the same horn was mirrored in them both, a final nail in the coffin.
What was about to happen next? How should they prepare? With tensions drawn taut like a tripwire, everyone readied themselves for Rem’s next move, because whatever would happen next would all depend on—!
—And then it left her all at the same time, her knees buckling from the stress as she collapsed, kneeling on the floor of the theater. A sound somewhere between a croak, a sob, and a wail left her throat, crackling against the theater walls in the sort of pitiful, heartbreaking display that could only come from someone who had undergone something that left only the crushed remains of their soul behind.
“Rem…?”
Subaru’s voice was trembling.
But it wasn’t because he was frightened of her: she knew enough to understand that by now. No, he was frightened FOR her, he was worried FOR her, he felt hurt on her BEHALF — and that knowledge just twisted the knife deeper into her chest.
“Why?” Rem sobbed, tears now streaming down her face in twin rivers. Her hands gripped her biceps, her back hunched over as if she were in pain. She wasn’t shouting anymore: her voice was oddly quiet. In the silence of the theater, however, everyone heard every word regardless.
“Why did I do that?” she begged. “Why did…I do any of this? Please, just…just tell me…!”
“…Rem—” Subaru said softly, and Rem flinched backwards violently. Subaru’s eyes filled with hurt, and that sight only made her spiral even further.
“Why do you love me?” she wept. “Why do you care about me so much? Why did I hate you enough to kill you? Why did I love you enough to save you? It doesn’t make any sense…!”
“Rem—” Ram tried to say, reaching for her shoulder. Rem turned to her, eyes red and angry and scared and hurt.
“Don’t,” she pleaded. “Don’t tell me that I’m wrong, I know I’m not!”
“…Perhaps not,” Ram allowed. She reached out a hand, but regretfully stopped when she saw Rem flinching away. “But that is not all that defines my cute little sister.”
“Then what does?” Rem retorted. “If your cute little sister’s actions don’t define her, then what does?!”
Ram hesitated — not because she wasn’t sure what the answer was, but because she didn’t know how to say it in a way that Rem would understand. Rem is Rem, she wanted to say — but how could she even begin to explain the weight of what that meant, to her confused and frightened little sister who was begging for the kind of concrete answer that she could latch onto with both hands?
Unfortunately, all Rem saw was the hesitation. A throaty wail left her chest in response. Ram and Subaru both visibly cringed under the weight of that horrible sound.
“Who is that?” she demanded tearfully, pointing at the image of her collapsed self, whom Subaru was carefully picking up with Ram’s careful guidance. “Who was that woman? Who was the sister you cared about so much? Who was the girl you loved enough to jump off a cliff for? Who was that monster who turned man and beast alike into mincemeat with a single blow? What was she thinking? Why did she do all the things that she did? Why do you both care about her so much?!”
Subaru stared at the woman who had always shone like a star behind his eyelids. Ram stared at her little sister, whom she would always love with all her heart and soul. Neither of them knew how to answer any of those questions — whether it be because they didn’t know the answers, or because they knew them so well that they didn’t know where to begin explaining themselves.
“Just tell me already!” Rem wailed. “Just tell me — who is Rem?!”
But before Ram or Subaru could succeed in soothing the anguished oni girl, a voice that had been silent for quite a while decided to answer her call:
[REQUEST: WHO IS REM?]
[REQUEST: GRANTED.]
Rem’s eyes widened. The audience collectively sucked in a breath. And the metia—
Notes:
Yeeaaah. Even on my blog, I don’t tell you everything. Sometimes I keep secrets. I might tell you the general ideas for what to expect, but the details — including any possible exceptions that might come up — are…
Well.
(Also — you have no idea how pissed I was that the reveal about the small detail that Subaru was there polishing Rem’s morningstar every single day as she slept was given to us AFTER the Torture chapter was already released. Oh my God. What is wrong with these two.)
Chapter 15: To Be An Oni (Arc 2, Part 10)
Summary:
Rem's request is answered, and the metia plays on.
Notes:
Remember when I said that I was going to struggle to fit Arc 2 into 13 chapters?
You are about to find out why.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[“They’re twins,” a voice said, sounding remarkably sad.]
“Who…?” Rem trailed off, but she didn’t have to wait long before the metia came to life.
[It was an old woman holding two newborn children, standing before an exhausted woman at the end of a long labor. A woman who was — very much exposed —]
“JESUS CHRIST!” Subaru shrieked, immediately moving to cover his eyes.
Rachins made a similar sound as he loudly and violently recoiled away from the metia with a scarlet face. Tivey and Hetaro both screamed, their older sister frantically lunging to cover their eyes. Felt and Crusch both made squawking sounds, hastily moving to turn away from the sudden, extremely unexpected view onscreen. Otto shrieked loudly, he and Frederica both moving to block Garfiel’s view even as he recoiled from the scene with a scream of his own. Across the entire theater, pandemonium erupted. Even in his somber state, Ferris couldn’t help but giggle slightly at the chaos that arose in response to a scene that, as a healer, he had seen many times before.
Julius was one of the ones who were too confused to be mortified. “Where…” he asked, and then he shook his head. “What are we looking at, right now?”
“Twins…” Anastasia echoed. “It sounds like we’re watching — the birth of Rem and Ram.”
Julius blinked. “…Huh??”
Wilhelm winced softly at the sight of — everything, subconsciously moving to close his legs. He had thought so after his wife’s ordeal giving birth to Heinkel as well, but once again, he was made very thankful that he had been born a man.
Ricardo exhaled slowly. Who is Rem? That had been the question. If the spirit in charge of the metia truly wished to answer that question…
Well. It made a certain sort of sense.
[In the room with the woman was an audience, staring with wide eyes at the scene before them.]
“There are so many people there…!” Mimi gasped. Hetaro made a noise next to her, hands braced across the back of her own hand to desperately cover his view. In a similar state to their brother, Tivey shook his head violently.
Crusch silently crossed her legs, face turning pink at the thought of being so exposed in front of so many people.
[“Twins,” the old woman next to the woman muttered. “They're twins, meaning that…”]
“Well, of course,” Rom said. His voice was carefully blank. “Onis were known for their terrifyingly strong bodies, strong minds, and incredible pools of mana, thousands of times that of a human. —But they were also known for their frighteningly low birth rates that left them on the verge of extinction. Every birth in the Clan would be a thing for the whole village to celebrate.”
Especially, Rom remembered, because this had been the last Oni village of them all.
“The greatest of all the demihuman races,” Ram recalled. “Terrifying enough to be banished into the mountains. A proud people, every new addition to their Clan deserved their full attention.”
Especially, Ram remembered, because of who would be born that day — whether they knew it yet or not.
[“To think that you'd get pregnant with twins on this opportunity….” an old man sneered. “You've done something unbelievably foolish, Temae!”]
[“Eep…!” the exhausted woman squeaked, pale face stiffening.]
“That woman — Temae — was our mother,” Ram said. “The man next to her was our father, Quark. The old woman was her midwife, Chika. —And the old man yelling at our mother so foolishly was the chief of our tribe, Setanta.”
“Ah,” Rem said softly.
Her mother and her father — this was what they looked like, then? There was something deeply, deeply bitter, about the realization that Rem couldn’t even recognize the faces of her own parents.
…’Was,’ Ram had said? Had something happened to them?
[“Setanta-sama!” Quark shouted. “Temae… My wife has done nothing wrong! My wife…”]
Hetaro frowned, his shock and embarrassment slowly fading into confusion. Something was…wrong?
Hesitantly, Tivey peeked out from between his fingers.
["Be quiet, Quark!” Setanta snarled. “Do you even understand? Are you even aware of just how many expectations we had in you and Temae... If you are, then keep your mouth shut!"]
“Why is he so angry…?” Rem frowned.
["Chika!” Setanta barked. “Hand me the baby!"]
“Because there was a rule against twins, in our village,” Ram said tonelessly.
She remembered that rule well, though she didn’t remember it applying to her. —Though, when she had learned that it did, and she had just forgotten…
Certain memories had begun to make a twisted kind of sense.
[“Chief,” Chika murmured. “These children are..."]
[“There are no exceptions to the law. No matter what anyone says, that's final."]
Because of their crushingly low numbers, and their living far from human habitation, the Oni valued these laws and taboos meant to keep them safe above nearly everything else. Ram remembered that, too.
“What’s…going on?” Emilia asked uneasily. She didn’t like the look on that man’s face.
["Se-Senta-sama…” Temae begged, still wet with blood from giving birth. “Please have mercy…”]
[The one that Setanta was carrying was crying loudly, while the one that Chika was holding had been born first. The former was set down beside the latter, still wailing.]
Subaru’s breath caught in his throat.
It was odd, seeing Rem as a baby, especially since she was actually a few months older than him. But putting aside the unreality of the situation (both of the theater and of the scene being demonstrated onscreen), for him to be able to see her in such an adorable little form…!
Beatrice giggled slightly at the look on her contractor’s face.
Rem looked at that puff of blue hair in Setanta’s arms and understood that — that was herself.
—Rem had cried when she was born, and Ram had not. Rem wondered what that said, about how she compared to her sister. Perhaps this was one reason why she had thought her sister was so amazing.
—It was unnerving, for a baby to be born with that sort of look on her face. Ram should have cried just as her sister did. For her to stay so silent… Old Man Rom couldn’t help feeling uneasy about that.
[“One horn… They're cursed children after all. —The horns were divided, and the twins were born lacking a horn.” Sentanta shook his head. “To think that I'd come across cursed children in my generation..."]
“Cursed children…?” Mimi echoed, confused.
“Cursed children,” Crusch echoed with a frown. She didn’t like how that sounded.
Ferris curled in on himself. Was that the sort of language that had described him, when he had been born with his ears and his tail?
[“Chief! Can't you…” Temae swallowed. “Can't you have some mercy?” she pleaded. “To us, to this village, these are babies we've been waiting for!"]
[“Quit it!” Setanta retorted. “There will be no mercy! There are no exceptions to the law, even if that means going into ruins as a result of protecting the law. Bending the law is unforgivable."]
[Rem started to cry even louder than before.]
“Bending the law is unforgivable,” Subaru echoed, eyebrow raised. His face was still pink, but the serious atmosphere had done its part in dulling his mortification.
Wilhelm huffed quietly with amusement: to someone like Subaru, that sentence probably sounded ludicrous. —Though, it wasn’t like Wilhelm was the type to disagree.
Reinhard had no choice but to agree with the chief, no matter what the law he was following was about to be. That was his role as the Sword Saint, after all.
“Can’t you make the crying stop…?” Hetaro hissed. He looked pained. “Why did you have to make her…?”
Tivey had a foreboding suspicion that the crying of the baby was about to be the least of their concerns.
[Setanta shook off her cries and picked up a sword that had been hanging from the wall.]
“Huh…?” Rem wondered.
Ram pressed her lips together.
["Cursed children shall not live,” Setanta declared. “If they're going to live disgraceful lives hornless, then the only way to show sympathy is cutting off that path right now when they've just been born."]
The room exploded into cries of protest.
“WHAT?!” Subaru shrieked.
“They going to—?” Frederica gasped. “That’s barbaric. Surely not—!”
“What the— They’re gonna kill a baby?” Rachins demanded. “You’re gonna KILL a BABY?!”
“Who goes out of their way to — what a ridiculous rule!” Felt spat. “And these stupid people, following such a stupid—!”
“Eh???” Garfiel cried.
“What?!” Emilia demanded. “Surely— Surely that’s not—!”
Otto sputtered loudly, until he finally managed to pull together the proper words to describe his reaction to that information. “—What the fuck?!”
“Wha— Are all Onis a bunch of psychopaths, then?!” Hetaro demanded. Tivey shook his head in disbelief: perhaps that was right.
—Mimi shrugged, less affected than most others in the room. Her own mother had abandoned her and her brothers as young children, after all: if it weren’t for Roshi’s intervention, then that would have been just as much a death sentence. The world was simply full of worthless adults, it seemed.
“That’s not— This couldn’t have been the norm!” Julius exclaimed desperately. “This…!”
But there were many different traditions through this world, weren’t there? Julius had read many, many books about them. If he had a chance to get over the shock, maybe he would see that this unpleasant reality was perhaps not that shocking after all.
“Wha…” Reinhard croaked out. “What?”
“What barbarity!” Crusch cried. “What— And you two were nearly—?!”
Ferris felt tears stinging his eyes. Cursed children who did not deserve to live. Whether they were killed on the spot or locked in a dirty basement for the first nine years of their life, it was all the same. And then there was sickness, and amnesia, and curses that kept a body alive forever and ever…
What an awful world this was. He hated everything about this place.
Beatrice stared, and said nothing. What a surreal scenario.
Rom remembered that rule. He shook his head silently.
Anastasia folded her arms and watched. Mentally, she wrote this ridiculous lot off as a lost cause: only fools would willingly waste the gift of life like this.
Wilhelm scowled. Ricardo averted his eyes. Such barbaric practices were scattered all over the four countries, it seemed. Though, that didn’t make them any more tasteful to witness.
—In any case, both of them already knew that these two children would survive.
["M-My children…!”]
["Cover Temae's eyes and ears,” Setanta said, looking pained. “It'll scar her."]
“Don’t you dare,” Subaru snarled, shock giving way to both anger and fright. “Don’t you dare, don’t you DARE—!”
[Quark obeyed, and nobody went against his will. All except the resisting mother were in agreement.]
“Since we were born in the Oni Clan Village, this would be a death we could be proud of as Onis,” Ram scoffed, watching as two long, white horns protruded from the chief’s forehead. “That was what those foolish adults thought of twins.”
Subaru stared at the two of them in horror. “That’s…!”
[Rem gave her loudest cry of all, and Ram glanced her way.]
“That was the way of the Oni Clan,” Ram said. “It’s simply how it was.”
[“Forgive me,” Setanta muttered, readying himself. But, when he swung downwards—]
“Though, Ram didn’t have to accept that foolish excuse.”
[A gust of wind enveloped the gathering, strong enough to blow even the chief away from the twins.]
Ricardo choked. Julius made a shocked sort of noise.
“That power—!” Wilhelm gasped, his eyes growing round.
["Was that…” Setanta breathed.]
Anastasia leaned forward, alert. An effect like that, as a newborn of all things…!
[Ram only had a singular horn — but it was a pure, beautiful, glowing horn unlike that of any other oni in the village.]
Rom exhaled slowly. Most of those in the theater wouldn’t recognize what that meant, but — he did. So that’s who you were, you little brat.
[So great was this horn that the entire village — chief, parents, midwife, and all the rest — all knelt before the one who wielded such a mighty horn.]
“The peak of pride and strength, which the Clan valued above all else,” Ram muttered. “Their precious Oni God. It was precious enough, to a Clan on the verge of extinction — that they decided to spare our lives.”
That sounded utterly miserable, to Frederica. Perhaps it was simply because she was a maid, but she really didn’t think that was the case this time around.
Ram had known that her own life was spared because of that since the day she could know anything at all. She had assumed that her life had needed to be spared due to her being born with a single horn. —In a way, that was true.
Why she had only been born with a single horn…well, she didn’t remember ever really questioning it until Rem’s sleeping body was right before her eyes. And at that point it wasn’t difficult to figure out the rest.
[Rem stopped crying, and reached out to her older twin. With her horn still blowing bright and proud, Ram took her beloved sister’s hand in her own.]
And she didn’t need to wonder much at all, to know that she would have easily sacrificed even her remaining horn for her beloved little sister. To be a two-horned Oni or a sister — it wasn’t really a choice at all, as far as Ram was concerned.
Subaru relaxed, just slightly.
So that’s how close we had been, Rem thought, watching her sister respond to her wailing with an open hand. From the moment we were born, that’s how…
[In their younger years, Rem and Ram both occupied the lowest rungs of the ladder within their tribe. After all, they were still twins.]
[Their own parents acted distantly. Their fellow tribesman did not hide their disdain towards them as “abominations.”]
Rem watched the miserable sight, her stomach twisting. The way she and her sister were both being treated, as such young children…
She couldn’t help but think that this was the worst sort of childhood imaginable.
Frederica pressed her lips together. It was hard to hate these people, when she already knew what fate awaited them. But that didn’t mean she had to approve of…this.
Subaru gritted his teeth, a flash of anger searing him from the inside out. How dare they…!
But nobody else was saying anything. And — it would be useless to shout curses at a screen, when those recorded upon it couldn’t even hear his snarls.
“How crude,” Anastasia noted emotionlessly. —Though of course, Anastasia’s childhood had been one without any parents, so she didn’t feel much aside from disappointment in the knowledge that these people had failed in their station.
There was a reason, Ram thought, why she had never grown all that close with anyone in the village.
Though, although she couldn’t remember it, there was almost certainly an exception for—
[If only they had not been born as twins — Rem understood the weight of that “what if” from the very start.]
“It wasn’t your fault,” Ram said aloud. Rem blinked. “I wouldn’t have— If I’d had the choice, I know that I would have chosen to have a little sister, from the very start.”
Rem knew that her sister wasn’t lying.
[The hostility continued — until Ram realized the true extent of her own abilities. And like that, the attitudes of the tribesmen shifted.]
To only start caring for someone properly after realizing that they could do something for you… Emilia scowled. She didn’t like that way of thinking, no.
Felt sneered. Worthless bunch. She had no love for people whose attitudes shifted on the edge of a coin like that.
Crusch folded her arms. She felt oddly cold.
Anastasia didn’t think much of it. She didn’t have much of a frame of reference, when it came to any other model of relationships.
Subaru huffed. His anger didn’t dissipate much, but — at least they were treating those two better, now. Whatever their motives for it.
[Wonder child. Talent that exceeded even that of the greatest Oni in their history. Combined with her forthright demeanor and how she never used this reverence for her own benefit, and it seemed natural for their brethren to bow their heads before Ram, even though she was not even ten years old. Cold and distant parents, kin who had openly scorned them, the chief of the village — all of them bowed their heads.]
Ram remembered this. It didn’t make her feel much of anything. She had never cared much for that status either way — or really, if she were being honest, she had rather resented it.
She had always considered it a blessing on a night full of curses, when that weapon had swung out and—
[As Rem and Ram grew, their roles did as well. And Rem heard those same voices raising the chorus higher and higher.]
[“Such incredible power…”]
[“A true prodigy.”]
[“If Ram-sama had two horns…”]
Ram clicked her tongue before anyone else could say a word.
“Ram didn’t even need the one,” she said scornfully, voice forceful like a typhoon. “Those foolish adults. I would gladly take having my twin sister over having a second horn any day.”
She was looking at the present Rem, eyes fierce. Rem felt the weight of that gaze like that of an incoming thunderstorm.
“I-I understand,” she said quietly, a little scared. “I…”
A little scared — but there was also something warm in her chest, because she knew that her big sister meant every word.
[“Don’t worry,” her mother said. “One day, Rem-chan will show us that she, too, has incredible power.”]
“Wait,” Otto muttered. “Ram-sama — and Rem-chan?”
[“That’s right,” her father agreed. “She’s that girl’s sister, after all.”]
Subaru shrank into himself even further, feeling the weight of those words as if they had been aimed at himself.
“He’s that guy’s son, after all.” That painful memory echoed in his mind like a broken tape.
[I’ll never match my sister in Oni power, Rem thought to herself one night. But…]
[“Hey, Mom,” she said aloud. “I’ll make dinner tomorrow.”]
Subaru suddenly went still.
[“What are you going to make for dinner?” Ram asked later that night, while the two of them sat on their shared bed.]
It wasn’t like the Rem of today wasn’t a lovely figure. And if he had to choose, he would definitely pick the older Rem, the sight of whom invoked a much more mature plethora of emotions and whose support he would always wish to lean upon, for as long as she would have him.
[“Mm…” She thought for a moment. “Maybe a stirfry with barbaro rabbit meat and nuts from the trees in the forest… And steamed tatoes!”]
But seeing that little face, all psyched up and determined to go and make dinner for her family…!
“Baby Rem…!” he managed, eyes wide with wonder.
Beatrice sighed. Emilia put a hand to her mouth, giggling at the look on her knight’s face.
[“I’ll help you,” Ram offered.]
[Rem shook her head. “No, I’ll be fine by myself,” she insisted. “Just watch me.”]
—Across the theater, Rem tilted her head. So she had been the outgoing, hardworking sort of person, had she?
…Did Rem consider herself particularly outgoing?
[Having collected all her nuts the next day, Rem continued through the woods with a smile. “Now I just need a barbaro rabbit…!”]
[As Rem was preparing her trap for the rabbit, however, a rainstorm blew in from above.]
[“Eh…?”]
Ram sucked in a breath. Up in the mountains, those storms could quickly become…!
Old Man Rom grimaced. He had only been there a few times, himself, but he remembered that unforgiving climate well.
[Rem was breathing heavily, trying to race back home through the pouring rain with her tree nuts. The rabbit had long been forgotten. She just had to get—]
[Then lightning struck a tree behind her — close enough to send her tumbling to the ground.]
Subaru shrieked. “Rem!”
“Rem!” Ram cried, lurching forward.
[The tree had been set alight, and it was quickly losing stability. Knocked down as she was, Rem didn’t have the time to run. She hurriedly tried to shield her face—]
[Only for a storm of razor-sharp winds to slice the entire tree to ash, allowing its remains to tumble harmlessly down around her.]
Ram exhaled, slumping in her seat with overwhelming relief.
So, she had always been the type to care for her little sister, then. —Not that she had ever doubted it, but it was still a fact for her to be proud of.
“Thank goodness,” Subaru sighed, already looking somewhat exhausted from just that single scare.
[Ram stood there, breathing heavily — but with a relieved smile on her face.]
[“Onee-chan…!” Rem managed.]
Frederica couldn’t help but smile. She had never doubted that Ram had truly cared for Rem, not even once — but that didn’t mean that it felt any colder, to see it spelt out so clearly before her eyes.
—Otto hissed with soft sympathy. “Oh, no…!”
[Rem’s basket had been destroyed, and all her tree nuts had been scattered once again.]
[“I’m just glad you’re both alright,” Temae dismissed, when the two came home once again.]
Alright — but without the rabbit, and without the tree nuts. Garfiel could feel that little girl’s frustration at her failure as if it were his own.
[“Rem,” Quark said. “Don’t go into the forest alone again.”]
[“You don’t want to worry your sister,” Temae agreed.]
Subaru nearly choked. “THAT’s what they worried about?!” he demanded.
[“Yes, Mom,” Rem said quietly. “I’m sorry.”]
“Agreed,” Ram said sourly.
So — her lovely sister had been treated differently than her, then. …It made sense, in retrospect, but she had assumed—
But of course, that would have been a foolish assumption on her part. She chided herself gently for her miscalculation.
(It was no wonder she had never been all that close with her parents, if this attitude had been the norm.)
[“Wait,” Ram interrupted, seeing the gloomy look on Rem’s face. “Don’t forget about this. The steamed tatoes Rem made are really good. They have just the right amount of salt…”]
“Of course they’re good,” Subaru insisted firmly. “They’re Rem’s.”
[“You’re right!” Quark agreed, sounding surprised. “They are good!”]
[Temae smiled. “I had no idea Rem could make something so delicious!”]
Subaru sputtered. “What’s THAT supposed to mean?!”
Rem’s frown deepened. So these two had been her…?
Hm.
[That night, Rem dreamed of the spilled nuts, somewhere deep in the woods. She reached for them, but they had all been rendered burned and ruined and drowned by the storm.]
All her hard work… The sight of it all cast away so cruelly by the world made Subaru want to weep.
["That's enough, Rem,” her mother said. Rem startled slightly. “I’m just happy both of you are all right."]
[“Yes,” her father agreed. “We're glad you're both alright."]
Subaru smiled hesitantly. It was short-lived.
[Rem began to smile, but then—]
["No,“ a different Oni declared. “It would have been better if only Ram-sama had been safe."]
["That's right,” a second agreed.]
["You said it,” said a third.]
“—What?” Ram demanded, a note of anger entering her voice.
This was a nightmare. She knew that. But nightmares came from somewhere.
[One by one, faceless figure after faceless figure appeared in the moonlight, all glaring down at Rem with pure contempt.]
Crusch shrank away from the metia. It wasn’t even real, and she wasn’t even the target, but she still couldn’t help it.
Anastasia looked back at them coldly. She had no need to humor such an attitude — and neither did that little girl.
Even if none of them had ever said any of this aloud, the thought that any of those useless adults might have ever made Ram’s precious sister feel this way—!
["Yes,“ Temae finally agreed. “If only that useless Rem-chan had died…"]
["… and only Ram-sama had lived,” Quark finished. “That would have been best."]
“Oh…” Frederica’s lip wobbled. “Oh, Rem…!”
But she didn’t know what to say. What could someone say, faced with something like that?
[Faced with such disgust, the little Rem onscreen ran away to cry.]
Subaru stared at the metia, a look of pure devastation on his face. “Rem…”
Ram sneered. No wonder she hadn’t cared all that much when all of them had ended up dead.
[Rem sat down behind a shrine and cried. She sniffled, she whimpered, and she buried her head in her arms.]
Subaru’s devastation only grew even worse. He couldn’t help but reach out a hand. “Rem…!”
[But someone else got there first.]
Ram blinked slowly as she recognized her own silhouette, standing above Rem and lowering a single pale hand, glowing like a gift from Od Laguna. Rem watched her younger self stare up at her big sister as if she were all of that and more.
[Rem blinked herself awake to see that Ram had taken her hand.]
["You were having a scary dream,” Ram whispered. “Weren't you?"]
Ram’s anger began to melt away.
[Rem’s lip wobbled. "Onee-chan…"]
["It's alright. I'm with you,” Ram reassured her gently. “So you don't have to worry about anything."]
[Rem smiled back at her. "Right, Onee-chan.” With her sister’s love before her so warm and comforting, her eyes began to flutter shut once again. “I love you."]
That was right.
Even if everyone else in the village had been foolish, Ram would have always been there for her beloved little sister.
[Some time later, Rem blinked herself awake from a pleasant midday nap.]
Subaru’s breath caught in his throat. That little face, drowsy and adorable and yawning as she stretched in the sun was just…!
“Useless contractor,” Beatrice sighed, watching him just barely hold back a flurry of coos and squeals.
[A zabuton… Rem noticed sitting beneath her. Onee-chan must have done that.]
Ram smiled proudly. Frederica chuckled. Of course.
[Onee-chan—]
[Rem jumped to her feet, rushing off the veranda. How long did I sleep? The sun is still high, so…!]
“Hm?” Ram blinked. “Rem?”
Rem tilted her head left. What was she so worried about? She didn’t know, either.
[ "Oh, Rem-chan!” her next-door neighbor called out. Rem stopped. “You're full of energy today again."]
Subaru narrowed his eyes. What sort of attitude would Rem be facing…?
[“Ah…” Rem looked down and blushed.]
So she had been a shy sort of girl. Rem tilted her head to the right, assessing her own personality. Would she describe herself as particularly shy?
She hadn’t been all that shy, when she had run into the forest determined to make her family dinner. But perhaps that had been an unusual situation, in which she had only spoken with her mother, father, and sister. In which she had been determined to change something about herself, and do something different from the norm.
(She hadn’t been all that shy, when she had rushed into the woods in a frenzied attempt to slaughter everything in sight.)
[The woman didn’t even notice. “It's warm today, so playing outside does sound like fun,” she continued. “Children being lively makes me happy. —Oh yeah, is Ram-sama not with you today? That's unusual."]
We spent a lot of time together, then, Rem surmised. Ram blinked slowly, coming to the same conclusion. Though, once again, it wasn’t really a surprise.
[“Ram-sama is the Oni Clan's next chief,” the woman mused. “So if she isn't taken care of..."]
—Subaru suddenly bared his teeth.
Beatrice startled. “Subaru?!”
["I, um… I… I'll go… to… Onee-chan… erm…” Rem forcefully interrupted the conversation, bowing her head and running off. “I'm sorry."]
The look on baby Rem’s face — just what was this woman’s deal, invoking such a sad expression in those adorable little eyes? He wanted to punch her lights out for it!
(Otto watched his friend’s bristling, snarling figure for a moment, and then he sighed in resignation.)
Rem frowned. Partially it was at that difference in how she and her sister were titled, but also —
Had she really been this meek?
["Rem-chan,“ the woman called after her kindly as she waved behind. “Make sure to tell Ram-sama to return home before it gets daaaark!”]
[Rem’s eyes grew wet with tears.]
Subaru snarled more audibly, this time.
Ram scowled. So this was how those worthless adults had treated her beloved little sister. How crude. It was even cruder, that they didn’t seem to have realized it. No wonder she had never felt very close with any of those people.
—Anastasia tilted her head. Ready to cry, about something as small as that?
She hadn’t gotten the impression from the fully-grown woman, but…this child really was the soft sort of character, wasn’t she?
[Ram was always surrounded by people, so when Rem made it to the plaza, she started looking for a crowd.]
[But there were no crowds, and therefore there was no—!]
["—Rem?"]
[Rem turned around to see her beloved sister.]
“Thank goodness,” Frederica murmured. She didn’t want to see Rem…
["Rem, what happened?” Ram asked. “You look like you're going to cry."]
[Who was cruel to you? Rem knew that was what Ram was really asking.]
Subaru chuckled darkly. If anyone dared to harm Rem, he could only guess at the fire and fury that would reign down upon them by Ram’s hand. And rightly so, as far as he was concerned. In fact, a sizeable part of him hoped that Ram had taught these rotten adults a lesson, making baby Rem cry like that!
But…he also knew that those adults hadn’t really meant to make her cry at all, this result the outcome of ignorance rather than malice. And so, he did already understand that no good would come of Ram going on a rampage, no matter how good it might feel in the moment.
[Rem shook her head frantically, and explained: "Because when I woke up, Onee-chan wasn't there..."]
Ferris scowled. Pathetic.
Wilhelm glanced at Ferris, then at Lady Crusch, and found himself holding back a smile.
["Ah, I'm sorry,” Ram apologized, hugging her little sister in response. “You looked like you were enjoying your sleep so much, so l'd feel bad for waking you up, Rem…”]
["I-It's my fault for falling asleep,” Rem sniffled. “But please don't leave me behind…”]
Garfiel frowned.
Frederica couldn’t imagine Ram ever leaving anyone behind. Especially not her beloved little sister.
It was as obvious to her as the blue sky or the green grass surrounding the Miload Manor. But…perhaps Rem had not been so certain about that fact.
["You're right,” Ram confirmed, patting her head. “I won't then. Next time I'll call your name, Rem. But if you slept a little longer, I would've came back… They probably would've been boring duties to Rem, anyway."]
[Right. Onee-chan often leaves me behind to do her daily routine. I just…forgot.]
It wasn’t all that unusual, for children to have daily duties. Though, Crusch thought that Ram looked unusually young to have started making the rounds all on her own, didn’t she?
The Reincarnation of an Oni God — perhaps comparing a usual child to a child like that was a fruitless endeavor.
[“How were… the… duties…?" Rem asked, still shivering.]
["It was as boring as always,” Ram sighed. “The Reincarnation of an Oni God, the restoration of the race and all that… It's so stupid."]
—Stupid, was it? Crusch tilted her head, dutifully reassessing her assumptions.
Ram remembered that feeling, yes. It made her scowl all the harder.
["Is that so…?"]
["I understand that the adults are desperate and that they have expectations in me. I know how outstanding I am. But we can't go back in time… Those adults don't understand that."]
Subaru tilted his head, completely lost.
Rom sighed. He remembered Setanta well, even after all these years. He knew what Ram was talking about. But it had all been worthless in the end.
Felt glanced at Rom’s knowing face, and then looked back at the metia. She’d press him about it later, perhaps.
[Rem did not understand much of what Ram was saying. Ram had wisdom that put adults to shame, but Rem was very much still a child. Worthless… she scolded herself. Worthless, pathetic — how useless I am, not understanding what Ram feels under her constant troubles…]
“Eh??” Frederica asked, eyes widening with surprise.
Subaru felt as though his heart were being stabbed. He shook his head violently, wanting to strangle that thought of hers right at its roots. “Rem,” he managed. “Rem, no—!”
Rem blinked slowly. So that was how she had…?
It was — difficult, to reconcile this little girl with the image of that bloodied monster rampaging through the woods.
[And yet Onee-chan is so wonderful that she gives her unconditional love to — someone like me.]
Ram stared, aghast. “…Obviously?” she replied, sounding confused, offended, and horribly worried all at once. “Rem, how could you ever think…?”
But she couldn’t ask her, really. The Rem that sat next to her today didn’t remember this any better than Ram.
["You don't have to hurry, Rem,” Ram declared. “Rem, you can walk at your own pace. I'm an older sister, so I'll wait for you, Rem."]
["Y…Yes,” Rem agreed, sinking into her older sister’s loving embrace.]
Mimi watched the scene like a hawk. As an older sister herself, she was very much concerned with whether Ram had managed to fulfill her role with at least one of her siblings. Verbally, she appeared to at least have tried…
But what kind of older sister allowed her little siblings to feel like THAT?
[Rem was the only one in the village that Ram truly loved from the bottom of her heart. My proudest treasure, Rem thought, hugging her sister back. —And my most suffocating burden.]
“…Ah,” Rem said slowly. So — that was how she had thought about her older sister, then, was it…?
She wasn’t sure she liked that very much.
[I am Ram’s other half — and she is something even more than that, to me.]
Ram…didn’t know what to think about that. She loved the thought of her beloved sister being her other half, but the way Rem was thinking about her just now…
“Little siblings should be free to be themselves,” Mimi muttered. Hetaro and Tivey both turned to look at her. “You two better not go and make Mimi the center of your worlds like this, got it? Mimi is a third of your souls, and nothing more than that!”
One third for one sibling, one third for the second, and the last third would be all for themselves. The first two were vital to being a triplet, but that last one was vital to being a person at all.
As her two brothers hastily agreed, Ricardo stifled a chuckle. Only a third of their souls, eh?
But he wasn’t really a sibling to anyone, so he figured he couldn’t really get it.
[Ram suddenly turned to glare at the opposite side of the village.]
“Hm?” Wilhelm frowned, his eyes narrowing. To see such a suspicious look in the eyes of a child…
["...Onee-chan?" Rem asked uneasily.]
[“Someone's entered the village,” Ram declared. “I'm gonna go check this out."]
[Rem swallowed. "W-We should get hel..."]
[“I won't be gone for long. Rem, you stay behind and…”]
[No! "I want to go! I'm going, too. Go with Onee-chan!” I’m always getting left behind…!]
Ram winced. Hard.
Rem tilted her head. So that was what she had…?
But Ram would never leave her behind, not really. Rem had only been herself for a little while, but the fact that Ram loved her with everything she had was evident from even just that little bit of time.
["Stay by my side,” Ram sighed, taking her hand. “Alright?"]
Of course. Even as a young child, Ram knew that she never would have been able to dismiss a plea from her beloved sister.
(And with the abilities she’d held back then, keeping her safe should have been…)
[They met the intruder before Rem could really start to worry about who it was.]
Felt’s eyes widened. “Rom?!” she demanded.
["—Stop right there, swine,” Ram ordered. “This is not a village you can just simply enter without permission."]
“Ah,” Ram realized. “Yes. The two of us have met before, haven’t we?”
Old Man Rom glanced her way. “You forgot all about our little introduction?” he teased. “How harsh.”
“It’s your own fault for not making a strong impression,” Ram retorted.
Rem paid them no mind, still completely entranced by the scene before them.
[“Oh, it's the little Onis of this village,” Rom said, looking rather relieved. “Back then there weren't any children."]
["Bringing up outdated information and acting as if you know someone is a trite and poor trick,” Ram huffed. “Rem, get back. I'm going to tear him apart."]
["You're quite the aggressive kid!” Rom replied, his eyes widening. “Isn't your Oni blood showing a little too much?!”]
["I am the reincarnation of an Oni God and a famous prodigy. Not very memorable for your last words, Giant."]
[“Are you really going to say those sharp words after knowing that I'm a Giant…?”]
“Bold,” Wilhelm chuckled. Of the Giant or the Oni God Reincarnation, he wasn’t sure.
—He had thought it before, but…Rom looked somewhat familiar, didn’t he? Had the two of them ever met before?
[Oddly enough Ram and Rom both eased up following this interaction. Rem watched worriedly, feeling rather left out.]
["So?” Ram pressed. “Why is a Giant, whose tribe is close to extinction, at a hidden Oni village?"]
["Hey you, a leader in extinction came to see you guys, Onis, who are on the verge of extinction. Show some respect."]
["Acting all high and mighty just because you're going to die first proves that old people are problematic."]
Subaru snickered. The sound made Beatrice think about how that sentence might apply to him, and the thought made her insides shrivel up.
["You sure are a charmless girl…” Rom sighed. “You should learn from your sister behind you."]
[Rem immediately hid behind Ram as she was thrust into the spotlight. Rom looked rather hurt by this.]
Rem crossed her arms. Shyness aside, that was rather impolite, wasn’t it?
“How brutish of you, Giant,” Ram quipped. “Scaring my cute little sister like that.”
[“You deserve to die one thousand times for frightening my cute little sister,” the Ram onscreen agreed.]
Ah, Rom thought wryly. So that was what I had done.
["Spare me from having it happen one thousand times,” Rom sighed.]
Everyone in the room flinched.
Or, everyone except for Subaru himself, who somehow didn’t make the connection at all.
[“I came to see an old friend, Setanta. He should still be the chief. I haven't heard of him dying, after all."]
["The chief..." Ram mused. "What do you need from the chief? If you get the chief killed now, the role would be handed over to me and that would be troublesome, so I would appreciate it if you didn't try that."]
[“The jokes kids have these days are thrilling…” Rom marveled. “Still, doesn't seem like you're entirely lying.”]
“That’s your objection?” Garfiel snickered.
Otto shrugged. He couldn’t really blame Ram for not caring about Setanta, all things considered. Really, he couldn’t blame her for not caring all that much about anyone in that village who wasn’t Rem.
[“Fine,” Ram decided. “I will guide you to the chief's residence. Even if you say you don't need me to, I will go with you anyway."]
["You're a cautious little Oni, aren't you. …It's not like l don't understand how you feel, though."]
No, of course not. In fact, Rom was probably one of the ones in the world who would understand it best of all.
["Rem,“ Ram said. “If you ever think this Giant is acting weird, let me know. I'll kill him."]
[“You're gonna make me angry if you don't cut this out now!"]
[“A-Alright, got it. Let Onee-chan know, right?"]
["This girl too?! What kind of manners have you been taught to welcome guests like this…”]
Emilia was suddenly reminded of how those two had acted towards Subaru, during his very first loop at the Manor.
“You two really have always been like this,” she murmured. “Haven’t you…?”
["Chief, I brought a large old man who claims he's an acquaintance of yours,” Ram announced as she entered the Chief’s residence, which was the same as all the other houses in the village. “Is he really an acquaintance?"]
["There you go again..."]
[It turned out that the two really were acquaintances after all.]
The metia blinked as if skipping past the next few moments, but Ram remembered this conversation. Valga Cromwell, his name had been — before he had changed it to Rom.
She had remarked at the time that it was a crude name change. She did not think of that decision much differently, in the present moment.
["Let's talk inside,” Setanta was saying. “—Ram, you stay.” Rem blinked. “Rem, you go home before her."]
Anastasia folded her arms. The difference in perceived value was understandable, but the man was being awfully clumsy with how much he was showing his hand.
And in any case, while it was perfectly natural to value two things that belonged to you in different ways, for serving different purposes, Anastasia couldn’t approve of someone so carelessly discarding one of those two things as if it didn’t belong to them at all.
Ram scowled. Attempting to force her to leave her little sister behind—!
[She’s going to carry a burden again… Rem gripped Ram’s sleeve, watching as Setanta and Rom continued their conversation indifferently. And again…I won’t be able to help her.]
Crusch frowned. That was what Rem had been worried about, was it?
Felt tilted her head. Rem was — awfully selfless, wasn’t she?
It wasn’t like it had been easy to spot, under all the blood and gore and the sound of chains. But looking back at how she had raced into the forest, intent on wiping out every mabeast she could find, all for the sake of...
Felt didn’t think the resemblance was as much of a stretch as it may have seemed at a glance, really.
[Ram took Rem’s shaking hand in her own.]
[“With all due respect, Chief,” Ram declared. “I think a young person like myself will only be a nuisance to a renewal of an old friendship. Besides, I promised to sprinkle the village's fields after this."]
["…Hmph. Your true feelings?"]
["Rem would feel lonely, and I don't want to be shut in a room for old geezers."]
Wilhelm snorted loudly at that blunt answer. Crusch startled at the noise.
[Rom started cackling at the wide-eyed geezer. “You've lost, Setanta!” he crowed. “Children have their own stubborn viewpoints. I'd feel sorry for making her tag along on our old people tea drinking, too. Just let her go."]
[“Even the guest is saying these sort of things, so I'll be excusing myself. —Let's go, Rem."]
["Eh... Ah... Alright, Onee-chan..."]
[As they walked away, Rem looked back out of curiosity — only to see Setanta glaring back at her. Her eyes flew wide, and she hurried after her sister.]
Ram scowled.
Garfiel chewed his lip. Frederica was frowning too much to scold him for it. “What does he want…?” she muttered.
The chief probably saw the younger sister as a barrier that would keep him from taking proper advantage of the older, Anastasia surmised. An unimaginative, crude, and foolish sort of attitude.
["Rem, it's fine now,” Ram said after a moment, drawing to a stop. “The two of them entered the residence. Nobody is looking anymore."]
[“Ah…” Rem panted, trying to regain her breath.]
Ram had never been very close with the other Oni, in her memories. She hadn’t really thought much about why that might be the case. But seeing this now, it would make sense if the reason why she had so little affection for her own kind was that they had mistreated her beloved little sister.
["I wonder why that guest came to this village,” Rem said.]
["Who knows? He's at least able to enter this village, so he's definitely a worthless acquaintance of the chief. Which means that he probably has some very worthless things to do."]
Rom chuckled sadly. That wasn’t really wrong, was it…?
Ah, Setanta. That old fool.
["Doesn't Onee-chan have a lot to do, too? Are you going to be busy?"]
[“If you think of it as the adults wanting to rely on me, I will be.” Ram sighed, folding her arms. “It's going to be a pain."]
Crusch frowned, reassessing her early assumption once again. Reincarnation of an Oni God — Ram was simply a child, regardless of the nature of her birth. She chided herself sternly for forgetting such a thing.
She didn’t want to be like Setanta.
["Is there something I can do for Onee-chan?" Rem asked.]
["Rem…"]
["If it's something Onee-chan doesn't like, then I want to help. I might not be able to do anything since it's me… But I want to be with you."]
Tivey broke into a smile. That was exactly the sentiment that befitted a younger sibling, after all.
Frederica glanced at Garfiel and couldn’t help feeling sad. If little siblings really wanted nothing more than to be with their older sisters, then…
Well. Nothing could be done about that, now.
[“It's alright,” Ram finally said, touching her forehead to her sister’s, eyes filled with wonderment at her words. “Just having Rem care about me like that makes me 100 times stronger. I'm already this amazing, so with that, now I'm unstoppable."]
Subaru broke into a massive grin, one so great that he was positively beaming. On that, he was certain he and Ram would always agree with one another.
["Onee-chan's amazing…” Rem marveled.]
["Yes, I am amazing,” Ram agreed. “I mean, I am Rem's Onee-chan."]
[It embarrassed Rem, that Ram felt that way — but it also made her so happy that it seemed like her body was going to melt.]
Felt placed a hand over her heart, cooing obnoxiously, but Rem was too invested in the metia to pay her any attention.
The Royal Candidate frowned with disappointment. “Boo.”
["Now, let's go, Rem,” Ram declared. “I want to play with Rem all day today."]
["Alright,” Rem agreed hesitantly. “But Onee-chan, the field watering…”]
["Ah, that. —Yeah."]
[Rem immediately regretted bringing it up, but — there was no need. With a wave of Ram’s hand, the wind siphoned up the water of the river on the other side of the village, spreading the droplets all over the fields almost effortlessly.]
Wilhelm stared, aghast. Julius nearly choked.
“…Holy shit,” Rachins managed.
Frederica could scarcely believe what she had just witnessed. Had her coworker of ten years really once been capable of…?
Reinhard tilted his head. He wasn’t all the amazed, but he could feign something similar.
Subaru didn’t have the context to understand why that was unusually amazing, but he happily admired the sight of young Ram’s work nonetheless.
[“—Now my business is taken care of,” Ram declared. “Let's go, Rem."]
["Alright, Onee-chan." And Rem took her sister’s hand.]
All that power, all that work done in seconds — passed off as simple business. Anastasia couldn’t help but be amazed.
All that astounding power, done with a flick of the wrist so that Ram could focus all her attention on playing with her little sister. Ricardo smiled wide. That was the precious sort of attitude that he couldn’t help but love.
[Onee-chan is more powerful than anyone else in the village can even dream, Rem marveled. But she’ll always match my pace. It makes me so happy…but it also hurts so badly, somehow.]
Ram frowned. “Of course I would do that,” she said, as if it were a given. “I’m an older sister.”
At least she understood that much, Mimi thought grimly. Even if Mimi isn’t convinced that Ram had managed to live up to that title.
Rem smiled. How fortunate she had been, to have had an older sister like that.
[Rem and Ram returned in the evening, carrying two baskets of tatoes and covered in mud.]
[“Onee-chan, you look happy."]
[“Well, of course,” Ram smiled wide — a rare, childish sight. “It’s because we'll be able to eat tons of Rem's steamed potatoes if we have this much. That's the best treat of all for me."]
Several in the theater broke out into warm chuckles.
[The village would make anything Ram wanted if she wished for it, Rem knew. But all she wants is my steamed tatoes.]
Garfiel grinned. As disastrous as the attempted stir-fry may have turned out, it seemed that Rem’s efforts with the tatoes had been a rousing success.
[“Your seasoning is perfect,” Ram confirmed. “Rem is the only one who can make a steamed potato that would make me happy."]
Subaru folded his arms, looking absurdly proud.
["Ehehe…” Rem giggled. “Then I'll try my best again today and steam them for Onee-chan."]
["Yes, steam a lot. I'll be having seconds."]
Anastasia smiled. It was nice, that Ram had valued her little sister’s efforts properly. Felt grinned, leaning backwards in her seat.
["—Went to the tato fields in the mountains again I see,” Setanta said later, he and Rom having met the twins by the entrance.]
["Yes, as it is my only hobby,” Ram retorted. She had been rather blunt with their Chief lately. “So, are you finished with your evil scheme?"]
“Evil scheme?” Rachins teased.
“He did try to kill two newborns,” Tivey muttered.
Rachins’ teasing smile faded as he recognized the value behind that point.
Ram huffed, but she didn’t bother to correct either of them.
["Can't you stop being tense with a kid?” Rom sighed and shook his head. “It's shameful. Besides, your opinion isn't going to get you anywhere... It looks like she's not convinced."]
["That's because she's still young. Should she start to have self-awareness and pride, things will take care of themse..."]
Even now, Ram looked resentful of these two men having such a conversation about her right in front of her eyes. —Rem, too, couldn’t help but scowl at Setanta for those words.
["You oughtn't treat her like a kid only when it's convenient,” Rom warned. “Plus, well, in my eyes, it looks like this girl's nature has nothing to do with age and readiness. …Anyway, my answer is final. I'm pretty worn-out."]
[Rem looked at him, and — more than exhaustion, more than any sort of spineless weakness, she thought that she saw the emotion of treasuring someone in those eyes.]
Felt scowled, already knowing who it was the old man had been thinking of. “Shaddup, you.”
“Always so harsh, you little brat.”
[“…Maybe I should say you don't take the initiative anymore?"]
[It seemed that the chief didn’t see things the same way. Rem didn’t have the courage to raise her voice.]
["You should say that I've gotten old,” Rom replied quietly, turning away to leave the village. “You and I, it's the same deal for both of us."]
Wilhelm wondered what all that had been about. He probably would never know.
[“Always be close, sisters,” Rom murmured, passing Rem and Ram. “Don't forget that."]
[And then Rem watched as he moved into the distance.]
“…Huh,” Rem said. Ram folded her arms.
Rom chuckled. He needn’t have bothered giving these two a warning like that, of all people. Ah, he was yet another foolish old man himself, wasn’t he?
["He may be like that, but he was once a warrior that worried about being a brother…” Setanta said. “Not a trace of his former self is left."]
[“Time changes people,” Ram said. “The change is unavoidable, for better or worse."]
[“...He got involved with people too much for such a long time. He pandered that much to people he must've hated, so much that his anger faded overtime.” Setanta grimaced. “A hopeless weakling. —There's not a chance I'll see his face again. I feel relieved."]
Rom’s smile faded. The reason for them never meeting again hadn’t been the sort of thing to be relieved over.
Oh, Setanta, he lamented. You old fool.
[“Congrats on losing one of the few friends you have,” Ram declared. “I'd like to celebrate by treating you with steamed potatoes. How about it?"]
[Rem startled at the sharp tone, and the invitation that clearly wasn’t even serious: they both knew the chief would refuse.]
She really didn’t like the chief at all, did she?
Mimi felt her respect for Ram rise, just a little bit. At least she had been enough of an older sister to despise the people who treated her little sibling so poorly.
[“Unfortunately, I'm not in the mood for it,” Setanta confirmed. “Perhaps another time."]
["Miss one chance to eat Rem's steamed potatoes and you'll never come across one again,” Ram said. “Go and regret having declined this invitation for an eternity. Let's go, Rem."]
He would never get the chance to enjoy Rem’s steamed potatoes. Ram had no love lost for that man, but the reasoning for that cold reality made her heart ache, just slightly.
[“Um, alright, yes.” Rem nodded, following her sister. “Chief, excuse me. —Is it really fine…?"]
[“Rem is so nice,” Ram replied fondly. “It's fine. A stupid adult just had his stupid plan belittled, that's all."]
“Plan?” Mimi whispered. Hetaro shrugged.
“They’re all dead now,” Tivey muttered. “So it doesn’t really matter what the plan was.”
["Onee-chan, are you fine with it?"]
[“Yeah. I'm relieved that the stupid plan ended with a stupid conversation. In that respect, I'll have to thank that old Giant for making fun of the stupid adult."]
Old Man Rom smiled slightly. Ram glanced at him briefly, and then looked back at the metia. Don’t let it go to your head.
Wilhelm frowned. He…wasn’t quite sure what had just transpired, between the young Oni God and the chief of the village.
["He said that person used to be scary…” Rem murmured. “He didn't seem like it at all."]
[“Yeah,” Ram nodded. “The answer for the friction between humans and demihumans was found through interaction. It was something like that, I suppose. In that case…" She trailed off, looking deep in thought.]
The answer was found through interaction. Wilhelm couldn’t help but snort loudly at that description. “Interaction” was certainly one way to describe that long and bloody war.
[Ram shook her head: she had begun to frighten Rem by not responding to her, getting too lost in thought to hear her for the first time she called her name. “Don't worry,” she said. “Nothing’s wrong. I was just thinking for a bit."]
[“Thinking? About what?"]
["About eating the steamed potatoes Rem made, of course." Her stomach growled loudly enough to startle Rem, and Ram looked on with pride. "It's just like you hear it. Let's get going. If we don't hurry, my stomach will break, and I'll die!”]
["A-Alright,” Rem nodded repeatedly. “Got it. Let's get going then, Onee-chan."]
Frederica chuckled. Ram may have been the pride of the Oni Clan, but it was as clear as day that Rem was the pride of Ram.
It was nice, that Rem and Ram really had been so close. She had been worried, at one point…
But at least when it came to that, it seemed that Frederica had never had anything to worry about.
["Rem. You learn from Ram, too. Work harder,” Temae said.]
Anastasia frowned. She was not the type to decry hard work, but it didn’t seem like “working hard” would fix the gap in those sisters’ capacities.
["Rem, don't look so sad,” Quark said sternly. “Both Ram and Rem are my cute daughters to me. I won't play favorites. ...It's just that Ram is a little special." Temae smiled, lowering her eyebrows in a troubled way as she did nothing to refuse her husband.]
Felt crossed her arms. Not playing favorites — and then saying something like that out loud. Foolish.
It wasn’t like Rom didn’t understand the situation. But he wouldn’t expect a child as young as Rem to be able to understand it without feeling as though it were her fault. He exhaled slowly: what an unfortunate situation that was.
["Rem-chan, is Ram-sama doing well today?” one Oni said. “See, that girl needs to grow up healthily. Because she is the future of the Oni Clan, after all."]
Crusch averted her eyes. She understood that one sister was more powerful, more capable, and a very special case. But all children were the future of their people, were they not?
["Don't you forget about it, Rem,” another Oni said. “A cursed child like you lived this long because Ram was blessed with the Oni God's blood that should've been gone. Never, ever forget to be aware of that, and don't forget to understand it, either."]
Ricardo pressed his lips together. He agreed that Rem shouldn’t forget something like that, but he had a feeling his reasoning for that was very different from what that Oni was trying to say. “Be grateful,” and “Be careful,” were phrases that could be miles and miles apart — with a whole host of variation within their borders as it was.
Ram sneered. What a stupid thing to say.
["Compared to Ram-sama, Rem-chan is hornless...but that girl is Ram-sama's sister,” another said thoughtfully. “The 'Second Oni God' might not be just a dream after all."]
“Second Oni God…” Rom repeated. He sounded somewhat thoughtful.
Ram’s scowl deepened. The last thing she would have wanted was for her beloved sister to have to shoulder that stupid thing.
["They do look like two peas in a pod,” yet another said. “I'm sure these two jewels will make the future bright!"]
Frederica almost laughed at the irony of that statement. Almost: the truth was too painful for any genuine mirth, after all.
[I’m average, Rem understood. I have no special talents. My mama supply is average. My body is only capable of the things that any one-horned Oni would be expected to do. And yet…I’m Ram’s little sister, so everyone has these expectations.]
First she had been a burden. Then she had been a potential second Oni God. Ridiculous, the lot of it.
“Rem…” Ram shook her head. “Rem only needs to be herself,” she said aloud. “Rem shouldn’t be worrying about the expectations of those foolish adults.”
["Don't let it get to you, Rem,” her younger self agreed. “You don't need to worry about anything people say. I will— Onee-chan will always, always protect Rem. —It'll be alright."]
[Rem felt like she was being torn apart by those words, but also felt so happy that it melted her heart.]
Slowly, Emilia began to understand what it was that she was looking at.
Rem wasn’t jealous of me, Ram thought. She admired and adored me beyond anything else.
Her parents were not especially cruel to her, Frederica noted. They loved both their children.
And as they grew, the villagers did not spurn Rem — at least, Otto noted, not beyond what they had done when she was a baby.
As Ram’s younger sister, Garfiel understood, those villagers had high hopes for her, too.
These were the little cuts that would perhaps one day add up to one-thousand, weren’t they? Beatrice sighed inwardly. Humans and demihumans alike could be very foolish creatures.
[I keep trying to meet those expectations, Rem lamented. I keep trying to meet Ram in something, to beat her at anything. But…]
Subaru slowly hunched in on himself. “He’s that guy’s son, after all.”
The memory brought up a number of complicated emotions. He tried to stuff all of them back down again before they spilled.
[I’ll never be able to stand by Ram’s side, Rem knew. She’s better at everything. She’ll always walk ahead in the light of the world, and I will always cower behind her. …If I just give up, then I can accept the sufferings of daily life.]
Otto glanced at Subaru.
Otto was also the type destined to walk in darkness. People like Subaru and Lady Emilia could walk in the light, but he would always need to support them from the shadows. Such was the meaning of his existence. —In that sense, perhaps he and Rem really did have something in common.
Worthless… Mimi snarled. Worthless, worthless older sister—!
“Don’t blame Ram for this, Onee-chan.”
Mimi stopped.
Hetaro was looking at her, a serious expression on his face. “It’s the older sibling’s responsibility to care for the younger,” he agreed, before she could even open her mouth. “But it’s up to the younger sibling to step out from behind the older one’s back, once they’re ready for it. Ram is doing everything right.”
As both a younger and an older sibling himself, that was what Hetaro believed.
—Tivey tilted his head. This was one of the rare occasions where he didn’t really feel like he could include himself in his older siblings’ conversation. It felt as odd as it always did, with how exceedingly uncommon it was.
[One night, Rem woke up all alone.]
[“…Onee-chan?” Rem asked aloud, confused and scared. Seeing her sister missing from their shared room, she left to go and look for her.]
["Maybe…” Rem mumbled worriedly. “…She went to the bathroom."]
[Ram wakes up earlier and goes to sleep later than me, she reflected. And if I wake up at night to pee, she always wakes up, too… I’ve never seen her sleeping face. But — she always sleeps close enough for me to find her by touch, and when she goes to the bathroom, I always follow her even then…She’s never left me behind like this…!]
“Following her to the bathroom…?” Crusch frowned. That was a little overkill, wasn’t it?
Ferris averted his eyes from the metia, cheeks pink. He thought he remembered attempting to do something similar back when Crusch had first taken him in.
—Ram stiffened.
[—Rem smelled smoke.]
[“Huh?”]
Ram already knew what night this must be. If she weren’t next to her cute little sister, then…
Rom exhaled slowly, and then he braced himself.
[Too late, Rem realized that her home was on fire. Her eyes widened with terror, and she screamed.]
“Rem—!” Subaru cried, his eyes flying wide. What was—?!
Ram remembered that night, of course. Perhaps she didn’t remember Rem, but she did remember everything else about it.
The cultists had taken them all by surprise. They had crept in under the cover of night, using all their skills in stealth to their advantage — and they had been tremendous skills, borne from the reality of being a group utterly despised by everyone and everything else. She hasn’t been able to detect them until they were right there, and by then it was likely already too late.
[She tried to open the door, but it was hot to the touch and burned her hand. Why am I so stupid?! Rem cursed herself, wailing in pain.]
Ram was abruptly jolted out of her thoughts. Rem—?
“Stupid?!” Subaru shouted, eyes wide. “No, Rem, that’s—!”
Anastasia folded her arms. That sort of self pity was a waste of time, in a situation where she had already wasted time by burning her hand against the doorknob.
[—But, if I have time to think about how stupid I am, I have to meet up with Onee-chan as soon as—!]
[To Rem in her normal form, the door was an unbearably terrible obstacle. But her Oni form kicked it down easily.]
The first half of the people had died within the first wave, Ram knew. Then only half of the Clan capable of battle, and they had been hampered by a lifetime of peace and tranquility leaving them without the experience necessary that would tell them what to do — and in their hesitation, another half of the half that had been left behind were killed off in the second assault.
“Holy shit!” Rachins gasped, looking at a hallway that appeared to dance with flames straight out of Hell itself.
[Nobody was in the house. Rem was relieved at that much, but the entrance was already bathed in especially strong flames. As such, she had no choice but to slam through the burnt, fragile wall, collapsing in the grass outside.]
“Well done!” Wilhelm crowed. Perhaps he was not fond of Rem as an adult, but it was difficult to place himself at odds with a frightened little girl. As such, the others found him cheering her on regardless of his attitude towards her future self.
It hadn’t been until most of the village had been wiped away, Ram remembered, that the flames had climbed high like the fires of Hell.
—Rem had slept through the majority of the attack, had she? That was ideal. She wanted her beloved sister to have experienced as little of this aberration as possible.
[—Find Ram and meet up with her, Rem thought. Whether it’s a crisis or a regular day, that’s always…!]
[But then, the terrible sight in front of her made her freeze.]
Frederica screamed, recoiling backwards from the ghastly images on the metia.
“Big sis—!” Garfiel shouted.
But he was having a hard time tearing his eyes away from that horrific scene himself.
[Fire, Rem thought dimly. The buildings are on fire. The fields are on fire. Everything is ash. But worst of all—]
“Od Laguna!” Crusch cried out.
“Fuck!” Felt spat, eyes wild.
“NO!” Emilia shrieked.
The fire was one thing, Frederica thought dimly, somewhere in the back of her wailing mind. The fire was one thing, but the people—!
[The people of the village were so burnt that the only way to distinguish them from one another was by the look of their extended horns. It was only thanks to Rem’s horrible inferiority complex about her singular horn, which had led to her studying those of others in great detail, that she could still tell who was who, whether she liked it or not.]
Ah, Subaru thought blankly, only now realizing the awful truth. So that’s what this is.
Ram’s parents had died in the first assault, she knew.
[Which meant that she could see her parents dead on top of one another as if to protect each other, whether she liked it or not.]
It was a great sorrow, that little Rem had seen them in such an awful state.
Rachins made a noise. He didn’t know what sort of noise it was. He couldn’t tell. —After all, his ears had started to ring loudly enough to block out everything else the moment he realized what it was that he was looking at.
Otto croaked. He hadn’t liked those two. He really, really hadn’t. Useless at best and actively harmful at worst, that was how he had seen them — and until this moment, he had thought that he was looking forward to the moment when Rem and Ram would be free of them forever.
But even if he hadn’t liked them, this was just…!
[In shock, Rem’s horn retreated into her head.]
“No…!” Julius hissed. “No, don’t— Run! You need to…!”
But while Julius was a knight, Rem had been just a little girl. And a little girl like that couldn’t be expected to do much of anything upon seeing her family’s charred remains.
Ricardo glanced at Julius with worry. It wasn’t like he himself was heartless enough to not be moved by the sight, but Ricardo was a mercenary who had seen things like this many times before in his fights against cultists. And Julius was, at heart, a hopeless idealist.
Anastasia kept watching. She couldn’t really feel anything right now. She just knew that she had to keep watching.
[Rem heard Setanta roar, and ran to find him. And when she did…]
“Yes!” Reinhard pleaded. “Yes, find him. He’ll protect…!”
“Great Od!” Crusch gasped. And understandably so.
After all, the sight before her was…!
Rom had seen his old friend fight before. He knew how dangerous an Oni at full power could be — never mind the chief of a Clan. Still, the sight before him made his breath catch in his throat.
It was said that a single two-horned Oni warrior was equal in strength to one thousand human men, Wilhelm remembered. And with the sight before him now, he found himself believing in that fact with all his heart and soul.
—Ram remembered how the chief had died. She had been nearby, after all. But before he had died was more important to his memory, wasn’t it?
“Ram!” he had roared. “Break out of the siege! It’s fine as long as you alone stay alive!”
That hadn’t been because of any real affection towards Ram as a person. It had been because of that foolish idea he had held, in which she was the dazzling future of his proud and precious Oni Clan.
But of course, to Ram, to live alone would be no different than dying. That was what she had believed with all her heart and soul.
[But dangerous as he was, enraged as he was, as great his power, his fury, his sword maybe have been—]
[There was a sound like continuous tongue clicking, and then Setanta burst into flames from the inside out.]
Emilia screamed, recoiling away from the metia.
“Lady Emilia!” Garfiel cried. It was better to worry about the people he could help than about those long dead, after all.
Ram grimaced, and then politely turned away to give the memory a bit of privacy. It was her final act of respect — one of the only she had performed, throughout their entire relationship together — towards the man who had been her former chief.
[Rem watched in horror as he screamed in pain as his eyes melted, his organs charred, his flesh turned to goo and his bones blackened — and then his vocal chords were gone and he could scream no more. And then, the collection of shadows that had been attacking him threw their swords forward, piercing the chief’s body all at once.]
Felt stared, mute with horror at the grisly sight. There was nothing else she could do.
Otto felt like he might be about to throw up. Again.
Rom — watched. So this was how his old friend’s life had come to an end. One could call it a literal blaze of glory, if they had a nasty sense of humor.
Ah, Setanta. You went out like a warrior.
It was the ending he would have wanted, really. That foolish old man.
Frederica rolled onto her side and heaved.
[So brutal was this death that Rem lost her will to fight — and then she was surrounded.]
Wilhelm sucked in a sharp breath. Oh no…!
[There was not a single trace of goodwill from these shadows, and she began to smile the type of smile that hid her despair for the good of everyone else. Not like it mattered, in this case: the shadows did not respond in the slightest — not to her expression, or to the pain behind it. They would never respond to such a thing.]
Subaru croaked. It was the first noise he had managed to make since the moment he had finally understood what was going on.
Beatrice was the only one close enough — the only one un-hypnotized enough — to hear that strangled sound. She turned to him sharply, with wide eyes, with the force of a slingshot. “Subaru—!”
—To live alone would be no different than to die. That was what Ram had thought. But she hadn’t thought that about her entire Clan, right?
["Onee-chan.”]
No. There had only been one person she had held so dear to her heart.
[Rem managed to say just that much out loud — and then the wind blew violently, slicing all the witch cultists surrounding her to ribbons.]
Rem’s breath caught in her throat at the sight. Nee-sama…!
—All Rem had needed to do was call out for her, and her big sister had come running to her side. Ram could take pride in that much.
[“Rem! Rem!” Ram’s voice called, and her older sister raced over to her side, embracing her at once. “Are you hurt?! Anything at all?!"]
“Subaru,” Beatrice pleaded. “Subaru, please…!”
Subaru’s mind was blank. His throat was rendered mute. All he could do was stare at the screen in horror, simultaneously seeing far too much and hardly anything at all.
Fire. So much fire. Fire, charred bodies, screaming faces — those curved blades, those black hooded robes, those silent feet as they all surrounded you and prepared to stri— to bow—
—This was what had happened to Irlam, wasn’t it? Back in those loops when he had been too late, Irlam had…
Petra. Mild. Muraosa. The old woman. The man with the bandana. Every single one of them, they had all—
[I’m relieved, Rem thought. That is natural. But…]
[Why am I happy?]
“—What?” Rem asked. A note of disbelief entered her voice.
[I saw my parents, my race, my chief all… So, why am I…?]
Shock, perhaps? Ricardo mused. Though really, considering how that lot had treated her, he wouldn’t be surprised if…
Mimi blinked slowly. Tivey averted his eyes. Hetaro pushed the thought away. He didn’t really have the right to judge her for what she might have felt — not to her Clan, and not in the face of this attack by the Witch Cult.
["O-Onee-chan...” Rem said aloud, her thoughts going white with shock. “I… I…"]
["Deep breaths, Rem. Deep breaths. One after another…” Ram was coaxing, caressing her head as she looked back at the witch cultists advancing on them.]
Hetaro gasped at the sight. Tivey swore under his breath. Mimi was too distracted by the scene in front of her to swat him for it.
Crusch swallowed. Felt and Anastasia braced themselves for the worst.
At the very least, the siblings would survive. What happened beyond that was…
["I won't let them lay a hand on Rem, no matter what,” Ram declared. Her horn began to glow. “All of you here, suffer a swift death."]
[And Ram threw herself into action.]
“—Od Laguna,” Wilhelm gasped. If Setanta had been impressive, then Ram was— was—
Garfiel watched in awe as Ram leapt from body to body fatally gouging them each with her nails as her Wind Magic swirled around her like a storm of razors. It wasn’t like the Ram of today wasn’t someone he admired fiercely, who he saw as a superior in combat and in everything else.
But this sight before him was just—!
Those who stepped in front of her were merely volunteers for suicide. That was what Ferris saw. He scowled in disgust.
An overwhelmingly strong body, Julius noted, with the sort of amazement reserved for the Divine. Magic usage that was so enormous that it seemed as if the world was in the palm of her hand…!
Ricardo could only watch, too overwhelmed by awe and fear and everything else to think anything in particular.
This was Ram’s true power as the Reincarnation of the Oni God, Beatrice knew. Likely why Roswaal had sought her out in the first place. And with the sight before her right now being what it was, it wasn’t like she could disagree with his assessment.
—But of course, Frederica already knew how all of this was going to end.
[Rem heard the clicking of a tongue again.]
Ram sucked in a breath, her eyes going wide. The target of that blast would be—!
“Re…” Subaru finally managed to croak out a single thing. “Rem…”
“NO—!” Frederica shrieked.
[“Onee…”]
[“REM!” Ram roared, and Rem was thrown out of harm’s way by a sister who had dived in to save her.]
“Yes!” Ram hissed. Her old self had—
“NO—!” Garfiel roared. Having leapt in the way like that, Ram would be—!
And everyone was forced to watch as Ram was blown up by the same spell that had murdered her chief.
["You people…” Ram snarled, her fatal injuries healing within an instant as her horn took in all the mana in the atmosphere.]
[But then she was blown up once more — and the accumulation of pain and fatigue could not be healed by a horn.]
“NO!” Garfiel screamed, eyes wild with a special kind of agony, the kind that could only be tasted by seeing someone you loved with all your heart experiencing tortures that were only nearly beyond one’s comprehension. “NO, NO, NO, NOOO—!”
["Little Oni sisters, off again, huh,” a voice whispered with a hoarse excitement. “Actually, not exactly."]
His eyes had shifted to Rem, sitting helplessly nearby, frozen with horror and anguish. The sight made Ram’s blood run cold.
Most of the theater was too focused on Ram’s predicament to pay much attention to her dear sister. But Subaru noticed the same thing that Ram had, and his reaction was much the same.
“Rem…” he croaked. Tears of helpless anguish were beading in the corners of his eyes. “Rem, please, just…!”
["…Onee-chan?"]
[“Ple-ease…” Ram choked, crawling over to hug her dear sister. “Rem, anything but Rem…”]
Garfiel croaked.
Subaru began to shake his head from side to side in a violent, frantic sort of motion. He didn’t even know what it was that he was protesting against. All he knew was that it had to stop, please just make it stop—!
[Is Ram…begging? Rem wondered, dumbfounded. Why…?]
Isn’t it obvious? Frederica wanted to ask. She couldn’t do it. She was rooted to the spot. She loves you.
["Such beautiful sisterly love,” that voice purred. “That makes it perfect. I was just about to check if Oni siblings smelled different burnt."]
[Then the man attacked with steel, and Ram managed to get in front of Rem just in time—!]
The pandemonium in the theater reached a crescendo.
“SHIT!” Rachins shouted.
“FUCK!” Felt snapped, eyes wild.
“No!” Mimi shrieked. She didn’t like that woman, but in the moment she couldn’t help but cry out on her behalf. “No, no, NO—!”
“Onee-chan—!” Tivey cried, reaching for his own big sister.
Hetaro simply watched. So that was how it had happened, then.
Frederica stared, and stared, and stared, at an image that was at once oddly beautiful and so, so terrible.
[Someone was laughing. Someone was screaming in pain. And a beautiful, noble, white, precious horn — the embodiment of her Clan’s hope — spun into the sky.]
It was ridiculous to mourn things that had long since come to pass. He knew that. But Ricardo watched that spinning little thing and felt as though he were watching an entire world come to an end.
Such a powerful warrior. Such a wonderful gift. Such incredible potential. All of it had been snuffed out in an instant. Wilhelm couldn’t help but feel a sort of despair as he realized the weight of what had just been lost to the world.
Julius was shouting something. He wasn’t quite sure what. Some sort of protest, most likely.
—And just like that, something so beautiful as to be considered divine had been stripped away from the world. What a terrible loss that was.
Ferris buried his head in his arms and sobbed.
Crusch tried to comfort her knight. She wasn’t really sure what to do. What could she do? This whole scene was so terrible that there didn’t seem to be anything she could possibly do or say to make it better.
Anastasia had known that this was coming. Ram was hornless, after all. And for her to be hornless, something must have happened. And what could be a better opportunity for such a thing than an attack from the Witch Cult?
—There was one thing that made her hold back a laugh, however.
A ‘minor skirmish’ you called it, she thought with amusement. So you do have a sense of humor, don’t you, Ram?
Rom watched as Setanta’s lost hope was dealt away with so coldly, and quietly mourned the death of the man’s greatest wish.
Reinhard felt something very strange, looking at the image of a god-like young girl being so swiftly and utterly stripped of her birthright. A tug on his heart, a widening of his mouth, his eyes going round and fixating on that spiraling little horn… He wasn’t sure what it was. It was something that ached in all the wrong ways, all the ways in which he didn’t think he was supposed to feel an ache from the image before him.
It must have hurt terribly, right? That didn’t sound like the thing he was really thinking of, but Reinhard clung to it nonetheless.
Garfiel could hear screaming. Who was screaming? Someone was screaming. Why? Why? Why?
(He was on his feet. His throat hurt terribly. His eyes were wide and red and his insides all felt raw and aching. None of these facts broke through the haze that had taken over his mind.)
“Ram…” Emilia whispered, staring in anguish at the painful-looking wound left behind on her little head.
Otto covered his ears and squeezed his eyes shut. Perhaps that made him a coward, but that was fine. He’d be a coward if it meant that it would make the crying stop—!
Beatrice watched the entire scene with a marked indifference. She didn’t know any of the people who had died, after all, and she had known Ram to be hornless for as long as she had known Ram as a person at all. Nothing in her own world had been lost.
—But her beloved contractor, on the other hand—
Subaru watched Ram’s horn break and thought he felt her pained howl striking deep within his very own heart and soul.
[Her own life, the village engulfed in flames, and her sister screaming as she wiped the tears of blood she had from the pain — Rem saw none of it. Heard none of it. She was only staring at the horn.]
[“Aah…” she breathed.]
Ram stared at that old memory come to life, and suddenly it was all that she could see. She heard nothing else, saw nothing else, perceived nothing else. All she could think, as she watched that spiraling pendulum shape, was the very thing she had thought back then.
It finally—
[It finally broke off.]
So intense it was that Ram heard it as if it had been said aloud.
[And from that point forward, Rem remembered nothing else.]
—Rem was the only one staring at her own face.
What was that? she wanted to ask. What did you just…?
Nobody else seemed to have heard it, not through the noise of both the memory and the audience’s screaming voices — and Rem wasn’t sure if she had heard it correctly at all.
[Rem opened her eyes to a ceiling that was unfamiliar to her, but familiar to those in the theater.]
“Lord Roswaal found us after the village was destroyed,” Ram said. The members of the theater turned to listen to her. “Then he brought us back to the manor with him.”
She only remembered him finding her, but — it made perfect sense, that he had found both her and Rem.
["—Rem."]
[Rem’s anxious, searching fingers had found the hand of her sister.]
“Oh, thank goodness,” Frederica said aloud, unable to stop herself.
Ram turned to stare at her from across the room, eyes dancing with mirth. “You were THERE.”
“I didn’t see all of THAT, Ram!”
["Yes, this is Onee-chan,” Ram said, a smile in her voice. “Jeez, you overslept quite a bit, Rem."]
Garfiel’s breath hitched. Ram…!
[Ram was pale, with hoarse voice, and a haggard face, and a pitiful bandage wrapped around her head. She looked exhausted and weak.]
Frederica felt a pang. All of that, and yet…
[And yet, she was looking at Rem with nothing but kindness.]
Crusch smiled weakly. The entirety of that event had been — hard to watch. But, at least in the aftermath, Ram was able to smile in safety at her beloved little sister.
It didn’t make it worth it. Not really. But it soothed the burns that had been left behind.
["O-Onee-chan, what happ…?”]
[And then Rem remembered.]
Subaru swallowed. He remembered how he had felt, after…
[“Onee-chan, the village…” Rem croaked. “Everyone…in the village…Mom…Dad…"]
But Rem was stronger than he was. She always had been. So, she wouldn’t just… She wouldn’t be enough of a worthless loser to just give up and lie limp on the…
[“—Oh,” Ram winced. “You remember. I wish you'd forgotten about it, since it's too much to handle."]
And then, understandably, Rem began to wail. The sound was the sort that threatened to rip apart Subaru’s very soul.
But at the same time—
["It's alright,” Ram murmured, rubbing her back. “Give anything and everything to me. Your crying, your anger, I'll take it all. Onee-chan will be the outlet for the pain you feel."]
“Your outlet…” Beatrice trailed off. She looked a little conflicted.
At the same time — Ram was there. Ram was there, so…
So Subaru could trust that Rem would be alright, couldn’t he?
[“Onee-chan…” Rem whispered. “Onee-chan… Onee-chan…Onee-chan…!”]
[And then she was sobbing into her dear sister’s arms.]
Emilia swallowed, and moved to silently wipe away her tears. She didn’t know if she had the right to cry on the behalf of those two sisters, but she found herself shedding her tears regardless. She hoped that the twins would forgive her for this indiscretion.
Garfiel felt anger — pure, unadulterated anger — boiling up from within his chest.
More than it being Ram, more than it being his love and her beloved sister, those were two little girls whose home had been destroyed. And it hadn’t been destroyed in an earthquake, or a flood, or a rockslide, or in any sort of disaster where nobody was really to blame. Instead, it had been purposefully sought out by the worst kinds of people, and they had taken their fire and their steel, and they had—
How dare they, he growled internally, baring his teeth as those shifting figures flitted against the backs of his eyelids. How DARE they—!
["—Just when I was thinking about where you went…” a voice interrupted. “So you were here after all."]
And just like that, Garfiel was shocked right out of his growing rage.
“—Big sis?!”
“Ah.” Frederica blinked. “This is when…”
["An emotional meeting between sisters is going on here,” Ram said grumpily. “I'd like to ask for no insensitive interruptions from outsiders."]
So, she had met Ram, first. And bonded with her, it seemed, while Rem had continued to sleep.
The two of them had gotten along very well even at the start. Frederica remembered that much. But when it came to Rem…
["As long as it's in times of peace, I highly agree with your opinion,” young Frederica answered smoothly. “However, the situation isn't like that right now… You should at least know how your body is, too."]
Well. Frederica would learn how she and Rem had liked each other soon enough.
[“You don't know just how lonely Rem will be if I'm gone… This girl is my priority."]
[“Always have something to say…” Frederica sighed. “You sure are a sassy guest."]
[And then she finally introduced herself to Rem with a graceful bow — only to raise her head and smile, exposing her sharp teeth.]
Crusch startled slightly, not having expected that. Felt’s eyebrows raised. Anastasia titled her head, making note of the unusual trait.
[Those teeth are scary! Rem recoiled backwards, eyes widening. They’re so sharp and imposing that they turn even her friendly smile into something ferocious…!]
In the present moment, Frederica’s warm smile faded.
Oh.
["My dearest apologies for startling you,” Frederica said awkwardly at Rem’s reaction. “I was born with these fangs, and they became really sharp because of my growth period..."]
Next to her, Garfiel noticed. His face grew conflicted. “Big sis…”
—Frederica shook her head. “It’s alright, Garfiel,” she murmured. “I…am aware of what I look like.”
Garfiel’s frown only deepened.
[She has her own inferiority complex about her mouth…and I know how it feels to worry about having a hopeless nature, and I still…?]
So — that was how Rem had thought of her. The thought stung more than it should have, perhaps.
In his jar, Subaru winced at the painfully familiar fumble. Foot, meet mouth.
[But as Rem tried to figure out how to apologize, Frederica turned to Ram.]
[“Alright, Ram-sama,” Frederica said. “Your sister is awake now, so please return back to your room. Next time I really will tie you to the bed since you've sneaked away so many times like this."]
Mimi recoiled, not having expected such words out of such a gentle-looking person. “Eh??”
Frederica giggled. She remembered being annoyed by Ram’s initial insistence on never staying in her room to rest. But she hadn’t been able to recall WHY…
Well. This explained that.
[“How uncivilized,” Ram scoffed, not seeming bothered in the least. “If the blood of half-beasts makes you do that, how about you go lose some of it?"]
["I'd like you to kindly join me as a part of that suggestion."]
Garfiel barked out a laugh. “You two really got along right away, eh, big sis?”
Otto chuckled. You wouldn’t have thought those two would get along so well just by looking at them, but they really did click with one another better than almost anyone else in the manor.
["Even if you glare at me like that, I feel conflicted,” Frederica sighed. “You can't control your power after having your horn broken, right? It's awfully unreasonable to let you do what you want if you're like this."]
Wilhelm sucked in a breath, his weak smile slipping from his face once again. Oh no.
Of all the things that the young maid could have said—!
["—Horn,” Rem croaked.]
[She remembered.]
Felt braced herself. Every instinct in her body was screaming that this reaction wasn’t going to be good.
“Maybe…” Crusch voiced hopefully. “Maybe she’ll take it alright?”
[And then Rem started to scream.]
That screaming sound was so horrible that Rachins immediately, almost instinctively raced to cover his ears, squeezing his eyes shut. Mimi recoiled violently, alongside her younger brothers. Even knowing there was no danger in sight, the sound prompted Ricardo to instinctively move to shield those three as well as Lady Anastasia where they sat.
Julius wished he could cover his ears alongside Rachins. But Julius was a knight, and so he…
Ferris curled in on himself, shaking. It didn’t matter how much he tried to block out the noise, because it was already rattling in his brain.
“Felix,” Wilhelm whispered urgently. “Felix, please, breathe…!”
(It was easier to focus on someone he might be able to help, after all.)
Emilia sucked in a breath, wide eyes filling with a secondhand anguish as she watched the pained young girl cry her heart out. “Oh, Rem…”
Subaru couldn’t even do that much, so paralyzed by grief and despair at the sound of that little girl’s wailing voice.
“Rem…” Ram trailed off, watching as her surprised and frightened younger self tried desperately to calm her wailing sister, so desperately upset that her horn began to emerge. Frederica winced, watching as her old self frantically tried to hold the young girl down.
—Rom‘s eyes were fixed on that glowing horn. Ah, he thought. That was right.
To the instincts of an Oni, pride was everything — and Ram’s horn had been the embodiment of the pride of her Clan. To see it removed so cruelly…
It wasn’t just Rem who had been devastated by that sight. Her very blood as an Oni had rebelled against it.
[Soon Rem exhausted herself, and slumped back down into sleep. And shortly after that—]
[“Frederica,” Ram announced. “I am going to pass out, so I’ll leave the rest up to you.”]
Hetaro choked. “What?!”
[“Okay, understoo—” And then Frederica realized what she had just been told. “Wait, pass out?!”]
[And then Ram did exactly that, leaving the confused and panicked young maid alone with both of the young Onis unconscious on the bed.]
“Well done holding out that long,” Rom muttered. Felt frowned his way.
[“Seriously, what selfish guests!” Frederica cried aloud, voice rich with anger and fright.]
A couple people chuckled. Rem did not.
After all, making everyone worry about her so much… She really had been a selfish girl.
[When Rem opened her eyes again, she remembered.]
[“Onee-chan’s…horn…” she croaked.]
Really, Anastasia thought with wide eyes. It looked like Rem had cared much, much more about that loss than Ram ever did.
["—It's an honorable injuuuury. Or at least, that's what your sister keeps saying. So, you don't need to feel responsible at all."]
Ricardo blinked slowly.
That was true, he supposed. But— those sorts of scars were typically badges of honor for men, not for young ladies.
…Still. He hoped that young Ram had meant those words.
[“Sorry to say this,” Roswaal said. “But she lost her horn. An Oni without a horn is not an Oni... That's your guys' unwritten rule, isn't iiiit?"]
Rom choked. “What are you—?!”
["Or is your sister special to the point of absurdity?” Roswaal pressed. “It may be true that she had the appropriate qualities to be called the Reincarnation of an Oni God before she lost her horn. Hooooowever, that's now just a dream that faded away like heat haze... The current Ram is a mere no-horn."]
Wilhelm sputtered. “Picking a fight with an Oni?!” he demanded. “What kind of hairbrained scheme—!”
["—!” Rem lurched upwards, finally enraged out of her stupor. “What could you possibly know about Onee-chan!?" she demanded.]
The look of satisfaction on the Margrave’s face made Otto scowl. So, he had gotten exactly what he wanted, then.
A rotten personality. That was the only thing you could call it.
[“You finally have a nice expreeeession,” Roswaal said, smiling. “Having a conversation with a corpse is no fun. For better or worse, we've finally talked nooooow."]
[And with that, Roswaal introduced himself as the benefactor of the twins.]
Garfiel curled his lips. To have a man like that as your benefactor…
Of course, he himself had been in that position at one point. But that just made him hate it all the more.
[Soon, Rem begged and pleaded with Roswaal and Frederica to let her see her sister. And eventually, they agreed.]
[When the two of them led her to her sister’s room…]
Julius went still, recognizing the symbol that had been painted onto the door.
“Why…?”
[And then they entered, and Rem saw that her beloved older sister had indeed been chained to the bed.]
Rachins shrieked at the sight. “Sweet fuck!” Felt gasped.
“What the Hell—?!” Garfiel demanded, adult frightened.
“Ram—!” Otto shouted, momentarily losing himself at the sight.
Emilia clasped both hands over her mouth, eyes wide.
Subaru lurched forwards in his cage. “RAM—!” he shrieked.
Ah, Julius understood. That was why.
[The reason why Ram had been chained to the bed wasn’t because she was struggling to escape: no, her movement was more her writing in agony.]
Ram winced at the sight before her— No. She winced at the MEMORY of that sight.
Ram didn’t remember Rem standing there, a look of horror and dawning anguish on her face as she realized what was going on. But she remembered the pain, the agony, the feeling like any moment her body would collapse in on itself—
Mimi curled in on herself, eyes wide with horror. She didn’t really understand what was happening, but…
Only a psychopath would be unmoved by a cry like that, Wilhelm believed. He was aware that he was staring, but he couldn’t stop himself. What on Earth…?
[I’ve never seen Onee-chan like this before, Rem thought, feeling rather frightened. She’s never looked this…!]
Frederica remembered this. It was as painful to watch now as it had been back then. —Even more so, perhaps, because now she got to see her little sister’s terror and pain at the awful sight.
Ferris shrank away, ears pressed against his head and pupils thin slits. The sound of her screams felt as though it were scraping against the insides of his heart.
[Ram spoiled Rem, and so Rem had never before truly felt afraid of her sister. But now, Ram was too out of it to even recognize her most precious twin.]
—Frightened.
It was good, that Rem had never felt afraid of her before. But the idea that now, even just for a moment, Rem had felt—
That was the sort of revelation that stabbed at Ram with the pain of one thousand needles.
[“…l'm sure that she won't harm you if you get closer,” Frederica prodded.]
[Rem stayed where she was, still frightened. "Why…is she like this...?” she asked. “She was calm when she woke up earlier…”]
["She continued to steel herself until Rem-sama came back to her senses,” Frederica answered. “Meanwhile, she had many impulses that were like seizures, but she would pull herself together through sheer force of will. She has a strong heart. But even then…”]
Ram had managed to hold herself together for the sake of her little sister.
Old Man Rom could hardly imagine it. For any Oni, the loss of a horn would be a suffocating burden. But for one of such immense power, who required such an immense amount of mana to function…!
To someone like that — losing a horn would be akin to losing half of the organs they needed to function, or perhaps even more than that.
[Indeed: where Ram’s horn should have been was a bandage, and that bandage was now soaked through with blood. Her body, which required an enormous supply of mana in order to function, had no horn to regulate mana flow. Mana accumulated in response to Ram’s screams, but it had nowhere to go, and over time would accumulate into a mana storm in the middle of—!]
["Fortunately, it's never gotten to the point of a mana storm occurring,” Frederica said. “This is because she's held down by force just before that happens, scattering the collected mana."]
Beatrice remembered this. She had been watching it closely, prepared to guard the Forbidden Library from both the explosion and the filth that would follow. But her only job had been to guard that Library, and so she hadn’t done anything to help.
["But that's…”]
["I know. There's no way it could be done so many times." Sooner or later, failure would arrive — and from the looks of it, failure was going to arrive sooner rather than later.]
Subaru made a noise.
Whether Ram was willing to acknowledge it or not — as far as he was concerned, Ram was Subaru’s big sister. He respected her greatly, he loved her with all his heart, and even now he found it difficult to imagine a world in which she was not reigning from somewhere at the top.
But before his eyes was Ram, the woman he looked up to, the woman he listened to as a superior and a level-headed confidant — and there she was, screaming in agony as her body threatened to tear itself apart.
Subaru had seen many horrible things befall his loved ones, many different times, and every single instance stabbed him deep within his soul. But for some reason, the scene that was set before him now…!
“—You can stop gawking, now,” Ram snapped, feeling viscerally uncomfortable. “All of you.”
["Rem-sama?!"]
[Rem had bolted out of the room.]
“…Ram—” Julius began to say.
“I don’t need your sympathy, or your pity, or anything else,” Ram said coldly, cutting him off. “Ram is Ram, and she never stopped being herself. That’s all that matters.”
Reinhard tilted his head. He couldn’t help but feel a little envious. Of her manner of thinking, that is.
["Look at what we have here, why are you in such a rush?” Roswaal smiled, looking up to see Rem in the doorway of the room he had been waiting in. “Didn't you say that you wanted to see your sister?"]
Otto’s face turned downwards in a snarl. He had expected this reaction, then.
He had already known that the Margrave could not be trusted, of course. But that smiling face drove that fact home all the more.
[Rem hesitated for a moment — and then she remembered her sister’s look of anguish and her hesitation was smashed to bits.]
["P-Plea…” Rem begged, too desperate to even talk properly. “Sa… Save… Onee-chan."]
Garfiel sucked in a breath. Rem…!
It wasn’t that he didn’t want Ram to be saved. But he knew very, very well, what Rem might be subjecting herself to by asking That Guy for his assistance.
[I have no way to know that this is the right choice, Rem knew. But, my instincts say…!]
Old Man Rom tilted his head. Instincts, huh?
["I took you guys out from the burning Oni village,” Roswaal reminded her, one eye closed.]
[Rem stared at him.]
[“At that point, I've already saved your lives once,” he pressed. “You still have something to ask of me on top of that? …If I do that, I would then have saved your guys' lives not once, but twice. In that case, what can you do for me? What would you have to offer?"]
Subaru had expected a response like that, but it made his breath hitch with barely-contained rage nonetheless.
Frederica’s eyes widened at a response she never would have expected. Not from Lord Roswaal, of all people. “What?”
Crusch choked. “WHAT?!”
A village razed to ash, a little girl in a condition like that — and this man wanted her destitute sister to offer him something in return? She could only stare at the metia in disbelief at the audacity of that request.
“Wha—” Otto shook his head. He hadn’t thought that his respect for the Margrave could fall even further — but the man always did manage to surprise him, didn’t he? “Even for you, that’s…!”
(Otto was a merchant, but this sort of transaction had never really come naturally to him. Such a fact seemed to have caused him nothing but trouble.
[Rem realized that this was a natural request. Most people would request a price, for help like this. But I’ve never done anything but spend my days receiving gifts from Ram, and so I didn’t think…!]
“So you’ll just leave Ram to—?!” Garfiel shook his head. “You bastard!” he snarled. “You— You—!”
—Anastasia suddenly realized that this line of thinking reminded her of someone.
Understanding that it was reasonable to request a price in exchange for their assistance, but not even questioning the idea of ulterior motives until it was spelled out before them. Gift-giving as second nature. Gift-receiving as something of a given, when someone else was in trouble.
…Perhaps it wasn’t that far-fetched after all, that Subaru had grown fond of Rem.
["What I. Can give…” Rem said slowly.]
["Go on."]
“Nee-sama…?” Rem whispered.
Ram stared at the metia, silent.
Ram had known Lord Roswaal for ten years, and she had fallen deeply, truly in love with him. But she didn’t know how he had treated her dear sister. She didn’t know what that wretched Tome may have bewitched him into doing to Rem.
—Agonizing as it was, Ram would have to come to her own conclusions.
["What I can give…is only myself,” Rem finally answered, desperate beyond words. “I'll do…anything. I'll do anything you say. So, please. Save... Onee-chan.” Rem got to her knees, begging with her forehead rubbing against the floor, tears dripping from her terrified eyes. “—Please. Please. Plea…se…"]
Felt understood the logic of the Margrave, she was pretty sure: it was ridiculous to give in exchange for nothing, and smart to make sure you received something of equal or greater value in return. Even if that girl was driven to tears because of it, that was simply the way of the world.
No. What made her wary was the fact that, by the satisfied look on that man’s face, he had just received the very thing he had been after from the start.
“Just help her…” Emilia gritted out, staring at the clown’s face with frustration. “Just say you’ll help her already, won’t you? What are you waiting for?!”
[“—Those are the words I wanted to hear,” Roswaal finally said. He pulled out a handkerchief. "Offering yourself for your sister's sake. Truly beautiful. That's my type of answer."]
Subaru’s snarl deepened. Beautiful, huh? His type of answer, was it? How could anyone look at someone offering themselves as a sacrifice for their loved one’s sake and feel anything but heartbroken?
He would never understand that man. He never wanted to be the type of person who would understand someone like that.
[Roswaal had picked Rem up, winking at her slightly as he walked. She held her breath.]
["Well, let's go,” Roswaal said. “You seeee, I am used to becoming the benefactor of someone's life. I'll work something out somehow right away. After that, let's talk about you guys."]
["About…us…?"]
["You said that you'd do anything, didn't you? Then that means you are mine. And if that's the case, then it's natural to talk about how you'll be treated. —Is it not?"]
“Hey…” Hetaro bared his teeth. “Hey, hey, hey…!”
Slavery was illegal in Lugunica. If the Margrave had dared to try and find a way around that rule—!
“Hetaro.”
Hetaro stopped, and glanced up to catch Ricardo’s meaningful look.
“Was that really what the Margrave meant?” he muttered. “Or did he meant that the twins would be his in the same way that you, your siblings, myself, Julius, and everything else that Lady Anastasia has belongs to her?”
…Hetaro didn’t know, but the uncertainty did its part in calming him down. Tivey frowned next to him, while Mimi tilted her head.
As for Anastasia, listening next to them all — she supposed that she would need to keep watching in order to decide which one it was.
[He has no doubt that he’ll be able to save Ram… Rem’s eyes widened. —She had made the right choice, hadn’t she?]
[Though, perhaps it had been a reckless deal to make.]
Reckless. Now that was a word that Rem had no problem applying to her adult self. For the first time, she believed that she began to see the resemblance between those two contradictory figures.
["For maid clothes that suit your physique… That's something that should only be discussed with Clind, yeeeees."]
Frederica scowled. It was true that Clind was great with clothing, and would tailor a uniform to match young Rem perfectly. But his personality…!
[For the first time, Rem saw Ram’s sleeping face.]
[In contrast with her gallant behavior…her face really is cute.]
…Gallant, huh?
Ram mused that choice of words. To Rem, Ram was…
To herself, Rem finished, Ram had been akin to a knight in shining armor. Was that right?
Frederica smiled at them both from across the theater. There was something rather lovely about that, wasn’t there?
—Subaru tilted his head. It wasn’t like he didn’t admire and respect Ram a whole bunch. But to him, Rem had always been the gallant one.
[Rem was elated when her sister woke up, as she should have been.]
[“Onee-chan's... body…” she said hesitantly. “It went through…a lot of trouble."]
[“…That seems to be true. It troubles me that it didn't listen even though it's my own body,” Ram grimaced. “Though it was troublesome when it happened, what's gone is gone, and that bothers me.”]
Ram really was taking it incredibly well. Anastasia couldn’t help but be impressed. Felt seemed to be feeling rather similar.
Crusch — didn’t know what she would do, if she had lost something as precious as a horn seemed to be to an Oni. She didn’t think she would be able to move on quite like this. …She wasn’t sure if that inability should be a source of shame or pride.
[But then, she had to explain the deal she had made. Though, as it turned out—]
[“That man really is toying with us,” Ram said. Rem blinked. "Him taking advantage of Rem's kindness and using me to make you his is proof that his heart is rotten to the core. And on top of that, he has a twisted personality and he's a sadist…“ Ram watched, eyes wide: Ram was rarely irritated like this. “Aah, damn it!"]
Ricardo blinked. “Huh?” he asked.
That reaction was…
Felt grinned, already getting the picture. “Oh?” she teased.
["Onee-chan, it's okay. I can... do my best. For Onee-chan's sake..."]
["You can't, Rem. That won't work. The two of us have already been set up by that man."]
[Rem tilted her head, confused.]
[“Let me rephrase that,” Ram said. “The two of us have been set up by that man... by Lord Roswaal."]
“Ah,” Anastasia laughed. “Little Ram made a deal with the Margrave too, did she?”
—Subaru gritted his teeth. That selfish bastard…!
He wouldn’t ever forgive Roswaal for putting either of them in a position like that.
["...l said it when I ran away from the village and was found by that man,” Ram revealed. “‘Save Rem, I beg of you.’ And then that man asked me what I could do for him. —Even when he said that he wouldn't force Rem to do anything…” She clicked her tongue. “He set us up good."]
“What?” Crusch asked in disbelief. “He… A situation like that, and he so thoroughly took advantage of…?”
What kind of person would do such a thing?
“—Huh,” Felt said. “That was somewhat smart, wasn’t it?”
Anastasia folded her arms. It was reasonable to expect a price, when giving something so incredibly high in value. She couldn’t blame the Margrave for that. In fact, she would have to scowl at him if he did anything else.
Otto curled his lip. That rotten Margrave, playing them both at once…!
“But what else could you expect from someone like that?” Garfiel hissed, eyes hard like flint. “Rotten personality, through and through…!”
—Emilia smiled. “You two really do love each other very much,” she murmured. “Don’t you?”
Whatever everything else — that, truly, was a wonderful thing.
Beatrice sighed. Roswaal always had loved his games, hadn’t he?
["Rem, why do you look so happy from listening to what I've said?"]
["What?"]
[Rem — hadn’t realized that she looked happy.]
Mimi blinked. “—Eh?”
“…Ah,” Hetaro muttered. Tivey grimaced. “I get it.”
["I was happy…” Rem finally decided. “That Onee-chan did the same as me. And, um…”]
[“…Good point." Ram nodded. Her anger vanished, replaced with love. "I'm happy, too. That Rem said such a thing for Onee-chan's sake." ]
[“Yes, me too…” Rem climbed into bed with her big sister, so that they could embrace one another properly. “I’m happy, too…”]
Mimi scowled. The younger sister feeling that way was one thing, but the older sister should be ashamed of herself. It was the job of older siblings to sacrifice themselves for their younger siblings, after all — not the other way around!
Subaru smiled uneasily at that warm scene. It was good, that Rem and Ram had loved each other so much.
But the idea of either of them needing to sacrifice themselves for the sake of the other was…
(Well. That was what Subaru was here for, right?)
[“—The four people,” Ram muttered.]
[“Onee-chan?"]
["The four people that attacked the village got away,” Ram muttered. “We must find them."]
“Ah.” Rom chuckled darkly. “Of course, that would be your natural next step.”
Ram frowned. For any other Oni, perhaps that would have been the natural, expected thought. But for Ram…
That howling voice, that shrieking voice, that desire to FIGHT, to CONQUER, to KILL. She had no particular love for the people of her village, nor had she any particular grief to spare for them once she understood that they were beyond saving. That boiling blood, that cry for glory, that scream for vengeance and for blood — Ram had always despised all of it. An when the moment came that she had finally been set free from that suffocating burden—
Ah, she had almost laughed. It was that easy, wasn’t it?
[Was it self preservation? No.]
["Retribution,” Ram declared. “We have to obtain it. We must wreak the grudge of our kind. All of them will be found and killed. —Otherwise, the disgrace of the Oni Clan won't be wiped out."]
—When Ram had lost her horn, she had also lost that awful voice that had been present within her from the moment of her birth. It had been that easy, and from that moment she was free.
But that also meant that she would have no particular reason to go after the men who had destroyed her village. She had been set free from her blood, and thus free to do whatever she liked. She knew that she had gone and murdered all four of those cultists regardless, but the reasoning for it—
But.
["Find them..?"]
["To do that, let's use whatever's available to us. —We might as well even use Lord Roswaal, who should be elated right now."]
Ram hadn’t been the only Oni left behind: Rem, too, was an Oni. And unlike Ram, Rem still had her horn.
It was Rem who would require that vengeance. It was Rem who's blood would call for blood, for a restoration of her race’s pride. It was Rem, who may be driven mad if that call was never answered.
["Yes, got it…” Rem nodded. “I’ll do my best along with Onee-chan."]
[Ram is always right, she thought. And so she’s right now, from now on, and forever. So — I can keep leaving everything up to her.]
Leaving everything up to her big sister, huh…?
Garfiel frowned. Really, he preferred the idea of his big sister relying on him, as opposed to the other way around.
[The village is burned, my parents are dead, my race is gone, Rem thought, a couple days later. And yet I don’t feel any deep sorrow at all — because Ram is still right here.]
[“…I’m sorry,” Rem said quietly.]
["It'll be alright, Rem,” Ram said, without questioning her — just like she always did. “I will... Onee-chan will always be with you."]
“You had nothing to be sorry for,” Ram declared, now better understanding why her sister had felt the need to apologize. “You didn’t owe those people anything.”
“Ah…” Rem smiled weakly. She wasn’t entirely sure if she agreed with that, but… “Thank you, Nee-sama.”
["Onee-chan, are you really fine?” Rem asked worriedly.. “You can still rest..."]
["I'm fine,” Ram grimaced, having not yet even fully recovered. “Don't make me act like a monster by letting Rem work alone. I want to be the one to suffer instead of Rem. If that's not possible, then I want to suffer together."]
["Onee-chan..."]
[“I didn't say that you should have such tragic readiness!” Frederica exclaimed. “You're making me look bad!"]
Hetaro giggled slightly, even when his siblings didn’t follow suit.
Emilia frowned. “You reeally could have just rested, Ram…” she said.
Ram scoffed at the very thought of it.
Subaru folded his arms, shooting her a pointed look. “And what was it that you lot have been going on about with me?” he challenged.
Ram stared at him for a long moment. The rest of the theater stared at her.
“…Point taken,” she finally said.
Otto smiled wryly, knowing that it was the exact opposite point that Subaru had intended to make. In a similar situation, Beatrice hid a satisfied grin.
["Onee-chan looks cute…” Rem said.]
["Yep,” Ram agreed. “I look good in anything, so that's a given. But Rem is cute, too. To be honest, you're so cute that I'm just dying to stroke you."]
[—In contrast to her sister’s words, Rem couldn’t help but worry about how poor she looked in her uniform when compared to Ram.]
Subaru spluttered. “You look lovely!” he retorted. “It fits you perfectly, Rem, and the long length paired with the little bows gives you an adorable doll-like silhouette that is just precious! How dare you go implying that you’re not as cute as your sister?!”
Anastasia blinked. Felt raised an eyebrow. Crusch stared at him. The rest of the theater was silent, looking much the same way.
“…You really care a lot about clothing, don’t you, Subaru?” Emilia finally said. Subaru turned pink.
Otto cringed. He hoped that none of them followed that line of thought.
(Next to him, Garfiel hid a snicker. Captain really was something, wasn’t he?.)
["About the employees working at the mansion, there's an awful lot of demihumans,” Ram was asking Clind. “Or well, that's not quite it. I'm concerned about how there are only demihumans. Why is it like this?"]
Anastasia nodded in approval, her own eyes narrowed in suspicion. That was a VERY intelligent question for a girl to be asking, in a situation like this.
Ricardo crossed his arms. He hoped it wouldn’t be…like that, but he braced himself for the worst.
["Is there something weird…” Rem was asking. “About having a lot of demihumans?"]
["Rem might not get it right away since there was only our race at the village,” Ram said. “But, that's strange for the outside world. Besides, Lord Roswaal is a human, right…?”]
“He does have a reputation,” Felt muttered. “—But, going off of your current attitude towards him, I’m guessing that it ain’t all it’s said to be?”
It took Ram a moment to realize that Felt was addressing her.
“—No,” she finally said. There had been — some complications, perhaps — but nothing that was the business of any other camp. “Lord Roswaal is a very generous man, who gives work, shelter, and education to demihumans who have no other place to go. It is merely his own good will.”
Felt nodded slowly. “Awfully rare, in this day and age,” she commented.
Next to them both, Rem blinked slowly.
Emilia frowned, feeling a pang. She knew that his motives towards herself had been anything but altruistic. But at the same time…
It would have been nice, if Lord Roswaal had become her sponsor purely out of his own goodwills.
["Right,” Ram mused, in response to a young Frederica explaining much the same. “However, that doesn't seem to apply to Rem and I." Rem nodded fiercely.]
Garfiel huffed, rolling his eyes. He knew better than to get any of the other Camps involved, but Ram really did see that clown through “rose-tinted glasses,” as Captain had put it. Generosity, goodwill — it was all just his twisted plans, in which everyone he recruited was one of his many, many pawns.
[“Perhaps he thought about how you two would rush out of the mansion if he didn't create ties like that,” Frederica suggested. “Can you deny that? …Then that silence proves the accuracy of Master's thoughts."]
Subaru folded his arms. He hated that Frederica was probably right about that. He didn’t want to give that clown any credit, if he could help it.
[She probably hit the bullseye, Rem thought.]
[“If he doesn't make ties with reasons, you'll leave…” Frederica sighed. “That's what makes him anxious."]
Otto frowned. He didn’t believe that. Not really.
—Or, perhaps he did. But he sincerely doubted that Roswaal’s motives for that had been anywhere near altruistic.
["Whatever the case is, we have a goal,” Ram declared. “Whether we stay in the mansion or not won't change that fact. We have strong determination to accomplish it. And well... Until we accomplish it, I swear to ban steamed tatoes."]
Subaru barked out a laugh.
["O-Onee-chan…” Rem gasped. “No way, are you serious…?!"]
Ram tilted her head. That sounded comical on the outset, but if this was really for Rem’s sake as she had suspected…
Well. It would be ridiculous for Ram to take any more of Rem’s lovely steamed potatoes until she had successfully helped Rem achieve their race’s goal.
[“Anyway, I'm going to start guiding you,” Frederica said. “But I must first explain an important rule."]
Emilia blinked. “A rule?” she echoed.
“A-Ah.” Frederica giggled, looking somewhat bashful. “I think I do remember something like this…”
Ram had never followed it, of course. But, her heart wondered hopefully, perhaps Rem had…?
["A rule..."]
[Like the one about twins, back at the village…?]
Frederica recoiled, her whimsical thought abruptly shattering to pieces. “Goodness, no!” she exclaimed.
[Rem had lost count of how many times she had been told that it was only thanks to Ram, that the two of her had not been killed at birth. It was engraved in her mind, now.]
Frederica stared, aghast. She felt very cold all of a sudden. “…Rem…” she managed.
Across the room, Ram placed a hand on her little sister’s shoulder.
["In this mansion, the leading servants are to be referred to as nii-sama and nee-sama, me included,” Frederica declared. “As for myself, it would be Frederica nee-sama."]
Garfiel snorted. “Big Sis…!”
“That’s a little too obvious, isn’t it?!” Otto exclaimed.
[“…Huh?” Rem asked.]
Frederica smiled weakly: both mirth and embarrassment had been dulled significantly by the horrifying comparison that had come a moment before.
[“Might you wait a second?” Frederica said defensively at Ram’s unamused look. “I am not the one who suggested this. It's a tradition of this mansion...and it's also a rule for those who become servants of the Mathers family..."]
“Is it really…?” Crusch trailed off.
“I doubt it, Lady Crusch,” Wilhelm laughed. “I am fairly certain that someone just wanted some new little sisters.”
Garfiel crossed his arms, scoffing. Had she been attempting to replace him?
Well, too bad. Not even Ram would be able to replace his amazing self.
[“Understood,” Frederica sighed, when it became clear that the two of them would not budge. “Shelving the tradition for now, let's move on to the next topic... Ahh, I was hoping that they'd call me nee-sama too..."]
["Sounds like Frederica is just as sinful as Clind,” Ram said.]
["I may have given up on being called nee-sama, but at least say my name with a ‘-san!"]
She never would. Frederica chuckled at the indignant, sulking attitude that she had once carried about that fact: really, Ram’s effortlessly casual attitude was one that she had grown to value in its own right.
["...Nee-sama,” Rem said aloud.]
[Ram looked back at Rem in surprise.]
Frederica blinked. “—That was because of me?” she asked aloud. Garfiel shrugged, equally surprised.
Otto chuckled. “Your efforts ended with someone being called ‘Nee-sama,’ I guess. Even if it wasn’t the person you hoped for…”
Frederica spluttered, but she couldn’t think of a good comeback. “—Oh, hush,” she finally decided upon, and she hoped that settled the matter.
["Erm,” Rem said, her ears turning red. “I just wanted to try saying it."]
[Her surprise fading, Ram laughed slightly at Rem’s embarrassed reaction.]
That would eventually become her new moniker, Ram knew — because of both the metia, and because of Subaru’s own testimony.
She smiled sadly. It was Rem’s decision what to call her older sister, of course. …But really: Ram thought that she much preferred “Onee-chan.”
["Do you feel any guilt in your chest?” Roswaal asked Rem one day, about a month into their new arrangement. “Or is it perhaps pangs of your conscience? The Oni village burned down, and your parents and kind were all killed. And yet, here you are starting a new life... Is that weighing on your conscience?"]
“Wha—?!” Garfiel spluttered, eyes going wide with shock and rising anger. “What a thing to say to—!”
[He hit the mark, Rem admitted to herself.]
Garfiel stopped. Otto tilted his head, waiting for the girl to continue that thought.
[I have a surprising aptitude for housework, manual labor, and service, Rem thought. It’s been improving a lot, and…this is the first time I’ve felt like I’m actually good at something. —But, I’m only here because…]
[So, does that mean I’m happy now thanks to the village being destroyed?]
Garfiel hissed softly. That…was a clusterfuck of a situation.
Frederica crossed her arms. It was an uncomfortable, to imagine that Rem’s happiness might be due to something so terrible. But at the same time…
It was an understandable line of thought. With how that girl had been treated there, Rom surmised, it only made sense that her life would improve once she was removed from the situation.
Rachins stared, and then clicked his tongue and turned away.
Subaru averted his eyes uncomfortably. He couldn’t imagine being happy that such an awful thing had happened. —But this was Rem who was thinking such a thing, so…
“Psycho,” Mimi muttered. Hetaro huffed.
—Tivey frowned. “I’m not sure…”
Ricardo ruffled their heads. It was an ugly thing to hear and would be a hard pill to swallow, but he wasn’t surprised in the least. The triplets would understand with time, he was sure of that much.
Otto folded his arms. Making the most of a bad situation was a skill. Lamenting being good at something so important was completely ridiculous.
[“You see,” Roswaal said. “I believe that the environment is more important than living."]
["…What?"]
["No matter what talent you're born with, suitable soil, sunlight, and water are needed for that seed to grow,” he explained. “That's what an environment is, and that's what the most important factor is for many things. If the environment changes you for the better, then that would be something you should be happy about. No matter what, do not curse the events. That would be a sin and a whole different matter."]
…With dawning horror, Otto realized that he had just agreed with the Margrave.
“Ah.” Anastasia blinked, and then she smiled. “That was…surprisingly wise.”
She hadn’t really expected that sort of wisdom from the Margrave, of all people. But then again, she supposed that he had retained that title for a reason.
“That’s right,” Felt nodded. “No matter what happens, ya gotta keep living. And if ya find happiness in the face of something bad, don’t curse the happiness for it. Stupid thing to do…”
Crusch thought that she agreed, really. No matter what happened, a person should find a way to let their soul shine its brightest. And if a new environment helped it to glow, then why should they go and grieve for it?
Beatrice, for one, was glad that the Forbidden Library had been burned to the ground. If it was the same sort of situation for Rem and the burning of her village, then she would have to say good riddance to that.
Reinhard tilted his head. A sin, was it?
Wilhelm averted his gaze. He didn’t think he could agree with that.
The White Whale had taken away his wife. Perhaps that had led to him meeting Lady Crusch, and Natsuki Subaru, and placed him where he was now in the world. But he would never, ever even dare to think that he was better off because Theresia was dead — and anyone who suggested such a thing would meet him on the dueling grounds.
Julius — didn’t know what to think.
The death of his parents, his neighbors, his entire village in that flood had been a disaster, and one he would mourn for the rest of his life. But it had also led to him meeting Joshua, now his little brother, and to Reinhard, and to his knighthood, and eventually it had led him to Lady Anastasia. He would never stop grieving that horrible loss, but he would forever be thankful for the good fortune that came afterwards. Both of those things could be true, couldn’t they?
Ferris wondered if he agreed or disagreed. He didn’t know. He decided that he didn’t care: everything sucked and would always suck, and there was no good in the world because nothing would ever get better. Wasn’t that right?
Emilia thought for a moment, and then smiled sadly. She could never begrudge someone their happiness. It was as simple as that, really.
Ram exhaled softly. It was nice, to see that her sister and the love of her life had developed such a supportive relationship. With the Tome in the picture, she had wondered…
But at his core, Roswaal was a very kind man. She scolded herself lightly for ever having doubted such a thing.
—Rem had lost a village, a hometown. It had all been burned to the ground until only ash remained. And that very tragedy had set her free, giving her a life when she may have had nothing of the sort before. In a way, her happiness was thanks to the fact that she had been forcibly removed from that unfair situation — and that her prior situation had been eviscerated beyond repair.
Rem…didn’t know how to feel about that.
["The Witch Cult.”]
In his jar, Subaru flinched.
["Hmm."]
["They are the people who attacked the village,” Rem declared.]
[“…I guess Frederica and maybe Clind told you. They do spoil you, after all. I could've sworn I told them specifically to not let you know about it."]
["It was neither Frederica-sama nor Clind-sama,” Rem denied. “I just heard about the Witch Cult, and when I thought about the village again…"]
["You thought that they did it,” Roswaal finished with a sigh. “If that's the case, then I was the one to make a slip of the tongue, not the two of them. You sure got me theeeere. Today I am just a hopeless blabbermouth…”]
Otto huffed. He didn’t believe that for one second. For whatever reason, he had wanted that girl to know who was responsible — and for whatever reason, he had only pretended to let it slip.
[Rem gritted her teeth. "Witch Cult…”]
[Regret, anger, duty, her Oni blood, her oath with Ram — and most of all, the fact that Ram had made a wish.]
Ram's heart twisted. After all, she was fairly certain that her wish had been for Rem's sake. Can't you think of yourself a little more often?
[That was why—]
[“That's why, Rem,” Roswaal said. “If possible, I don't want you guys to live only for revenge."]
["—Huh?”]
Wilhelm sputtered loudly. “What?” he demanded, sounding at once shocked and rather offended.
["It is true that you should detest someone who burned your brethren unreasonably,” Roswaal agreed sorrowfully. “But you see, you and Ram are still young, and you have a future ahead of you. There's no need to insist on getting revenge, doing something that would be like wearing away your body and soul. That's what I believe."]
Wilhelm stared at the metia, utterly aghast. Reinhard averted his eyes from his grandfather, lowering them to the floor of the theater.
Anastasia understood that this wasn’t a conversation she had any place in. Revenge served her no purpose, so she had never cared for it either way. The ideas of finding joy or becoming lost in the chase were equally alien to her.
[This revenge isn’t realistic, Rem understood. But it’s something Onee-chan wants, and so, that’s more than enough to—]
["Roswaal-sama,” Rem said. “Thank you for your concern. I will think about it."]
Ricardo snorted. That meant she had no intention of listening to Roswaal. It was understandable, if an amusing way to put it.
Wilhelm folded his arms, thinking of the White Whale. That revenge hadn’t seemed feasible, either. But he had wanted it, for the sake of his late wife, and so he had managed it after fourteen years.
["Well then,” Rem said. “Since I'm finished with the place I'm responsible for, let's go finish the rest of Onee-chan's work."]
["…Thanks as always, Rem,” Ram said, sounding apologetic.]
Frederica tilted her head. There had been a time when Ram had felt embarrassed about…?
The very thought of it felt odd and alien.
[“It's no big deal. It's for Onee-chan, after all."]
Tivey and Hetaro glanced at each other with amusement. Mimi remained oblivious.
Wilhelm smiled, remembering his wife. Nothing would ever be a big deal, if done for the people you cared about more than anything in the world.
["Still, it is surpriiising,” Roswaal teased. “Frederica was awful at first too, but I didn't expect you to have such outstanding talent to be even worse."]
Frederica huffed. Garfiel snickered, and she cuffed him over the head.
["I produce outstanding results in everything,” Ram replied. “That's my karma."]
["She isn't lying,” Rem added. “No lies."]
Felt barked out a laugh. “That sure is one way of putting it!”
Subaru grinned over at Ram teasingly. Ram wasn’t looking at him. His smile faded.
[If this was the Onee-sama back at the village, she wouldn't need my help for anything, Rem knew. Because she’s far above me in every aspect. —But now she’s standing close to me, like this…]
That self-deprecating thought sapped the room of its mirth.
Ram pressed her lips together. “…I much prefer being by your side, Rem, than above you like that.”
[Maybe I’ll get used to Ram not having a horn one day, Rem thought. Just like how I have with her changing clothes and manner of speaking. —And if I do, how will that be any different from losing my Oni pride?]
Ram’s frown deepened. That ridiculous “Oni pride” again, wasn’t it?
There were times it had to be adhered to, of course. After all, those cultists had needed to be purged, if only for the sake of Rem and everyone else they may chase after once they had burned their village down. But when it came to that blasted horn of hers, it seemed that such pride only ever got in the way of her reaching any of the things she truly wanted.
Rem leaned over, butting her head against her sister’s shoulder. She believed that she knew better than to give any time or effort to all those silly worries, as she was right now.
["—Rem?" Ram asked.]
[“…Ah.” Rem shook her head. "No, it is nothing,” she said. “I am fine."]
The entire theater went cold.
["Oh."]
Such formality… Wilhelm exhaled slowly, looking at the slight hurt on young Ram’s face.
“Ouch,” Ricardo winced. But — that was always where this was going to end up, wasn’t it?
Old Man Rom grimaced, looking at Ram’s back in the present moment. Even now, that girl’s shoulders were hunching at that sudden shift.
[Even if Ram did, Rem didn’t even notice that her automatic reply to her older sister had been so formal.]
Hetaro exhaled slowly. …He hoped that Tivey would never speak to him like that.
“…If either of you ever refer to Mimi like that,” Mimi warned, her voice cracking slightly. “Mimi will bop you both on the head. Hard.”
“Yes, Onee-chan.”
“I know, Onee-chan.”
[Ram was going to leave Rem for a little while, joining Roswaal on a trip to Sanctuary.]
["I really am worried,” Roswaal elaborated. “One day, you guys will have to choose your future. Whether you stay here, or leave is up to you."]
“—Ah.” Felt blinked. So, Frederica and Ram had been right, then. She had wondered…
But those two knew that clown better than she did, obviously.
[“—But you said that Onee-chan and I belong to Roswaal-sama."]
[“I meant that to solely be something like an expeeeedient. I can't force you. If you guys really want to leave, then the door out the mansion is always there. And I won't maliciously insist on ownership to try and bring you guys back as you leave on your own. Even if it comes to that, you are free to do what you want.”]
Ricardo sighed. For all his eccentricities, that man was no slaver. Just a man trying his best to help those two kids come into their own. That was a relief.
Emilia crossed her arms. She wasn’t really sure…
[“Buuuut,” Roswaal added. “No matter what future you choose, there’s no way you'll live without being separated forever. And then when that time comes, if you guys drown in suffering… Well, if a time comes where I could lend a hand, I'll personally save youuuu."]
—Otto scowled. He didn’t trust that. He didn’t trust ANYTHING the Margrave had just said.
Most of all — would Roswaal REALLY have allowed those two to leave, if they had decided to walk out that door?
[“…Stop beating around the bush,” Ram ordered. “What exactly are you trying to say?"]
["To put it frankly, I'm worried about you guys. So, I want to help as much as possible while I can. —Do you understand?"]
[They did. And so it was so.]
“—Ah,” Garfiel said.
He remembered this, he thought. Or at least, he knew that this would be the first time he met Ram, and he knew that he remembered that day well.
First, he had seen a dignified, beautiful figure standing next to Roswaal, whom he had never been fond of. Then, that beautiful figures had curtsied politely, and said—
“I’m Ram. As Lord Roswaal commands it, I’ll be reluctantly spending time with you.”
A bold, disrespectful voice that didn’t match her lovely features. Garfiel had no choice but to stare in awe.
“Marry me,” he had declared.
“No way,” was the immediate response.
“…Anyways," he had said, just a few seconds later. “Please be my wife.”
“No way.”
And from that moment on, Garfiel had been in love. And Ram had come to the Sanctuary around twice a month from that time onwards.
—So, Rem hadn’t been there that first day, he concluded, because he had wondered about that sometimes.
…Did the two of us EVER meet, in Sanctuary?
Garfiel — was probably going to find out, wasn’t he?
["Listen, Rem. Don't cry at night, even though I won't be there."]
["Alright, I won't. Onee-chan, you be careful too..."]
["You make it sound like you're going off to war,” Roswaal teased, watching the endless string of goodbyes. “This isn't a final farewell, is iiiit?"]
“You really are acting a certain way,” Felt said with disapproval. “It ain’t the end of the world, you know? The clown was right about both of ya needing to stand on your own two feet.”
Rem didn’t really disagree with that assessment.
“Rem will always be able to rely on her older sister, whenever she feels she needs it,” Ram declared. “…But Ram would rather that Rem choose to rely on her older sister, rather than feeling that she has no other options.”
Felt huffed. That response had resulted in a somewhat satisfied look spreading across her face.
["Is that...a letter?" Ram asked.]
…Oh. Frederica’s mood dimmed significantly. That was right.
["Yes, it is,” Frederica said. “My brother is at Sanctuary. He's intrusive and noisy, so you'll definitely come across him. Can you give it to him?"]
Garfiel exhaled slowly. He remembered those letters. On days when he had felt particularly angry and hurt, he had often ripped them up.
["If he's intrusive and noisy, I might end up shutting him up by force,” Ram said. “If you're alright with that, then I'll take it."]
["That's fine,” Frederica said. She sounded bitter and regretful. “It'll teach him a good lesson."]
Garfiel chuckled, just a little bit. Otto glanced his way.
["Rem, I'll write a letter when we get there,” Ram declared.]
["Don't you know that you'll be back before she gets the letter?!”]
“Those two…” Anastasia sighed. Roswaal had most definitely been correct, in separating the two of them for just a little while.
Crusch frowned. “That level of dependency really is concerning,” she said quietly. “Isn’t it?”
Ferris glanced at Crusch. He had been away from her before, back when he had first trained to be a healer. He had stayed away from her side for much longer than just three days.
It had been for the best. But those first few days, in particular, had been very, very hard.
[“I was worried I’d collapse in devastation because of being separated from Onee-chan,” Rem admitted, watching the dragon carriage recede into the distance. "Thank goodness that didn't happen."]
From how those two had been acting, Felt had been a little worried for that herself.
[“It would be worrying if that happened when it's only going to be three days!” Frederica exclaimed. “Garfiel and I have…”]
[And then she stopped.]
In the present moment, Frederica went still.
["…Frederica-sama,” Rem asked. “Have you always been separated from your little brother?"]
Garfiel averted his eyes from the metia.
["—The situation is complicated,” Frederica said. “I haven't seen him for quite a long time. …If an opportunity ever comes up, Rem might end up going to Sanctuary with Lord Roswaal too. If that happens, please get along well with Garfiel. He's about the same age as you guys."]
“…We really were separated from each other for far too long,” Frederica whispered gently. “I am very sorry, Garf.”
Garfiel huffed. “Not your fault,” he muttered. He wasn’t looking her in the face. “And in any case, it is what it is.”
["—Frederica, we have no time to smile,” Clind interrupted, trying to jolt her out of her painful memories. “We'll be thoroughly taking care of the mansion's duties while Master is away from the mansion. It'd be nice if I got help from even a cat right now… Yes, this has to be your time to shine as a cat half-beast. I really will be looking forward to it. Anticipation."]
["So annoying!” Frederica retorted. “I'll be right there!”]
Otto chuckled. Frederica and Clind’s relationship was somewhat amusing, even back then. It seemed that she had always been the one in charge of keeping that guy in line.
…He did care about her. For all his — eccentricities — Otto had never believed that Clind had been lying about that.
[It’s a bit of a relief, Rem thought later. I do feel anxious and lonely without Onee-chan. But thanks to Frederica-sama keeping me busy, I don’t feel hopelessly sad.]
Frederica chuckled a little, watching her old self throwing Rem into chore after chore. It was certainly an effective way to keep her from worrying about her older sister.
Though, with the maturity that came with age, Frederica couldn’t help but wonder if merely providing distraction after distraction had actually done anything to address the root of the problem at all.
[It was only at night, when she returned to her bed all alone, that…]
“Rem…” Subaru trailed off, watching little Rem cry herself to sleep. He sounded horribly pained.
“Oh,” Emilia exhaled. She believed she had felt somewhat similar, in the nights following Puck’s initial disappearance. The thought of someone else feeling that hurt and loneliness made her heart ache.
Frederica’s smile faded. …Had she really helped at all?
[But during those three days—]
[“Having no one at the mansion is out of the question,” Frederica said. “But still, for you to be the one left alone.."]
["It'll be fine, Frederica-sama,” Rem assured her. “I've gotten somewhat used to the mansion. I'll be able to take care of it while you're out."]
[Clind had left her some work to do, as it was: to take care of the basement warehouse. He didn’t tell me much about what that entailed, but he said—]
[“Once you see it, you’ll know if it’s necessary or not.”]
Ram raised her eyebrows. Frederica tilted her head.
“That’s not ominous,” Garfiel scowled.
Otto’s eyes narrowed. What had Clind been thinking? …What had ROSWAAL really been thinking?
[But, when Rem opened the basement warehouse door—]
[What is that stink?!]
Mimi frowned. “Stink?” she echoed. Was there maybe a huge mess that needed cleaning up down there?
“A rite of passage for a maid, perhaps,” Tivey mused.
—Hetaro frowned. Rem’s reaction seemed a little much, if it were really just the stench of generic filth.
[“Wh-What was that…” Rem had slammed the door closed immediately, but she couldn’t stop herself from falling to her knees in shock. “Huh, what? Wha-What in the world…?"]
Ram could already guess what was in the basement. This was in part due to the mention of that stench, and in part because, somewhere in her shattered memories…
Ah, she thought. So this is how that happened.
[A shock way beyond comprehension! Rem thought, looking almost faint. A stink— it can only be described as a stink; a cruel, hideous odor. It isn’t rot, or blood, or feces, or stimulants… I can’t compare it to anything in the world.]
Mimi stared. “What on…?”
She turned to her brothers for answers, but Hetaro didn’t know, either. He shrugged, completely lost. Tivey bit his lip.
Ricardo crossed his arms, bracing himself. Whatever could cause a stench on THAT level had to be pretty disgusting.
["Where have I...come across this smell...?”]
“—Ah,” Rom muttered. “I get it.”
Felt frowned at him. But just as she opened her mouth, she realized it herself.
“…Why the Hell…?” she muttered.
[After a long moment, Rem slowly opened the basement door once again.]
“Oh no,” Anastasia grimaced, having also figured it out. Ricardo and Julius both glanced at her, confused.
[The smell got stronger as she went further. Even if stop breathing from my nose, Rem thought, disgusted. I can’t stop smelling it…!]
For a maid, there was little that would be as aggravating as that. For a girl who seemed unusually predisposed to her role as a maid, Frederica wondered if continued exposure to such a foul odor might drive her mad.
[It’s so dark. I can’t see… “The…lights…”]
[When she reached the bottom of the stairs and voiced that request, the lights of the basement warehouse — mana crystals — turned on, making her jump.]
[So many unnecessary things… Rem noted. I get it. He was telling me to get rid of all this stuff…]
“Is that it…?” Julius titled his head. Reinhard shrugged, fully willing to take the young girl’s word for it.
Ferris, however, had a feeling that wasn’t quite right.
[The smell was coming from a closed door. But, more than it just being a door, what caused Rem to stare in confusion was—]
“That symbol…” Garfiel frowned. And then he understood, and confusion turned into shock. “What the—?!”
Felt stared, aghast. She didn’t say a word, because no words could possibly be used to summarize her bewilderment. “Eh…?” she asked.
“…Huh,” Anastasia said. Her voice was mild.
Otto stared, bewildered. What was something like THAT doing in the Margrave’s basement?
…Why had the Margrave—?
[That’s the same seal spell that was on Onee-chan’s room, when she was having trouble with her broken… And why is that smell so strong?]
“—Ah,” Rachins said. Now he got it.
[All of Rem’s instincts were going off. You shouldn't be here. You can't be here. Her memories tried to resurface, and she forced them down.
Rom grimaced. It would be very, very wise for the little girl to leave that thing behind, but he has the sinking feeling that she would do no such thing.
“—Oh no,” Julius muttered, having recognized the seal immediately and already realizing what was going to happen next.
[I should — leave, Rem decided. For now.]
—Frederica remembered this, or something like this, but only just barely. She braced herself. If she was right, this wasn’t going to be a pretty thing to watch.
[But before she could leave the basement, Rem heard the sound a clicking tongue.]
Crusch choked.
Hetaro squeaked. Mimi gasped. “No—!”
“Here?!” Tivey snarled. “Here, now?! How did he—?!”
Clind had mentioned that Rem — would decide what needed to be done, once she saw what was in the basement. Frederica felt cold.
Had Clind — had he and Roswaal both —
It had been a setup, Otto understood. The world around him was erupting into noise, but he remained quiet. This entire thing had been a setup, because the Margrave and his loyal servant wanted Rem to…
What was it that he had wanted?
“What’s that thing doing in there?!” Ferris shouted angrily. “What’s— When— How—?!”
“Who put that thing there?” Ricardo demanded. “Is this some sort of sick joke?”
“They sent her down alone?” Rom said faintly. “Alone, without any warning, so that she could confront—?”
[—Ah, Rem recognized. Her body had turned back around, immediately enveloped with rage and disbelief, and she kicked down the sealed door with one swift move. That’s where I recognized that scent from.]
“Fogg.”
Everyone suddenly quieted. Then, as one, they all turned to Ram.
“That was his name,” Ram answered simply. “Lord Roswaal captured him sometime after rescuing — us — from our destroyed village.“
“…He did,” Wilhelm said slowly. “He did, did he?”
“Hmm…” Ricardo frowned. But — everyone knew the Margrave was eccentric, in how he went about his duties, and he had still clung to his title for years.
Ricardo couldn’t say that he was fond of the idea of being the man’s ally, if that would result in him being thrust into unfair situations like this without any warning at all. Regardless of if everything ended up alright in the end.
—Ram wasn’t thinking of Roswaal. Ram was remembering a conversation she’d had with Fogg’s mentor once, a long time ago, after the cultist was dead and gone, when his mentor had come to attack the Miload Estate.
“You have fighting spirit, but I don't sense any strength. I came to burn the Reincarnation of an Oni God, a real Oni... But I guess I was off.”
"You sure do enjoy stupid hobbies, Faust."
"—Fogg must be the one who couldn't keep his mouth shut. He was an awful apprentice."
Ram remembered agreeing with Faust on that. Her opinion of Fogg had been rather low: a weakling, a liability, a worthless man among worthless men…
["Welcome, little girl,” the witch cultist — Fogg — laughed.]
“…I can’t remember what happened to him after that.”
[“Can you give a nice cry for me?"]
—Ram suddenly remembered something else.
She remembered what he had said about Fogg next, and a number of things clicked into place:
"He's an arson apprentice,” Faust had declared. “It makes sense to kill people, destroy things, and burn things. However, not everyone could do all that. If there isn't anyone to teach it, then the skills won't spread. So, I take the initiative and do so. It's a practice that is a hobby and it has benefits."
[And then the world exploded into flames.]
Pandemonium erupted within the walls of the theater.
["Does this mean I'm free, now that the magic circle is broken?"]
“Oh no,” Crusch gasped.
[“Oh, it's the great little girl,” that voice said. It was coming from — an extremely skinny, unhealthy looking man, wearing who’s face had a vapid, ill-looking countenance and who’s body — covered only by a pair of hemp trousers — was decorated with many burns and lacerations. “I guess this is where I should say ‘I want to thank you’?"]
“Th-Thank you?!” Garfiel blustered, eyes wide with shock and anger. “Of all the ways to thank someone—!”
“Shit!” Rachins spat, on his feet shouting. “Shit, shit, shit—!”
“Run!” Frederica yelled, even though she knew that it was no use. “Rem, please, get out of—!”
“Rem!” Subaru cried out.
—Rem was looking at something else.
That man was so injured already, after all. He must have been down there for some time. And he mustn’t have been kept very kindly, if that was how he…
Rem didn’t like this man. But separated from him by both her memory loss and a metia, she didn’t have the instinctual hatred for him that her past self had once carried with her. And because of that, the feeling that dominated her senses was—
“Don’t pity the likes of him, lass,” Rom interrupted.
Rem startled.
“He chose the path he did,“ the old man said. His voice was quiet enough that only she could hear him. “And then he reaped what he sowed. No point in grieving what he went and decided upon all on his own.”
Otto studied the injuries on the man’s body. He had no sympathy to spare for a witch cultist, of course, but he was curious about the nature of the man’s imprisonment. What exactly had the Margrave been doing with this man behind everyone’s backs?
["Ah! Guess you got too close.” Fogg grinned. “I guess you wanna say ‘Ouch my ears, I can't hear’?"]
[—Rem was having trouble thinking. Someone, someone is...something, something...someone is saying something.]
Anastasia hissed. Oh, no…
That recklessness that had landed her in this situation in the first place was one thing, with her kicking down the door like that. But if Rem couldn’t pull herself together enough to pick herself up in time—
“Get up,” Felt spat. “Rem, get up, you idiot—!”
[I have to gather the thoughts blown away by the impact, Rem understood. Find a voice I can speak with, and do my absolute best to break the stalemate and understand the situation…]
Ram had to steel herself at the sight of her little sister having been attacked so brutally. She knew that Rem was going to survive, after all: without Return By Death to take into account, everything that would come next would be what really…
But still, she felt a deep rage rising from within her chest.
For this worthless, worthless man to dare lay a hand on her little sister’s head—!
[But a dark anger, a fire that had died down day by day at the mansion flared up into a flame extreme enough to destroy the world, and Rem could no longer think clearly.]
Wait. Subaru paused, suddenly realizing something. If Rem was describing the miasma smell, then does that mean she thinks I smell that horri—?
[“…Wow, so I guess that horn means you're an Oni survivor,” Fogg marveled, watching as Rem transformed into her Oni form. “If that's the case, then did you come here for your family's revenge? —No response. But you do want it, don’t you?”]
“Foolish creature,” Wilhelm snarled. “To taunt a person you wronged like that…!”
“And an Oni, of all things,” Rom muttered. “Foolish is right.”
[Rem lunged, aiming her fist straight for his guts—]
[“Alright, boom!"]
[And the air next to Rem’s face exploded.]
All prior concerns about his smell were abruptly punted aside. “Rem!"
“She survives,” Beatrice reminded him hurriedly. “Subaru, you know she—!”
But that didn’t stop him from gasping at the sight of her skin melting off her face. A croak left his throat.
[“That's six now!” Fogg crowed. “If you can handle this, then this is where I should say impressive, right?"]
“You…” Subaru bared his teeth, now on his feet as tears beaded at the corners of his eyes. “You… You—!”
The rest of the theater now had practice in reigning in their horror and anger at memories from the past that they could not control. For Subaru, however, this was the first time he had really felt that particular blend of rage and helplessness.
Most averted their gazes, attempting to be considerate. Rem, however, couldn’t help but turn to watch him with a complicated expression on her face.
[“As expected, Onis are tough even when they're brats,” Fogg marveled, watching as Rem’s body stitched itself back together. “You were hit that much, and you still aren't damaged?”]
“Oh no,” Anastasia muttered, bracing herself for what was to come.
It took another second for her to get it — but soon Mimi, too, sucked in a breath, clutching her two brothers close.
[“I saw it at that mountain many times, but man you guys are literally monsters. Will this be when I'm forced to torture you?"]
Just like with Subaru’s — situation, a faster rate of regeneration could make an adversary into a beast in a fight. But just like with Subaru…
Ricardo swallowed.
Just like with Subaru, Rom thought grimly, that sort of power could also mean that the wielder would be all the more vulnerable, if their opponent decided to take advantage of it.
[“No technique, no plan, no tricks,” Fogg mocked. “Are these the effects of somehow making it by, using only the strength of some power? You guys are all just like kids who swing their arms and legs around, so aren't you the same as beasts?"]
Ricardo’s snarl deepened. That particular insult happened to strike a nerve.
“Get up!” Mimi shrieked. “Get up, get up, get up—!”
“You’ve got this!” Hetaro cried. “You’ve got this, just—!”
Tivey gritted his teeth, silently pleading much the same as both his older siblings shouted for him.
“You…” Julius croaked out hoarsely, eyes fixated on the cackling cultist intent on setting a child ablaze again and again and again. “You— You monster…!”
Anastasia watched her Camp silently. However things went down, she already knew that Rem was the one who would reign victorious.
“REM!” Subaru seemed to have completely forgotten that fact, eyes wild with terror and anguish at the sight of Rem’s little body being brutalized in such a manner. “Rem,” he wailed. “Rem— REM—!!!”
["You even cry like beasts, how dull. If you're going to cry, then do it in a cute way. Entertain me by barking. You're a letdown, you know?"]
Even through her horror at the bloody scene before her eyes, Crusch managed to curl her lip. What a foul personality. Though, he was a witch cultist, so perhaps that went without saying.
“Get away…” Wilhelm snarled. “Get AWAY from her—!”
Ferris wondered if his parents had described him as beastly, in the same manner that this cultist spoke about Rem. They probably had.
“I’LL KILL YOU!” Subaru howled. “I’ll kill you— I’LL KILL YOOOOU—!”
[Again and again, Rem was blown up. Again and again, her body was inflicted with burns and torn apart. Again and again, that foul, foul stench, moments before the air exploded—!]
Rachins was going to throw up. Rachins was really going to throw up, wasn’t he? He could feel the bile riding inside his throat. He tried to force it back down.
Felt’s eyes were dark. At least this man wouldn’t survive: that was her only source of satisfaction, faced with a display like this.
She hoped that it would be Rem, who would deal the final blow. That might give the girl a bit of peace.
Reinhard watched as Rem was blown up, stitched back together again. Blown up, stitched back together again. He didn’t really know what he felt, in response to that. It was as if his emotions had drawn themselves a blank.
—Rom glanced over at a black-haired boy on the other side of the room.
“DIE!” Subaru spat, eyes like burning flint. “DIE! DIE! DIE, DAMN IT—!”
[Rem was an Oni, but she wasn’t indestructible, and her blood was leaving her quickly. I’m going to die, she thought. I’m going to get killed. In a place like this, in an incomprehensible state, to this enemy—!]
“I can’t watch…!” Frederica moaned, moving to cover her eyes.
“Subaru,” Beatrice pleaded. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t reach him through the glass. “Subaru, please, she’ll be oh-kay, in fact—!”
Otto stared at the cultist’s face, and imagined all the painful, grisly, humiliating ways in which he would have sought revenge had the man still been alive. As it was, he would have to be content with spitting on his grave.
“Rem…!” Garfiel hissed, eyes pained. He knew that she survived, he knew that, but—
But just how much of this could one person TAKE?
“Oh no,” Emilia gasped, hands clasped to her mouth. “Oh no, oh no, oh no—!”
Ram gripped her sister’s hand tight. It’s alright, she told herself. It’s alright. Rem— she survives this—
Subaru made a horrible, horrible sound, somewhere between a sob, a wail, and a screech of pure rage.
[“You may do this much, but no one will come. Actually, you have no one. If that's the case, then this is a golden opportunity. This is where I should kill the little Oni with a slash and get the hell out of here, right?"]
—Rem’s eyes weren’t on the metia, but on the boy crying so loudly at the horrible scene, banging his fist against the walls of his cage as he screamed for it to stop.
How would you react, she wondered, in a cold sort of way, if I told you that this man in front of us was actually my very best friend?
[When I finally become empty inside, Rem understood. That will be the end of my life and my oath for retribution. If that happens—]
[Rem suddenly twitched. If that happens, Ram will surely start the retribution for—!]
Ram sucked in a breath. Rem, you—!
[“No, no…” Rem moaned.]
[She can't. No, she can't. She can't she can't she can't she can't no no no no no no no— In her current state, with her current body, Ram won’t be able to—!]
In a situation like this, with an enemy like that, facing a fate as awful as— And all Rem could think about was her precious older sibling.
Frederica wondered if Garfiel would feel similarly, if he were placed in such a situation. She didn’t know if the thought warmed her heart or chilled her blood to ice.
—But of course Rem would think like that. To Tivey and Hetaro, both of whom found their eyes turning to their outraged and panicking older sister shouting at the metia, it seemed only natural.
[If revenge is put into Ram's hands only, she will die in vain. And even if she knows it’s in vain, there's no way she will ever give up.]
It was for you! Ram wanted to shout it to the skies beyond the theater walls, but she bit it back. Rem, it was for— All of it was for you! IT WAS FOR—!
[Onee-chan won’t die. She can’t die. She can’t have revenge. She can’t accomplish it. —Because of me.]
“—Because of you?” Crusch echoed. Wilhelm placed a hand on her shoulder, his eyes hard as flint.
If Rem were to die here, Ram would never stop fighting for revenge. That much was true. But instead of fighting for anything as lofty and foolish as "Oni pride," Ram would be fighting to avenge—
[If Onee-chan goes to fight recklessly with how she is now, it will be my fault. Because I let Onee-chan do everything. Rem gritted her teeth. …I will not let that happen!]
“Tha— That’s ridiculous,” Ram finally managed to say. “That’s— Live for yourself, won’t you? You’re my cute little sister, isn’t that enough?!”
(Wilhelm remembered a red-haired woman who loved flowers, and the last day he ever saw her smiling face. And he remembered a young man who had been given a task that everyone knew he could not possibly perform, with a sleeping wife who hadn’t opened her eyes in many, many years.)
["It's about time I put an end to this,” Fogg said, raising his palm towards her. “Little Oni, don't you know that you're no fun when you don't cry?"]
Ram’s wits, which had been hanging on by the single thread of her sister sitting right before her today, finally snapped. “NO—!”
[—I can smell where the explosions are, moments before they arrived, can’t I—?]
Rom steeled himself, daring to hope. He had noticed that odd skill of hers himself, with the pattern becoming clearer and clearer as explosion after explosion battered the basement. And now that Rem herself had finally figured it out—
“REM—!” Subaru wailed. He had never stopped wailing, really.
[“Die—!”]
[When the next one came, Rem dodged it.]
“Yes!” Garfiel shouted, punching the air.
“YES!” Ram shouted, leaping to her feet.
["Hold on hold on, let's not get carried away just because you dodged it by pure luck, alright?"]
Ram finally broke into a grin. That hadn’t been luck. Her little sister was—
“You got this, Rem…!” she gritted, clenching her fist. “Push him right to the brink, you can do it…!”
“KEEP GOING!” Subaru shouted, eyes wide with panic from where he was practically pressed against the glass. “Keep going, keep going, DON’T—!”
[But again and again, Rem escaped. Again and again, Rem dodged the explosions. Again and again, the man—]
[Then Rem saw an opportunity and lunged, gouging into the man’s shoulder with her nails. Finally, Fogg’s own blood and screaming joined the clamor of the basement.]
“YES!”
The cry that came from everybody’s throats as one was loud enough to shake the theater walls.
(The only one not to join in the roaring cheer, Rem flinched away from them all. The sight of blood welling up by her own hand made her nauseous.)
[“Damn it, damn it, damn it damn it damn it damn it damn it! —How could someone…the one thing I've mastered…!”]
Mastered one thing, and became helpless once that one thing was rendered useless. Ferris curled his lip. What a worthless sort of man this was. The familiarity of that sort of situation filled him with disgust.
[Rem kicked the wall and leapt at him as fast as a bullet — and then she threw something even faster than that.]
“Ah—!” Tivey gasped.
[The red mana crystal that Rem had grabbed from one of the magic lights illuminating the basement exploded right next to the man’s face.]
Mimi cheered loudly. Hetaro smirked slightly at the irony of that attack, a vicious sense of justice momentarily making his blood run hot.
“Well done!” Wilhelm exclaimed, filled with just as much joyful triumph as the triplets at the satisfying sight of a bloodied face.
[Rem rushed up to the agonized man, ready to stamp on his neck. “Kill when the opportunity is given” — the hunting instincts of an Oni were even stronger than her anger and hatred.]
Hunting instincts. Crusch swallowed. The instinct to reflexively stamp on the neck of an agonized man, purely because the opportunity had presented itself—
She very well couldn’t think badly of Rem for it, considering who that agonized man was and what he had done to her — and what he would have done to her, had their positions been reversed. But the detail about her motivation in that moment being — rather than honor, or desire for vengeance, or even her own self-preservation — being something that Rem would have described as hunting instincts—
That detail mattered to Crusch, a Royal Candidate. It did not matter to Ricardo, a mercenary, because either way the cultist would be dead. Whether it be hunting instincts or something else spurring her forward didn’t matter, because all that mattered was that her foot would come down, and the neck of the witch cultist would—
“LOOK OUT!” Subaru screamed, eyes wild with panic.
[But before she could reach him, Fogg blew up the entire basement in a last-ditch effort to not lose.]
“Ah—!” Frederica squeaked.
“Coward!” Ricardo snapped.
“Dirty trick!” Hetaro growled. “You dirty cheat—!”
“That poor basement,” Anastasia muttered, grimacing at the wreckage.
“It’ll all be worth it,” Mimi snarled. “It’ll all be worth it, so long as he…!”
[Thanks to a miraculous falling shelf that had acted as a shield, Fogg has survived. He was missing his right ear, nose, and several front teeth, but he was alive.]
“Ugh…!” Mimi groaned loudly. “Why are you still alive?!”
“Durable creatures, witch cultists,” Tivey said snidely. Hetaro clicked his tongue.
["That kid…” he muttered, marveling at the unexpected luck Rem had brought him — both good and bad. “Whatever, first I have to get out of here… —And then I guess I'll hurry and meet up with them...?"]
[—The sound of chains echoed through the basement, and the theater.]
Everyone went still at the familiar sound, realization dawning upon all of them at once.
“Oh,” Felt said. “So this is when she…”
[Fogg, who had been attempting to escape in the confusion, looked up. “Wha—?”]
[And then a spiked iron ball tore off his arm, crashing into the wall right next to him.]
“YES!” Subaru shouted, nearly leaping to his feet as he punched the air with triumph. Beatrice startled.
On the other side of the room, Rem flinched violently. At one point in time, there was another man who’s arm she had—
It had been the right arm, even. It had even been the same arm—!
Ricardo whistled lowly. “Good shot,” he praised. First time wielding such an unwieldy weapon, and the young girl had successfully ripped off her opponent’s limb. That talent deserved praise.
Rem made a croaking sound. She didn’t know how to feel about being praised for something like that.
[Fogg watched the iron ball, dumbfounded, not even realizing that he had been injured. Noticing that the ball was connected to a chain, his eyes followed it back to see—]
["It's yo—u?"]
[—It was only when Fogg tried to lift his detached arm to blow Rem up again that he realized she had torn it off.]
Even that movement, that vain attempt to lift his arm — it was the same as the one that Subaru had made in that dark hallway, in the seconds before he realized what Rem had done to him.
And even that delay, that moment before he realized he had been injured, before the agony hit him all at once—
Even if Rem had been granted the time to brace herself for it, she wouldn’t know how to even begin to guard herself against the sound of that man’s agonized screams.
[That horrible noise didn’t stop Rem as she walked forward. She threw, and missed: his left shoulder was gouged. She threw, and missed: his hipbone shattered. She threw, and missed: the skin of his face was ripped off. She threw, and missed: his left shin was blown off. She threw, and missed: the ground next to him collapsed.]
Frederica flinched with every blow, whether it hit or missed. Her pupils were small, and she was trembling all over.
This sight…
“Well,” Ricardo joked, watching those clumsy shots. “Ya became a better shot with practice, didn’t you, little lady…?”
[Fogg made a pathetic squeaking sound, but he couldn’t concentrate enough to set off more explosions through his fear and pain.]
["You're the one…” Rem breathed. “Who did that to…me and Onee-chan's village…”]
[“Wa-Wait, wait, come on wait… I was just…gugyaa!"]
[Rem’s heel breaking his left shoulder, rendering both his arms useless, forced him to cut himself off with a scream.]
Otto winced. Garfiel laughed loudly. “Who’s getting all beat up now, ya sack of shit?!” he crowed.
[He looked down on it, Rem thought, nearly out of her mind with rage. He made fun of it. The Oni’s… The Oni’s, the strongest Demi-human's horn, the bone of the Onis, the flesh of the Onis—]
Hunting instincts, Crusch remembered. Where did instinct end and emotion begin? —Or, was she making a mistake in trying to differentiate the two at all?
Rom chuckled darkly. To insult the heritage of a race as proud as the Oni Clan was a bold move — bold to the point of foolishness. Even as a Giant, he had understood that.
But to see things from that girl’s perspective only made it all the clearer just how foolish that mistake had been.
—Ram had been nearly overwhelmed by instinct, in those years before her horn had been sliced away. She did not miss the sensation of losing herself to the force of her blood.
Seeing her sister in a position like that, however mild it may be in comparison to her old self…
["Onee-chan said there were four people,” Rem managed. “So, if you're one of them…”]
["Ah, ha…” The man clung to this information desperately, straining his voice as he tried to plead for his life. “Ye-Yes, that's right. That's right! If you kill me, you wouldn't know the names of the other three, right?! So, you can't kill me, you can't kill me!"]
Hetaro snarled with barely contained rage.
“It’s alright.” Tivey placed a hand on his shoulder. His eyes were unreadable. “Rem’s got this.”
There was only one way this could go, after all. He held back a grin, as to not give away the surprise.
[Rem gritted her teeth in anger, and the man quailed. But then—]
[“…Mana of water,” she murmured. “Heal this body.”]
["Ri-Right..."]
Frederica tilted her head, uneasy. She didn’t know how to feel about this. Healing someone like that…
It was the right thing to do, really. But still… Even if she knew logically that it was the right thing to do, it felt all sorts of wrong.
“No!” Mimi growled, her knuckles turning white against the arms of her sear. “No, don’t—!”
“Don’t worry,” Anastasia muttered, having already guessed what was coming next. “She’s got this.”
[Fogg breathed out, relieved of pain and recovering his temper. The girl wanted to communicate: he could use that. “Now,” he said, readying a surprise attack. “We can..."]
["—Now we can talk."]
The entire audience recoiled as one as a crunching sound echoed through the room.
“Wha—?!” Rem shrieked.
[Rem had crushed Fogg’s left shoulder once again, and his screams echoed through the basement.]
“—Oh,” Crusch winced. “That’s what’s going on.”
It was a familiar scene. A young man lying on the ground, injured and unable to fight back, as a blue-haired Oni girl stood above him with an iron ball and chain. It bore the kind of resemblance that would make her audience’s blood run cold.
“I— What?!” Rem cried, clutching at her face. “I— Even back then, I—?!”
“Rem.”
Rem stopped.
“This was warranted,” Ricardo said. His voice was calm and serious, with no room for deception. “This is the treatment that would befit a man of such rotten intentions.”
["—I will break it, and then heal it, break it, and then heal it, over and over until you tell me everything you're hiding."]
[“Wh…Wha…"]
“But—!”
“No buts,” Felt said stonily. “He was going to do the same to you, so it’s only fair. —This is not the sort of thing you should feel shame for.”
It’s an unfortunate outcome for the little Oni girl, Rom thought grimly. But…
“I‘ve got no sympathy for the one who set all this in motion,” he said aloud. “And neither should you.”
Rem swallowed. She wasn’t entirely sure if she agreed with that.
After all — lying there, with the torn-off arm and those frightened, painful eyes, the only person she could find herself seeing in that man’s place was—
["I will have retribution. For the honor of the Oni clan. —No.” Rem tightened her grip on the chains. “For Onee-chan."]
For me. Ram pressed her lips together. She didn’t care a bit for the well-being of that man, but — Ram didn’t want her beloved sister to go staining her hands for her sake. Especially when, the entire point of that wish, had been to...
But — she wasn’t so crass as to turn away a well-intended gift, was she?
This wasn’t for Ram, Anastasia thought, crossing her arms. This was all for you.
There was nothing wrong with Rem acting for her own sake, of course — especially not when most would consider it so very deserved. But a person should be aware of where other people’s interests ended and their own began, or they would never be able to claw their way to where they wanted to be in the world.
["Wait, wait, wait! Wait, please waiiit—!!"]
[Fogg’s begging was in vein. His pained screaming continued long afterwards.]
Wilhelm watched the scene before him with a grim sort of satisfaction, arms folded across his chest. This was justice, retribution in its purest form. He couldn’t help but feel proud of the young girl who had managed to reach out and grasp it with both hands.
Ferris didn’t react much. The cries washed over him like wind, and he barely even flinched at the sound of chains. But his eyes grew pained every time Rem’s hands began to glow.
[“Mana of water…”]
[The cultist’s sobs echoed through the basement, and out into the theater.]
What a grizzly introduction to healing magic, Crusch thought faintly. Anyone’s impression of the art would become warped, with a first experience like this.
—Or perhaps Crusch, young and naïve and amnesiac as she was, was the one who’s impression had been warped. Crusch supposed that she had no way of really knowing which was true, not as she was right now.
Mimi laughed at the man’s wheezing expression. “He looks like a donkey!” she grinned. “Do you think she can make him bark like one, too? Mimi bets she can!”
Tivey sighed, shaking his head with a fond smile. “Onee-chan…”
“Bullseye!” Hetaro grinned, watching her land a hit on the small of the man’s back as he struggled to turn over. “And now he won’t be able to move his legs at all!”
“His own fault,” Tivey added.
The croaking sound Fogg made in response to the blow made Mimi laugh even harder. “Now he sounds like a frog!”
Rem tried not to listen to those three. She already felt nauseous enough.
And it wasn’t like this was a complete waste of time, Anastasia noted. Rem was acting in a much more intelligent manner, here.
[“Faust!” Fogg sobbed. “His name is— it’s—!”]
[“Hm.” Rem hefted her iron ball and chain once again. In her other hand, the deceptively soothing blue glow of healing magic returned. “Mana of water…”]
One by one, she pulled the names of Fogg’s accomplices out of his rotten throat. With every blow, Rem grew closer to her heart’s desire. This was calculated, on her part, and it was working as intended.
Anastasia was not the sort of person who valued vengeance, or retribution. This was not for any moral reason, but because she saw the pursuit as a waste of time and energy better spent pursuing her own ends. But for someone who craved them for their own sake, the situation was different. She could understand that much.
[“Who else were you working with?” Rem raised the chain again. “Tell me.”]
[“I— I was— It was—!” Fogg sniffled, visibly delirious with pain. “Please—”]
Julius was not a squeamish person: one could not be squeamish and also be a knight, after all. But there was a proper way of doing things, a way to be clean and graceful even while doing the dirty work required of his station.
He couldn’t say that Fogg hadn’t brought this upon himself, but it brought him no joy to watch this grisly scene unfold.
Reinhard swallowed. He couldn’t help but see someone else in that man’s place. He wanted to cry out an apology. What it was that he would be apologizing for, he wasn’t really sure.
Every time the chain fell, Rachins flinched. He couldn’t help it. He was just a normal guy, after all — so it was fine that he couldn’t stomach a sight like this, right?
[“…heal this body.”]
“—Big sis?” Garfiel muttered, a worried expression on his face.
Frederica was shaking. Her eyes were wide. She felt as though even her blood was running cold. This had been her coworker? This — had happened in her home? In her basement? All of this had taken place down there — and she had never known that the concrete floor had been stained with so much blood?
Maybe there were more reasons to be grateful that the Manor had burned down than she had thought.
Otto watched the metia and said nothing. This wasn’t his business. He didn’t care about that man, so it didn’t matter.
Emilia flinched with every single blow. She didn’t want to — not really — but she couldn’t help it. The sight was too familiar. It hurt her to compare Subaru to a witch cultist, of all things, but the man looked so hurt and pitiful, and at one point in time someone else had been on the other end of that horrible weapon, and…
She kept quiet. She didn’t say anything. She didn’t want to say anything.
“Subaru?” Beatrice murmured. She couldn’t care less about the scene on the metia. Her worried eyes were entirely fixated on her contractor.
“Mm…” Subaru swallowed. “Mm-hm…”
He tried to force himself to watch it. He really did. To turn away from it would be an insult to Rem, wouldn’t it? But — he just couldn’t seem to keep his eyes open.
—Distasteful.
Ram had no love for this disgrace of a man, but this sort of sadism was something she couldn’t approve of. You didn’t sit around to torture a cockroach: you crushed its body quickly, wiped its remains off of the floor, and were done with it.
Of course, Rem had needed to extract something out of that man before she could put an end to his miserable existence. But still…
[“Roswaal-sama,“ Rem said later, lowering her head. She had passed out after finally doing away with Fogg, and it was in that bloodied state that Clind had found her body and Ram had insisted on her being taken to the bed in which she now sat. “My dearest apologies. I damaged the mansion's basement so much."]
Wilhelm laughed, feeling somewhat light and cheerful. “Apologizing for the state of the basement — and not the cultist?” he teased. “Though I suppose that is the natural thing, yes…”
Ram chuckled, the ghost of a smile crossing her own face. Her own distaste aside, such a grisly death had been a fitting end for the sort of worthless mongrel who would dare attempt something so vile against her dear sister. She had worry for her sister, but she had no sympathy for him. Rather, any sympathy for a man like that would be an insult to her sister — and by extension, to Ram.
“Ah… Ahah…” Rem laughed along uneasily. She didn’t know if she really shared Wilhelm’s mirth, here.
Crusch’s head didn’t move. But her eyes flickered his way for a moment, a growing unease somewhere in those irises. Wilhelm didn’t notice.
[Roswaal blinked. “I'm surprised,” he said. “I certainly didn't think that you'd apologize for destroying the warehouse right away. —You have nothing to apologize for. Your safety is what's most important, after all. Whatever happened in that building does not matter.”]
That was the sort of response Ram would have expected from him. In those moments when he acted as himself and not as the puppet of an evil witch, Roswaal was truly a kind and considerate figure who tried to do right by all those in his care. Seeing that impression validated further by his treatment of her dear sister — it gave Ram a feeling of warmth that had been rare in this theater, and that was therefore cherished all the deeper.
[“Still, once your life and existence are gone, that can't be undone."]
The theater went still.
[“It can't be undone…”]
["Nooope, it can't. So be sure to take care of yourself."]
“—Why are all of you looking at me like that?” Subaru demanded.
Nobody answered, but they all quietly averted their eyes again. That — wasn’t the sort of conversation that anyone wanted to leap back into.
["Roswaal-sama,” Rem asked. “Why was someone locked up in the mansion's basement? Plus, that person…that man is—"]
["—One of the people that attacked your guys' village, yeeees,” Roswaal confirmed. "Indeed, it must've been very shocking to you. Locking him up was a secret that could've possibly created a crack in our trust that built up in these past two months."]
["No that's... Well, but... that's... true."]
[Roswaal had been hiding an enemy of the Oni clan from us, Rem thought. She was shaking. If that isn’t betrayal, then betrayal doesn’t exist in this world.]
Wilhelm’s smile had slipped off of his face with Roswaal’s ironic comment from before, but now the solemnity in his soul chilled even further.
The girl is right, he thought grimly. He’d better have a good explanation for this.
If someone had managed to do something similar to himself, during those fourteen years…
The very thought made him start to tremble with rage.
[—The only thing that stopped her from having a fit was her sister’s sleeping head, which was still resting in her lap. After all, Ram had not left her side even once since returning from Sanctuary.]
Ram stared at her own sleeping form. How had she reacted, finding her little sister in a state like that? She wasn’t sure that she wanted to know.
["I captured that man the same day I brought you guys home to the mansion,” Roswaal explained. “So the day the village burned. I captured the man as he failed to escape, and I tied him to the basement. Of course, I didn't treat him the same way I did with you guys. I didn't show any kindness besides giving him the minimum amount of food to eat. Plus, it was obvious that he wasn't worth it."]
Ram nodded. It would have been insulting, for him to treat that filth with the same kindness that he had given to her and Rem.
Frederica grimaced. She had no love in her heart for the man that had caused her coworkers so much pain, but the thought of kidnapping and torturing someone — even someone as horrible as Fogg —
Well. Perhaps that was why she was a maid, as opposed to a Margrave.
—Otto frowned. “Wasn’t worth it…?” he repeated quietly.
Everything else made sense. But what in Od’s name did THAT mean?
["If so, then why..."]
[“Because I wanted to see what you guys would choose, that's why."]
“—Huh?” Wilhelm asked, audibly bewildered. What choice was there to be made?
["Do you remember, Rem?” Roswaal asked. “I said it to you and Ram. —Whether you guys stay at this mansion or leave it is up to you."]
["I do remember,” Rem said slowly. “You said that the promise is only an expedient and…”]
["Correct, an expedient. And I also said this: ‘Forget about revenge and live, maybe you should consider that.’"]
[“—Ah."]
Wilhelm stared at the metia in complete disbelief. How could anyone suggest such a thing? Would such a thing even be possible?
Emilia exhaled slowly. She…kind of wished that Rem had been able to do that. She would probably be happier if she had, right?
Or — maybe she just didn’t understand Rem at all. The thought made her sad, but maybe it was true.
[Roswaal had told me that, Rem remembered. But I never got the chance to talk about it with Ram. …Because from the very beginning, I thought that it'd be impossible to call off revenge.]
Ram folded her arms. Of course Rem had found it impossible to call of revenge. Ram may have lost her horn, but Rem still had the call of her Oni blood to consider. After all, Rem's situation was why Ram had decided to follow through with this plan, wasn't it?
Subaru nodded. It had been impossible for him to call off revenge, when Petelgeuse had come knocking on his door. Doing so would have meant abandoning everything he cared about and fleeing from everything in the world for the rest of his life. He didn’t want Rem to decide to run away from everything. She was the very person who had once saved him from that very fate, after all.
“If you haven’t found them yet,” he murmured aloud. “Then I’ll help you, Rem. I definitely…”
Beatrice was the only one who heard his quiet promise. She didn’t say anything.
Emilia watched Rem come to that conclusion with a sad sort of resignation. She didn’t understand it. She wanted to say that it was oh-kay, that she didn’t need to understand Rem. …But the truth was that she had very much wanted to be able to understand her, really.
["Allow me to put this clearly,” Roswaal said. “I knew the man was one of your guys' enemies. And if you really did wish for the Oni Clan's revenge, I was going to hand him over. —But, if you didn't want revenge anymore and you were going to your life at this mansion in peace… I was going to bury that man without telling you guys, and I would've hid everything."]
Ram’s eyes softened. At his core, Roswaal had always been a considerate man.
Even when he did these strange things, even when he had made those awful choices poisoned by the Witch of Greed, he had still been considerate and kind. That was why she had fallen for him, after all — regardless of what he, or anyone else, had to say about her true feelings.
—But then there was the issue with Clind, and how Rem had been nudged in just the wrong direction to ensure a disastrous confrontation when nobody else was home. Through his ever-loyal servant, what had inspired Roswaal to make a move like that?
(That Tome had only ever told him what to do to achieve his goals, and never the reason why. Perhaps this was yet another instance of the Witch of Greed poisoning the man’s good and considerate intentions.)
(Ram’s heart sank. Even back then, Roswaal had been…)
["But, you encountered that man in a way I didn't want to happen, and you suffered serious injuries,” Roswaal sighed. “I really feel like I should apologize for that. Plus, Ram did criticize me a lot for it."]
Didn’t want… Otto huffed, thinking darkly of that Tome that had been at the forefront of every plan Roswaal had made for years and years. That’s what happened, when someone followed orders blindly like that. It didn’t make the Margrave any less responsible for what had happened as a result.
Ram wondered how that conversation had gone. But it had been lost to time, now, so she had no choice but to drop it.
["That man…”]
[“Died. In the end, he didn't even look the same, and it was a cruel death. Although, since it was a man who deserved it, I don't have any sympathy for him at all."]
[He didn’t just ‘die,’ Rem thought. I killed him. I crushed his limbs, healed his wounds, repeated it over and over, tortured him, while making him regret the crime he committed. And then…]
“You did,” Crusch said. Rem didn’t recognize the emotion in her voice. “And then later, you would…”
Rem exhaled slowly. “Yeah,” she said. “I guess that’s true.”
So — it hadn’t been just a one-time thing. This was who Rem actually was, wasn’t it?
“Murder becomes a habit…”
Rem was jolted out of her thoughts by Subaru’s sudden, thoughtful murmur.
Across the room, Otto startled alongside her. “What?” he asked.
“Murder becomes a habit,” Subaru answered. People were turning to look at him, now. “It’s a quote from a famous detective back home, Hercule Poirot.”
“Murder becomes a habit…” Garfiel frowned. “Does that refer to the kind of bitch who’s gotten a taste for blood?”
Elsa had been the type who’d had a taste for blood. He could still see her smiling face whenever he closed his eyes.
Rem winced. Had she been the kind of woman who—?
But Subaru shook his head. “No,” he said. “What it means is that — if someone has solved a problem with murder before, then whenever another problem arises, they will think about solving it with murder again. And once the pattern has been set into motion, even if it’s just once, then that habit does not go.”
[“You have carried out the Oni Clain retribution,” Roswaal declared. “Though you had no choice in that situation. So now…"]
“Murder becomes a habit,” Wilhelm repeated. His smile had faded, an uneasy feeling taking its place. As a swordsman, he was quite at ease with the idea of taking lives to solve a problem. But thinking of it in terms of a HABIT was…
“Murder becomes a habit.” What did that mean, for swordsmen?
Ricardo pondered a similar question, but then dismissed it. He was a mercenary, and mercenaries often solved problems with murder. That wasn’t a habit so much as a job. Ricardo didn’t have to be a mercenary when he wasn’t on duty — and even when he was on duty, his job as a mercenary was not all that defined him, and he could solve his problems without murder if he thought it best.
Subaru’s homeland had undoubtedly been a softer, quieter sort of place, where murdering to solve problems was unusual enough to warrant such investigation. That was a rather lovely thought, but it sadly didn’t apply to places like Lugunica or Kararagi.
“Murder becomes a habit.” Rom exhaled slowly. He’d felt the weight of that habit for a long, long time, but he had only truly become aware of it fifteen years ago.
—That was one habit that he wished to spare Felt from developing, if he could manage it.
["…No, not yet,” Rem said. “Only one has been killed so far. There are three left that ought to be punished."]
“Murder becomes a habit.” Someone who has murdered once in order to solve a problem will think of murdering again, once another problem rears its head. Crusch quietly filed that quote into the back of her mind.
Anastasia smiled wistfully. To think of murder as something that would stain a soul in such a way…
It was an awfully silly way to think, in a world where you often had to pick whether you wanted to kill or to be killed by the person in front of you. But the naïveté of such a thought process made her feel an odd sense of longing. —For such a phrase to have existed with such apparent authority, Subaru’s homeland must have been a rather enviable place indeed.
Felt huffed. Habit and addictions could easily drive a person to ruin: she had seen plenty of that back in the slums. A worthless, pathetic sight. An addiction to murder would be just as miserable as an addiction to drink, she was sure.
Ferris shifted slightly. Murder as a habit — he didn’t think he could even comprehend such a thing. To take a life was far too vile an action: to do it even once would give him nightmares for the rest of his own.
“Murder — as a habit?” Mimi mused aloud.
Mimi was a mercenary. Taking lives was a necessity, and dismissing the act as wholly unjustified felt rather silly and naïve. So thinking of it as something in danger of becoming a habit was…
“So long as it works properly, then that’s what matters, isn’t it?” Tivey agreed quietly. Hetaro shrugged.
…Boss Lady always talked about the importance of knowing more than one way to deal with problems. If someone became too fixated on one solution, then perhaps they could lose sight of there being any other paths they could take. And those other paths could solve things more quickly, more fully, with more benefits, and in ways that would be all-around better for Mimi and the people she cared about. Perhaps that was what was meant, but the danger of murder becoming a habit. That made sense, probably.
Julius exhaled slowly. As a knight, he had slain many a foe — and he would go on to slay many more, he was certain. But he didn’t like the idea that he may one day look back and realize that he had made a habit out of the practice.
Reinhard looked at the metia, eyes somewhat dull. Murder as a habit — Reinhard was a monster, and the monster collared by the kingdom. To slay those who endangered the kingdom was his duty, whether that fell under the title of “habit” or not.
Rachins hunched over. “If you don’t wanna get hurt—”
He didn’t think he could ever make murder into a habit of his even if he tried. Not after that.
["Well, what are you going to do?” Roswaal asked. “Find those three and carry out retribution? Are you saying you've realized how right it was to have revenge after killing the first one? Is that it?"]
Otto scowled. If murder truly was the sort of thing that became a habit — then that meant that the Margrave was ultimately the one to blame, wasn’t he? With that wicked scheme of his, he had been the one to give Rem her first experience of using murder to solve a problem — and with the very weapon she would go on to wield against Subaru, no less.
Garfiel snarled. “So it was all the shitty clown’s fault, then,” he growled. “It always comes back to him, doesn’t it…?”
(Captain loved Rem. Switching culprits gave Garfiel’s anger somewhere to go that wasn’t one of Subaru’s beloveds. The Margrave was a familiar target. It worked out.)
Emilia grimaced. The idea of seeking revenge like this…
It wasn’t the sort of thing that came naturally to her. She wanted to say that she simply did not understand it and leave it at that, but she didn’t think she could. The idea of living a life for the sake of vengeance…it was just too sad for her to approve.
Beatrice considered the saying. Murder as a habit…
More than anything else, she didn’t really understand how a human would feel about that sort of thing. Their lives were so fleeting compared to her own, after all. Attempting to understand it was like peering through a murky window.
Frederica was also not the type who could understand murder as a habit. She was just a normal girl, after all, and she was alright with that. But unlike Beatrice, Frederica was filled with the cold understanding that she was capable of falling into that trap, given the right circumstances.
Given the right set of circumstances — Frederica knew that even she would become capable of understanding that habit very, very intimately. And that thought terrified her more than anything else had so far.
Ram grimaced. Her little sister developing such a nasty habit…
Ram did not think of murder as having become a habit of hers. It was an option, one that she weighed the costs and benefits of whenever the question came knocking at her door, and most often dismissed as unnecessary. She had killed when necessary and would do so again if she had to, but it was not the sort of thing she leapt to whenever a problem presented itself.
For Rem to have been forced to grow into such an unpleasant state—
The thought made Ram very, very sad.
Ironically, although Subaru had been the one to bring it up, he was one of the ones thinking about the saying the least; he had pondered the connection, lamented how Rem had slipped into old habits once he had triggered her worst memories, and then moved on to thinking about how he hoped she had managed to get her revenge.
He remembered how Petelgeuse had soured his soul, after all. He didn’t want Rem to carry that fear and hatred around for the rest of her life, even if he already understood that her habit had remained.
“Murder becomes a habit.” Rem had only just learned that saying, but she felt as though the example being set before her eyes was engraving its meaning deep into her soul.
[What do I feel, after killing that man? Rem wondered. It's the first time I've ever killed someone. It was revenge for my family, for my parents. —Do I feel aversion to killing? Do I feel a sense of achievement from accomplishing revenge? Inside my heart, there is…]
[“There's not really anything,” she answered aloud.]
Rem shrank into herself.
She hadn’t expected to hear herself express guilt, or shame, or disgust. She had been bracing herself for joy in the face of her adversary’s misery, for vindictive righteousness at carrying out her sworn duty, for satisfaction at a job well done. But to hear her say that she felt nothing at all…
["I don't feel anything in particular from killing that man,” Rem said, tilting her head with emotionless eyes. “Is that odd?"]
Was this worse? To think of such a brutal murder as a simple means to an end—
“Murder becomes a habit.” Was this what Subaru had meant?
“Rem,” Ram started to say, but it was Rom who spoke up.
“Don’t hold something like this against yourself, Miss,” the old man said. Rem startled. “The harsh truth about this world is that sometimes killing is a necessary act. If it wasn’t him, it would’ve been you, and it was all his own fault for that.”
Rem swallowed. “But—”
“Ya can’t blame yourself for feeling a certain way — or for not feeling any way at all,” Rom said sternly. “Folks without memories of killing don’t get it, but it ain’t as simple a matter as it gets made out a lot of the time. However ya felt is how ya felt.”
…Rem thought that this kindly old man seemed alarmingly knowledgeable about what it felt like to murder someone. Oddly enough, the realization that this was someone who understood — it set her more at ease than anything else.
(Ram turned and nodded to the old man. Rom dipped his head in return. No words needed to be said.)
[If there’s anything I feel from the way that man died, it’s—]
["—I will grant Onee-chan's wish,” Rem declared.]
[“You will grant Ram's wish?"]
[“Yes, I will."]
...It wasn't like it hadn't been something Ram wanted at all. She had believed that it was a necessity, after all. She remembered it being for her own sense of anger at having been wronged, at an unwillingness to let such senseless brutality continue past her doorstep. But as far as her own self was concerned, Ram had wanted revenge for herself and her Clan — not for anything as foolish as "Oni pride."
But for Rem, the horned Rem, the Rem for whom the pride of the Oni Clan was still steeped deep in her blood, the situation would have been different. Instead of a conscious choice between two conceivable options, it would have been a matter of life, of death, of soul, and everything else.
[Onee-chan’s wish and pride is the Oni Clan’s retribution, Rem knew. But without her horn, she doesn’t have the power to get revenge on them. —But Onee-chan is more important than anything and anyone, so her wish has to be fulfilled.]
Ram — grimaced.
It was nice that she was so important to her dear sister. But Rem was Ram’s dearest sister herself, and so being thought of as the most important thing in Rem’s world was…
[Onee-chan’s abilities now rank lower than the average person, Rem reflected. There’s no trace of the talent she had commanded in every area, before, and now she struggles with even minor things. —She has gone from being beloved by the whole world to having to endure life at the bottom.]
Ram frowned even further. “That’s not really true,” she said quietly. She wondered if she should feel insulted. “Ram is Ram. I have never once felt as though I had to endure life as myself.”
—That horn had been more of a hindrance than a help. As she had told Subaru before: Ram may have lost that worthless, aggravating horn, but she had gained a life in its place. To say that she’d had to endure life after becoming hornless…nothing could possibly be more backwards than that.
[The solution is simple. I will just become the replacement for Onee-chan's lost horn.]
Ram felt something cold go down her spine.
[To prove how right Onee-chan was, to wipe away Ram's shame, the one who was the hope of the Oni clan, Rem would be her hands and legs, her sister's horn— She would fill Ram's shoes.]
“Ah,” Subaru murmured.
Rem blinked slowly. Filling Ram’s shoes… That had been her goal?
It sounded simple. She had a feeling it was not.
“To wipe away their shame…” Emilia trailed off.
That was what she was trying to do, wasn’t it? To win the Royal Selection, to obtain the dragon’s blood, to save her people and finally wipe away that shame of hers, from that day so very long ago.
—Ram stared at the metia. Since when had she needed someone else to fill her shoes for her?
["You will become Ram's horn?" Roswaal clarified, when Rem explained herself.]
[“Yes,” Rem nodded. “One-chan swore on retribution, and it's the Oni Clan's dearest wish. But, Onee-chan can't accomplish that without her horn. So, I will fill Onee-chan's shoes."]
That logic was sound. This did not mean that Ram felt good about what Rem had apparently just decided.
Subaru didn’t say anything. His eyes were sad as he watched the scene in front of him. This was when it had really started, then, huh?
Filling Ram’s shoes — and Rem would spend years leaving her own unfilled, convinced that she lacked value just by existing as herself. The memory of that fatal flaw felt like a knife twisting against his heart.
["So that you sisters can carry out the Oni Clan’s retribution?"]
["No.” Rem smiled a lovely smile. That wasn’t quite right. “So that Onee-chan can be herself."]
So that I can be myself, Ram repeated inwardly. But if you act as my horn, then who will act as…?
Ram would always be Ram, horn or not. There was no doubt in her mind about that. But Rem—
“Rem is Rem,” she murmured. “There’s no need for Rem to be anything else. She should just be herself.”
Next to her, Rem blinked slowly.
["Alright,” Roswaal agreed. “Sure thing. If retribution is what you and Ram want, then I shall respect that wish. I shall support that wish. Revenge shall be attained by all means possible."]
["…You won't…go against it?"]
["Whether you choose to forget about it or not, I will respect your decision. But I know which one is the difficult choice.”]
Wilhelm frowned. The Margrave had gotten it backwards: to get revenge was the natural thing to do, and to forget about everything and walk away was akin to a fish attempting to swim upstream.
“—Murder becomes a habit.” The phrase echoed from the back corner of his mind teasingly, no matter how much he tried to stifle it.
[“And well, the reason why I want to help you guys who chose the difficult road is because I'm no stranger to not wanting to forget as well."]
That was right. Even back then…
For as long as Ram had known him, Roswaal had always been subjected to the mercy of the Witch of Greed. The knowledge made her heart clench painfully in her chest.
[“Lord Roswaal… There's something you don't want to forget too, huh."]
["Not even for a moment. No matter much time passes."]
…Perhaps Roswaal did understand which was the more natural way of being after all. Or — was this a matter of him going against his own nature, which came to Wilhelm as easily as breathing in air?
Wilhelm supposed he would likely never know. It wasn’t the sort of thing that he was close enough with the Margrave to ask, whatever his past relationship to the man’s late grandmother had been.
[The grief and envy heard in his voice were emotions Rem knew well. As such — this was the first time when Rem and Roswaal formed something that was close to genuine trust.]
Beatrice exhaled slowly. It was rare, to see Roswaal even allow for that much sincerity where the subject of Echinda was concerned. Seeing him for once loosen his grip on that thing that he kept so close to his chest — it felt a little like watching him rip open his ribs to expose his heart for everyone to see.
Should they be watching this at all? Beatrice almost wanted to snap at the rest of the theater to have the decency to avert their eyes.
Anastasia averted her eyes, feeling uncomfortable. She didn’t know much about the Margrave, but even she could tell that this was too personal for her to pick apart.
Otto scowled. He had no sympathy for this man, who would remain his enemy no matter what everyone else may have decided.
Ram swallowed at the anguish on her beloved’s face. Of course, she was well-aware of how twisted the source of that grief truly was. She remembered how it had bewitched him, and how cutting him loose had been both a bloody struggle and a necessary step to set him free.
But regardless of whether she approved — it was still painful, to see him in pain.
[“Rem,“ Roswaal asked. “Did you get that man to tell you the names of the people whom you ought to get revenge on?"]
["Sado. Sergei. Faust. The man who died is Fogg."]
["Those are the names of those that must be punished. Got it. I will definitely help with you with your wish."]
“All four are dead, today,” Ram said aloud. “I remember that much.”
She didn’t remember what Rem’s involvement in their deaths had been. She privately, selfishly hoped that Rem had managed to stay out of the matter regarding the other three cultists, even if she knew that Rem had made other plans.
Ram didn’t want her beloved sister soiling herself with murder as a habit any more than strictly necessary. Protecting little siblings from dirtying their hands like that was the job of big sisters, and Ram felt that she had watched herself fail as a big sister quite enough already.
["Fill Ram shoes, be Ram's hands and legs, be Ram's horn…” Roswaal tilted his head. “So you're saying that you want to be Ram's substitute."]
—Watching from the theater, Ram felt her blood run cold.
“Ah,” Ricardo muttered. “So that’s what it is.”
Mimi’s breath caught in her throat. A substitute…
Little siblings were supposed to be themselves. It was up to older siblings to live up to the titles, so that their juniors could be free to be themselves. The idea of Tivey or Hetaro abandoning their own selves, so that they could measure up to an ideal that Mimi had failed to achieve for the three of them—
The very thought of being such a failure made her chest clench painfully. Was there anything else that her brothers could do, that would feel more like spitting in her face?
Hetaro wondered what would have to happen, for him to think that he needed to take Mimi’s place. Mimi was Mimi, after all. And Hetaro loved his big sister very much, but loving her and becoming her replacement were two very different things, and he found it difficult to see where one could become the other. But surely one eventually became the other, in some way, because there was no doubt in his mind that Rem loved her sister.
Tivey scowled. He didn’t even try to understand this twisted logic. He feared that attempting such a thing would only serve to corrupt his own mind, and he didn’t want to taint his relationships with his own beloved siblings if he could help it.
Crusch frowned. A substitute — for someone else? To refuse to let your own soul shine at its brightest, and instead force it to emulate the shine of someone else—
A betrayal of self, that was the only way to define it.
“A substitute for Ram,” Felt echoed. Her cheek was resting in her palm. “How stupid.”
Living your life for the sake of other people — ridiculous. Felt had no choice but to voice her contempt for the idea aloud, if only so that the present Rem could hear it.
—After all, she didn’t like how that girl’s face had responded to that suggestion in the moment.
["…Aah,” Rem breathed. Her cheeks he gone pale. She felt her heart flutter, and a shiver ran down her spine.]
Wilhelm hissed softly. That was the look of someone who believed themselves to have found a reason to live.
In this case, however — this wasn’t the sort of reason that Wilhelm could approve of.
Ferris recognized that expression on Rem’s face, and the sight of it was the kind that took his breath away. It reminded him of the dearest, most precious part of his own fragile soul.
Ferris had always prided himself on being an extension of the person he loved most in the world, after all. It was the greatest, most wonderful gift that Crusch Karsten had ever given him, after she had taken his hand and led him out of that dark, dusty basement.
[“Yes, I am,” Rem said. “I want to be Onee-chan's — Nee-sama’s — substitute. …I shall do everything in her place.”]
For the first time in a while, Ferris felt the corners of his mouth turning upwards in a genuine smile. The sight of that girl’s happy, understanding, determined face was a soothing balm upon his soul.
Ferris knew what it was like, after all, to live a life that belonged in heart and body and soul to someone else.
A substitute — for an older sister? Frederica briefly wondered how she would feel if Garfiel had attempted such a thing. The idea was so alien that she found herself unable to picture it at all, leaving her lost and uncertain as to how she should be feeling about any of this.
She didn’t think she liked it very much. Was she allowed to dislike it?
Garfiel crossed his arms. “Sounds stupid,” he muttered.
Julius saw this youth stepping up to fill the shoes of a sibling who was no longer able to fulfill the duties for which she had been born, and—
Was this what Joshua had seen, when Julius had stepped into his role as the eldest son of their noble household?
[—And above all, Rem thought. I can’t live and forget the thought I had that moment when my sister's horn broke off.]
Rem slowly blinked. Ram tilted her head. The world continued to turn before their eyes.
Notes:
Okay, to be clear: I am VERY anti-torture. Like, I actually do some work in human rights, and am very staunchly against the violation of such in any capacity, in any circumstances, for any reason, for a variety of ethical and political reasons alike. …But I honestly don’t believe that anyone in the cast would be able to say the same. Like, even Emilia straight up kicked a tied-up Sirius across the room the minute the cultist said something she didn’t like while in their custody, the world of Re:Zero genuinely does not seem to give a shit about torture as a concept. …And, despite being both from our world and a very good boy, I don’t believe that Subaru is mature enough to really be anti-torture when it comes to witch cultists, either.
So. Uh. Hope I got everyone’s perspectives across well enough, regardless of how little I share them.
Also just so y’all are aware: I actually did skip over quite a bit to sort of abridge this one, since this fic really is about the main storyline. I highly recommend going to read the actual EX novel, it really is quite good.
Side Stories included:
[Oni Sisters of the Hidden Village Prequel EX]
Side Stories referenced:
[Garfiel and Ram’s Very Very Very Complicated Love Circumstances ZERO]
Pages Navigation
Iivvy on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 03:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 04:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
EarlExists on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 03:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 03:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
JohnjohnfromLA on Chapter 1 Sat 14 Jun 2025 04:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Miles47 on Chapter 1 Mon 24 Mar 2025 09:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nonny3 on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 03:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 03:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Terratrox on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 04:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Miles47 on Chapter 1 Mon 24 Mar 2025 09:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
iiTzSunrise on Chapter 1 Sun 30 Mar 2025 12:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
CarrotSause on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 04:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 04:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
DDronewar on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 08:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
kenKazaki on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jul 2025 05:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
Terratrox on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 04:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Animus_Melodiam on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 04:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:01AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Animus_Melodiam on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 06:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gomy_el_camaleon on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:00AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
DDronewar on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gomy_el_camaleon on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 11:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
hellsflame on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Oct 2024 12:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
AccountGuy on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
BrooksHagey on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:56AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
BrooksHagey on Chapter 1 Tue 15 Oct 2024 04:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Tue 15 Oct 2024 05:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Paradox_collector on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Apr 2025 06:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
hellsflame on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Oct 2024 12:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
questionable_pastry on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 06:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 06:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
questionable_pastry on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 06:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
MoistyMosas on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 07:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fantastical_Redeemer on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 08:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
CatiiYori on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 08:51AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 14 Oct 2024 08:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fantastical_Redeemer on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 09:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
CatiiYori on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 12:45PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 14 Oct 2024 12:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythicalCatLover (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 01:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 01:46PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 14 Oct 2024 01:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
CatiiYori on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 02:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythicalCatLover (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 12:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hoshi_Was_Here on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lady_Scribe on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Oct 2024 05:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
CatiiYori on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 08:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 01:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mr_GreenStorm on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 02:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 04:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Spider_ManSuper_Fan on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 09:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 08:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
1_Perv_1 on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 10:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 09:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mr_GreenStorm on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 12:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 07:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dragoncat99 on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 01:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 02:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
randomenjoyerofculture (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Apr 2025 02:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Apr 2025 02:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
randomenjoyerofculture (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Apr 2025 10:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Apr 2025 02:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheGodOfFiction on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 02:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 04:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mr_Amburgesa on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 03:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 04:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mr_Amburgesa on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 05:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Satellaamalosdulces on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 03:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
SakuraMilkToast on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Oct 2024 04:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation